《Living As the Villainess Queen》 Chapter 0 Prologue Chapter 0 ¨C Prologue Moans were mingled with harsh, ragged breaths. The dim bedroom was made significantly warm by a tantalizing heat. Golden lights cast obscene shadows on the walls as a man and a woman could be seen deeply tangled in bed, moving in a sensual rhythm. He pulled up his upper body and held his knees close to her hips, enclosing his palms around the woman¡¯s ankles and spreading her legs wider¡­ Every time he crushed deep inside, the man visibly tensed up. His broad shoulders and muscles splintered with sweat, as if with oil. His grip on the delicate ankles tightened. Like a weak bird whose neck was bitten by a fierce beast, the woman shook weakly and struggled to conform with the hot rush of pleasure. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Eugene shook her head from side to side and moaned. In a helpless state, she raised her hand and scratched the crumpled sheet at the side of her head. As if he wouldn¡¯t allow even a moment ofx, he filled her in a fast pace every time he came in. Their joined bodies were getting hotter and hotter by the second. Despite her asional protests, he wouldn¡¯t budge even for just a little and, instead, continued his torturous exploit. She was not used to such conduct. It was her second time to be with a man, but her first night with him was more sexual than what Eugene had imagined. Her body was in a tight race¡ªshe could hardly breathe. At first, she didn¡¯t think there could be anything more. It turns out; she was mistaken¡ªthe man¡¯s capabilities were still unknown to her. He was an energetic man who surpassed Eugene¡¯s expectations. Today he drove her incessantly as if to say that today, she yielded a lot before him. When she thought she would finally faint, he loosened up a little, and she felt the unmistakable warm liquid drip from her folds¡­ She breathed out as fast as she could. When she least expected it, he raised her ankle and kissed the soft skin of her calf, a surprisingly sweet gesture from a callous man. A bluish glow reflected from his dark eyes, which slowly turned ck. Eugene¡¯s eyes were half-opened,zily gazing at the man who hadn¡¯t yet moved from his position. The slow, circling caress the man made with his tongue irritated her ¡ª it made goosebumps erupt from several parts of her body. With her leg still captured by him and her buttocks lifted slightly from the bed, the warm liquid poured out and flowed through her hip bone. Every time he shoved, there was a sound of shing flesh. The sheets on her back were damp with her own sweat. She felt wet and limp like a sponge soaked in water. As soon as she felt him slowly slipping out, Eugene sighed out of relief, thinking that the man had his fill and would then leave her to rest, only to be proved wrong the next second. The man grabbed Eugene¡¯s thighs and inserted his length once again without warning. Immediately, Eugene¡¯s stifled cries filled the room. The prickly sensation of scratching at her inner walls struck her sharply. The leg he seized was perched upon his iliac bone, giving him more ess. Lowering his posture, he positioned his hand to the side of her face. His lips came down on her and covered her lips. Licking, turning her head to the side, swallowing her lipspletely, he pushed his tongue deep into her mouth. The man, who had erect shaft pressed into her heat, surprisingly had a soft kiss, unlike the ferocious air of his lower abdomen. He soothed her sweetly inside her mouth and caressed her innermost thoughts with the tip of his tongue. Eugene moved her lips as well, participating in the dance that only the two of them knew. However, the affectionate kiss quickly turned nasty. His tongue rolled up and sucked hers, hard. At the same time, his shaft lodged below retreated for an inch and struck inside her like a stake. ¡°Mmpphh!¡± Her shocked body trembled, holding his arm next to her face. Once again, Eugene was helplessly caught up in the wild dance of his tongue. He coveted her persistently as if the world would end tomorrow. His desire struck her like a huge wave. He began to move, a sure sign of a beginning. The movement of her folds, spreading to the limit, felt ufortable and pleasant at the same time. A deep sense of pleasure ran from her lower abdomen to the top of her head. ¡°Ah!¡± Her body shook violently. Eugene closed her eyes tightly,a groan emitted from her throat. She couldn¡¯t bear the sensation and became anxious that her whole body would shrivel up if she didn¡¯t make a sound. The scorching weather made her body feel more feverish. The man was no exception, either. Sweat from his neck dripped down his sculpted chest. He bit her lips with eyes full of enthusiasm and licked her earlobes. ¡°Eugene.¡±
The whispering voice sounded thrilling, as if it was touching her very soul. She blinked her hot eyes open upon hearing the name. Eugene. It was her name. Her body, which was shaken by all means, however, was not originally Eugene¡¯s. Chapter 1 The Land of the Desert Chapter 1 ¨C The Land of the Desert Everything felt different and strange. It was scorching hot, and she could feel her forehead slick with sweat. When Eugene squinted her eyes open, she found herself lying down and was greeted with an unfamiliar sight¡ªsand scattered by the wind and the clear sky visible above her. Where am I? She willed herself to get up and buried her hands in the sand to support her upper body. Doing so, a handful of it whichid previously on her chests poured down. Then, her eyes were filled with wonder as she looked at the strange ce she was in. An even morbid expression shed across her face when she saw the clothes she was wearing. Lifting her arm, she looked awestruck at the back of her hand with loose sleeves surrounding it. The material of the gown was luxurious, but it wasn¡¯t to her taste. Am I dreaming? Eugene surmised, but the painful rays of the sun on her exposed skin told her otherwise. Taking her eyes off her hand, she looked again at the scenery before her. The red sand blew in the wind¡ªshe could barely see where she was. I¡¯ve never been here before, but I¡¯ve seen many simrndscapes in photos. Why am I in the desert? An idea popped in her mind, and when she opened her mouth, finding it ridiculous, she heard nothing but her ownughter. She was too overwhelmed to make out a word. Did she fly to the other side of the world? The desperate nature of survival awakened, and her mind became clear. She rose slowly and looked around, her legs wobbling beneath her. Everywhere she looked, it was a sandy, dull, and just dune. Standing confusedly, she began to walk. I don¡¯t want to burn myself to death, she thought. As soon as possible, she needed to find some shelter. Not long after she began to move, something made her stop her steps. Far away, something appeared to be moving. With crease on her forehead, she squinted her eyes to have a better look. She was watching keenly to find out who the figures were, but when they started to change in direction and charge towards her at a brisk pace, she began to panic. On instinct, she stepped back, unwilling to narrow the distance between them! She was on a frenzy, imagining the worst that could happen. Her face became thoroughly flushed when she thought they were armed soldiers rushing in the sandstorm. She ran and ran, but the gown kept her slow. Besides, it was much harder to sprint on the sand. It was not long when they came close to her just enough for Eugene to recognize them. The riders on horseback with grotesque forms of helmet stopped at a certain distance. The man in the lead jumped off his horse. He was a stout-bodied foreigner with disarrayed thick brown hair. If anything, he looked European, so did the men behind her. The man bent one knee on the ground and said. ¡°My queen.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes, which had been hardened with fear, went wide open. Hisnguage was definitely not in Korean. But she could understand it perfectly. Dumbfounded, she looked at him, blinking several times as the rush of sweat stung her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how to react. Noticing her unresponsiveness, the man spoke confusedly. ¡°I beg your pardon, Anika. Are you okay?¡± Anika? Eugene nodded slowly. It was the best she could do for now. *** Soldiers patrolled along the walls built high on the desert. The red sun hung along the horizon, its sizzling rays on the brink of sunset stretched over the endless sand. The fortress wall faces a desert on one side and a capital city on the other, where a kingdom was located. The desert facing the kingdom was called the ¡°Dead Sea¡± because it was nearly impossible to tell its end. There was no disarray in the soldiers patrolling on the wall at regr intervals. The kingdom of Hashi, ruled by the King of the desert, was famous for his strict military discipline. The soldier, who habitually nced over the Dead Sea, turned his head again upon seeing familiar figures approaching the kingdom walls. The cloud of dust made from the strong hooves of horses mounted by men be more chaotic as the group run nearer and nearer the wall. ¡°His Majesty ising back!¡± The soldier¡¯s cry was passed from one mouth to another and finally reached the people at the gate post. ¡°Open the gates!¡± The vicinity of the gate quickly became busy. There was tension and excitement on the faces of the soldiers and civilians alike. The vast stone gate was raised and opened by dozens of sturdy men who joined forces to lift it open. Among the soldiers, those of good physique and strength gathered at the wall and held the pulley handle connected to the gate. It has been almost a month since the King left the castle. After a long trip, his subordinates weed him warmly, chanting his name even from a distance. ¡°One! Two! Pull!¡± The stone gate was the sole entrance to the kingdom. It was held open only in specific periods of the year when the sun rose and on special asions. The return of the King was a special exemption. By the time the stone gate was almost up, the King and warriors reached the wall and ran inside without slowing down.
The straight road became clear immediately. The passers-by, who heard the news of the King¡¯s return, quickly stepped aside to make way for him. Suddenly, their works were disturbed, but no oneined. The King only brushed past the people who greeted him and cheered, but no one cared. On the contrary, everyone bowed to the retreating back of the King, who had already gone in split seconds, leaving only clouds of dust and sand on his trail. ¡°His Majesty is back!¡± ¡°He¡¯s been out a little longer than usual, Isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m going to sleep in peace. The drought will be over soon!¡± ¡°I wish I could live without an unfortunate ident this year.¡± People who continued on their chores again spoke with a brighter dexterity The King was both the ruler of the kingdom and their guardian. No one disagreed with this. **** Everything happened so fast. In the next moment, Eugene found herself in a delicate chamber where her supposed attendants lead her into. All the way, she walked in a daze¡ªeverything surrounding her felt like in a dream. The good thing was, people didn¡¯t talk to her and kept their heads bowed down. Were they afraid of her that much? Eugene sat stiffly on the sofa, nervously biting her lips. Her eyes were full of tiredness after not getting a good night¡¯s sleep ¡°Jin Anika¡­¡± She now recounted the name of the role she must y from now on, the name felt strange to her lips. Her real name was Eugene. Herst name was Yu and her first name was Jin, but most people around spelled her name as ¡°Eugene¡±, making it more western-like. Eugene was an ordinary woman turning 28 years old this year. A simple office worker in Park Bong¡¯s office who was living on her own and striving hard to escape from a miserable life. A great deal had happened in just a few days. She fell in love with the novel ¡°Mahar,¡± which she created, and woke up into the body of someone else¡¯s body! In all honesty she didn¡¯t know what came to her, words just came out her and she just found herself writing the novel. Novel, of which none of the ideas and concepts she didn¡¯t know where exactly she got from. Why Jin Anika? Why her of all the characters? She lived in a different world and a different body overnight. Even so, she wasn¡¯t entirelyining because her previous life was so hard that she didn¡¯t want to look back at it. But there was a severe problem. Jin Anika was a viiness in the novel and thest character that would perish in the name of justice! Mahar was a thoroughly socialized society. Thus the Queen of the Hashi Kingdom was at the top of the pyramid of identity. What happened to Jin Anika in the novel? Eugene shivered visibly as she remembered the end of the novel. Jin Anika, Queen of Hashi kingdom, became a public enemy and died from her husband¡¯s de. Chapter 2 A Twisted Woman (1) Chapter 2 ¨C A Twisted Woman (1) Eugene got up and walked to the dressing table. In controlled breaths, she stared at the reflection in the mirror. No way. She drew her head closer and reached for the antique-looking mirror. In reaction, the woman in the mirror also reached out to meet Eugene by the palm of her hand. Eugene blinked her eyes hard and frowned. She poked her lips from side to side and then stuck out her tongue. Sitting on the sofa, she tilted her head obliquely with one hand on her chin and the other on the sofa¡¯s arms, brazing herself. The woman in the mirror did all the same things! It was then that her body was sted with shock, unfathomably severe that she couldn¡¯t move a muscle and only stare long at her reflection. Her mind long understood it, but she refused to believe the bizarre thing that had happened to her until this very moment. The woman in the mirror was long-haired. Her straight jet-ck hair hung down to her waist, and her eyes were undeniably ck, too¡ªtwo dark pools full of mysteries staring back at her. Eugene was ustomed to the appearance of different people as she grew up. Strictly speaking, Jin Anika¡¯s appearance was different from that of Asians. Her hair felt light and soft; it didn¡¯t even feel attached to her scalp. Winding her fingers through a bunch of it, it felt like cascading waters slipping through her hold. Eugene felt intimidated. Her eyes were disturbingly ck as if they were soaked in ink. The color was so deep, she felt like drowning in it. The irises of the eyes were almost indistinguishable from the pupils¡ªswallowed by the irrefutable ck pupils. Her frame was close to Westerners. However, her bones were slimmer, and her physique was a bit softer than ordinary Westerners. She looked like a mixed-race fairy in fantasy operas, using Westerners as a basic form. Frankly, when she first saw her reflection in the mirror, her jaw dropped in an instant. It was not every day that she sees such beauty. The overall appearance was exquisite¡ªher slim, delicate limbs and spotless clear skin made her look innocent and pure while her naturally red lips created a sultry vibe. The improbable contrasting charms were in great harmony. There¡¯s now that a viin shouldn¡¯t be a beauty, but¡­ Eugene felt somewhat queer. The embarrassment of having imagined a vicious, mean woman to be as ugly as her soul and then embodying her, only to find out that she was eternally beautiful made her insides shrink. It¡¯s not so bad, she thought to herself. Her mind thought of worse characters that she could have possibly transmigrated into. Much better than being a ve. So what if she¡¯s a viin? At least she¡¯s beautiful and has a high profile. With this thought, Eugene felt better little by little. Jin Anika married the Fourth King and became Queen of the Hashi kingdom. In the long run, she met her miserable end in her husband¡¯s hands. Therefore, at this moment, Eugene was faced with a problem. Her expression, which briefly brightened up, became forlorn again. ¡°I don¡¯t know the current progress in the novel!¡± In any novel, the moment when a viin enters the spotlight is when she begins tomit an evil deed. But she was returned to the safety of her chamber with no fuss, so she assumed that Jin Anika hadn¡¯t yet enacted several crimes following the plot. ¡°Anika,¡± Suddenly, a soft voice broke the silence. Startled, Eugene turned to the door where the voice came from. A minute passed, and she still didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Anika.¡± The voice which sounded cautious and nervous called her again. ¡°Anika, the king has returned.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes went wide open. *** The horse carrying the King passed another gate into the inner city wherein the castle was located. There, a lot of people hade out of their houses and been waiting for his arrival. Kasser swung the reins of his horse around his hand and pulled it roughly as they neared the gate but, his horse named ¡®Abu¡¯ refused to slow down, and instead run in a pace faster than his owner wanted him to. Abu, the mighty ck horse was admonished by the King several times. The thing was, his horse loved to show off. As ridiculous as it sounds, Abu enjoyed the warmth and attention from the people¡¯s wee, so he ran faster than what the King¡¯s hold on his reigns told him to. Nearing the castle at a fast speed, Abu finally skidded his front hooves in fear of being reprimanded by his owner. It was not easy to suddenly stop with the built-up inertia. There were times when he was scolded for disobeying orders and speeding up or changing direction in advance. And he would receive greater punishment if he hurt someone, so the horse drastically buried his hooves under the dirt to halt himself! After desperate efforts, Abu managed to stop a few steps apart from the man who was standing at the front gate. ¡°Whoa!¡± The watchmen breathed sighs of relief here and there. The sight of a mighty horse near them chilled them to their bones, but the man who was in a breathtaking distance from Abu¡¯s hooves disyed a cool, unbothered exterior. Chancellor Verus didn¡¯t even blink his eyes in a startle. People around him, specifically thedies, whimpered in admiration to him. A horse¡¯s hooves could cause serious injury. But he appeared nonchnt, showing off hisid back smile at the presence of the King. Kasser came down from the horse and took off his helmet. A mass of messy vivid blue hair previously squeezed by his helmet was now in full view. Everyone went down on their knees, for the King of the Hashi Kingdom had finally returned to his castle. Chapter 3 A Twisted Woman (2) Afterward, Kasser threw his helmet to the ground, and one warrior came quickly to fetch it. He then turned his head to Abu and struck the body of the beast with his big and heavy right palm. The red eyes of the helmeted horse were full of antipathy. He looked irritated and agitated when his owner scolded him. Narrowing his eyes, Kasser nced at the red-eyed beast. His blue eyes visibly stretched vertically like a snake¡¯s. ¡°Tsk..tsk¡­I am very disappointed.¡± Slowly, the red eyes of the beast turned to the other side in shame, and Kasser¡¯s lips crept up. This was a short moment when he was able to see a submissive reaction from his superior and wild beast. Nheless, he cared about his horse and never forgot that Abu was a special fellow in a good sense and a bad sense. His loyalty relied on the superiority of power. Therefore, his coercive order was more effective than dealing with him with affection. Handing the reigns to one nearby servant, Kasser ordered to take over his horse. ¡°Give him plenty of food because he hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡± Proper carrots were also essential to tame the wild beast. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The servant answered. Abu was excited by the food he was about to eat, so he went with the servant without resistance. His hooves bounced joyfully, like a child giddy for his treat, as he the servant led him into his luxurious stable. Despite seeing Abu¡¯s adorable behavior, Kasser kept a straight face. He took a quick step forward and nced at his subordinates¡ªnot one man didn¡¯t have a horrified face. Indeed, he would never fall into a position where he would need to remind people of his authority. He was adored and feared by everyone at the same time. Verus stood side by side with the king who began to walk in wide strides. The servants tailed behind them and entered the pce¡¯s gates with vigor. ¡°I am d to see the king has returned home safely.¡± Counsellor Verus greeted him. Kasser nodded and immediately got down to business. ¡°The meeting is an hour, I believe.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I have issued a call.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the recent news?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°There is a message from the Priest saying that the drought will be over soon.¡± Verus answered diligently. ¡°And? Did something ¡®special¡¯ happened in the castle while I am gone?¡± Verus¡¯ mouth, which was previously smiling faintly, became stiff in an instant. With great effort, he managed to disy a rxed expression again. His palms, however, started to break out sweats of tremendous anxiety. ¡°None, your majesty! I¡¯ll let everyone know in advance that the main agenda of today¡¯s meeting will be the strengthening of the wall¡¯s defenses. I must get ready. Your majesty, If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Kasser simply nodded. Without hesitation, Verus stopped walking and bowed his head. When he raised his head long after, he could only see the back of the king¡¯sst servant following him. I¡¯ll tell you soon. He sighed in a swoon. Whenever the king went out into the desert, he always gave Verus full authority. The king¡¯s bestowed strong credentials to him were admirable, but the pressure was unspeakable. He together with other advisers of the king agreed to postpone informing him of the recent events in the pce. Come to think of it, he would be giving the king a day or two to resolve the kingdom¡¯s difficulties rather than losing his patience over his wife whose existence was a sphemy! Fortunately, the missing queen returned unscathed. Verus snorted, ¡®Well. Isn¡¯t it a waste? It would have been better for the queen to disappear for good!¡± His habitual smile disappeared from his face as the woman came to his mind. He felt irked when he recalled her, the sole person who had made everyone participate in a search frenzy these past few days, ¡°Why the hell did she do that?¡± The queen¡¯s disappearance left questions unanswered. As he could not even inquire her himself, he was sure that she had some vile motive behind this stunt. She was a twisted woman, and he hated her for this. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t like her from the start. On the asion of the royal wedding, he was even d to attend and sincerely wish good fortune to the couple in theing future. But as time passed, when he became aware of the queen¡¯s true nature, he became increasingly loathsome of her. The queen was the type of woman he disliked immensely. She only enjoyed power and refused to take responsibility, even abandoning her duty! It was just fortunate that the queen did not take part in state affairs. Still, he couldn¡¯t shake his intuition that her presence would harm the king and put this kingdom in jeopardy. * * * As what he habitually does upon returning from an expedition, Kasser proceeded to his chamber, intending to change his clothes. In a couple of minutes from now, he would grab something to eat before going straight to the conference hall. Yet, today was seemingly different. Kasser stopped on his tracks as soon as he entered his chamber. An olddy of ample physique bowed deeply with a cid smile before him. He continued with his stride and stood at the center of his chamber, stretching out his arms sideways. His servants then quickly stripped him of his armor, including the ones attached with his arms, legs, and chest. ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Marianne, the olddy, bowed again and asked him casually. ¡°Verus lied to me. He told me there was nothing unfortunate that had transpired inside this castle in my absence.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Your Highness. What bad could possibly happen to us inside the peaceful walls of this castle?¡± ¡°If you are telling the truth, then why are you here?¡± The blue eyes, clearer than his blue mane, stared at the olddy in question.
Marianne gently turned her eyes to the king with a reassuring smile. Perhaps no one in the kingdom was more outspoken than her, and no one could afford to look at the king straight in the eye like she does. She was the king¡¯s nanny and was once themander-in-chief of the royal court. She also took charge of the royal household for a long time in ce of the absent queen. In a matter of truths, she was second only to the Prime Minister, but she had never wielded her power after the King¡¯s marriage to Queen Jin. It was because her presence seemed to be abhorred by the queen, who supposedly be the one to shoulder Marianne¡¯s responsibilities. Marianne declined to be in the position again, even though Kasser himself persuaded her several times. Since then, Marianne was hardly seen in the castle. She stayed quiet and was not even socializing. So her unannounced appearance before the king was unusual. If she had only intended to say hello and wee Kasser, she would have chosen another day to do so. ¡°Your Majesty. You¡¯re overreacting. It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Kasser snorted faintly. Her presence told him the pce had been eventful these past few days. ¡°Speak, what is it?¡± Hemanded in his authoritative voice. Marianne nced at the king. ¡°The queen¡­.¡± Kasser clicked his tongue. ¡°I almost forgot about her. Who else died this time?¡± Chapter 4 Hunger Strike The in usation in his voice could be clearly heard, and for Marianne, it spelled only trouble. Her eyes widened in panic, and she frantically shook her head, hoping to retract her mistakes¡­ ¡°Your Majesty. That is not the case¡­¡± she began but was interrupted once again. ¡°Then what is it? Enlighten me.¡± Kasser asked nonchntly. Marianne nodded politely, bowing her head ever so reverently as she continued what she had been about to say. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid the Queen is rather uhm¡­strict,¡± she stated, the concern visible as he looked at her eyes. Concern for the people in the pce, concern for her life, the list goes on. Kasser let out a quiet scoff. ¡°The number of people she kills every time would be doubled if we left her to be ¡®strict.¡¯¡± He muttered irritably to himself, full knowing what the queen was capable of in his absence. The number of servants killed by the queen¡¯s corporal punishment had be an rming number. Indeed, there was a cause of punishment for every crimemitted, but in Kasser¡¯s eyes, none deserved the sentence of death for such trivial matters. With the queen trying to establish a new order in the pce only brought trouble to the king with his subordinates. Even her very presence in their remote desert kingdom left everyone aghast with what she had done. Kasser had tried to be firm, and had warned the queen, Jin Anika about the repercussions her punishments would bring upon her, just over a year ago¡­ ¡°The moment I hear about one more person is dead because of you, I will not let it go unpunished!¡± Those were his exact words. But he could still recall the way she gazed at him, despite the clear threat in his tone of voice. The confusion was stered on her face. She couldn¡¯t understand how badly she upset the king. But despite the surprise and confusion, the malice in her eyes remained the same. And it bothered him to no end. Ever since then, Kasser grew further away from her. Nothing could draw them close. They weren¡¯t close before, never had been, but the disgust he felt for her now was much more intense than it had been before. They were fortunate enough that the queen had heeded his warning. The number of punishments she doled were immensely lessened. But even then, the fear remained. The courtiers feared her so much, so they opted to stay silent, never voicing their concerns to the king. Yet despite this ring problem, the King couldn¡¯t get rid of her. He needed her to give him an heir to the throne, despite his loathing for her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard of any dead bodies being found.¡± hemented once again. ¡°But perhaps you found some again?¡± But Marianne denied, shaking her head in response, ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± she told him, relief in her voice, ¡°We¡¯ve found no dead bodies.¡± she went silent again, unsure of how to say it without being deemed as disrespectful. Kasser waited on her to continue to speak. She took it as permission to speak freely. ¡°Your majesty, if I may suggest,¡± she began, and Kasser looked at her with a raised brow. Her nerves got the better, but she swallowed them down to continue anyway, ¡°I suggest the queen be taken care of.¡± Blinking in confusion, Kasser¡¯s brows creased atop his forehead. It was such an unusual request for the sake of such a brutal queen¡­ ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asked incredulously, hoping he hadn¡¯t heard her correctly, ¡°Take care of her?¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The queen has been skipping meals for over two days,¡± she informed him, and Kasser¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was unexpected of the queen to neglect her ownfort¡­ ¡°And why is that?¡± he inquired further, but Marianne only shrugged her shoulders in equal confusion¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t know, your majesty.¡± she said, ¡°The queen doesn¡¯t leave her chambers, and none of the female attendants could enter without her express permission.¡± Kasser appeared pensive for a moment before looking back at Marianne¡­ ¡°Does that mean you haven¡¯t been able to enter as well?¡± Marianne nodded, and Kasser turned away, deep in thought. The confusion filled his mind and bothered him to no end, ¡°A hunger strike perhaps?¡± he muttered to himself before his eyes darkened¡­ What is she up to this time?¡¯ He thought. Chapter 5 A Husbands Visit With all the armour pieces removed, his body felt considerably lighter, and all the servants had been dismissed after finishing their task. But Marianne remained in her ce, and the discussion continued on. Growing more heated by every passing second¡­ ¡°Oh well, no one dies after just two days of starvation.¡± He finally stated, brushing off his concern for the queen¡¯s stunt. But Marianne appeared to be in disbelief he would allow such a thing to continue and scolded him like a mother would her child, ¡°Your majesty!¡± she eximed incredulously. She raised him better than this. ¡°I understand your distaste of her, but she had made her sacrifices as well.¡± she pointed out, ¡°The queen came all this way for you, all this way from her nativend, where she had been born and raised.¡± ¡°Your majesty, you are the only person she could rely on in this ce.¡± she finished softly. She was imploring him with her eyes to do the right thing. Kasser turned away from her gaze and remained in silence. And Marianne knew she needed to change tactics and let out a sigh, ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t do it for the queen then, but for your subordinates.¡± ¡°The subordinates she kills?¡± he asked her, a fine pristine brow raised. ¡°The subordinates that are still alive.¡± she rified, ¡°If they hear of how you treat the queen, others, who are not on your side might spin this into a weapon against your credentials, against your dignity.¡± She could tell she almost had him convinced, ¡°How well you take care of your queen could be seen as a reflection of how well you can take care of your kingdom. Do not let your emotions get in the way.¡± Despite her heartfelt words, the King remained impassive; indifferent to her plight and remained still as a statue. Feeling frustrated Marianne couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice¡­ ¡°Your majesty!¡± ¡°What would you have me do then?¡± Kasser finally said before he sighed and turned to face Marianne, ¡°What am I supposed to do with her?¡± ¡°All I ask is for you to check on her,¡± Marianne said, repeating the subject of their conversation, ¡°Just check on her, and see if she¡¯s alright.¡± Kasser stared at her for a moment before he turned away once more¡­ ¡°I have a meeting to attend to in a while.¡± he finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll stop by her chambers after it.¡± ¡°But your majesty, meetings run for hours. Stopping by would take only just a few sec-¡± ¡°Fine!¡± he all but yelled at her before calming himself down, ¡°Fine.¡± he repeated albeit a lot calmly than he did a second ago, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± and he swiftly left the room, if only to escape the incessant nagging Marianne was about tounch at him. Kasser snarled at the thought of the queen, and all the troubles she brought to him. Theonlylovethatwomanhasisforherself! He thought spitefully, yet Marianne¡¯s voice caught up to him as she called out one final bidding. ¡°Your majesty if you truly are to speak to her, speak softly and don¡¯t be furious at her!¡± Despite the logic behind Marianne¡¯s reasoning, he found it hard to keep calm, but he needed to before he¡¯d speak to the queen. It¡¯ll only take a few seconds after all. Still, one had to admire the persuasive abilities Marianne had. No one else could have convinced the king to check on the well-being of his loathed wife. But it made sense that she could. She was the only one to give him warmth after all. * * * Eugene hadn¡¯t butted an inch from her position ever since she¡¯s heard the news that the Fourth King had returned. Her eyes frantically nced around her as she panicked in confusion. WhatshouldIdo? She thought. She could feel her own throat dry up, too filled with nervousness to even bother looking for some water. She had hoped she could avoid it even today, but it seemed like even her luck had run out. Suddenly someone was out of her door. ¡°Anika,¡± a cold voice called out, ¡°Open this door.¡± Eugene gulped as she turned towards the door. Cold dread filled her entire body as she knew exactly who it was. She couldn¡¯t turn the king away! When she uttered not a word of permission, Kasser continued. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± He announced, and the knob turned and entered the room. The ice in his voice was unmistakable, Eugene could hear it as inly as she could hear her own harsh breathing. Barely able to stand up to greet him properly, the door swung with such force, she almost let out an involuntary squeak but sprang up in fright instead. The chair falling backwards as she did so. Kasser¡¯s gaze first fell on the empty bed, before travelling to the chair and finally meeting Anika¡¯s eyes. And yet what struck him as odd was the panic that her gaze now held as they locked eyes with one another, but with it was another expression he couldn¡¯t quite get a grasp with. Initially, he only nned to get in, converse for a while to gauge what she was up to, then get out. He was confident enough the queen would not harm herself. She loved herself too much to do so! It would only not make sense for her to begin starving herself now. And looking at her now, perhaps she was only pretending. His doubts began when she had note out to greet him upon his return. But the way she stared at him had him reeling in confusion, and all the more suspicious. He¡¯d never seen her sport such an expression¡­ Chapter 6 Youd Dare Turn Away from Your King? Chapter 6 ¨C You¡¯d Dare Turn Away from Your King? ¡°Kasser, the King of the Dead¡­¡± Eugene muttered to herself softly as she saw the man that stood before her. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. He was like an adonis onnd. His hair was of a cobalt blue. Where Eugene was from, such hair color was only made possible through dyeing. But in this world, the natural shine his blue locks gave off was different from what would be the effects if it had been artificially colored. She remembered writing down that most people who had lived in Mahar had naturally brown hair and brown eyes. Only a select few people vary from time to time. Which meant his hair was special¡ªit was a symbol of his identity and ability. All six kings Mahar have their own unique set of abilities. Which meant each king had a different color of hair, which would signify just what abilities they had exactly. And in Mahar, he who had the blue head, and blue eyes would be the sessor of the king. As much as Eugene was thrilled to meet one of the most important characters in the story she had been creating and talk to him, she had to reign it in because she wasn¡¯t exactly in the best position to be doing so. She currently resided in Jin Anika¡¯s person¡­ And in the story, Jin Anika was most definitely the viiness. Which meant she was King Kasser¡¯s mortal enemy. The bad to his good. Kasser would also be the one who would also take Jin Anika¡¯sst breath. She cursed herself for that. Why did I write it like that?! She thought to herself before she could feel the beads of sweat slid down her back. Is he going to kill me then if I mess up? She wondered worriedly¡­ Kasserughed dryly as he watched her. Jin Anika was definitely acting quite strangely than she used to¡ªwhich meant she was up to something, and whatever schemes she was having never bode well for him. It was as he had observed in the past after all, without fail. It wasn¡¯t bias on his part, rude as it may be, it was a fact. ¡°Well here I am,¡± he said to her as he swept his gaze around her room once more, before returning his eyes to hers, ¡°What do you want me to do now, I wonder,¡± he said, holding his head up in a fierce defiance, not wanting to be swayed to do her bidding. ¡°Wha¡ªI mean, yes?¡± she stuttered, and Kasser let out a scowl and paced back and forth like a tiger would its prey¡­ ¡°Speak up!¡± he ordered harshly, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it clearly and with haste!¡± He was well aware that the tone of his voice was well above what Marianne had asked him to do, but her actions were beginning to irk him. He never liked the way the Queen held herself. Her very demeanor got into his nerves in every wrong way possible. Eugene could only blink some more before she shifted her gaze towards the floor. Why the King was so upset with her, she couldn¡¯t fathom. She could barely even remember at which part of this part of the story was, or what was happening. The more she stayed silent, the more Kasser grew irritated¡­ ¡°Look at me!¡± he demanded, and her eyes snapped back up to meet him. He was openly sneering at her now, tilting his head as he continued to observe her. ¡°You¡¯d dare turn away from your king?¡± he asked her, the venom dripping from his voice. This new act rubbed him off in wrongs ways as well. It wasn¡¯t like her at all. Eugene knew she had to do something so as not to incur his wrath¡ªshegave him a soft and gentle smile¡­ The pleasantness of the smile took the king aback. It was odd to find her smiles pleasant. Usually, it only brought dread to his very existence. Her unnaturally onyx irises always held a certain coldness to them, that he could never find an ounce of warmth in it. Oftentimes, he could almost mistake her for a human-like doll; real in the flesh, butcked the soul to live with. She smiled at him awkwardly, looking up at his face with innocence, and Kasser¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. But behind this smile was Eugene screaming in her head¡ªLeave me alone! ¡°News has reached me,¡± he cleared his throat and began again. ¡°You¡¯ve been skipping meals.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot on my mindtely.¡± she excused, ¡°But I¡¯m fine now, I won¡¯t forget to eat again.¡± Unable to hold his intense gaze, she looked down towards the floor once again,pletely missing the change in his expression. Chapter 7 Strange She could feel her heart thudding in her chest, and for a moment, she thought it was about to burst. There was a heavy nket of silence all over the room. The silence was deafening that Eugene could hear her own breath. ¡°Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ Anika, what crimes have you done now that you can¡¯t even look at me? Besides, why didn¡¯t youe out of the castle when I arrived?¡± Beyond Eugene¡¯s awareness, it was customary for the queen to wee the king who has been out of the castle¡¯s walls¡ªthe only refuge from monsters of the desert. Kasser sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he continued to question her. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be news anymore if she hadmitted another crime. It¡¯s practically all she¡¯s ever done as queen, he thought to himself dryly. Eugene, on the other hand, was also getting aggravated by his incessant questions, ¡°Are you that offended I hadn¡¯t gone and rolled a wee wagon for you?¡± Unfortunately for her, her annoyance wasn¡¯t well hidden from her tone of voice. Was it customary for everyone here to go out of their way just to wee their High and Mighty King? Ha! Eugene scoffed to herself until she remembered exactly where she was¡­ Immediately she began to apologize for her rudeness but still sporting an indifferent look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I spoke out of turn.¡± she bowed, and Kasser¡¯s eyes shot up in surprise¡­ ¡°Sorry?¡± he mumbled to himself. Never before has he seen the queen apologize for whatever fault she¡¯s made. Doubtfully narrowing his eyes, he continued to be wary. After a moment of scrutiny, he inferred it was sincere enough. He cleared his throat and spoke to her in a much more gentle manner. ¡°And what about your meals?¡± he asked, stopping her in the middle of another apology, ¡°Lunch¡¯s just passed, and dinner won¡¯t be for a long while. What can I do for you?¡± he asked, and Eugene hesitated. The mention of food brought her mind to some rice, and suddenly, her stomach rumbled loud enough for both of them to hear. Blushing for a moment, Eugene gulped down her embarrassment and tried to regain whatever dignity she had left. ¡°I can eat now.¡± she said eagerly, and Kasser nodded to her request. ¡°I can¡¯t stick around. I have a meeting shortly.¡± He informed her, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the servants on my way out.¡± She nodded at him in response. ¡°Yes.¡± she said, keeping her gaze trailed on the floor. As soon as she heard the door close right after Kasser left, she lifted her head in satisfaction. She couldn¡¯t deny that he had a sense of authority wherever he went. Because suddenly, the room felt so empty with him gone. Finally, Eugene breathed out in relief after holding it in for so long. All the warriors who had escorted her from the desert to the castle were low in rankingpared to her, the queen. They could never lift a finger against her, nor me her for a fault. But the king was a different matter entirely. He was the highest authority in the kingdom and Jin Anika¡¯s husband. ¡°My husband¡­¡± she said to herself, before letting out a heavy sigh. She¡¯s never been in a rtionship, at least not those romantic in nature. She couldn¡¯t even recall thest time she allowed herself to love, or be involved in a love affair. All her life, she had turned away and shunned the concept of a romantic rtionship. And now here she was, married in a day! At the enormity of her situation, she just realized just howplicated things had gotten for her. They only had one interaction so far, and already she could feel that he was looking for any slips she might make in the future. Eugene could feel an iing headache and groaned. How must I behave in the future? * * * Meanwhile, by the hallway towards the conference room, Kasser halted his steps. Consequently, so did the servants who were following him. So lost in thought he was, his servants caught him spacing out. He then turned towards them, and immediately, they curled in intimidation. Something was upying his mind, and it wasn¡¯t the uing meeting he was about to have. This never happened to him before. His eyes flitted around the corridors, yet he couldn¡¯t find what he was looking for¡­ Looking further, his gaze swept through the corridors, corners and stairs until it stopped at the sight of the queen¡¯s chamber door¡­ His feelings were confusing him, but he was certain he wanted to find her, talk to her. He needed answers, answers only she could give him. He¡¯d be sure to stop by once again after the meeting. Strange, Kasser mused to himself. Indeed it was a strange day. The queen was physically the same, but her speech and actions say otherwise. Whatever this new scheme of hers was, he would surely be keeping a close eye on her this time. Chapter 8 A Queer Deal (1) Jin Anika knew her charms and talents just as well as she knew how to use them to her advantage. When he first saw her, she smiled rather wickedly as she surrounded herself with countless of men, from all walks of life, on her birthday. Kasser did not mean to be part of those men that had flocked towards her. At first nce, she had not seemed suitable enough for a life in the desert, and Kasser quickly deemed it to be a futile attempt. However, she had approached Kasser herself and had struck a queer deal with him, including a rather strange suggestion. ¡°Help me maintain a formal marriage for three years,¡± she told him, ¡°And in three years, you shall have your sessor.¡± she finished, and Kasser hummed in thought. ¡°Why me?¡± he asked her, and she just gave him another mischievous smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are interested in me,¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯ll make the three years of marriage a lot easier.¡± ¡°Why do you need a fake marriage?¡± He insisted ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the deal is done without any trouble,¡± she told him. ¡°And what will you do after the baby is born?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you thatter too.¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad offer, don¡¯t you think my King?¡± she purred at him, ¡°After all, you need an heir sooner orter.¡± And with that, he struck the deal, and all Anika needed to do was to bear him his heir, for only she, her kind, can give birth to a child that will inherit his abilities. Ever since before, the four kings have always dealt with the struggle of session. There came a time when the kingdom was put in jeopardy with theck of sessors to the throne. Fortunately, it was abated when Kasser¡¯s father had him; but even then, he was already in his fifties. The kingdom of Hashi was the farthest from the Holy city where Jin Anika came from. To reach it, one must cross a perilous mountain range, which meant only a few people would ever take such roads. Which ultimately resulted in less diverse people, and cultural exchanges, and lesser new blood to the current poption. Due to its istion, the Hashi Kingdom¡¯s culture had be frugal. Despite it being a luxurious and splendid aristocratic in nature, its culture remained undeveloped. It became a deste periphery for the aristocrats residing in the castle who only lived for the joy of pleasure. The ultimate goal the king needs is a sessor. And for that goal, that dream to be a reality, he must take Anika to bed. Anika, descending from the Holy city, led a rather affluent lifestyle, and it wasmon knowledge that people of her kind refrain from traveling to the distant desert kingdom. As what nature demands, Kasser would get older, and it was only a matter of time until things would be toote. He was already exhausted at the thought of searching far and wide for a way to produce an heir. It¡¯s like his father all over again¡­ So back then, he figured it was a good deal. However, as time went on, he was beginning to have doubts about whether or not he was dealt with an easy solution, or was tricked. Before, at the start of their marriage, his mind was filled with thoughts on whether or not she was going to keep her promise, her end of the deal. But now, considering Anika¡¯s corrupt nature, he was filled with a different kind of concern¡­ Would the child that would grow inside her be fit as my sessor? Whenever anyone would ask if he had any problems, he would always remain vague. As if it was an automatic response to deny any form of help at all¡­But for years, he always had a gut feeling something was not right, but still, he chose to ignore it. It¡¯s been three years. Spinning on his heels, he made an about-turn and began pacing once again. Three years since they¡¯ve entered an agreement. Three years since they¡¯ve promised to each other. Sooner orter, he will find out what it is Anika nned to get out of with such a strange proposal to him. And whether or not she really will uphold her end of the deal. But to do that, he must make up his own mind, too. Thete afternoon meetingsted longer than he thought. There were barely any breaks at all. It was a chaotic meeting in summary. Although he had called for the meeting, it was not a formal meeting in actuality, and therefore there was no actual arrangement followed. There were too many participants this time, so many it was enough to fill up the entire conference room, which was by no means small. It consisted of not only the high ranking officials but also of those from the working-level officials, who¡¯ve yet to climb up the socialdder and improve their status. Anyone who was anyone was also speaking; sometimes some would do so out of turn. They¡¯d give out opinions without respect or remorse to the chairman, to the king. This type of meeting was certainly unique only to the Hashi Kingdom, seeing as social status should not be barriers in their culture. Despite their declining culture, the Kingdom of Hashi was tightly knitted. They were more united than that of any other kingdom. Their istion in terms of geography and environment, had yed a huge part in this¡ªsort of like a quasi-state. Their belief was strongly rooted in the saying: we can survive only when we unite. Those were the words that cemented their unity. The meetingsted till morning. Twice a year, this meeting would be held, always after the dry season would end. This was in preparation to pave way for thorough nning of activities that would be held in the next couple of months. ¡°It seems to me, there are still some creases yet to be smoothed out.¡± he said, ¡°Let¡¯s adjourn the meeting for now.¡± And with that, the king had brought the meeting to a close. For the people who stayed upte till morning, they all looked pale. Soon people trickled out of the room peacefully. Too tired to put up such a fuss. It was only until everyone finally left the conference room, did Kasser plopped back on his chair and nced over the scattered records left behind in the room. Flipping until thest page, Kasser let out a sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose, before pressing his fingers to his temple¡­ He crossed the desert for nearly a month. And as soon as hees home, he is met with a meeting thatsts until morning. He sighs, although his endurance was clearly different from that of his subordinates, he was still only human, he was still capable of being exhausted, and feel drained from those events alone. The general soon approached him, with some servants in tow. ¡°Your Grace, I had your bath ready.¡± they bowed respectfully. ¡°Alright.¡± He answered them as he finally rose to his feet. ¡°Would the king like to eat first?¡± the general asked him, and Kasser paused, mulling over his choices and his own body¡­ I need sleep more than rice. Kasser thought to himself. ¡°Is the queen eating now?¡± He asked them instead, averting the question¡­ Yesterday, when he left the queen¡¯s bedroom, he had ordered her to eat, but he¡¯s yet to know whether or not she took it to heart and actually ate some sustenance for her body¡­ The general couldn¡¯t answer him right away, her eyes widened in momentarily. She was taken aback. The king never asked about the queen before, not even once. Not even to follow up on the queen¡¯s condition. Ever since they both married, she¡¯s had a feeling they were only ever invested in the beginning of the marriage, a honeymoon phase. After that, the king left the queen alone to her own devices. ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Highness.¡± she bowed in forgiveness, ¡°I¡¯ll check on the queen.¡± Fortunately for him, Kasser had not med the shock the general was experiencing. His request came out of the blue, and was out of character, even for him.
However, it seemed to him, that even the courtiers have noticed just how dry the rtionship between the king and his wife actually was. Despite having stepped down from her post, Marianne still took it upon herself to instill the discipline she had helped mold onto the king. Even to this day, her influence remains strong. So out of respect, despite the many things the courtiers wanted to say, they held their tongue as it would be rude, especially when ites to the rtionship of the king and queen. Although the credit also partially goes to the queen¡¯s excellent acting. Always appearing quite coquettish towards her husband, even under scrutiny in the public eye, helped convince the people their rtionship was fine. For a while, Kasser had hesitated. It is time to talk to her. He finally made up his mind and turned to the general. ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with Jin.¡± Chapter 9 A Queer Deal (2) Bowing her head in acquiesce, the general said, ¡°Of course, Your Grace. It shall be done so immediately.¡± And so the general left, the shock still reeling in his mind. It was still too early to pass judgement, in his opinion. It could be nothing, it could be something. But it still wasn¡¯t certain that the rtionship between the king and queen was changing. Nheless, she could only hope. As General Sarah stalked the hallways, she ran into Chancellor Verus, who was returning towards the direction of the conference room. Sarah had be a general, at the expense of Marian. Though not as charismatic as her predecessor, she was still sincere and meticulous. Soon enough, concerns about Marianne¡¯s vacancy had dispelled and quickly settled down as Sarah took up her position as general. The two of them exchanged greetings as soon as they neared each other. ¡°Are you off to see the King?¡± the general asked, and Chancellor Verus nodded¡­ ¡°Why yes general.¡± the Chancellor answered, ¡°Where is the king?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s off to the baths right now.¡± ¡°Well then, perhaps I shalle back at ater time.¡± And the chancellor began to retrace steps. ¡°For a moment chancellor,¡± the general called out, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on telling anyone, but you are the king¡¯s most trusted chancellor, and as such, I thought you should know.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She wanted to share the news with anyone but didn¡¯t want to end uppromising the king. Fortunately, Verus had proven to be a trustworthy person, and was knowledgeable about the real rtionship between the king and his wife¡­ ¡°The king, His Majesty, had just ordered me to prepare lunch with the queen,¡± she said, Chancellor Verus appeared pensive, but not at all surprised. ¡°Truly? Then perhaps he was finally taking Marianne¡¯s advice.¡± the Chancellor mused, and Sarah immediately understood what he was implying. ¡°Perhaps, but it was the king himself who told me, without any prompting from Marianne.¡± she eximed in a rather excited manner. The glee in her tone and that twinkle in her eyes could not hide her excitement at the prospect. And for the chancellor, it was news indeed. Three years have passed since the king had married the queen. And in those three years, their union remained utterly fruitless. ¡°Indeed, it is a rare asion.¡± the Chancellor said, ¡°Thank you for sharing general. But I believe you have a royal lunch to prepare.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, chancellor.¡± Sarah said and bowed in respect before she left the chancellor on his own,pletely missing the strange look upon his face as he watched Sarah¡¯s retreating back. ¡®Could it be that the king already knows of the queen¡¯s sudden disappearance in his absence?¡¯ He stood in the corridor in solitude. His thoughts battling in his mind. If he were to disregard the natural wickedness the queen possessed, even he would not wish for the king and Anika¡¯s rtionship to be acrimonious. For the country¡¯s future, and continued reign, the king must produce an heir soon. Even amongst spouses who never get along, a child is usually born early on, but that was the only extent of those spouses¡¯ rtion. ¡®I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡¯ He turned and walked in the direction Sarah had gone. * * * Another day had finally passed, without any untoward incidents, except for the asional encounter with the king. Eugene, in her current situation, had stayed up all night, overwrought at the mere prospect of having to face Kasser, and would demand of her to fulfill her duties as his wife.Fortunately for her, she was safe that morning. Being queen gave her quite a leisurely position. None came to see or bother her, not even to remind her of any strict schedule she must follow. Eugene spent her entire breakfast sifting through, and organizing her thoughts. ¡°What did Jin Anika do while she was a queen of the Hashi Kingdom?¡±¡¯ In her novel, she remembered that Jin Anika¡¯s character appeared quitete in the story. At first, she introduced a rather minor viin. This viin soon turned out to be acting upon the orders of the queen. And that was how Jin Anika was revealed to be the final boss. She appeared somewhere in the middle of the story to be specific. ¡°I should remember the details.¡± she muttered to herself. When she wrote the novel, ideas suddenly came popping to her head in disarray. Eugene gulped a nervousugh, and goosebumps erupted from her skin as she realized something¨Cit felt as if someone was dictating her to write such a strange novel. It¡¯s a littlete to regret now that she found herself in the viin¡¯s character. Until a thought urred to her. ¡°What if I remake it now since it¡¯s my story anyway?¡± Yet, this was not feasible. So far, nothing hade to mind. Ever since Eugene entered the world she created, she felt as though she had ceased to be its author, and became one of the many pieces in the world called Mahar. It didn¡¯t help that she did not have much knowledge when it came to the Hashi Kingdom. While writing the story, she¡¯d only ever gone as far as thinking about what it should be called and where it was located. Now that she was in it, the world no longer seemed like a teau, gone was the way she saw the world in the t lines of the pages. Now it appeared epassing and round. Mulling over this, the thought of Seongdo or the Holy City, where Jin Anika came from, struck her. Could she find some sort of refuge there? She also knew that outside the kingdom¡¯s borders, there lie six other kingdoms. But to cross from Hashi to Seongdo, there was still the unavoidable obstacle in the form of a mountain range. And then proceed to traverse towards the Sloan Kingdom. In simpler terms, Hashi was the farthest kingdom from Seongdo. Whatever happens in the kingdom couldn¡¯t really reach the other. She was in an isted kingdom, surrounded by strange people. What¡¯s more, her fate was to die in the hands of Kasser, the very man whom Jin Anika married. Presented with these challenges, Eugene took a deep breath. She still couldn¡¯t understand how in the world she was transmigrated to a novel-world, not to mention, waking up in a viiness¡¯ body.
But now, she was only sure of one thing. She won¡¯t back down. Chapter 10 Deja Vu ¡°Seongdo,¡± Eugene thought to herself. It means Holy City, or otherwise known as the center of the world. Each and every kingdom in this world has its own capital, its own royal family. Seongdo was also a small country, run by Sangje himself. Though the country was political in nature, it was, in fact, religious. Tranting that to the real world, one where Eugene was supposed to be in, Sangje mirrored the Pope. But she knows that Sangje is not human. And as far as she went, she is certain she¡¯s the only one that knows. She knows because it was her idea, her creation. Just like the world she was currently in was born of her imagination. ¡®Should I seek Sangje?¡¯She shook her head at the thought. She didn¡¯t feel much like it would help her situation.¡®There is no guarantee that he will be able to help me after he knows my identity. Besides, I don¡¯t want to go to Seongdo, it¡¯s the center of all events.¡¯ ¡°Anika.¡± a timid voice called out to her, and Eugene turned her head to the general direction of the voice. Having not said a word yet, the voice called out once again¡­ ¡°Anika, may I have a word?¡± Eugene was mulling over whether she should. Noting up with any reasonable excuse to avoid the audience, she decided to hear the person out. ¡°Come in.¡± No matter how she controlled it, her tone of voice and inflection were strange, which proved difficult when ites to dealing with her subordinates. She¡¯s watched plenty of historical dramas in her leisure time, but it didn¡¯t change her speech one bit. She still spoke the same. The door creaked open, and in came the maid. She had a light brown colored hair, with eyes that shone with hazel. Her gaze was pointedly affixed on the floor instead of towards Eugene. Ever since she came into the world, Eugene has been greeted with an onught of endless strangers. She felt so overwhelmed at her new surroundings, new people, she was finding it difficult to grasp her new reality, to believe it¡¯s not all just fiction. Not to mention that the maids were all so simrly dressed, it was hard for her to differentiate who was who. But the maid before her was familiar. After all, she¡¯s served her and continues to do so ever since, making sure Eugene had everything she needed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Eugene asked, and the maid bowed her head lower. She was shaking. ¡°Please forgive me for disturbing you, Anika, but the king sent a message.¡± The maid reasoned out, clearly misinterpreting it as a threat from the queen. Eugene noted how sweat began to form around the maid¡¯s temple, as well as the way she kept wiping and fiddling with her hands against her uniform. ¡®This hierarchy runs a tight ship.¡¯Eugene mused to herself as she continued to observe the stiffness of the maid¡¯s posture towards her. But contrary to this thought, people around her casually calls her by the nickname Anika instead of her title¡­ ¡®What a really strange decorum¡¯. Finally, she took pity and responded, willing her voice to be a bit softer. ¡°What message?¡± she asked the maid. ¡°His Majesty, the king requests to have lunch with you.¡± she answered, still keeping her head bowed down, as was expected of her. The maid had used the word request, but Eugene knew it was an order from the king himself. Eugene mulled over that request for a moment, agonizing every choice she could do. However, reason won out in the end. If she was to y the part of the antagonist, then she should learn to think things through thoroughly and swiftly. ¡°I will.¡± She finally replied and went about her morning routine, which also included a light meal. It wasn¡¯t until a little whileter did the dread finally crept in Eugene as she realized one difficulty. Lunch was quickly approaching. She could tell simply because the maids have begun to rush in and prepare the setting for the shared meal of the king and queen. The other day, when Eugene woke up, she had been pampered and attended by the maids. If she was being honest, there was something satisfying in the way they waited on her hand and foot. Being queen, despite the main viin, was quite a pleasant experience. However there is one thing she did find ufortable; when their hands roamed her body¡­ At least, the body she was currently borrowing. It¡¯s only been a few days since she arrived in this world, and yet here she was already enjoying the privileges and other luxuries given to her. It hadn¡¯t urred to her, because of course, the clothes she had been wearing the past few days were not appropriate to be worn to have lunch with the king. As it turns out, the luxurious clothes she thought were good enough to be worn outside, were only indoor clothes owned by the queen. Naturally, another, and grander clothes were prepared by the servants for her. ¡®Is this real?¡¯ Eugene definitely felt as if she was in a dream. The dress was beautiful. It was made of silk, with sleeves that rustled as she moved. Her bodice was made of corset, adorned with glistening beads. The skirt billowing with every step she took. She couldn¡¯t imagine the fortune it cost for such a dress to be made and worn by her. ¡®Is this too much? Or is this just normal?¡¯ Because despite living as queen these past few days, she was still, woefully, novice to this entire thing. As she continued to be dolled up in preparation to have lunch with the king, she remembered another ring problem she had¡­ She doesn¡¯t know a single thing about dining etiquette in this world! ¡®What about table manners?¡¯She continued to fret, thoughts endlessly running through her head for any kind of stock knowledge. She soon found relief in the fact that she at least have some experience with fine dining, considering she worked at a hotel restaurant for quite some time. Taking a deep breath, Eugene hoped that whatever she learned would not be aplete waste. Time was running out. Lunch was fast approaching. ¡°Anika, pleasee with me.¡± There was a man this time, fetching her. He was dressed differently from the servants, his expression hardened, with eyes that held wisdom gained from experience. He stood tall and proud despite his advanced age. There was only one word that came to mind who this was. ¡®General.¡¯ The thought echoed in her head. It seemed like even the original owner knew this man as such. And so Eugene found herself walking the hallways with the General there to guide her. Her eyes flickered all around her, making sure not to lose sight of her guide, and wander off to who knows where. This was the first time she was seeing the inside of the pce. She had stayed in the queen¡¯s chamber all this time, after all. It had not a touch of the modern age, but Eugene found it fitting; there was a hint of uniqueness to it. The stone floors were made with geometric patterns, its surfaces polished and colored. The walls ran long and tall, supported with columns and full of antique reliefs. Despite having only serving as a passageway for people toe and go, the hallways was undoubtedly spacious. She mused that even if trucks were to pass through, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem at all. Everything was just that wide. ¡®I was expecting to feel embarrassed, yet I don¡¯t.¡¯ She continued to admire the grandeur, but she was not at all overwhelmed. Somewhere, deep in her heart, she was, surprisingly, calm. She didn¡¯t even have to think about how to walk, she just automatically knew how to, her body moving so wlessly and elegantly like a true queen. Naturally assuming a good posture, it seemed to remember everything simply by muscle memory alone. ¡°I think this is the way to the dining hall.¡± She suddenly blurted out. It all felt so familiar, including the entireyout of the ce. Despite having not left the room since getting here, it seemed like she knew where to go after all.
The man she was following suddenly turned around to look at her and said¡­ ¡°Anika, I¡¯ll take you to the parlor where His Majesty instructed me to bring you.¡± Eugene nodded and felt a strange feeling wash over her. ¡®Why does all of these feel like a deja vu?¡¯ Chapter 11 Royal Lunch (1) Soon enough, they¡¯ve arrived in the parlor. Its walls were painted a dark blue hue. The door opened up, and Eugene went inside not long after. Kasser sat at the table, and woke up from his short respite as soon as Eugene arrived. When he did, they locked eyes instantly. Everytime I look at her, I was always ovee by intense loathing. Eugene averted her gaze. In her novel, it was Kasser who took Jin Anika¡¯s life. He was also the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate against someone who certainly deserves it. However despite that, justice was not the only motivation the king had when he killed his wife. She remembered that Jin Anika had in fact, went missing after being embroiled in a tragic incident that had taken ce in Hashi kingdom. It wasn¡¯t untilter on in the story was it revealed that Jin had in fact caused the ident herself, while thinking she will die with it. Jin was also well versed in the dark arts through sacrificing human lives; the lives of the people in Hashi Kingdom. All done and possible through the power she gained by Mara. It was in his anger at this discovery that soon led the king, Kasser to kill her in a fit of rage. His murder of his wife was done in cold blood. Might as well have called it an act of revenge. Eugene sat down first, and Kasser followed. She did her best to ignore his intense gaze, which was undoubtedly on her. The King, on the other hand, was steadfastly observing the queen and noticed that she kept her head down low, her gaze never straying to him once. Not once did she smile that coquettish smile she always sent his way, despite him being unresponsive to it. The meal was already the table, ready for the couple began eating without exchanging a single word to each other, not even for greeting one another. All in all, it was a grim meal. Sarah continued to stare at the two royalties, and found that her eyes began to moisten at the poor disy in front of her¡­ What should I do with those two? Sarah had took it upon herself to be in charge of the preparation of the meal and had painstakingly worried about even the littlest of details. She had walked tirelessly up and down several flights of stairs, all for the sake of this lunch to be a monumental sess. That¡¯s why, seeing these two ignoring each other made her very disappointed. Soon after, all servants and general present, Sarah included, were dismissed from the parlour. The king wanted to talk to his wife alone. Eugene didn¡¯t even have the time to look at her surroundings. She concentrated all her attention to her dish so as not to make mistakes. The utensils here were quite different from what she knew. Despite being simr to Western dinners, the dishes were all still strange to her. As she was eating, a thought suddenly ran through her mind her mind, coaching her on what to do¡­ It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a mushroom. You can skim off the cream from the outside and cut it with a knife. She did what her mind told her to and no one seemed to look suspicious of her eating. She ate in slow bites, fumbling at her memory, careful to appear without hurry. She felt a sigh of relief as soon as she finished her meal. Because of her wariness, she didn¡¯t even get to enjoy her food. She couldn¡¯t even tell if the rice went to her mouth or to her nose. Still, even though she wasn¡¯t able to savor her food, she felt proud of her aplishment. It was amazing that fragments of the original Jin Anika¡¯s memory remained in her.. She doesn¡¯t really know where or what the original Jin Anika knew. Nor does she know where the key to that locked drawer. But she believes that if she looks and searches every nook and cranny, she¡¯ll get used to it eventually. Kasser put his ss down and indicated for the servants to get the empty tes and utensils away. It didn¡¯t take long for them to tidy up the ce and soon only the two of them remain. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting I told Marianne everything she knew. In fact, I didn¡¯t clear those suspicions of yours at that time.¡± Kasser stated, frowning at the thought. It had been half a year since it happened. Since there was a great sh with the queen. It was when the queen had asked, or rather demanded, that Marianne, the former general, be sent away. Had requested to ce her not even near the castle but in remote areas of the kingdom¡­ But King Kasser had denied the request. ¡°I can never do that.¡± He said that time. ¡°Her influence in the pce is great. She¡¯s only a general of the squadron? She might as well take my ce!¡± Kasser couldn¡¯t understand why the Queen had hated Marianne so much, enough to send her away. Marianne, for all her aplishments and former position, was only a powerless woman. But the real reason why people followed her, love her, was not because of the power she held, but the virtues she lives by. The queen had always regarded Marianne, and by extension, Sarah who was her sessor, an eyesore. And Kasser did not know why for the longest time. ¡°Do you think me a fool? That I wouldn¡¯t know? You, the king confides to her everything. I won¡¯t be fooled, not by anyone else.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. No matter what you say, Marianne stays.¡± Kasser hadn¡¯t listened to the Queen. After the fight, both left each other with nothing but bitter feelings, and thus the queen and king became more deste. ¡°It was my mistake.¡± He continued, ¡°We should¡¯vepromised, instead of ending it like that.¡± Eugene stayed in rapt attention to his every word, despite not knowing what he was talking about. She needed to get the information, and what better way than from the king himself? ¡°Did you change your mind? I¡¯ll make sure Marianne doesn¡¯t enter this pce. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± he asked her and Eugene frowned¡­ Who¡¯s Marianne? The mere mention of the name did not give Jin Anika a clue. Kasser then frowned at her, and Eugene realized she must have spoken out loud¡­ I don¡¯t think he appreciated that question. But who is Marianne?! Family? Lover? These thoughts rang through Eugene¡¯s head¡­ Chapter 12 Royal Lunch (2) ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± she finally answered him, and Kasser stared at her with narrowed eyes.. ¡°Are you certain?¡± He asked which Eugene returned with a terse nod. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t banish her from this pce.¡± She said with more certainty, this time, ignoring the ever prolonged stare the king was giving her¡­ It was clear to her that this Marianne was an important person to the King, and for him to refuse to grant the wish of the Queen before indicated a strong connection with her. ¡°Am I hearing you right? You no longer wish for her disappearance?¡± He asked once again, and once again Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The room was suddenly filled with silence. ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡± Kasser nodded his head, but never took his eyes off of her. This made Eugene feel more ufortable, she wished that he would finally leave her alone, better yet, allow her to be dismissed already. What if I make more mistakes that would make him suspicious? She thought, worried that she¡¯d give herself away any moment now¡­ ¡°It¡¯s rude not to look at the person you¡¯re conversing with.¡± Kasser pointed out with a narrowed gaze, ¡°Look at me.¡± He demanded, ¡°You¡¯re acting like a criminal, like you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± Gulping in trepidation, she slowly raised her head and met the king¡¯s gaze head-on. She soon schooled her expression back to cool indifference. Deep inside, she was gawking at the sheer beauty the king naturally possessed. If they were back in her world, the real one she was supposed to be in, she could say without a doubt that people would pay a fortune just to look even remotely simr to him. He was that exquisite. Now that she could see him up closer than before, his eyes seemed even more striking. The vivid blue glinted against the light in the room, shining like a crystal clear skies. Still, this man was a killer, her thoughts warned. Despite his outward appearance, a monstery hidden underneath that wless skin. She soon shook her wandering thoughts away when he caught him send her a smile, or a smirk should she look closer. She could feel her eyes begin to narrow as she tantly stared at him, her imaginary shackles rising, anticipating something to go wrong¡­ ¡°Did you have a change of heart while I was away from the castle?¡± He asked, tilting his head to the side, unashamedly still looking at her. In retaliation and not one to be pushed around, Eugene gave him the most pleasant smile she could muster despite her wildly beating heart¡­ She thinks her chest is about to burst¡­ Of course, he is still Jin Anika¡¯s husband. Any change with her, he would surely notice. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, hoping it sounded confident, ¡°I wanted to change.¡± Kasser perked up, genuinely curious. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I want to make a difference for good. That is all.¡± Eugene finished, her breathing tensing ever slightly as the blue eyes continued to scrutinize her. Examine her, as if he could see what she was hiding with those sapphire orbs of his. Indeed, the king¡¯s eyes were somewhat different. The mere sight of him made her feel as if he could read her mind in great detail. Pull apart everything in her thoughts that make her, her. ¡°Is this the cause of your sudden change then?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know.¡± He said, his irritation seeping in his tone, ¡°Our contract.¡± He finished and Eugene froze¡­ ¡®What contract?¡¯ She thought frantically. None of this wasn¡¯t making sense. This wasn¡¯t in the plot at all! ¡°Whether you believe it or not. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about our contract.¡± Kasser continued, oblivious to her tumultuous thoughts. What contract? Eugene,e up with something, please! She racked her brain, but nothing came to mind. This was certainly not written in her novel! ¡°It has been three years since we made the contract, three years since you came to this castle.¡± Three years? Eugene didn¡¯t even know the original owner¡¯s age, but it could be estimated that the King is at least three years older. ¡°What exactly is your point?¡± She finally responded, that was neutral enough. Enough to sound like she knew what he was talking about, but still uncertain what he was trying to tell her. ¡°Tell me so I can finally get on with it.¡± ¡°Do you mean to keep your promise?¡± he asked and Eugene could hear he was growing skeptical¡­ ¡°Yes, I will keep my promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the most pleasant thing I¡¯ve ever heard from you.¡± He said enthusiastically, and Eugene found herself frowning once again at his tone, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be sarcastic. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± He added, noticing her unpleasant expression¡­ Eugene knew only one thing for sure. The rtionship between the couple seemed bad. His expression and tone towards her was not the way a man acts towards his loved ones. Well, that¡¯s a relief. Eugene was d of this. It was best he didn¡¯t have affection for her so that he won¡¯t take her sudden change seriously. I have to figure out why Jin married the king. There must be an important reason. As far as she knew, when she created the queen, she was just¡­ there, designated with the role of the viin. Kasser, on the other hand, had been expecting more resistance in their conversation. Surprisingly,his wife had seemed subdued and was agreeable this time¡­ He understood that this wasn¡¯t Jin Anika¡¯s domain. She needed extra care, time to limate to the changes around her. Their ways were not her ways after all, marriage did not change that. The first of many wishes was marriage. A formal acknowledgment of their rtionship. It had to be perfect for the public to see. Banishing Marianne was the only wish he had ever countered. But this wasn¡¯t all. As a queen, she was basically just a figurehead. She wanted the wealth, the luxury, and all the benefits that came with being queen, but none of the obligations that came with it.
Whatever political sway she had, she used it all to her own advantage, no regard to the people at all. With it, she began to instill fear into the very hearts of their subordinates. She was criticized and discriminated by even the courtiers by ruthlessly disposing of several maids. His main goal with the lunch invitation was reminding Jin Anika of their agreement. She was yet to provide him the heir she had so promised. ¡°I had anticipated resistance, to be honest, which was why I had lunch take ce in my parlor.¡± He continued, ¡°It¡¯s a refreshing thought, reaching an agreement without disagreements.¡± And then he smiled. It wasn¡¯t the first one he¡¯s made. He probably hadn¡¯t realized it, but Eugene could see the difference. It was the first genuine smile he sent her way. ¡°Anika.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°No need for pretenses.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯ve been differenttely.¡± He regarded. Eugene could only give him an awkward smile, she hoped it didn¡¯t turn out to be a grimace. ¡°Let¡¯s stop. Is today thest day of the month? I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± He finally said, and Eugene felt something go off in her mind¡­ Tomorrow? What does he mean? She panicked and missed the moment to respond naturally. This set Kasser to doubt her as he continued to stare at her, his sapphire orbs raking over her as he observed her. Eugene shook her nerves away as best as she could, smiling as naturally as she could with her current state of turmoil. ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± Eugene forced out in response. Fortunately, her unresponsiveness didn¡¯t seem to bother Kasser. Eugene quietly breathed out a sigh of relief as they both continued the remainder of their meal. Soon they both came out of the parlor and went their separate ways without further acknowledgment of what had transpired. Not that much has happened anyway. Eugene quickly headed to her chamber, while Kasser went to his study. He sat on his desk, musing about the queen. He was so lost in thought, he hardly paid attention to what he was doing, the piles and stacks of papers left unattended. The lunch with the queen was certainly not what he had expected. Everything about her screamed differently; her expression, her poise, even how she responded. The more he recalled, the less she resembled the woman he once thought he knew. And the more he thought about it, the stranger the feeling in his gut was. It was as if she was an entirely different person. He thought¡­ Gone was her wicked smiles, the fakeughter. What was presented to him a while ago as a very awkward Anika¡ªbut, for the first time, she seemed very much¡­ human. What happened while I was gone? Whether or not she had truly changed, or was only putting up a believable act, Kasser couldn¡¯t let his guard down. He must absolutely be certain. Which was why he knew he needed advice from someone he trusts the most. It wasn¡¯t long before Chancellor Verus stood before him. ¡°You haven¡¯t reported everything to me, have you?¡± he was quick to cut to the chase. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The man said so in a remorseful way, and Kasser narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened in my absence?¡± He demanded. Frightful of the king¡¯s short patience, Verus quickly answered, making sure to answer as briefly and swiftly as possible. ¡°Your Highness, the stone gate was opened a few days before you¡¯ve returned.¡± Chapter 13 When the King Is Provoked Kasser¡¯s expression hardened. The stone gate to the desert should have been opened only when he came back after being out to the desert. Verus took a breath before continuing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out where the queen was after she left the desert a few days ago. After a full day¡¯s search, the warriors were fortunate to have found the missing queen and brought her here into safety.¡± Bang! Kasser hit the desk hard with his palm and Verus flinched on instinct. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? How did the queen go out to the desert? You opened the stone gate for her? Without my permission?!¡± He eximed ¡°We didn¡¯t, Your Majesty.¡± Verus sputtered, quickly continuing to exin the situation, ¡°She climbed up the wall using a rope, so it took us a while to notice her disappearance.¡± ¡®A rope?¡¯ Kasser burst into a peal of mockingughter. ¡°Are you saying that no one knew that the queen crossed the walls and climbed her way out?¡± Verus nodded and stayed silent¡­ ¡°What a shame. The maids-in-waiting, how did the queen manage to slip from their notice?¡± the king inquired further¡­ ¡°She especially threatened the maids from her entourage to note inside her chamber until they are called. No one dared to disobey the queen¡¯s order.¡± Verus said softly¡­ ¡°That¡¯s an excuse on their part.¡± Kasser scoffed. He was undoubtedly furious, but his anger dissipated as soon as he remembered the tear the servants had for the queen. Even though she mellowed down with the harsh treatment a year ago since his threat, she still was ruthless in her attitude towards them. And the fear still remained, and it made the servants all the more eager not to defy her wishes if they made a mistake. ¡°How did you know that the queen was missing?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t untilte in the morning yesterday.¡± Verus answered, ¡°One general opened her door arbitrarily, as everyone became worried that she was starving herself by not calling a servant to bring her her meals.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I sent a search party to the desert.¡± Verus sent ten search teamsprising of ten men each into the desert. Sending warriors without the king¡¯s express permission was a risky decision for Verus to do. It was nearly the end of the dry season, which meant that monsters could be already lurking around the desert. Warriors were treasures of the kingdom. Verus would be held ountable if one of them was even hurt, worse, mutted. ¡°Was anyone hurt?¡± The king asked, the tension settling at his jaw and Verus shook his head¡­ ¡°All the warriors returned unharmed, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°Where did the warriors find her?¡± ¡°The queen was walking the desert alone when they found her,¡± said Verus. ¡°It was Sir Sven who found her. He returned immediately to the castle, ending the search.¡± It deeply baffled him why Jin Anika would go through that length to escape the castle. What was her intention? He needed to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible. Who knows what schemes Anika was orchestrating at this very moment? ¡°Was she hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any injury of the queen, Your Majesty. However, Sir Sven said she looked unstable when she returned home.¡± Kasser sneered at the thought. He had been yed like a fool. This was not just another one of Jin Anika¡¯s ploys, she was trying to run away from her responsibilities. Trying to escape from him and the contract. ¡°Was it Marian¡¯s idea not to report this as soon as I¡¯ve arrived?¡± He growled at the Chancellor, who only remained silent and bowed his head in shame. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser clicked his tongue. If he had heard the report as soon as he hade, he would have been furious and could care less if the queen did in fact starve. At this moment, he only knew two things as a fact. First, Marianne knew how monstrous he could be if provoked, therefore she coerced everyone to hide the news from him, sending him to the queen¡¯s chamber had been a distraction. And secondly, the queen¡¯s sudden change in demeanor? Kasser chuckled mirthlessly. None of it is true. She had been ying him all along. Chapter 14 Memory Loss (1) She could¡¯ve been attacked by Larks! Kasser thought in frustration. His brows furrowed, fists clenched so tightly, his knuckles turned white. Anika had always been sheltered, kept safe from any kind of harm or hardship. She would have been terrified had she encountered any Lark at all. But if she did witness, or encountered such horrific events, it would exin the sudden change. If she did have such experience, her sudden change could be somehow validated. A near-death experience can certainly change a person, no matter how wicked they were to the core. When one finds themselves clinging onto dear life, their life shing before their very eyes, you would wish you could take back all your wrong deeds as you realize life could be so much more¡­ Larks¡­ Kasser could feel the cold rage coursing through his veins at the thought of them. Larks refer to red-eyed devils that haunt Mahar. During the dry season, it falls into a deep sleep but when this time of peace is over, these monsters rush out of their nesting dens and start roaming around, looking for prey. Active period is how the people called when Larks begin their hunts. These monsterse in many forms¡ªfour-legged reptiles, gigantic worms and many more. They alsoe in varying, yet giant sizes. Despite this, the one thing Larks had inmon was its hostile nature to humans. If the queen and her party had been attacked by Larks, she would probably still be safe. It was widely believed that a Lark cannot hurt Anika because of where she came from; Seongdo, the Holy City. But this was no more than just a vicious rumor as no one actually saw a Lark spare the queen from his appetite. And no one in their right mind would dare put the queen, Anika, into the desert in active period simply to verify its authenticity. None were that cruel. Witnesses from so long ago had testified though, that none of these Larks had been seen anywhere near, or in Seongdo, Anika¡¯s hometown and country. But why did Anika go out to the desert in the first ce? What was her purpose? Kasser thoughts were only filled with a multitude of questions, one appearing after the other the more he thought about it. The queen had recklessly escaped through the desert. But why? No one knew what goes through the queen¡¯s mind. What¡¯s more unusual was that Anika was notorious for hating the desert she was forced to live in. She hated the coarse sands, she hated the endless heat. Unfortunately, that was exactly what the kingdom of Hashi was. A desert kingdom. And with the harsh desert came an even far more dangerous foe in the form of Larks especially in active period. Bute the dry season, the desert was but a treasure. Always at the end of the active period and the beginning of the dry season, the king would cross the desert to reach a small oasis situated at its middle. It was an altar of offering; built on the oasis and as per tradition, the king must visit without fail. He remembers the queen apanying him once on one of his many trips to the altar. It happened around the dry season in their first year of marriage. It was an unpleasant experience. There was no smile on her face at its whole duration. She wanted to immediately return to the pce. She made her distaste for the desert so clearly, he never brought her along any time after that. And she never went back out of the desert. ¡°What did the queen do before she went out to the desert? Was there anything strange?¡± He asked one of the pce hands. ¡°There was none, Your Majesty. The queen went about as her usual routine.¡± Kasser huffed out in frustration. ¡°Go and summon General Sarah for me at once.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± No one person, especially someone like Jin Anika, would go and do the one thing they hate for absolutely no reason. Kasser resolved to look more deeply into each and every activity the Queen had before she escaped to the desert. And the general would be sure to aid him in his investigation. * * * When Eugene managed to return to her bedroom, she began pacing back and forth her room During her conversation with the king, she knew absolutely nothing in what he was talking about. Not a hint or clue was revealed to help her. It didn¡¯t matter how hard she tried to rack her brain, or in this case, Anika¡¯s, nothing came to mind. I may have her body and mind, but I don¡¯t think I can manipte them freely at all. She nervously thought. She kept fiddling with her hands, but knew she needed a change of tactics. She can¡¯t go about this passively, after all, charging headfirst blind to what she was doing. After further musing, she resolved to call for one of her maids, Zanne, one who was assigned to cater to her whims and needs. ¡°You called, Anika?¡± Zanne said softly as soon as she arrived. When she had been summoned, she felt fear coursing through her veins. The blood draining from her face with the thought of the queen. She was utterly terrified. Eugene had never experienced being so frightened of someone who held authority over them, but she can at least rte to her. She¡¯s been exposed to numbers of employers who were troublesome, even in modern society with all thews protecting workers. It was simply an unavoidable thorn. It was also why she wants to ease the girl¡¯s fright, if ever so slightly. ¡°Come and sit.¡± Eugene sat down on the couch and beckoned to Zanne, patting the space beside her, but Zanne seemed all the more frightened. Her metaphorical shackles rising at the thought of going nearer. She was shaking¡­ She was expecting the worst. ¡°H-how dare I sit down wi-with¡ª¡± she stuttered, buy Eugene interrupted. ¡°Sit down.¡± She ordered. She hadn¡¯t meant to make it sound like an order, but it came out like it. She was thankful that Zanne, did in fact, sit down beside her¡­ Even if she was almost dangling at the edge of the seat when she did. She did her best to keep the farthest possible distance from her. ¡°How old are you?¡± Eugene asked her. ¡°I¡¯m 19 years old.¡± At first, Eugene tried coercing Zanne to rx by asking her personal questions, including her age, family and when she became a maid in the castle. Despite her unwavering caution, Zanne was able to give brief and concise answers when she was asked. It took a while, but soon enough her quick and short answers soon became longer, more in-depth, and Eugene could tell she was beginning to thaw the girl¡¯s well-built caution due to fear. If anything, her tense expression was soon easing up, so she took it as a good sign. ¡°Zanne.¡±
¡°¡­Yes?¡± Zanne was stupefied. She couldn¡¯t believe that the queen remembered her name! This was not the first time she entered the queen¡¯s chamber, but not once did she summoned her by name. It seemed like a miracle. ¡°I want you to help me.¡± Eugene said, cutting to the chase and told her without hesitation. Instantly, Zanne¡¯s eyes widened. What help could she provide the queen? ¡°After I came back from the desert, I had a little problem,¡± Eugene said. This was a gamble on her part. One she wished would work out in her favor. ¡°My memory¡¯s a little¡­messed up.¡± She finally admitted. Chapter 15 Memory Loss (2) ¡°Huh?¡± Zanne looked incredulous. For a moment, she thought the queen was ying with her. But judging by Anika¡¯s somber face, she was truly serious. She was having trouble remembering. ¡°I especially have mixed memories of people. So I¡¯m going to ask you some questions. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this conversation. Swear to me.¡± she said and Zanne shakily nodded ¡°Yes, of course, Lady Anika.¡± ¡°I remember her name, but I don¡¯t know what kind of person she is. Um¡­Marianne. Do you know her?¡± She asked. When the name came out of the queen¡¯s lips, it brought dread to Zanne. She gulped tensely. ¡°Yes. I¡ªI know who she is.¡± ¡°Will you tell me everything you know about her? I think I¡¯ll remember when I hear information concerning her.¡± ¡°Yes. Lady Marianne was the former chief general.¡± Zanne finally answered. Disying such genuine curiosity, Anika had prompted the young woman to tell her everything she knew. The words kept flowing out of her mouth without fail, exining to the best of her abilities everything she knew about the former general. She knew so much, because Zanne idolized Marianne. She looked after her when she was so young. Hadn¡¯t condemned her for her mistakes, nurtured her, and guided her ¡¯til this day. She looked up to her, and it pained her greatly when Marianne had to step down from her position. As she listened to Zanne, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be swept away by the girl¡¯s obvious adoration. Eugene was also in awe as she listened more to who this wonderful woman was. She sounds so remarkable. ¡°Lady Marianne was an excellent chief general.¡± When the words slipped her mouth, it was as if something came crashing down, and Zanne mped her mouth shut. She fell to the floor in fright and knelt, her forehead touching the hard floor, begging for pardon for her words¡­ ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to offend Lady Anika!¡± She pleaded. Eugene, on the other hand, was taken in surprise at the sudden change of mood. Not until she remembered her conversation with the king. Jin Anika hated Marianne. She mused before her brows scrunched up in thought, But why? She was still dumbfounded at the sudden change in the maid¡¯s tone and words, Zanne furiously regrets admiring Marianne in front of her. The maid¡¯s former confidence gone in an instant. At her current information, Marianne was a woman of character and tremendous abilities. But these words were onlying from Zanne. If Zanne had been tricking her, she would¡¯ve blundered. But she hadn¡¯t, and she didn¡¯t look like the type to kiss one¡¯s shoes for the benefit of it. She obviously believed and held Marianne with high regard. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I told you to speak. Come on, sit down again.¡± Eugene tried to ease the young woman, and Zanne got up and sat on the sofa once more. Her hand was on her chest, as if to calm her beating heart. ¡°Did I hate Marianne that much?¡± ¡°I,- I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. What happened between us?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen you two together.¡± She wanted to ask for more details, but she cut it short as soon as a loud ruckus was heard outside her chamber doors. Both girls immediately turned their heads in the direction of the doors. The shouts and calls were muffled, but they could make out a few of the things being shouted¡­ ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Please calm down, Your Grace!¡± The door opened with a bang. With so much force, cracks appeared at its hinges, along with where the door hit when it swung. When Eugene saw Kassering in, she got up from her seat in absolute surprise. The king was livid. If anything, he looked like he was about to kill Eugene on the spot. His eyes red at Eugene, making chills travel up her spine. ¡°Your Highness, please calm down¡­¡± The general who trailed behind him, pleaded. ¡°Get out!¡± The kingmanded in a snarl. ¡°Your Grace.¡± ¡°I have something to talk to the queen. Everybody, out!¡± Everyone flinched at his tone of voice. General Sarah looked at the king and queen alternately with her misty eyes, then she bowed her head and withdrew from the room. Zanne, who was still around, quickly followed the general in hurried steps. When everyone went out and the door closed, Anika¡¯s chamber was engulfed in tensed silence. ¡°Anika.¡± Kasser clenched his teeth; he was steaming with so much anger he couldn¡¯t control it. It seeped through his voice, it made Eugene want to tuck tail and run as far away as possible. He called in people to investigate the queen¡¯s whereabouts on the days before her disappearance. ording to reports, the queen¡¯s routine was monotonous. She was almost confined to her study every day. But there was a ce where Anika would stop by every few days¡ªit was the royal treasure house. As a treasure house, it was only natural to post guards to guard it strictly from anyone who wanted to enter it. Within its wallsy the rarest treasures avable to the kingdom of Hashi. Its treasures so rare, no price could ever match it. And with Anika as queen, its ess was easily essible to her. However, the treasure house was rarely opened. The securing warriors banned entry and exit from the treasure house except when taking out treasures for national events or regr inspections. Yet, the queen demanded free ess to the ce whenever she liked for just a simple stroll. ¡°A woman likes beautiful things and the same goes for me. Give me your permission. The treasureforts me. I see it as a reminder of Seongdo.¡± Unlike Seongdo, Hashi kingdomcked cultural facilities to see. The queen¡¯s eyes, familiar with the culture of the grand and eventful Seongdo, were always left unsatisfied. She demanded that a treasure house would be a spectacle and was best fitting for her. The treasure house of the Hashi Kingdom was quite famous. Word circted that the pirs were made of jewels; solid gold in different sizes. This was not entirely true¡ªthis rumor was exaggerated. The Hashi¡¯s treasure house pirs were not made of jewels, but stone. Such imaginations could only be applied to the treasure house of Seongdo. The queen promised not to touch the treasures, and admire them with her eyes only. At the beginning of their marriage, Kasser couldn¡¯t refuse his wife¡¯s request and conceded. ¡°Alright, but you can¡¯t take anything out of this treasure house.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I said, I¡¯ll just look at it.¡±
Since then, the queen has been constantly in and out of the treasure house at least once every two or three days. She didn¡¯t touch anything as promised and the regr inspection of the treasure house was all right. As time passed, the queen¡¯s entry into the treasure house became less and less of a concern. Now no one cared about the frequent opening and closing of the treasure house because of the queen. In the beginning, Kasser would call an official to inspect the treasure house thoroughly, but he had not done so for quite some time. He couldn¡¯t believe that Anika would betray him like this. The one with the biggest fault was naturally the official who neglected the inspection. However, the vast treasures it held were over tens of thousands. It was impossible to expect him to be able to inspect the treasure house every two or three days. After finding out the frequent visit to the treasure house, Kasser quickly took off to inspect the treasures himself. If it had only been a piece of gold she stole, he could have overlooked it. But no, it was the kingdom¡¯s national treasure she dare took from them! When he entered the treasure house, his sight was immediately drawn towards the empty spot on which the treasure used to stand. Embarrassment and shame quickly washed over him. He failed his kingdom. He failed his people. He failed his ancestors. A queen stealing her country¡¯s treasures! Ha! This was a first in the entire history of the Hashi kingdom! ¡°Was this your n from the beginning?! When you asked me to open the treasure house, was this what you intended?!¡± As Kasser approached quickly, Eugene backed away in surprise. Her leg tripped over the chair leading her to stumble back, but Kasser caught her iling arm in just the nick of time and prevented her fall. He yanked her arm towards his chest and looked down at her bewildered and frightful eyes with intense rage. With their faces a couple of inches away from each other, Eugene could hear his ragged breathes as he continued to seethe, speaking to her through gritted teeth. ¡°How dare you do this? What do you take me for? Where did you put it? And why did you go out to the desert?!¡± He demanded, and Eugene could only hope he wouldn¡¯t kill her yet. Chapter 16 Confession Eugene stared at his fierce blue eyes, a sight she could never get tired of. Clear blue energy swirled on his pupils like waves rushing in chaos. It was horrifyingly mysterious¡­ Praz¡­ With only six people in the world having this power, a king¡¯s supernatural Praz could only be passed through lineage. The king¡¯s sessor would have this supernatural ability, but his control would be unstable and his power far shortpared to that of his father. The heir apparent was only able to inherit his ability intact when he ascended the throne, upon the death of the previous ruler of the fleet. Intense energy flowed out from his body, one Eugene could feel tantly. His skin was scorching hot, which ever so slightly touched her bare skin, and would perhaps leave marks aftermath. But seeing such fantasy she only wrote in her novel, Eugene felt an indescribable strange sensation. She gazed up at him in a daze, her eyes fixated on his¡­ She found herself enchanted by the swirls of energy that danced in his eyes until such time it united to form a figure and stretched long like the eye of a snake¡­ It didn¡¯t stop there, it also swelled as if it would pop out of his very eyes. Then the temperature rose¡­ And it became too much for her body to bear. It was only at this moment that Eugene felt absolute pain¡ªone only Praz could cause. Her imminent death quickly filled her mind which was previously on a haze of admiration over her creation. Her creation that could take her life at the snap of his fingers. On instinct, Eugene threw herself away from him with fright. Her sudden action made Kasser get ahold of himself, and the energies dwindled until it disappeared into thin air. Kasser looked down at his hand with a rather embarrassed look. This was the first time that he lost control of his Praz since he took the throne. Terribly frightened, Eugene¡¯s eyes rose sharply. Did he intend to kill her just now? From the moment the king entered her chamber in a fit of unmistakable anger, it was apparent that Jin Anika had done a terrible crime, for which Eugene would be forced to carry the punishments. But now, seeing Kasser exercise his deadly power against her, her emotions got the best of her and she did what any other person would do in her position¡ªshe screamed out loud. ¡°Are youfortable ming others for everything you do?¡± Kasser¡¯s deep voice snapped her out of her panic. ¡°What?¡± Eugene, finallying to her senses, questioned him. ¡°If you scream like that, people outside would get the wrong idea.¡± It was naturally impossible for Eugene, who used to reside in apletely different world, to grasp the situation around her in such a little time. With the previous slips of Anika¡¯s memory in her, she wondered if she could possibly remember everything. Yet, even if she used all her imagination to reason, she would only be sted by a splitting headache. How much she racked her brains out to make a usible script before she called Zanne to her chamber was immeasurable. Then, this happened which brought her another mystery to solve just yet. From the way his eyes intensely locked with hers, prating her very soul, she could tell that Kasser was getting frustrated by the minute. Though she tried to understand his position, she also felt resentful of the fact that she was criticized for a thing she didn¡¯t do. She¡¯s in the queen¡¯s body, but even if she wrote the character herself, this novel-world went out of her expectation in totality. For sure, she didn¡¯t want to be in Jin Anika¡¯s shoes. The look on the face of a man who was brimming with hatred made her realize even more. ¡°I have always known your impudence.¡± Kasser shook his head in dismay. ¡°Are you in the position to yell now?¡± ¡°Is the kingfortable in using Praz against people when he gets angry?¡± She was quick to retaliate, conveying his own words to get to him. With such strong conviction, Kasser stared at her incredulously. ¡°That was a mistake.¡± He regressed, followed by a sigh. Afterward, they fell into an ufortable silence. Yet, endless thoughts of each other swarmed their heads, leaving them no peace inside. Finally shattering the silence, Kasser asked her curtly, his countenance a bit restrained than before. ¡°Let¡¯s talk calmly,¡± then he made himselffortable in her sofa which was quite too little for hisrge frame. As he offered so, Eugene was hesitant in sitting with him. With his size, he took up most of the space on the sofa. Therefore, sitting beside the king would mean being in close proximity to him¡­She remained standing, she felt fine at this position, she thought. It didn¡¯t take long for Kasser to notice her refusal, hence, he threw her one icy re as if to say ¡®Sit down, your kingmands it.¡¯ Adamantly, Eugene¡¯s knees gave way beneath her, and she willed herself to sit next to him. The soft cushion slightly sinking under her weight. Kasser took a long breath, controlling his simmering anger and clenching his teeth inwardly. Inplete opposite to the air he emanates, Eugene was now as cool as a cucumber. She was tired of pretending she knew everything¡ªdoing so would only put her life on the line. Who knows? Jin Anika might have done a great crime punishable by death. In reluctance of taking responsibility for her actions, she had me transmigrated into her body¡­ And here I am¡ªpossessing her flesh and blood! Anika was treated as a very special being in Mahar. Only the Sangje would be able to judge her and convict her of her crimes. Even though Jin Anika¡¯s sins were revealed in the novel, the king only killed her when the Sangje allowed a trial-free punishment. ¡°I have something to tell the king.¡± Eugene uttered, looking at him in the eye, expressing sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s very sudden and you might not believe it.¡± She made up her mind. She was going to give the king the false excuse she had given Zanne. After much thought, she came to the conclusion that the simplest way to escape the grudges brought by Anika¡¯s doing, was to confess her ignorance. Memory loss.
It was an excellent excuse¡ªor she hoped it was. Chapter 17 You Are My Husband Chapter 17 ¨C You Are My Husband ¡°After I came back from the desert, I started having problems with my memory.¡± Kasser¡¯s twisted expression grew subtle. He leaned his back on the sofa with his arms folded. A mixture of ridicule and contempt reflects on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t remember everything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I gave you everything; you live at your convenience. Yet, this is how you repay me?¡± He stared down at her. ¡°Do you find me gullible? Does this kingdom look ridiculous to you? How far are you willing to show your worst self? You must be thinking how great this excuse you made is.¡± He sneaked his gaze away from her face, just by looking at her made him sick to his core. ¡°I overestimated you. Now I only see that you are mad as a hatter.¡± Belittled with such words, Eugene could only sigh deeply in resignation. She didn¡¯t expect it to be easy to convince him anyway, but she still felt aggravated when thrown with such mockery. Just like the king, Eugene had thin patience. Her mouth moved without her ord, and she spoke bravely what her reason behested. ¡°Won¡¯t you please listen to me with an open mind?¡± She referred to him as ¡°you¡± casually¡ªsuch conduct towards the king seemed uncalled for. ¡°You¡ªyou are my husband.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kasser was astounded. You. Husband. He never expected to hear it from the queen. Anika always maintained a subtle distance from him. She never called her ¡°husband¡± to remind him of the private, contractual rtionship they had. For this, he sometimes questioned himself. Was it good that he married her at all? Seated in a position of grave responsibility, he must have an heir for the kingdom he dominated. And most of all, he didn¡¯t want to leave a stain on his just-started reign. In thest three years, she gave him nothing but problems but he had been patient. Marriage to her was simr to biting one¡¯s teeth, he could only hope that this would somehowe into fruition. Now, it was clear to him that the queen was lying to escape the situation. Considering the record provided by the generals, she was the prime suspect. When he found out that the national treasure had disappeared, his hands felt numb, the feral desire to kill the theft filled his senses. If the queen were in front of him that very moment, he would have snapped her neck in a second. His fury was too strong for him to ovee and therefore exins him barging into his chamber in an uproar. ¡°Tell me more.¡± Hemanded. ¡°As a person living in this world, there is some kind of basicmon sense left in me. Institutions, customs, things like that. I can talk and read. But I don¡¯t remember anything about me.¡± ¡°Where did they find you?¡± ¡°I was lying in the desert when I opened my eyes. Some people showed up and called me ¡°Queen¡±.¡± ¡°They called you ¡°Queen¡±?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kasser¡¯s sheer astonishment made Eugene think of what she chose to ignore these past few days. She hasn¡¯t heard anyone call her by her title. Instead, everyone called her Anika. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be called queen?¡± She inquired for which Kasser only responded with a dismissive shake of his head. She wanted to ask more about this matter, but the king spoke once again; ¡°They were the search party that went out looking for you. What happened after that?¡± ¡°I tried to remember. But I couldn¡¯t do my best. I could remember several names and faces of people, but there are only a few of them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone noticed.¡± ¡°I barely made contact with people. Over time, more people will find me strange.¡± Kasser realized by looking at her how different her expression and way of speaking. Can it be that she is really telling the truth? That can¡¯t be right. Still, Kasser couldn¡¯t believe her. The queen was a very shameless woman after all. Early in their marriage, to get what she wanted, she has not been unruly. But, Kasser remained resilient, so she changed her tactics and acted tantly ruthless. Everyone has two faces to a certain extent, but Kasser had never seen anyone like her go back and forth. ¡°Are you alone when you opened your eyes from the desert?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You were apanied by maids when you left the castle. Now they¡¯re all missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene opened her mouth with a startled look. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Five. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Eugene shook her head from side to side. She didn¡¯t have a clue.
This is the reason why she couldn¡¯t think of anything familiar with the maids serving her these past days. They were not Jin Anika¡¯s maids. ¡°What happened to them then? Are you looking for them?¡± ¡°At this time?¡± ¡°Why does time even matter? People are missing, and we have to find them!¡± Kasser frowned as he looked at Eugene who was fretting so suddenly. ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? The dry season will be over in a day or two.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Fortunately you remember what a dry season is.¡± Eugene nodded. Mahar is alternated between the dry season in which the monsters, Larks, sleep and the activity period when they appear. ¡®They might be already dead. Jin Anika¡­. What have you done?¡¯ Sympathy for the maids who didn¡¯t make it back to the kingdom spread a sense of woe in Eugene. Even though she had never seen those maids before, she still felt uneasy and terrible for the loss of lives¡­ They were extras in her novel¡ªcannon fodders whose death was insignificant to the plot. ¡°Whatpensation will they receive?¡± She asked, her eyes hopeful. ¡°Compensation?¡± ¡°If they indeed don¡¯te back, their families should be given their deservedpensations.¡± However, this idea of her amused Kasser, for he suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°They broke the king¡¯s rules and went out into the desert, putting my battle in jeopardy. Even if theye back alive, they won¡¯t escape death here.¡± ¡°But they can¡¯t break disobey a queen¡¯s order.¡± ¡°Should you be worried about yourself now, not about the maids?¡± Chapter 18 My Queen Embarrassed, Eugene turned speechless as she came to realize how the king was only ying with her. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She sounded offended; the urge to strangle the man before her was strong. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t.¡± He looked haughty, with his arms folded and his chin slightly raised. Eugene¡¯s face twisted in bewilderment. ¡°Then why did you pretend to believe me?¡± ¡°I just wanted to hear your excuse. If we switch positions, do you think thisme reason can convince you? And just because you act like you don¡¯t remember anything, you are faced with a crime only you are capable of doing.¡± Eugene shrugged off her shoulders as if to say that if he doesn¡¯t believe her, then there¡¯s nothing else she could do. She had nothing to say nor had the energy to convince him anymore. With her eyes drooped, she spoke gloomily. ¡°What did I do? You said something was missing. What is it? Please tell me the details. Maybe somethinges to my mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The missing national treasure was an artifact handed down to generations of the royal family. It¡¯s a historical treasure, a priceless object, which the riches of the world could never buy. Fortunately, the absence of the treasure does not mean an imminent danger to the kingdom. In truth, not many people know of its existence as it was kept secret in the first ce. Therefore, the person who stole it was rather familiar with the treasure trove¡ªJin Anika had been visiting the treasure house often. Rather than reiming the treasure, Kasser found the situation far more interesting¡ªmore interesting now that his bewitching wife was involved. If she is indeed lying, I never knew her acting was this great. The queen was adept at making fakeughter. However, she has never acted as convincing as she was doing today to make the lie seem sincere. Her deception, Kasser was not ignorant of. Yet today, why does he feel doubt in his heart? When he heard her talk about the rightfulpensation for the lives that were lost in her expense, Kasser began to have qualms. She indeed acts like a different person. Come to think of it, it was also the first time that he had such a proper conversation with the queen. Before, whenever they talk, it was either just a formal greeting or a heated disagreement. ¡°My queen.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­Yes?¡± Eugene looked up at his expressionless face. She didn¡¯t know that Kasser called her ¡°queen¡± to observe how she would react to being called the title. Watching her clueless response, Kasser said nothing and remembered Anika¡¯s reaction when he called her ¡°My queen¡± after their marriage. ¡°Please call me Anika, Your Highness.¡± As ironic as it may sound, Jin Anika hated to be called ¡®Queen,¡¯ and everyone in the pce knew of this. ¡°If you indeed don¡¯t remember anything, what contract were you pertaining to over our lunch together?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Eugene broke out in a cold sweat. Her situation seemed to be getting more and more twisted. Finally, she answered with a look of resignation. ¡°I didn¡¯t really know what you were talking about.¡± ¡°Then, you have no idea what our contract is?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°But what if I say I have no intention of breaking the contract because of your sudden loss of memory?¡± He pronounced thest words with absolute sarcasm showing that he didn¡¯t believe Eugene at all. ¡°Do we have our contract written and signed on paper?¡± ¡°No, but you swore on your name.¡± In Mahar, an oath by name had the same effect as thew. People of Mahar believe it would be better to die than be shamed from breaking a pledge. For them, honor is worth more than one¡¯s life. It was quite a contrast with Eugene¡¯s original world where swearing under one¡¯s name is null without documents supporting it. To blend in this strange world, Eugene had to abide by its rules. Therefore, the contract was for her to continue despite her reservations. Especially now that the party that signed the contract is gone, and she had to carry out the contract even though she didn¡¯t know what it is. Jin would not sign a contract that wouldn¡¯t hurt herself. There¡¯s no way I would be hurt by fulfilling whatever it is. ¡°Then¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡± She said dismissively. ¡°It seems you still havemon sense even after losing your memory.¡± Eugene frowned. Praise or ridicule, she hated the way he spoke to her. She narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips while looking down her hands resting on herp. Kasser suppressed augh that exploded with an idle cough. Her sullen expression revealed her innermost feelings. The queen he knew never looked like one. ¡°Tell me, Your Highness, what is our contract?¡± With a determined voice, she asked the king courageously. But, Kasser wasn¡¯t able to answer back as an urgent voice suddenly intervened. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Marianne.¡± Just now, he stormed in with rage and drove everyone out. Perhaps General Sarah rashly called someone who could abate the tension. And who would it be but Marianne? ¡°I¡¯ll get it for now.¡±Kasser got up from the sofa. Eugene looked up at him with wondering eyes.
¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d meet Marianne.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you just invite her in?¡± ¡®Just so I could see who she is.¡¯ Eugene thought cleverly to herself. ¡°Would you like to meet her? Do you remember Marianne?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°I need time to think. Would you rather talk with Marianne and discuss your situation with her?¡± She nodded. ¡°Alright, but let me talk to her first alone.¡± Kasser then left. Eugene stared nkly at his broad back, and in no time, she was left alone. ¡°Oh, what is it? What contract is it? Someone has to tell me! I can¡¯t just sit here like a prisoner waiting for a verdict.¡± Eugenemented to herself. Chapter 19 An Heir in His Arms Kasser went to the treasure house and, upon finding the national treasure missing, visited the queen for a confrontation. As a result, he spent most of his day away from his work, which piled up during his expedition outside the kingdom. He hardly finished his dinner and stuck himself to work at his study for the rest of the day. ¡°Your Highness, Marianne requests for an audience.¡± Kasser put down the documents he was looking at and prompted the general to let Marianne in. She cameter than he had expected. Could it be that she and the queen had a lot to talk about? ¡®Well, this is indeed strange. Anika could not stomach being in the same room as Marianne before.¡¯ Marianne¡¯s face was subtle. After rendering her salute, she raised her head. She, who always had a clear purpose looked disoriented. ¡°Did you talk well with the queen?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What about her so-called ¡°rightfulpensation¡± for her missing servants?¡± Marianne stared at the king and sighed. Your Highness, it¡¯s a serious matter. You should take this situation severely.¡± ¡°Alright then, what¡¯s the problem? Do you think Anika is lying?¡± Marianne could not answer. The queen iming she has memory loss was ridiculous. But what¡¯s even more perplexing was that Marianne sat opposite her and talked for nearly two hours. The queen! It was like the high-handed, arrogant, hostile queenpletely disappeared. Besides, he never heard of Anika having a twin. Marianne busied herself by looking for doctors after speaking with Eugene. She asked several doctors about the symptoms of memory loss, and whether losing one¡¯s memory can change a person¡¯s personality at all. But no one gave a helpful answer. ¡°Have you ever called her Queen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is her reaction?¡± ¡°Calm. She didn¡¯t act violently.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? You know how obsessed the queen is with the title. If the queen were faking her memory, she would have given up her obsession. It¡¯s not easy to give up on something that¡¯s very important to her.¡± Jin Anika never allowed anyone to call her ¡®Queen¡¯. She was very proud of the fact that she was Anika. She firmly believed that it was an insult to call her by her title instead of her adored name. From then on, everyone became careful with their mouths, but still, there were quite a few mistakes made by the maids at the beginning of the royal couple¡¯s marriage. They were punished severely for calling her with the title, and several of them were beaten to death. ¡°Do you believe that the queen has lost her memory?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I, for one, is not good at reading people.¡± If she¡¯s lying, he¡¯ll surely find out. How long will it be possible to hide one¡¯s true nature? If proven that she was trying to deceive the king, then she would be in debt of greater punishment. Kasser saw this as an opportunity. Now, he would have the leash to hold her tight. She couldn¡¯t afford to act out of her newly built character. Whether it¡¯s just an act or not, the current Anika was much better than the original queen. The former queen never runs out of clever narratives if she thinks anything was against her. So any conversation with the queen only ended in futile attempts. And now, for the first time, he felt like he had a decent conversation with his wife. ¡°Even if she lost her memory, she still knows the important pieces of information about the kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t feel that there was a problem with that when I spoke to Anika.¡± ¡°Then, what else are you worried about?¡± Marianne looked at Kasser¡¯s gloomy face and couldn¡¯t help but ask what was bothering him. ¡°What else am I worried about? Now that she acts like that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to wait longer to hold an heir in my arms.¡± Kasser evaded Marianne¡¯s eyes upon saying so. ¡°Your Highness, next month is exactly three years since your marriage. When are you going to give me good news?.¡± ¡°Next month? Not the month after?¡± ¡°Your Highness, how could you forget?¡± Kasser, who was quietly counting the dates, became quiet. His brows scrunched up as he tried to recall. ¡°It¡¯s next month,¡± he finally said. ¡°The anniversary date for your national wedding in the kingdom is in two months, but you wrote your marriage certificate in front of Sangje first.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kassermented. He was under a really ridiculous illusion. As Marianne had said, a marriage certificate bestowed by Sangje validated their marriage before the actual ceremony which followed the month after. And next month would be the third anniversary of his marriage to Jin Anika. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the next month or the next. Your Highness, it¡¯s about time you have your sessor.¡± ¡®No, that¡¯s very important.¡¯ Marianne knows nothing of the contract. Kasser answered only inwardly. Three years after marriage was crucial to the marriagew. Couples who are fruitless after this period are eligible to annul their union. Their marriage was a problem from the beginning. In themencement of the contract, Kasser prepared a fake marriage certificate to be given to the Sangje and, therefore, he traveled towards Seongdo. Then he returned to the kingdom and held a national wedding ceremony. However, the two did not spend their first night in the arms of each other. No, within the three years of their marriage, the royal couple still hadn¡¯t copted. No one would believe it, and Marianne, who¡¯s been nagging Kasser, would probably faint if she hears of this. Of course, this fact was a secret that only the king and queen knew. As agreed, no one in the castle knew of the contract, except the parties involved. That¡¯s what the queen wanted. They pretended to be married even if they were not. There must be a reason why she needed her status as queen, a reason why she proposed a quaint contract. She offered to tell him the reason when their contract ends. Yet, Kasser was not interested, for he only needed a sessor. It was only now that his curiosity got piqued when the queen starts acting out of her character. Has the queen ever intended to run away before I came back? After their marriage, Kasser spent almost three years in his reconnaissance in the desert. Therefore, he had not seen Anika for long and didn¡¯t have the chance to sleep with her to fulfill the contract.Besides, she strictly set a bargain between them¨Che must not touch her. not until she says so. If the queen was not willing to keep her end of the deal, she should have taken her chance while Kasser was away from the castle. She could have just disappeared somewhere ande back after three years to im the annulment of the marriage. But why did she choose to roam around the desert for days? Chapter 20 S*x Education If she desired to reach Seongdo, Anika could have gone to the nearest kingdom¡ªthe Sloan kingdom. The King of Sloan could never refuse if she asks for personal protection, for whatever lies she makes. Odds would then be in her hands¡ªthey cannot question a person who ims to not remember anything, after all. He recalled the behavior of the queen over the past three years. As the queen of this kingdom, she had no sense or will to lead her people. Then, what is then her purpose of marrying him? Was she only after the wealth and convenience of being his wife? But, she already had those even before she married him! Everything appeared vague to him that Kasser could only massage his temple in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t say such presumptuous things, Your Highness! You have to try. You only sleep in the queen¡¯s chamber once in a month, but still, I heard that you are always upied. When do you n to build affection between you and your wife? When will your people see your sessor?¡± Kasser answered simply. ¡°Are you going to give me s*x education now?¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Marianne reprimanded like a mother would her son. Although his face remained stoic and aloof, a small grin crept its way up the king¡¯s perfectly sculpted lips. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try to make good news soon.¡± Marianne¡¯s eyes grew round. It was the first time she heard this optimistic answer from the king. She spoke with a joyful look. ¡°You promised.¡± Kasser nodded. Not for the sole purpose of reassuring Marianne, but he was indeed determined. Whether the queen is suitable as a mother of his apparent heir or not, he had decided that such matter must not be discussed with Marianne. He needed a sessor. There is no reason to waste thest three years of patiently wishing for one. Mother? He looked at the woman who stood as his mother ever since. A grateful look shed across his face. I grew up well without one. * * * It was only in thete afternoon when Eugene realized what the king meant when he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow,¡± during their grim lunch yesterday. ¡°So, tonight¡­ the king will visit me?¡± She asked Zanne incredulously, her throat felt parched suddenly. Zanne answered with a nimble nod. ¡°Yes, Anika. It¡¯s the first day of every month.¡± ¡°Do you mean to say that on the first day of every month, the king visits me in my chamber?¡± ¡°Yes. Sometimes he¡¯s busy with politics so he let you know that he can¡¯te. But, there was no word of any meeting today so he might visit you tonight, Lady Anika..¡± ¡°Did I ever refuse?¡± Zanne blushed at the question. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± What a rush this is! Since they were married, they will naturally act like a couple, but Eugene was not prepared for any of this at all. Drowned in her thoughts, she almost forgot Zanne¡¯s presence. Am I only dreaming? Not long from now, the king would visit her and expect that she gives herself to him. Moreover, no matter how bad the royal couple¡¯s rtionship could have been, the man is irrefutably Jin Anika¡¯s husband¡ªnot hers. It felt as if she was having an affair ¡°How can I resist¡­¡± she started to ask Zanne but swallowed her words in thest moment, feeling uncertain of how her query might sound to her. A queen must never feel this way towards the king. It would be better to talk to the king in person than to express her concerns through Zanne, she surmised. Maybe he would understand¡­ After a tumultuous conversation with the king, she conversed with Marianne, who came after a while over a cup of tea. Marianne was a decent, and amicable person. She must have heard from the king that Anika had lost her memory, for she acted considerate towards her. Unlike Kasser, Marianne listened to her sincerely and willingly. Her attitude of humbling herself before the queen, a sure sign of sincere respect, was unpretentious. After a long conversation with her, there were a few keywords that became imprinted on Eugene¡¯s mind, in her recognition to the woman. Former chief general, acting queen, and the king¡¯s former nanny. These were enough to give Eugene a sense of what position Marianne holds in this kingdom. And she now knew why Jin Anika loathed Marianne. Jin Anika was a character with a lot of personality problems. She was an ill-natured, outspoken chauvinist who used others for her own good. It would not have been possible for her to tolerate Marianne, who had an unobtrusive presence as the chief general. ¡®I¡¯m sure Marianne had a very bad rtionship with Jin, but she¡¯s very warm about the way she treated me yesterday.¡¯ At this moment, only Zanne, the king and Marianne know that the queen was having a problem with her memory. Zanne was also a woman, so, Eugene feltfortable in asking her questions. But with her being a maid only, there was a limit to what she knew and could do. She was only certain that the king was constantly upied with his royal responsibilities. I¡¯d better get Marian¡¯s help. I need her advice. ¡°Zanne.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Anika?¡± ¡°Send an errand to the former chief general and tell her I ask her toe and visit me tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will, Lady Anika, as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Did you talk to the former chief general yesterday? You seem to have a lot of respect for her.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± It was almost too sudden¡ªthe serene face of the servant quickly morphed into a look of absolute trepidation, realizing her mistake. Immediately, with a pale face, she knelt on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anika. Forgive me.¡± Eugene looked at her in confusion. Despite her being shaken, she was able to make out a few words¡­ ¡°Anika, you forbid everyone to call you of your title instead of your name¡­ If one makes mistakes, you¡ªyou¡­¡± Zanne didn¡¯t need to continue as Eugene understood right away what she trying to say. Several maids died in the past because of this petty reason. Eugene would be lying if she says that this does not bother her one bit¡ªshe mes herself somewhat¡­ I, who can¡¯t hurt a fly transmigrated into a viiness, who punishes people until their bodies give up¡­ Is there anything more ironic than this? Chapter 21 Amorous Lover Anika is a valued person in Mahar, but she abuses the privileges given to her too much. She¡¯s a girl with jet-ck hair and mysterious dark eyes that people couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to. But what made her different from the many was that she was born with special abilities. People like her were rare¡ªthere¡¯s a slim chance that one person having the same abilities as Anika is born in a year. Therefore exining why she was treated so importantly. After she was born, she did not inherit her parents¡¯st name, but instead, it was the state who gave her her name ¡°Jin Anika¡±. She was baptized by the upper echelons, with her life bound to be easy¡ªall her living and educational expenses supported by the state until her very death. Only her kind could produce a sessor to the king. Like the king¡¯s ability, ¡°Praz,¡± Anika was gifted with the power ¡°Ramita¡±. Eugene looked down at her hand and thought of these facts. If the king¡¯s ability was the power of destruction, Anika¡¯s superpower was the power of creation. For this reason, her ability was recognized as much more sacred. However, Anika¡¯s psychic abilities were weakpared to the six kings of Mahar. Yet, this won¡¯t always be true¡­For Anika hungered power more than anything else. Eugene recalled what she had written from memory. ¡ªAt first, Jin Anika was naturally weak with her Ramita ability. Soon enough, her body started craving the darkness until she finally found her ultimate strength bybining forces with the evil. * * * Before Eugene knew it, the day was over. She took a longer-than-usual bath, being waited on by the maids. The bathwater, which has petals afloat its surface was fragrant, soothing her nerves. The hands of the maids were rubbing and oiling her skin, preparing her for her night with the king. The very thought embarrassed her. Tonight, she was dressed differently from her usual nightgown. No, what she was wearing was far from that of a nightgown, but rather, she found herself donned in a scandalous piece of clothing¡ª a sheer and thin dress that barely covers her naked body. As soon as the maids left, Eugene sat down still on the sofa and pondered her next actions for this situation she was facing. I can just say that I don¡¯t want to do it.¡¯ Sheforted herself. ¡°Anika.¡± She turned her head in surprise. An authoritative voice came from outside her door. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s you.¡± A momentter, the door opened wide. The king walked in and gestured to the following servants behind his back. Without fuss, the servants bowed their heads and marched away, leaving the two of them alone in her chamber¡­ Kasser approached the queen, who now stood by her sofa with her head bowed down. He stopped a couple of inches away from her. Then, he stared down at her intensely, imperceptibly irked by her modesty, which he still believed was only a facade. ¡°Would you rather bump into a Lark in the desert than look at me?¡± Upon hearing so, Eugene lifted her head but kept her silence, not knowing what to say. Kasser said, sitting on the sofa. ¡°I thought we still have time, but there was a mistake. We have to wrap up our contract now.¡± Even though Eugene felt embarrassed, she was still relieved that Kassser did not once look at her skimpy outfit. Instead, he chose to gauge her first with a conversation. He is not a gentle person, after all. In Eugene¡¯s novel, the Four Kings were the good against evil, but they are certainly not good men. He is not also a hero who cries out for justice. Much of his motive for chastising Jin Anika was personal revenge. Kasser was arrogant and cynical. He didn¡¯t get along very well with the other kings. ¡°You say you don¡¯t remember the contract, so I¡¯ll have to go back to that. Three years ago, we made a deal.¡± Kasser exined the deal between the two of them. The contract itself was rather simple, so the exnation ended quickly. Eugene asked with a puzzled look, saying nothing for a long time. ¡°A¡­a child?¡± ¡°Yes, my sessor.¡± Right after hearing about the unexpected contract, Eugene broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Next month will be the third anniversary of our marriage,¡± Kasser spoke indifferently like he was only discussing the weather in front of her. ¡°We have a little more than a full moon left.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t expect me to have a baby in just a day, do you?¡± Sheughed out loud, finding the contract impossible to be fulfilled in a month. Am I missing something here? Is he an alien creature just like the ones in a Sci-fi movie? Would his sessor grow abnormally fast inside me? However, these thoughts went down the drain as soon as she saw his dead-serious face. ¡°But this is so sudden¡ª.¡±ined the panic-stricken Eugene. ¡°As I said, I have no intention of breaking the contract. And I don¡¯t have time to consider your situation.¡± Looking at him, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be filled with confusion. If one listens to him and calctes his bodynguage, it was more like he was telling her, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together without any tension.¡± rather than, ¡°Let¡¯s have a baby.¡± Are these people just weird, or is their culture always like this? In the novel, Eugene included soft emotions such as love and friendship. Kasser was far from being an amorous lover. This guy is weird. This, I¡¯m very certain of. Chapter 22 One Cold Night (1) Finally, Eugene knows the nature of the contract Jin Anika has made three years ago with the king. But the shock of its knowledge still has her mind reeling at what was expected for her to do. But this was not the time to despair. She must be smart about this. Shaking her fear away mentally, she steeled her resolve and looked at the king with a tight smile and cold gaze. ¡°My king, you know I barely remember making this agreement.¡± She countered confidently, her poise held up high as she tried to make him see reason. ¡°How can I be certain you aren¡¯t fooling me in return?¡± She asks, narrowing her gaze in suspicion. Kasser did not appreciate her insinuation. ¡°I swear by my name that I have not lied,¡± Kasser said, one of his pristine brows rising as a clear sign of a challenge. But Eugene needed no further assurance. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then,¡± Eugene trailed off before she continued. This was a rather ufortable topic after all. ¡°Did we use contraceptives before?¡± Eugene knew this was a scandalous inquiry, but she found it rather queer for a couple to remain fruitless despite having three years of marriage. Nevermind the animosity between the spouses. Normally, the king would have been annoyed already with the onught of questions. But now that she ims she has forgotten everything, Kasser remained calm and patient. Unfazed by the inappropriate questions. He stared solely on Eugene, his eyes barely hiding such intensity from within him. He found it surprising, her confusion; it was borderline amusing to see her fumble and act so differently from how he was used to interacting with her. ¡°We never used contraceptives.¡± He answered her inly, and his lips quirked ever so slightly upwards as she racked her brain for more excuses as to why they remained childless. ¡°If we haven¡¯t used birth control in three years, then¡­¡± She gulped nervously as dread started to creep in. ¡°Am I expecting now?¡± She looked to him inquiringly. Her confusion so apparent with his expression. But the king¡¯s reaction was not in the list of how she expected him to react at all. He was grinning rather amusedly at her, and she felt sorely made fun of. ¡°You and I have never slept together.¡± He finally supplied, and Eugene¡¯s eyes widened as the realization has finally dawned upon her. ¡°What do you mean we didn¡¯t sleep together?¡± She asked incredulously, disbelief apparent at the inflection in her voice, ¡°You mean not once in three years?¡± Finally, Kasser broke outughing. She was far too amusing and he could no longer hold it in. Wiping a tear from the corner of his eyes, he finally calmed down enough to continue their amicable conversation. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, we don¡¯t have much time left.¡± He started as theughter finally died out, ¡°It¡¯s been almost three years since we¡¯ve been married.¡± He looked at her somberly. ¡°If we don¡¯t consummate our marriage now, an annulment is not a far off possibility.¡± He said, looking at her in a way that made her feel the weight of the world on her shoulders. But it wasn¡¯t the world¡¯s weight she was carrying¡­ ¡°Unless you give me an heir of course.¡± he finished. ¡°But I heard that you sleep here on the first day of every month,¡± she asked, still rather skeptical of it all. ¡°I just slept,¡± he answered her dryly. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In your bed,¡± he quipped, ¡°With you.¡± Eugene turned and gestured to her bed with her pointer finger. ¡°Over there? With me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s wide enough for two people to lie down.¡± He said nonchntly. Eugene seemed rather shocked. ¡°Anika, it was what you wanted¡­This arrangement is part of the contract that you, yourself, has asked for.¡± ¡®So¡­they weren¡¯t a real couple at all.¡¯ Eugene thought, and a sudden wave of relief washed over her. That meant that she didn¡¯t have to put up an act as an affectionate wife after all. But despite this knowledge, she still has a looming problem at hand¡­ She still needed to get pregnant, and soon. ¡®How on earth would I escape this?¡¯ she chuckled dryly to herself. ¡¯I am not even on earth in the first ce.¡¯ she thought ruefully. When Eugene finally snapped out of her musings, only then did she realize that she was staring nkly into space and chortling to herself. Kasser, on the other hand, had watched her expression change to that of awareness. Upon knowing that she¡¯d been watched, she leaned back against the sofa and tried to appear calm and regal, schooling her face into a cool expression for good measure. But all this still didn¡¯t escape Kasser¡¯s notice, if his quiet chuckle was anything to go by after that. He certainly hadn¡¯t expected to live to see the day when the queen would be the one to bring out theughter in him continuously. Before he had informed her of his intent to fulfill the contract they¡¯ve made three years ago, he hade up with a bunch of scenarios on how it would turn out, none of them ended up well. This, however, was not even one of his unlikely expectations. ¡°Do you want to do it tonight?¡± He said rather calmly. ¡°What? Oh, I, uh¡­¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be flustered. She wasn¡¯t ready! Seeing her hesitation, he quickly amended his statement ¡°Do you need more time to prepare?¡± Atst! Eugene sighed in relief and gave him a terse nod. It was fortunate that Kasser had no intention of sleeping with her today anyway. He just made sure to visit and discuss the contract between them. Consummation of the marriage can wait, and he wasn¡¯t in that much of a hurry that he could afford to wait until Anika was indeed ready. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t forget. We only have remaining fifteen days.¡± Still, he needed to impress the importance of doing it soon. ¡°¡­.Yes.¡± she replied softly. ¡°It¡¯s better you not think about it so you can sleep well.¡± He told her upon noticing how troubled she was of the ultimatum he just gave. It would do them no good if she was too tense through it all. Not the least enjoyable. Besides, he was willing to wait until Anika is ready. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± And with that, their conversation came to a close. Eugene calmly went to her bed and watched him from a distance as if he were some strange being¡­ ¡®They just slept in one bed? Three years? How did he manage to do it when a beautiful woman is next to him?¡¯ she thought in confusion. It didn¡¯t take long until Kasser followed her. He lied down on the bed, his long limbs stretched outnguidly on the soft mattress¡­ Jin Anika¡¯s beauty was quite exquisite. The maids couldn¡¯t hold a candle against her. They were all pretty, but always fell short right next to the queen. They were no different from the average woman in her original world. ¡®It could be either because he¡¯s a man with sexual disabilities, a man who really cares about Anika, or a man who keeps his promises thoroughly¡¯ That was Eugene¡¯sst thought before her eyes fluttered to a close, and prayed that the silence that reigned in her chamber would lull her to sleep as soon as possible. Chapter 23 One Cold Night (2) Despite the peaceful way they¡¯ve ended things a while ago, Eugene hardly slept a wink, her senses hyper-aware of the fact that another person was on her bed. She kept tossing and turning, refusing stubbornly to turn towards the man sleeping beside her. Still, what Kasser had said was true; the bed was spacious. If one was adept at sleeping without the habit of rolling around, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the other person sleeping with them at all. Still, it was endearing to her the way he only stuck to the edge of the bed, agonizingly close to falling. It was fortunate that he slept like a corpse. So still and hardly moving to change sleeping positions. ¡®It¡¯s an iprehensible contract. Why did Jin Anika insist to remain untouched by the king? What is her purpose?¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but think. Anika was a woman who had every means to an end. It was so unlikely of her not to sleep with the king. If she disliked pregnancy and avoids it, there were always known methods of contraception. It wasmon sense that if you strived hard to get the title which would help in whatever ns you have, you¡¯d sell yourself to the most powerful person in the kingdom, gain his trust and use it to your advantage. The king would definitely fall for her charm, but Jin Anika did not even bother to try. Something did not add up to this. ¡®She is not a naive character who¡¯s obsessed with purity¡­¡¯ the endless thoughts forced Eugene to blink her eyes open in frustration, ¡®There must be a reason why then that she¡¯d preserve her purity. But for what?¡¯ Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, even after thoroughly thinking through the novel she wrote. No usible exnation still came to mind. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what Jin Anika¡¯s purpose was. Right now, I¡¯m the one with a huge problem.¡¯ She¡¯s the one who has to produce a child and to do that, she had to be intimate with the king. There was no artificial insemination in this world or any other way to get past this. It felt like an impossible task for Eugene, who had no intention of marrying, let alone giving birth. With these reflections keeping her restless, she thought that she would stay up all night. But as the minutes passed by, exhaustion slowly kicked in and she finally fell into a deep slumber. *** It was pitch ck¡­.Her whole body was tied up. She tried to scream for help, but her voice didn¡¯te out. With her arms tightly wrapped around her torso, she was helpless and immobile. It was suffocating. She felt sick at the stench that permitted in the air. And most of all, her limbs cried in pain and agony. In her ears, inscrutable whispers which sounded like echoes of iprehensible spells rang repeatedly¡­ ¡°Anika!¡± Eugene opened her eyes. The first thing she noticed was that someone was panting hard, as if trying desperately hard to breathe¡­ It wasn¡¯t untilter that she realized that it was her. The king¡¯s face was dimly visible above her¨Che held her shoulders tightly and looked down at her. Concern written on his face. Struggling, Eugene opened her lips and tried to say something. However, her jaw trembled uncontrobly. Not only her jaw, but her whole body shook violently as well. Tears fell through her eyes, rolling endlessly down her cheeks, dampening them. The horrible sensation that she had never experienced before has yet to leave her, further causing tremors to erupt from her body. She could hardly breathe properly, her veins turning blue by the second. ¡°Anika. Breathe slowly. Mind the energy flowing inside your body and move along that path.¡± Eugene could only shake her head. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°Hurts¡­it hurts¡­¡± she gasped painfully¡­ Kasser felt a surge of panic seeing her in such pain. He had never seen her so defenseless and weak before. If he left her to be in a state of shock, she would suffer from internal injuries and would be ill for several months. He raised her upper body by putting his hand underneath the small of her back and embraced her struggling body tightly. And slowly, blue streaks hung over his blue eyes. His pupils, along with the streaks, formed into vertical slits just like that of a feline. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Focus. Calm down and breathe slowly. You have to get out on your own.¡± As soon as he injected some of the Praz into her body, her energy gradually drained out. ¡®What happened? It¡¯s never been like this before.¡¯ Rather than being absorbed by force, it felt like his power helped Eugene in its free will¡­ Eugene could suddenly feel her breathing calm down. Prior to this, she felt subjected to boilingva, making her insides hurt unbearing. But with Kasser¡¯s help, a cool breeze seemed to calm her down a little. She, instinctively, embraced the surge offorting energy surrounding her. Watching her deal with his power, Kasser¡¯s brow creased to a frown. It was not long before Praz, who had escaped from him, poured back into his body. Like an excited child, it revolved around him before finally merging with its master. He consciously suppressed his energy and advised her. ¡°You feel like you¡¯re drowning right now in a swamp. Think of it as clear water instead, then slowly and free yourself¡­¡± he directed. Gradually, her convulsing ceased. Her constant twitch also toned down, diminishing over time that passed. With its end, Kasser found Eugene still snuggling into him as a child does in his mother¡¯s arms. However, he could not find it in himself to push her away, not at this time with what she had just experienced. ¡®People¡¯s body temperature¡­¡­is it naturally this high?¡¯ Her body felt hot like boiled water. The strange position bothered him. The skin of the other person felt strange¨Cit was smooth and soft, unlike his and the warriors who had callous skin. She was so delicate. He sighed with dismay as his body began to entertain his primal instincts. It also didn¡¯t help that she was wearing a thinly veiled gown that hardly prevented him from actually feeling the body beneath the cloth. In an attempt to pacify his yearning, he averted his thoughts to the bizarre happening that took ce a while ago. Having seen her gasp for air, Kasser felt a myriad of emotions surging through him, and he thought he had lost control of Praz for a while. But he was fascinated after witnessing his Praz alleviate Eugene¡¯s struggle. ¡®That can¡¯t be right.¡¯ Apparently, a little while ago, his Praz did something it wasn¡¯t known to do. This power belonged to a king, its master, the only one who could control it. And, it only moves on its own when the king¡¯s life is in danger. Although Praz was not a living organism, Kasser sometimes thinks otherwise. It¡¯s a unifying power that acts on his flurry of emotion. Somehow, it understood him. It¡¯s like Praz had perceived that the queen was in danger and moved to protect her. It didn¡¯t protect anyone before except for the king. Her body drooped underneath him. The tremors also stopped. Kasser looked into whether she was confused. Eugene knew she was clinging to him like a ko hanging from a tree, but she could care less right now on what she looked or acted as of the moment. ¡°What was it?¡± The king asked. Her parched mouth felt rough. She felt as exhausted as a person recovering after a severe illness. ¡°The dry season is over.¡± He continued. ¡°Every time the dry season is over¡­Does everyone feel that way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know with others. But someone with a special ability can sense it.¡± ¡°Special abilities, like Praz and Ramita?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Did you also feel it then?¡± ¡°Of course. When the dry season is over and into the activity period, it¡¯s like waves of energying inside me. I trained you not to be swept away by these waves but it seems like you forgot.¡± As they continued to converse, Eugene eventually leaned her head on his chest. Every time he spoke, his deep voice rang with vibrations which she found pleasing to the ear. Her anxiety subsided and she became more and morefortable in his arms. The same goes for Kasser. His vignce over the queen was all but diminished at this moment. This was because of his Praz, which was pleasantly purring in his body. It was a cold night in the desert and he was enjoying the warmth Eugene exudes from her body. It never once urred to him that Praz could affect his feelings this way. He had only ever considered it as a subject of control rather thanmunion. Chapter 24 Soft as a Feather (1) ¡°It still feels weird.¡± She wheezed rather pitifully as she struggled to speak, her sounding constricted. ¡°The air is getting,¡± she gasped, ¡°heavier.¡± Kasser, who was still holding onto her, soothed her by saying, ¡°That¡¯s just normal. You¡¯re doing well.¡± he whispered, his fingers running through her locks of hair, soothing her with every stroke. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon enough, then you won¡¯t have to worry any longer.¡± he continued, ¡°Think of controlling this energy as simr to riding a horse.¡± she looked at him, prompting for more, ¡°With practice, you will learn, and when you do, it will forever stay with you.¡± As the king spoke so confidently, Eugene can¡¯t help but only gawk at him in response. She felt shivers running up and down her spine just by listening to him speak, especially in that old-fashioned way, which she only heard being spoken in historical dramas. And in her entranced state, she couldn¡¯t help but blurt out¡­ ¡°The way you speak is so different¡­¡± she muttered back softly, and Kasser¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡®Different? I have always talked like this.¡¯ he thought to himself before he shook his head in amusement. Eugene could feel the rumbles from his chest as he chuckled quietly at her¡­ ¡°Now I believe. You¡¯ve really lost your memory.¡± He then looked at Eugene in silent contemtion and his gaze roamed around her face, watching every crease and every smooth line on her face¡­ Thetter also kept eye contact with him. And as time went on with her pain gradually fading, she began to take note about their current positioning; herid head against his chest, with his big and warm arms supporting her back, spreading its warmth through the thin fabric of her clothes, which was the only thing separating their skin from each other. She knew that the king had only intended to help her calm down, and it filled her with a sudden rush of fondness for what he did for her, but she was no longer under any pain. She was beginning toe back to her senses, and slowly, yet carefully, she began to untangle herself from his arms, cing as much respectful distance between them as possible. We have never been this close before. Even if she indeed lost her memory, is it possible for a person to change entirely? Kasser thought to himself. Determined with putting as much distance as possible between them, Eugene naturally pushed him gently away and twisted herself out of his grasp. But suddenly, while she focused intently on withdrawing from the embrace, his hand on the small of her back drew her back close to him. Eugene let out a startled gasp; her eyes quickly snapping back to his sharp, blue orbs. She then began to blink towards him in confusion¡­ ¡°In another circumstance, I would certainly think of you as someone else.¡± he began to tell her, and she couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath¡­ Haha. He¡¯s sharp. But, if I were to im to be someone else, he will think that I¡¯m crazy. She mused dryly. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid to state that I still believe that the reason why you sneaked out of the castle, was because you nned to not keep your word with me.¡± he finished, eyeing her the same way as he did before. Even upon the mention of the possible betrayal, his voice didn¡¯t fail one bit. Kasser knew the nature of the queen. But what he didn¡¯t understand was why she chose to roam the desert. As vile as Jin Anika was, she was undoubtedly wiser than she was more wicked. ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Eugene shrugged her shoulders, hoping that half-heartedly agreeing would prompt him to let her go. Still, she made the character herself, she knew just how cunning Jin Anika could be. Anika would not hesitate in a heartbeat to throw away any degree of honor just to achieve her purpose or goal in mind. As she began nodding unconsciously to herself, in response to her musings, she began to feel rather disheartened. But when Kasser¡¯s expression morphed into something akin to suspicion, she quickly retracted back her words. ¡°I don¡¯t mean yes, but rather, it¡¯s a reasonable doubt.¡± she defended and still he eyed her with narrowed gaze. ¡°Does that mean that you admit it?¡± he asks her. ¡°Admit what?¡± Eugene asked back, feigning ignorance, and he narrowed his gaze even further. There was an unspoken warning in his eyes. ¡°Were you thinking of getting away? ¡°I said I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it,¡± said the king in resignation. As he said it, his hold to her waist loosened up and Eugene slightly stumbled backwards. ¡°You never allowed me to touch you before. I have always wondered why you chose to subject such a condition in our contract. But now that you im to have lost your memory, it seems that I would never find out.¡± Tired of it all, Eugene snapped in frustration. ¡°I myself don¡¯t know the nature of my agenda.¡± She then smiled mischievously, ¡°Maybe because His Highness doesn¡¯t know how to make a baby?¡± Instantly, Kasser¡¯s possessed a gloomier face, if that was even possible. This remarks of hers appeared as a shallow provocation to him. But still, he was secretly upset hearing it. He had never been swayed by the queen¡¯s charm. Objectively, he knew that her beauty was undeniably remarkable, yet, she was as untouchable and as insensitive as a jewel disyed in a ss box. He felt fundamentally out of sync with her. But every time he sees the queen, who had lost her memory, he feels strange. She perked his interest the very moment she made an expression that was not like her at all. It was the first time he knew that her voice, which had no trace of the usual nasality, was pleasing to the ears. He managed to calm down the part of his body that responded while holding and soothing her awhile ago, but as they continued to converse now, his body started reacting to her once more. Therefore exining his lower half being painfully rigid¡­ His fire had already been half-stuck and would burst into a huge untamable me if further fueled. This desire of him, which was against his will, irked him to no ends. He narrowed his eyes, brows knitting together and lips curling in frustration. ¡°You doubt my ability. That¡¯s a very dangerous remark, Anika.¡± Chapter 25 Soft as a Feather (2) Chapter 25 ¨C Soft as a Feather (2) For a man to show off his capabilities to prove a point was beyond hisprehension, hence, this sudden situation Eugene put him into, he finally understood. He¡¯s a man of pride, after all. But he couldn¡¯t stand the soaring kicks of pride within. So, he grabbed her wrist¡­ and pressed her palm against the low of his abdomen. With her wrist enveloped by his warm hands, and her attention currently snatched by the shadowed face of the man before her, Eugene btedly realized the identity of the hard flesh she was touching. ¡°Kyahh!¡± Eugene backed away with a short scream. The atmosphere surrounding them freezing in tension ufortably. She studied his face firmly while he, on the other hand, only looked grave with an excessive air of nonchnce. On instinct, she cradled her molested hand and threw him an using look. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± He asked. Looking into his eyes, Eugene could feel that he was nowhere near calm. His glimmer of desire was visible at this moment. The whole chamber was nketed in darkness, so Eugene couldn¡¯t exactly see his eyes, could not dwell on its depths¡­ What do those cold blue eyes look like now? ¡°You can¡¯t me me for thinking this way. We¡¯ve been in bed together for three years,¡± she stated as a matter of fact, rubbing salt on the wound. The man, who never expected to encounter this challenge on his manliness, reacted indecorously. This made an idea sh through Eugene¡¯s mind. Jin Anika had a reason to keep her virginity. Presumably, there was an important connection between her purity and her n to pursue the power of Mara. Eugene cited situations in various cases. What if Anika¡¯s soul isn¡¯t entirely gone, but rather, just asleep inside her? What if she tries to take control of this body again? If the original owner demands to return to her body, Anika would have every right to do so¨Cbut there was no guarantee that Eugene would return to her original body. Not to mention, the possibility of her returning to her original world is thin. If Jin Anika would die, she would also meet her end. No one would wish to vanish like that. Therefore, she must find ways to prevent the worst and survive. Being intimate with the king could break Anika¡¯s ns and twist the story. ¡®Think realistically. There¡¯s a contract on your shoulders and you have no way out. And if you sleep with that man, there¡¯s a good chance that Anika won¡¯t aplish her goals, of which the most definite one is to acquire Mara¡¯s power.¡¯ Yet, there was still the problem of a possible pregnancy. Eugene couldn¡¯t imagine herself bing a mother. But she had to do what she thought was right. Once Jin Anika aplishes her dark ns, it would be all toote for the people of Mahar. Right now, she must take a risk. Eugene inched closer to him. She kept her head straight, ignoring his unmistakable erection below. ¡°You said that we still have a fortnight¡­¡± she started hesitantly, her hands trembling at the sides of her. Even so, her eyes conveyed pure determination. ¡®I will not lose my life by letting the plot take its course.¡¯ ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Well, maybe tonight¡­ uhm¡­.¡± Still, she couldn¡¯t make out the words. Speechless, she covered her burning face with her hands. How ridiculous would it sound for a woman to invite a man to her bed! In this briefest of moments, she changed her mind. ¡°Nothing. We should go back to sleep. It¡¯s nearing dawn.¡± She backed away timidly. But as soon as she turned her head in a sigh, her arm was seized by a strong force. The next things she felt was the touch of soft lips against her own¡­ Kasser captured her head effortlessly and skillfully mmed a kiss on her moist, inviting mouth. It was not gentle at all¡­ As the gap between thempletely disappeared, Kasser¡¯s desire heightened. He tilted her head to gain more ess. His wet tongue slid in between her lips, sucking and licking like he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Her head was bent back, with a strong hand supporting her neck. Then, she slowly felt him lower her to the bed beneath them¡­ As the center of gravity shifted dangerously, Eugene grabbed him unconsciously. And in a split second, she felt the soft mattress against her back. His tongue caressed her lips once more before Kasser broke the kiss. Eugene tugged at his sleeves which distracted him from his feast. At this moment, Eugene found herself lying on the bed with the king on top of her. Her hair was spread in disarray around her head, and her eyes reflected what little moonlight that had trespassed through the gaps of the window curtains. ¡°It seems that when you lost your memory, you gained a new talent of making people¡­really upset.¡± The deep-seated man¡¯s voice pierced her ears intimidatingly. ¡°How about the fortnight? Will we still¡ª¡± She gulped nervously. Her ears burned in embarrassment. Kasser understood what Eugene was trying to say. She doesn¡¯t want a repeat of this. ¡°Yes, I will not visit you on the fortnight if you don¡¯t wish so.¡± He was growing impatient by the second. She barely knew the man¨Cshe described the king in her novel rashly, not a bit detailed. Therefore, it would be best that she set boundaries as early as now. Besides, the purpose of this man in consummating was for their marriage to be not annulled and for him to see his sessor through Anika. Even so, Eugene didn¡¯t want an animal-like sex. It was her first experience; she didn¡¯t want it to be a nightmare. ¡°Be gentle or else¡­¡± ¡°Or else?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone that you are terrible!¡± At her request and vain threat, he grinned boyishly which caused Eugene¡¯s eyes to grow round. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± They locked lips once more. At first, it was soft, appeasing and gentle. Their lips brushed against each other, soft as a feather. Somehow, the weight of the man above her felt good. Eugene felt more unrealistic now than when she first opened her eyes in the middle of the desert. She couldn¡¯t believe she was doing this intimate act with the man she met only a few days ago. What¡¯s even more surprising was that it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant at all. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ A thick tongue entered her mouth and rubbed the tender flesh inside. Her fingertips tingled at the moment his tongue began to move more intrusively. Eugene¡¯s first kiss a long time ago was fuzzy and clumsy, unlike this one. This was the first time she ever participated in a deep kiss¨Cwith a tant desire to do more. She didn¡¯t know that tongue was such a sensory organ, in a sexual way, that is. The sensation of his tongue sliding against hers became wilder. The air became smoldering hot as a battle silentlymence¡­ Chapter 26 Between Reason and Desire (1) This chapter contains explicit scenes. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± A groan escaped from Eugene¡¯s lips during the heat of the moment. Her eyes firmly closed, a strange sensation slowly spread from the tips of her toes and throughout her body. Kasser¡¯s warm tongue probed her mouth, even delving deeper, and she squirmed underneath him. Despite being long covetous of her lips, Kasser mustered the willpower to relent his attacks on her mouth and pulled away. He cast a gaze on her current state, his eyes smoldering at the sight before him. Her moist lips softly parted and her cheeks flushed red made her look like a seductress¡­ He found he wasn¡¯t able to take his eyes off of her. But even more so, he was deeply baffled by these unforeseen circumstances. When night came, he wasn¡¯t expecting anything out of the ordinary to ur. However, at this point, it was toote for him to stop. He had already been aroused, to the point that his loins strained beneath his trousers, wishing to be released from its entrapment. A strange sense of crisis like a storm shattered his reasons. He could only wonder where this intense surge of passion for the queen sprung from. In the end, his desire triumphed above reason. His mind refused to think of anything else except to have this woman in his grasp¡­to im her as his. He lowered his head and had his lips pressed down on hers again. His hands, as if it had a mind of their own, began to caress her soft skin. From her lips, Kasser began to nt kisses across her cheek and then captured her earlobes gently between his teeth. His mouth then moved lower to trail hot kisses down her neck. And he noted that whenever his lips touched her skin, she would tremble every time. His actions made Eugene release another moan, and such a response naturally heightened the heat that came from within him. ¡®Ha, I must be going crazy,¡¯ was Kasser¡¯s only concrete thought at this moment. Softly and affectionately. If he ever submitted to his carnal desire, the queen would definitely not allow him to touch her a second time. And there was¡ªBe gentle or else. Her words from a while ago still ring loud and clear. But he was torn between his heightened desire and consenting to her wishes. When he remembered so, he realized that the queen didn¡¯t entirely change at all. As expected, she still makes difficult demands! Kasser didn¡¯t know how to be soft and affectionate, he was never gentle. If he followed his way, he would have already spread her legs and buried himself deep inside her right away. Yet, acknowledging her demands, he pressed down his thirst and moved slowly with all his efforts. Hisrge hand went under her gown to grasp her soft mounds. With only slight pressure, he caressed her twin peaks gently, the tips hardening at the contact. Her smooth skin against his calloused hand felt such a wonderful contrast. The clothes that separated them now looked cumbersome to him and he impatiently unfastened the string on her chest. The strap, tied to a thin cloth, suddenly became loose and exposed the hidden skin. He breathed, finding himself freeze momentarily at the sight underneath him. But then his impulse took over and he dipped his head low. Slowly, almost testingly, he kissed her soft peaks and buried his nose, breathing the scent of her. Surprised by the sudden sensation, Eugene unconsciously arched her back. But it didn¡¯t stop there, he rolled her hardened tips around the tip of his tongue evoking another moan from her. ¡°Haah¡­¡± At first, there was a bit of hesitancy in his actions. But then, Kasser¡¯s caresses began to intensify with every second. He took her moistened tips between his teeth and gently bit. Finally, his head bowed deeper as he took her peak and sucked on it relentlessly. ¡°Ah!¡± Eugene buckled underneath him. She felt as if she was burning like hot honey was being poured all over her ¡ª her body couldn¡¯t help but heat up in anticipation for contact. The sound of his mouth against her chest mingled with her quivers and soft moans. Eugene suddenly found herself embarrassed at the immorality of it all, and her face burned further. His hands brushed over every part of her skin. She felt his palms sliding all the way down her waist and reveled in the exotic sensation of a man¡¯s hard and rough skin against her own smooth flesh She felt heat pool between her legs with unmistakable urgency. If he touched her now, he would discover that she was already wet. Several times Kasser thought he had reached his limit. Yet, he held himself back, realizing he didn¡¯t want to rush an exquisite moment. He was genuinely absorbed in the act of slowly worshipping her body and was willing to put off the expected pleasure of a quick fix. Her mounds were now moist under his attacks¡­ and her soft moans blended with his barely concealed groans. Her hand slid across his palm, a surprising action that shook his core. Even with just the slight provocation initiated, it drove him into a state of extreme excitement. An unfamiliar emotion bubbled from him for the woman lying breathless beneath him. He wanted to delve more, deeper into her being. His eyes locked on her barely opened eyes, he wanted his caresses to go further ¡ª lower and down Eugene¡¯s inner thighs. He ced his knees between her, spreading her two legs apart and she suddenly opened her eyes to look at him like a startled deer. His lips stretched upward in amusement, feeling her embarrassment. After he was positioned, his hands began to move towards her lower abdomen, and underneath the flimsy underwear. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Eugene tried to brush him away. But it was not enough to stop his fingers from going under her soaked underwear. His fingers tantalizingly rubbed her wet petals up and down and Eugene felt her resolve, and her knees, go weak. His firm fingers melted against her hot flesh and her face could only burn up further. From embarrassment or the blissful sensation, she was quite undecided. ¡°This, it¡¯s¡ª ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Her words died at her throat as she was faced with Kasser¡¯s prating gaze like a hawk¡¯s. But it was far from the intimidating or cold stares they once exchanged, but a smoldering one. One that spoke of devouring her. Chapter 27 Between Reason and Desire (2) (This chapter contains explicit scenes.) She bit her lip and turned her head sideways to escape from his stare. Yet, she could not run away from the pleasure that traveled to every corner of her body. At Kasser¡¯s touch, prickly goosebumps erupted on her skin; her body temperature gradually rising with a palpable desire. When Kasser felt her warmth seeping through his fingers, only then did he realize the extent of how much they had proceeded. Yet, at her sudden resistance, he found himself unable to express his mixed feelings. ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± he spoke in a low, strained voice. ¡°Ah!¡± The long and firm fingers that were only touching her from the outside, suddenly plunged deep inside her heat, as if daring her to refuse his ministrations¡­All the while, he bit her jaw softly and licked her earlobe to stimte her even more. ¡°You don¡¯t want this?¡± At the abrupt intrusion, Eugene shook her head from side to side. She didn¡¯t hate it. It¡¯s just that the changes that took ce in her body¡­embarrassed her deeply. His finger, which moved in and out of her, clenched, stretching her hot walls and preparing her for what¡¯s toe. Her face burned up hearing the wet noises which grew increasingly louder in the chamber¨Cher lower region bing slippery by the second. She could only close her eyes tightly and grip the sheets so hard her knuckles turned white. She felt ashamed that her body seemed to wee him enthusiastically. ¡°Good.¡± He was heartily relieved. For a moment, he thought she would beg him to stop, which was an impossible task for him to do. His fingers slid out of her folds. But, at the next moment, he inserted it deeper. A pleasant tingle surges up inside her, making her jerk up at the flood of euphoria. She felt hot and damp all over. The imminent realization of being prated gave her fright. Still, she was too narrow, that she couldn¡¯t imagine how he could ever get inside her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene groaned intermittently, groping his strong arm at the side of her face for support. The sensation that began in her lower abdomen gradually heightened as if it was going up the stairs. Her head spin as she reveled in the tide of desire. Suddenly, the foreign object became thicker¡­Eugene yelped in pain! She felt herself stiff momentarily, and her breathing sharper. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Kasser was puzzled for a moment. But upon seeing her disgruntled face, realization hit him like a truck. But how? I only put two fingers in her¡­ ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± She shook her head. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t hurt. Something much bigger than this would go in here.¡± He grunted. Surprised by his blunt remark, Eugene pressed her lips and only nodded. At the same time, Kasser became more persistent in his actions¨Chis fingers started to move faster and rougher. And the strange difort gradually turned into a different sensation. Her legs opened wider on its own ord. As an indescribable feeling took over her body, Eugene didn¡¯t even notice that her underwear was alreadypletely peeled off by Kasser¡¯s skillful hands. Nheless, she felt shame no more, and instead, concentrated on the pursuit of pleasure. ¡°Uhhhh¡­¡± A rush of excitement began to take its course inside her. The euphoria that began in her lower abdomen quickly spread throughout her body. Her head tilted for a little as a groan found its way out of her throat. Thoroughly and surely, she never felt as debauched as she felt now. However, the short moment of bliss passed when Kasser retracted his fingers. Her nub twitched at the loss of contact¨Cshe surprisingly felt empty. After the storm, her senses dulled. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply, calming the trembles which remained; the lingering sensation continuing to erode her. Then, she heard rustles of clothes¡­ Kasser peeled of his sleeping apparel. While doing so, he eyed her exposed nakedness sharply. He then settled between her legs, his arms, with bulging veins, grasped her soft thighs not so gently as he wanted. When Eugene felt her legs being forcibly opened wider, her eyes snapped open, and she was greeted by his bare chest. Her breath hitched. It is really unfitting to describe a man¡¯s body as ¡°pretty.¡± His firm and lean muscles were densely packed. Eugene suddenly had the ache to trace every crevice with her fingertips. He looked strong, but this should not be a surprise. The six kings of Mahar were the strongest in this world, after all. Kasser was well-aware of the eyes full of wonder, that peered at him. She was so transparent in her adoration, her mouth forming an ¡°o¡±; resembling that of a pufferfish. This almost emitted augh from him. But, on another note, he disliked the light atmosphere. He was on the verge of bursting, his length which stood close to her heat, ached terribly. With one hand, he held up one thigh and put one hand beside her head. He dipped his head low and captured her lips, pushing his tongue intrusively. Bewildered at the rough gesture, Eugene quickly reacted with a gasp which gave him more ess to her mouth. And with deliberate movements, he slowly rubbed his fully established fire against her small hole¡­ He took out her tongue and met her eyes. Eugene felt a strange impulse as she looked at his eyes. He pressed his waist and pushed his manhood inwardly. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Upon emitting this scandalous sound she herself was surprised to hear, Eugene slightly shook with embarrassment. Even though she didn¡¯t have experience, she heard a lot of things about this intimate moment. Now, her first experience was indeed painful because she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. But she shook off this wariness and let herself rx a little. After all, if it¡¯s really painful, people won¡¯t do it. ¡°Ah!¡± As Kasser plunged himself deeper, Eugene felt pain that was almost unbearable. ¡®It hurts. It really hurts.¡¯ Her pelvis was forced open and a huge wedge seemed to have prated her body. It became more and more painful as Kasser kept digging without relent. Her eyes welled up tears. When she blinked, tears trickled down to the side of her face. To soothe her, short kissesnded on her lips, cheeks, and nose. A cold sweat on his back, Kasser slowly entered, waiting for her to get used to it. The tight inner walls were too narrow for him. But the feeling of touching her inside was insanely pleasurable. He managed to resist the urge to push all the way through. With great willpower, he stopped half-way through. Putting too deep in a woman for the first time could hurt ¡°Anika.¡± He kissed her trembling lips and sniffling nose. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Chapter 28 Throes of Passion (1) This chapter contains explicit scenes. ¡°Then what shall I call you?¡± A mischievous smirk painted across his lips. ¡° Queen?¡± He nibbled Eugene¡¯s ear as he whispered softly. ¡°A¡­a name?¡± Eugene stammered by the sudden query. A query that Kasser only made to squeeze out a reaction from her. He wanted to tease her. But as he was greeted by her sheer confusion, he couldn¡¯t help but be amused. If he were to call her by her title from before she lost her memory, disagreement would be a certainty. But even then, this obsession of her didn¡¯t bother him at all. He was the King, after all. It¡¯s just unfortunate that Jin Anika was never tolerant of her subordinatesmitting this mistake. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eugene. Call me Eugene.¡± Eugene answered quickly for fear that he would call her Jin Anika and ruin the mood for her in an instant. During this heat of the moment, she did not want to be called by someone else¡¯s name. She wants to hear hers. As a matter of fact, Eugene¡¯s name was pronounced simrly as that of the queen¡¯s¡ª¡°Yujin¡±. Therefore, if the king asks, she could just make an excuse of remembering the nickname she had as a child. ¡°Eugene,¡± he repeated for her, her name rolled off his tongue smoothly. And although he was definitely puzzled at the mention of the unfamiliar name, he didn¡¯t ask her any further. Whilst Eugene, on the other hand, felt shivers run up her spine upon hearing her namee out of his lips. When Kasser kissed her this time, Eugene¡¯s lips parted for a moment before nipping him lightly on his lower lip. A guttural sound came from Kasser¡¯s throat at her daring conduct, making her stomach twist and turn with a rising fire from deep within. Eugene hesitantly wrapped her arms around his shoulders, his muscles rippling sensually under her fingertips. Almost immediately, she mped her eyes shut as she felt Kasser move, righting and cing himself between her thighs. She braced herself for what was sure toe. She could feel it making its way in unapologetically, until its buried all the way to the hilt in her. ¡°Ah!¡± Pain shot from between her legs and Eugene gripped onto his shoulders tightly. She knew it was painful, but it had not prepared her to feel as if something was splitting her open. With his every movement, every thrust, she could feel his stiffness poking in, breaking her down with every passing moment. But the pain was ebbing away, reced by bouts of pleasure instead. And Eugene shuddered at her overwhelming feelings, threatening to burst out of her, as she clung onto his back, nails digging on his tanned skin. ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± she gasped as they rocked rhythmically. The human body is really mysterious. At first, she dreaded of how long the pain wouldst, but as he kept going, it gradually became dull and tingling. Instead of screaming in pain, she found herself gasping for pleasure. Her eyes kept fluttering with every feeling. The warmth in her gut only growing by the second, as the scent of musk and sweat began to infiltrate her nostrils. Sounds of pping flesh, along with moans and grunts filled the room. With what little strength she had, she firmly held onto him for support. Her hands kept slipping in sweat but it only made her cling harder. He suckled on Eugene¡¯s lips with such fervor. She predicts her lips will be swollen tomorrow. She felt so precious, so wonderfully full, even though she kept dreading this moment inwardly. With every move from him, she could feel that delicious friction, poking at her sweet spot. And the build-up continues, and she could feel herself getting overwhelmed as the pacing kept going faster, harder¡­He was stretching her as he continued to thrust deeply. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. And Kasser plunged deeper and rougher. Eugene throws her head back, feeling herself ckout as a dam broke in her. She feels something gush in, warm and thick deep inside, as they ride out the throes of their passion. As the movement stills, she is well aware of the way her back is bent, along with her head arching behind her. She could feel herher regions instinctually mp down and rx in repeated manner. A sense of despondency came after the sensation of pleasure that swept through. She noticed a little bitter that the deep-seated foreign body remained inside her still. Her body grew limp as something hot spilled inside her. Kasser watched her intently, his chest heaving visibly at the aftermath. Her serene expression was sending him into overdrive. Slowly, he pulls away from her, and she watches with lidded eyes as he rose up, his face hovering above her own. She feels a sense of excitement and embarrassment at the same time¡­ But as he was yet to be satisfied, he seized her thighs and plunged himself deep, again. ¡°Ah! Stop¨C¡± she gasps but her scream was swallowed by his lips, as he thrust his tongue deep into her mouth with a thick, murky look. Their recent exchange of passion was not enough. His appetite for her seemed insatiable. He wanted to taste her hot flesh some more. But Kasser didn¡¯t want to spoil this night. He would not force her to do it again, not unless she asks him. He flung himself a few more times inside her before finally pulling himself out. Unsatisfied thirst resounded in his eyes as he looked down at her tired form. Her heartbeat wildly against her chest. He slowly bit the skin of her neck. Her flinching reaction provoked him. He clenched his teeth in the struggle against the desire to put his length back in and ravage her endlessly. Gathering his senses, Kasser resorted to caressing her forehead andbing her hair with his hands. She looked so tiny, he thought. His hand looked enormous at the side of her small face. A being so fragile, he could break her thin bones in a breath. A feeling of relief washed over him. He felt d that he didn¡¯t hurt her, crushed her even, while he was so invested in his desire to devour her just minutes ago. Eugene closed her eyes and breathed hard. She didn¡¯t even want to move. She liked the feeling of his hands sweeping her hair soothingly. Eventually, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. ¡°Anika.¡± He called out but received no response. Kasser spoke again, sweeping his palm against her cheek gently, like she was a precious porcin he was afraid to shatter by his immeasurable strength. ¡°Eugene.¡± Still, he was answered by nothing but silence. Hence, he concluded that the woman in his arms had already fallen asleep. ¡°Rest well.¡± He murmured in her ears. Chapter 29 Throes of Passion (2) This chapter contains explicit scenes. He put on his overcoat and pulled the rope to call a maid. Whenever the king and queen slept together, maids were never called at this time of night. Therefore, this was such a rare urrence for the servants. One immediately came towards the royal couple¡¯s chamber nervously. ¡°Get me a towel.¡± He ordered nonchntly. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± After a while, the maid came in with plenty of warm towels. She also put a tray of wet towels on the side of the bed and hurried off. Even if the light was dim, one could still tell the red hue on her cheeks as she noticed the heat filling the chamber. Nheless, from the moment she came in, she kept her head bowed down and didn¡¯t once spare a look to the spent queen on the bed. As soon as the maid left, Kasser began wiping his wife¡¯s body, which felt sticky with sweat. He carefully wiped her face, arms and legs. He had never thought of himself as a gentle and caring person. Him doing this was ridiculous. What¡¯s even more ridiculous was how he was reacting to her unconscious state. Wiping her body filled him with a desire to touch her more. He had a handful of her wrists and ankles; his movements wary as he knew just how frail she was. Eugene was curled up on her bed. In order for Kasser to clean her sensitive part, he had to stretch out her legs. But to his surprise, his action was met with resistance. As soon as he uncurled her legs, she wriggled from his grasp and conformed again to her fetal position. Kasser raised his eyebrow and looked at her face, only to be met with her wide-open eyes. Surprise was evident in those dark irises of hers. He chuckled, ¡°Were you only pretending to be asleep?¡± Eugene shook her head, her cheeks flushed at the usation. ¡°¡­I just woke up.¡± She supplied. She fell asleep only for a moment. And perhaps could have slept soundly all night, if not for the feel of the moist towel grazing her skin which stirred her up. Kasser tried again to stretch her legs but failed to do so, as she began to tense up on his touch. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eugene quickly picked herself up and took the towel from his hand. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? Don¡¯t you want me to touch it?¡± There was a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± Eugene quickly said. When she saw his somber expression, she realized he was indeed clueless about what she felt. She nced at him, and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I am only embarrassed.¡± and sat with her back facing him. She could hear himughing from behind and Eugene grumbled inwardly at the realization. Kasser, the powerful king, was anxious that she would say she regrets what happened between them. Such an irony. She wiped the inside of her sticky legs with the wet towel. identally, she nced at it and let out a startled scream. ¡°Uck!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± was Kasser¡¯s concerned voice but didn¡¯t move a muscle to respect her desire for privacy. He waited patiently, looking at her back. But it was not long until his patience quickly ran out. He took her by the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her face turnedpletely red. She looked frightened at Kasser and hid what she had in her hand in a direction he could not see. Eager to satisfy his curiosity, he drew his arm to dig around for what she was hiding from him. With the draft of the wind, it knocked the towel in Eugene¡¯s hand down. The two sets of eyes trailed to look down at the same time and saw red bloodstains marring the pure white towel. Eugene covered her face with her hands, burning with embarrassment. She looked up to him with teary eyes¨Cshocked by the amount of blood. However, this scenario appealed differently to Kasser. There was a serious look on his face. He had suspected it¨Cshe was too tight. Yet, her mischievous and coquettish nature made him think otherwise. At this moment, even if their marriage was a hoax, he felt a surging pride from within him. Heid her down and captured her lips in a searing kiss. The man weighed heavily on her fragile frame. A hand took her breast, and warm moist lips sucked on one of its peaks¡­ At the same time, his other hand started its descent towards her abdomen, caressed her inner thighs before finally touching her folds and pushing pressure on her most sensitive part. Eugene was distracted by the various stimuli he was suddenly feeding her. Not long after, she felt the unmistakable hard thing against her entrance. But before she could protest, he pushed his way through her inner walls. ¡°Ahh!¡± The friction inside her quivering walls felt zingly hot and furious. He acted feral. This was not what they agreed to! Eugene punched him in the chest and shoulders. But to no avail, he instead captured her hands, put it above her head and pressed it down with his own, and thetter was left helpless. All her screams were swallowed by the lips that came upon her mouth. Biting her flesh and sucking her tongue, he kept ramming inside her incessantly. He was conscious of his overzealous state, but he could hardly stop. He understood for the first time those who covet pleasure. His reasons, no matter how firm and hard it was as steel, crumbled into dust at the sound of her moans. The air in the bedroom, which had cooled for a while, heated up another notch. Chapter 30 The Queens Invitation (1) After receiving the queen¡¯s message, expressing her desire to meet her again, Marianne naturally became restless. Even having witnessed Anika¡¯s drastic change, the summon of the once wicked queen still made her feel wary. As clear as day, the queen held a formidable grudge against her. At first, Marianne was not rmed by this, hoping that keeping a low profile, which was what she was doing for the past three years, would somehow make Anika forget her existence. However, even after giving up her position, the queen increasingly troubled her by insisting that she be banished from the castle. This made Marianne think of leaving the capital quietly and going as far as she could, despite how much Kasser forbids it. With the constant struggle, her situation with Anika didn¡¯t leave her unscarred. Sometimes, she tended to belittle herself¡ªsaying to herself that the position was not at all suited for her. Unlike the chief generals in the past, she was not born with a noble status and had even entered the castle as a nanny. It just happened that the then Prince Kasser treated her as his mother, and Marianne was given a pretty high seat. When she was still in the position, she always worked with this mindset¡ªshe would step down as soon as someone who really suited her job arrives. When the prince, whom she raised like her own son, finally ascended to the throne and married, she could not ask for more. Marianne was willing to step down from her post as she felt like she already served her purpose. And she did. A simple woman that she was, she bore no greed inside her. The king¡¯s happiness was her only joy. Herst wish was to hug the king and see him once in a while. Yet, the queen despised her so much she chose to iste herself that Kasser rarely saw her. When Anika imed that she had lost her memory, Marianne hoped to somehow ¡°abuse¡± this chance in an attempt to make a new good rtionship with the queen. Their uing meeting made her stay up all night tossing and turning on her bed. In the end, she hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Not wanting to disturb the queen¡¯s peace in the morning, she entered the pce in the early afternoon, about two hours after lunch. Upon arriving, she made sure to send an errand to the queen, informing her of her entrance. Then, she waited in the drawing room patiently, twiddling her fingers in anxiety. An hour passed by, but the news of the queen joining her, in her utmost disappointment, had yet to arrive. Contained in her seat, she watched servants after servants pass in front of her making her momentarily dizzy, when suddenly, a too familiar figure strode inside the room. It was not the queen though. Sarah came in and saw Marianne waiting anxiously by herself. ¡°Wee, General Marianne.¡± She said while bowing her head in salute. Marianne¡¯s face hardened. ¡°General, I told you, a couple of times already, to quit doing that. Don¡¯t give me a salute.¡± Not a bit undeterred by her former chief¡¯s warn, General Sarah shed a mischievous smile her way. ¡°You came to see the Queen today, didn¡¯t you?¡± Marianne neither denied nor affirmed Sarah¡¯s query. Instead, her expression became clouded in dismay, which gave Sarah more than enough idea to what was happening, ¡°The Queen won¡¯t see you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± was her nimble response. Sarah looked around, and respectfully ordered the maids to depart the room the soonest. With only the two of them left, she sat opposite Marianne and looked at her gravely in the eye. ¡°You probably have toe back in the evening or tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The Queen is still on her bed.¡± ¡°Is she sick?¡± Sarah shrugged her shoulders and dered, ¡°The King came byst night¡­ She may be just extremely exhausted¡± ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Marianne gave a startled look. This has never happened before. In the years of their marriage, every time after the couple shared a bed on the first night of every month, the words of the maids who cleaned the queen¡¯s bed-chamber came into Marianne¡¯s ear by chance, saying that the beddings were always neat and uncreased, as if Kasser had only risen from lying down all night. With this train of thought came a realization. She was so anxious to see the queen that shepletely forgot that yesterday was the first day of the month. Hence, it was no surprise that the royal couple slept in one bed, following the kingdom¡¯s tradition. She must have been nervous about losing her memory, lest she would have not summoned me. She heaved a deep sigh, wishing that everyone must give the queen some time to adjust. And as a sign of respect, she also refused to drag on her surprise of the royal couple¡¯s recent night. Instead, she was satisfied that the queen¡¯s apparent exhaustion negated suspicions that Kasser had not yet touched his wife out of disgust. There was still hope for the two, and Marianne held tightly on it. She was ready for this conversation to be over when she noticed Sarah¡¯s bizarrely conflicted expression. ¡°You look crestfallen. Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Sarah sighed deeply. ¡°The Queen¡­ she bledst night it seems.¡± ¡°What?¡± The look on both faces reflected horror. It couldn¡¯t be virgin blood! They have been wed for three years at most! Did the king hurt his wife? Or is she sick? Marianne sprang up to her feet and in frenzy, flopped down on her seat, struggling to regainposure. No matter how long she had cared for the king, she or everyone had no right to intrude on his secret and private affairs. However, this was rming news. ¡°For goodness sake!¡± Marian sported a worried look on her face. Turning to Sarah, she asked in the calmest tone she could muster. ¡°How¡¯s the Queen? Did you call the doctor?¡± ¡°She woke up a littlete in the morning, took a bath and had a meal. I only know that the maids who arranged the bedding said there were bloodstains on her sheets, which is quite perplexing. The queen, upon returning to her bed-chamber, slept and hasn¡¯t gotten up yet as we speak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What must I do?¡± Marianne muttered after a long silence. ¡°When she gets up, ask her. Ask the queen if she¡¯s fine and if there¡¯s any dispute with her and the king. If she says nothing, don¡¯t inquire any further.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She felt determined. ¡°If this happens again, you must tell me. Only by then would I speak to the king.¡± ¡°You can trust me on that.¡± Sarah quickly agreed and cast a gaze around the silent drawing room. ¡°Will you thene again tomorrow?¡± A shake of her head, Marianne gave a stern answer. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait.¡± She thought she must recover her peace by today¡¯s end. ¡°But it might be long before the queenes out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been called by the queen, and must not leave on my own ord, not until she says so.¡± Seeing that she could no longer change her mind, Sarah nodded and stood up to attend to her duties. ¡°If you insist.¡± Chapter 31 The Queens Invitation (2) Everyone thought the queen was in her chamber, dozing off, but in fact, Eugene didn¡¯t fall asleep by the time she got up this morn. Right after breaking her fast, she retreated to the safety of her room,id on her bed and indulged herself in peace and quiet. She stared nkly at the tip of her fingers as she suspended her hand in mid-air while she rested in a reclining position. Her body was squeezed to pulp fromst night, she could only lie down and let her sore muscles recuperate at the time being. She breathed a sigh and murmured. ¡°What a dynamic life.¡± Her previous life was an eventful one but uponparing it to her life in this world, it looked nd. In fact, no adventure movie would be more exciting than her few days here in the castle. Amidst letting herself dragged by the tide of events, the thought of suddenlying to her senses, and finding herself awake in her original body never left her. Yet, over the days that passed, she kept on waking up in this chamber with the rays of the sun hitting her face as it rose proudly on the horizon of this world called Mahar. Most of all, everything that transpiredst night was shocking in many ways. Many times she suspected that all of these are mere delusions, or perhaps a long dream, but Kasser proved her wrong. Last night was too real. He was too real. The vivid touch on her skin, the sensation of her hands slithering with sweat on his broad back, the sound of his ragged breathing against her ear, and the intense feeling of her body racking in desire¡ªthose could not be dreams. Fromst night¡¯s urrence, she also ruled out the hypothesis that Jin Anika¡¯s soul might be hiding somewhere inside her body. Jin Anika seemed to value her purity, and she would have interrupted them if she could. Not once did she feel her taking over her body. She wriggled in discontent on her bed, and with it came the difort she felt from her strained muscles. She groaned with her every move. Jin Anika must have not liked sports very much¨Cshe was not fit at all. In fact, her whole body ached, just like when after Eugene first climbed a mountain. In particr, she felt sore in herher part. With her body¡¯s protests in pain, she was recalled of the person deserving of her resentment. Eugene¡¯s face took a contemtive air. She didn¡¯t expect a man of abstinence to debauch her like a beast. ¡°Ah! I must get up once and for all.¡± She shook her head. The more she dwelled on this plethora of thoughts, the more she felt her head throb. Quickly, she must dispel the memories fromst night and train her attention to more important things. I definitely solved one thing. Now, that Anika¡¯s body was not pure anymore, one condition of epting Mara¡¯s power has been broken. I must find out why Anika married the king. And I still have a lot to learn to adapt to this world. She pulled the rope near her bed. A momentter, Zanne came in with her head bowed down. Eugene then beckoned her toe near her bed. ¡°Zanne.¡± ¡°Yes, Anika.¡± ¡°Did you tell the former general that I wanted to see her?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, she¡¯s already in the drawing room¡± ¡°How long has she been waiting? Why is it that no one told me?¡± Her voice, despite being soft, made the maid tremble in fear. ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s just that no one wanted to disturb your sleep.¡± Zanne stammered pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Eugene pacified her by shing a kind smile. Afterward, she picked her next words carefully. ¡°Please invite her in after a few minutes. I must make myself more presentable.¡± ¡°Yes, Anika.¡± She said, then proceeded to exit the door to do the queen¡¯s bidding. But before her figure disappeared entirely, Eugene called her attention and she quickly turned on her heels. ¡°In other kingdoms, they call someone with a position such as mine as ¡°queen. Am I right?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in other kingdoms, but I think so¡­¡± ¡°I see. From now on, you must call me queen then, not Anika.¡± A stupefied look on her innocent face, Zanne stood frozen in her ce. She clutched her gown tighter at her sides and seemed to not breathe due to tension. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Call me.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Eugene gave an encouraging look. She thought she should try to pull out the infamous queen¡¯s image from the deepest pit. ¡°Q¡ªqueen,¡± was Zanne¡¯s mousy voice. Then, she closed her eyes, waiting for the queen¡¯s words of admonishment. But none of it came. ¡°Tell everyone to call me that way.¡± She said with a satisfied nod of her head. ¡°Yes, my queen,¡± and she headed off. Jin Anika was overly obsessed with the title Anika. Only when the title was changed, Eugene would have a ce in this world. No matter what good I do, no one will still be able to talk to me straight. I¡¯m¡­ the queen. A strange shudder swept over her whole body. Having so much power in her hands, she must exercise but with caution. In this kingdom, as long as she doesn¡¯tmit a crime punishable by death, she need not fret over keeping herself alive. Who would dare touch the only woman who could give birth to a king¡¯s sessor anyway? *** Eugene weed Marianne in her chamber. Since it¡¯s their second meeting already, she felt more at ease with having her around. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Anika.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± She led her into a chair and sat afront her. ¡°I¡¯ve told someone else about this. I don¡¯t want everyone to call me Anika anymore.¡± Marianne looked at Eugene with astonishment. As if she had not heard Eugene for the first time, she gave a questioning look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Anika. Calling me with my title is enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do that, Your Highness.¡± Marianne smiled warmly and asked what Sarah told her to. ¡°How are you, Your Highness?¡± As she spoke, worry was etched on her face¡ªworry that was speared on the queen¡¯s health and her rocky rtionship with the king. But, Eugene, unaware of the ruckus her blood-stained sheets made, thought that Marianne was only worried over her loss of memory. ¡°I am alright.¡± Eugene¡¯s words relieved Marianne. Beneath Eugene¡¯s cool exterior, internal chaos within her made her feel ill to her gut. She felt no pressure in talking to a young maid but confiding in a much older adult and a well-rounded person was an entirely different matter. ¡°Marianne.¡± ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± ¡°You were the king¡¯s nanny, the formermander-in-chief, and the person who holds an indispensable ce in the king¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Indeed, my queen.¡± Marianne simply nodded and kept her calm. Her responses were direct as she had not intended to grovel for favor unabashedly. She was a person who was not very good at kissing her superior¡¯s feet¡ªa trait of her that Eugene admired at this very moment. ¡°It is because of these qualities of yours have I decided to summon you here. Marianne, you are the only person who could help me.¡± Eugene said her intention bluntly. ¡°My queen¡­Did you say you need help?¡± She asked with a skeptical look and added, ¡°What for?¡± Chapter 32 Making Amends (1) ¡°My situation. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let everyone know what I¡¯m doing right now.¡± Eugene expressed her concern to Marianne. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± ¡°Then I need someone to help me relearn everything I¡¯ve forgotten. Marianne, you can help me, right?¡± she asked, concern clearly written in her eyes, but Marianne seemed hesitant as she began to shy away. ¡°My queen, Ick enough knowledge¡­¡± she started, but Eugene took her hands and grasped it on her own¡­ ¡°I hope you don¡¯t refuse. I need your help more than anyone else.¡± she begged, and Marianne¡¯s tense expression eventually loosened up as she continued to observe Eugene in silence. ¡°If it¡¯s within my power then I will dly do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No. I must be the one to say my thanks to the Queen. Thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡± Marianne stated, bowing slightly towards Eugene. Eugene noticed that Marianne was referring to her and Jin Anika¡¯s ufortable past, but pretended not to know. She just wanted to get along well with Marianne and squeeze out any help she could get. ¡°My Queen, I¡¯m a woman who already left the castle. I need your permission to rebuild my position.¡± Marianne continued. ¡°I see. Then shall I speak to the king?¡± she asked her, and Marianne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you, my queen.¡± she starts, ¡°You must speak to the king, only by your behest, and no one else¡¯s. Not even for others like me.¡± Eugene purses her lips together, as she thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right, on second thought, it would be better if you talk to the king instead.¡± she answered within a heartbeat. Marianne studied Eugene, trying to see whatever underlying motive she might have had, but only came to one conclusion. ¡°Are you ufortable with the king?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Eugene smiled awkwardly. She was still confused when she woke up in the morning. The night they shared was not unpleasant by all means, but it wasn¡¯t what she expected. Her cheeks grew flushed at the thought ofst night. She didn¡¯t know how to face the man again. Which was why she wanted to avoid him for the time being if possible. ¡°He¡¯s a man of few words, that¡¯s why. I think it would be better if you talk to him.¡± she excused, hoping that would be the end of that. ¡°He may be aloof and callous on the outside, but the king has a very warm heart. He is just bad at expressing his feelings.¡± Marianne exined. ¡°I can attest to that. The way he speaks is harsh and his temper¡­¡± Eugene recalled the day the king barged into her room, yelling at her. She let out an involuntary wince as she recalled the unpleasant experience. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. His temper, I dealt with it all his life.¡± Marianne said softly, the ghost of their past echoing in her eyes. She looked so sentimental, so nostalgic, that Eugene couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile of her own. She was like a hedgehog¡¯s mother, whose child is covered in spikes, who bares them to anyone that threatens him. But even so, only she could see beyond that tough exterior, inert goodness lies within the king¡¯s heart. ¡°He confided in me.¡± Marianne added, looking at Eugene, ¡°He told me you¡¯ve lost your memories.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± she wanted to make an excuse, but instead she let out a sigh. ¡°I understand if you¡¯re suspicious and disbelieving in me,¡± she said, but Marianne¡¯s gaze on her was unwavering. ¡°True, I know the queen before, and she had no qualms in lying,¡± Marianne said, ¡°But right now, I don¡¯t think you are lying.¡± ¡°Then I have a question.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°Your Grace and me, how is our rtionship perceived as husband and wife?¡± Eugene knew they weren¡¯t real couples, but wondered how they appear to the public. ¡°In all honesty, my queen,¡± Marianne said, looking a little saddened, ¡°It didn¡¯t look good. Not at all. But once you¡¯re both in formal events or council meets, you both would act very differently.¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve been pretending to be good to each other, aren¡¯t we? For appearance¡¯s sake?¡± Marianne gave a cursory nod. ¡®Then there aren¡¯t many people who know they¡¯re not getting along. Well, Jin¡¯s not that stupid. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing to openly show that you¡¯re having a bad rtionship with the king.¡¯ Eugene thought to herself. ¡°And just before I met Marian the other day. Your Highness was furious. But he didn¡¯t tell me why. Do you happen to know anything about it?¡± she continued to ask. ¡°The king was angry that the queen left the castle without saying a word. I guess that¡¯s why he lost control of himself and stormed here furiously. He was only worried about you.¡± Eugene thought that Marianne¡¯s answer was not true. Would he have been worried about Jin? Or is he only worried that she won¡¯t fulfill the contract? The angry king came toin that something was missing. When she said she lost her memory, she remembered the king¡¯s expression of disgust. He didn¡¯t feel worried at all about Jin Anika¡¯s well being. Marianne doesn¡¯t seem to know what the kingdom has lost at that very day¨Cthe maids whom Jin Anika brought with her to the desert. Eugene grimaced internally. It¡¯s like everyone was feigning ignorance about them. They had been quiet since then. She heard no words about the maids; as if their lives were only insignificant. ¡°The maids¡­They went to the desert with me and went missing¡­¡± Eugene felt heavy at her heart when she thought of them. She felt more sorry for not being able to feel their absence due to the fact that she had not met them. ¡°Is there really no chance of them to still be alive?¡± Eugene knows the real answer, and it troubles her so, but still, she had to ask. She needed to ask. ¡°The king said that they¡¯rewbreakers who won¡¯t escape death even if theye back alive.¡± she added, the quietness in her voice giving way to the fear in her heart. ¡°Is that how he said it? Word for word?¡± Marianne asked, looking a little disappointed with the king¡¯s decision. She¡¯s not in approval of that decision then. ¡°So, you¡¯ll help me?¡± ¡°What can I do for the queen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember, so I don¡¯t know their personal circumstances. One of them could have been married, one of them could have been the head of a family.¡± she began to speak frantically, worried about the family left behind by her servants she couldn¡¯t even remember. The Queen was not interested in their personal affairs from the start. She wouldn¡¯t have thought of that, after knowing how she was before. However, Marianne did not bother to point out this fact. She listened without a word to Eugene¡¯s ramblings. ¡°I want to make amends if they are having a hard time. I don¡¯t know what the procedure is and I don¡¯t think the king will allow it. Is this a difficult favor?¡± she asked, and Marianne couldn¡¯t help but smile at her earnestness. ¡°Your Highness, make the order and I shall take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Eugene said in relief, and the tension from her shoulders eased away. Marianne couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight pang on her chest. This was a miracle before her, for a person cannot change their wayspletely. The loss of memory was an excellent way to start anew. They always did say bad thingse with the good. Two sides of the same coin. Marianne could only hope that this time, things would begin to change and prove beneficial to the kingdom. Chapter 33 Insatiable Thirst Now that the activity period had begun, Kasser walked along the outer walls since the early morning, all to the afternoon, patrolling the neighborhood. Among the activity periods that passed, today felt unusual. Soldiers gathered around the walls and busied themselves with making oiled arrows. They focused on what they were doing as the king passed by them from time to time. Larks wear a shield-like material filled with special energy all over their body that ordinary weapons could not breach. Therefore, the soldiers¡¯ attacks were carried out with the use of special oiled arrows or swords. However, since the effect of the oiled weapon was half a day long, the soldiers had to work constantly on replenishing its oils. Kasser stopped walking and stared out at the desert. ¡°The heat of the sun is different this time, my King.¡± Lester, the general who was assisting the king silently from behind, told him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely different from yesterday,¡± he replies ¡°The wind is soft. I always think, but it¡¯s absurd that the weather is better when you¡¯re stuck in a wall.¡± ¡°I think the weather that isn¡¯t severe at a time when we can¡¯t rx the most helps boost soldiers¡¯ morale.¡± Kasser smiled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s another way to look at it I suppose.¡± Lester was relieved that the king did not look ufortable. She assisted the king and went out to the desert together and returned a few days ago and btedly learned of the queen¡¯s disappearance. It was overheard that the couple was not well-matched. But Lester thought that only a couple knew about it. So, she tried not to be curious about the royal couple¡¯s work. ¡®It must have worked out well. I¡¯m d.¡± she mused in thought. Lester was a woman. The king is stingy in expressing his feelings, but she has been a mother for a long time, so she can understand his feelings to some extent. Kasser put one hand on his chest. He contemted at the Praz that was crouching inside. At the beginning of the activity period, Praz was always keen to reveal his presence. But this time it was strangely quiet. ¡°Why is he so calm?¡¯ he thinks to himself. Since yesterday, the movement of Praz has been strange. It was not unusual in a bad sense. It was simr to the state in which a full beast was satiated, that it remains lounging, basking in the aftermath of his pleasure. But he couldn¡¯t understand more than that. When he pumped energy into her body yesterday, it was for the sole purpose of helping the Queen. It was an act prepared for some sacrifice. As expected, he should have suffered some internal injuries. Far from hitting, however, Praz turned out to be in better shape. The King¡¯s Praz and Anika¡¯s Ramita were pr opposites in their basic qualities. Destruction and creation, of course, did not fit together. Their abilities, much like water and oil, also affected their affinity for each other. So the king and Anika rarely attracted each other in a rational sense. It was also one of the crucial reasons why it was not easy for the king to produce their own sessor. The Hashi Kingdom was already more difficult because of poor environmental conditions, much less the circumstances of their kings hadpared to the other kings were even more serious. The kings courted Anika by all means they had in order to obtain a sessor. That¡¯s why Kasser epted the queen¡¯s contract offer without much resistance. Besides, the marriage between the king and Anika was a contract that weighed the benefits of each other on a very broad scale. He gazed at the desert and lost his mind. This activity is strange. He always felt something was starting to go off in a tight fit. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have an ominous foreboding, which made it even more strange. Last night¡­ All night long he lost his reason and was absorbed in coveting her. His blood curdled. No matter how many times he tried, the arousal he experienced could not be satiated. She was barely conscious, much exhausted with their nighttime passion. He woke up at dawn and found her deeply asleep. He agonized over whether to wake her up or not. Had it not been for the need to check since the activation started, he would have climbed back atop her body and continued where they left off. He didn¡¯t expect to be so absorbed in the Queen. He had not touch her in three years. How could he ever hope to survive three more years now? For at this very moment, he couldn¡¯t keep the thought of her out of his mind. He felt a fierce hunger at the thought tasting her plump lips, and he felt an insatiable thirst to bask in her very presence. Chapter 34 Memories (1) Once the skies turned dark, Kasser returned to the castle. Never had he been this anxious about getting home before, except today. All day, how he had wanted to leave, but his duties kept him from doing so. It was quitete, yet, he summoned an attendant and asked her whether the Queen had already taken her dinner. Her reply was quite disappointing. ¡°Her Highness had an early dinner and is now resting, Your Majesty.¡± Deep inside, he had hoped that his wife would await his return. Seeking a meatier report, he summoned General Sarah. ¡°Is the Queen alright? She took a long nap, but is already in bed now.¡± Sarah was surprised by the fact that the King was aware that the Queen had resigned to her chamber the entire day. Nheless, her answer was professional, deftly masking her astonishment. ¡°I sent a maid to the Queen¡¯s chamber to ask her if she wished to see a doctor, but Her Highness said she is just fine. If she is still bed-ridden by the morrow, I would summon a doctor.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With that the General took her leave and the Chief of Staff announced that someone wished for an audience with the King. Since the early afternoon, the doctor had been waiting for the King¡¯s summon. Kasser wanted to know more about memory loss, so on his way out in the morning, he tasked an errand boy to deliver a letter to the doctor, demanding that he visit him within this day. Currently, only a few, including the King, were privy to the Queen¡¯s amnesia. But Anika was yet to consult a doctor. Upon her return, the Queen had undergone a health check first and was told there was nothing wrong. Kasser did not intend to add to the number of people in the know, unless there arose problems with the Queen¡¯s health. Loss of memory was an unfamiliar territory and a serious ailment. If words of this go out, it could cause a stir among the subjects. A Monarch¡¯s health is the cornerstone supporting the kingdom. A slight tremor and there is every chance of copse. ¡°One of the knights who had apanied me to the desert has lost his memory. What do you know about such a condition?¡± Kasser blended the fib and fact in moderation. ¡°Did the patient suffer a major blow to the head?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t borate, but it seems so.¡± ¡°Memory loss is a condition that has often urred. After a major blow to the head, the symptoms may continue for a few hours or days at the very least.¡± ¡°What about the condition of having no memory of who you are?¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty serious. It¡¯s very rare. My belief is someone who has this won¡¯t regain memory for days or even years.¡± ¡°You mean, there is a chance that the person will have his/her memories back?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definite answer, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Memories¡­¡± What if I don¡¯t want her memories to return? He almost said it out loud. Kasser quickly reworded his thoughts. ¡°How do the patients get their memories back?¡± ¡°It can help if the patients are administered a shock therapy, it can act as a stimulus to trigger the memory. For example, it¡¯s a good idea to show them something they were attached to or let them venture to a ce they most frequented.¡± Kasser was lost in thought. After a few more minutes of ¡®consultation¡¯, the doctor left the castle. Attachment¡­ ce¡­ The first thing that came to his mind was the treasure house. The Queen had loved it so much that she had kept going in and out of it for these past three years. It was this very ¡®love¡¯, that catapulted her to the prime suspect¡¯s position, when the national treasure had been robbed. It was unclear if she¡¯d hid the national treasure in a secluded ce or whether she had taken it out to the desert and lost it. Heaving a heavy sigh, Kasser rose from his desk and walked over. He stopped by the door leading to the balcony, simply standing there and staring out into the darkness. On this ck night, a red moon adorned the sky. During the dry season, the yellowish, white-brown moon turned red when it entered its active phase. Throughout thest dry season, he suffered from an unknown sense of insecurity. Hence, he¡¯d ordered the stone gate to be lowered 10 days earlier than usual. He, along with his knights, was out in the desert for a month. That whole time, he had been anxious. He had a gnawing feeling that something big would transpire in the desert. However, his misgivings proved to be unfounded for nothing out of ordinary happened during his reconnaissance. On the contrary, a quite peculiar incident took ce in his castle instead. The Queen¡¯s disappearance, return and memory loss, the robbery of the national treasure, it was all a big deal. Her disappearance was naturally masked by her return. It didn¡¯t matter where the stolen national treasure was. He¡¯d rather forfeit the national treasure than have her gain her memories back. He would lose her again. Well, on one hand, Kasser did feel sorry for the Queen who lost her memory but a part of him had hoped she¡¯d stay as she was right now. He didn¡¯t want her to go back to her former self. Her former mien, where is it now? But, in all truth, he must not fret over such things. What he stood to gain from the contract was an heir, not her. In the face of an unsolved mystery, he seemed to be fraught with unanswered questions. Last night was still vivid in his mind, for it was not just an intense carnal indulgence. The words he had exchanged with her, floated in his head throughout the day. ¡°Be gentle or else!¡± Her words shed across his mind, his cid face broke into a grin. She spoke in an ent and a tone he had never heard of anywhere. It was a strange experience. He¡¯d never had such a casual conversation with anyone among peers. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Chief of Staff brought him back from his musings. ¡°Someone requests an audience with His Highness.¡± ¡°Send them in.¡± Soon, Marianne entered. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Chapter 35 Memories (2) What greeted Marianne was the King¡¯s back, standing before the door to the balcony. She cast a fleeting nce at him and slowly approached. Beforeing in, she had intended to nag him to soften his approach towards the queen, but Marian felt weak as the king looked somewhat disconcerted from behind. Kasser turned his head. ¡°You visited the Queen.¡±¡°Yes, Your Highness, I seek your permission. For the time being, I¡¯d like to serve Her Majesty.¡± ¡°And from whom did this ideae?¡±¡°The Queen said she wanted my help.¡± ¡°What does she want you to do? You don¡¯t have to obey her if you don¡¯t want to.¡± He said dismissively.¡°It¡¯s not like that. With the Queen¡¯s condition, someone should be beside her as her guide.¡± Kasser let out a softugh. ¡°You want to get along with her this time, don¡¯t you?¡±Marianne smiled awkwardly. ¡°If you allow me, I¡¯ll be the Queen¡¯s nanny while I¡¯m in the pce,¡± Marianne added. ¡°I will report to the King what I have seen and heard while I am serving Her Majesty. Besides, I ought to not disrespect her by turning down her order.¡±He trusted her more than anyone else so his reply came without a hint of displeasure.¡°Do as you please.¡± Marianne smiled and bowed her head. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°But remember¡­ they say it could be a temporary condition.¡± Instantly, Marianne¡¯s expression saddened. ¡°¡­Yes, but I¡¯ll worry about that when the timees. I don¡¯t think she changed because she lost her memory. And besides, regardless of her condition, she is still the Queen .¡± Kasser could not agree with Marianne, that the essence was the same person. Even though they lived in humble circumstances, they had been married for three years. Marianne, who had gone out of town as soon as he got married, had many things she didn¡¯t know.¡°Then, does this mean to say that you are going to stay at the castle?¡± ¡°It seems so, Your Highness.¡±Kasser nodded. ¡°When are you going to start?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Her Majesty¡¯s call¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention the national treasure..¡± When he first found out that the treasure was missing, he, in the fit of anger, used the queen fiercely. And when Eugene asked him the thing she was used of stealing, he refused to tell her. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention the missing national treasure to the Queen, unless she asks about it. I¡¯ll issue a mass *gag order if I have to.¡±*T/N: A gag order means restricting information from being made public or passed onto any unauthorized third party. Marianne almost asked why, but reined in her curiosity and shut her mouth. The sovereign¡¯s will was resolute, what the king had already decided was to follow. ¡°It will be as you will, Your Majesty.¡± * ** The next morning, Marianne sat before Eugene. After much thought, Eugene had decided to learn the ins and outs of being a Queen. To learn Anika¡¯s quotidian details and royal responsibilities, she needed a step by step approach. So, she began by walking herself through the Queen¡¯s routine, that is, her way of life before she lost her memory. Eugene had a hard time keeping a straight face. Not because there was a lot to do, but because Jin Anika didn¡¯t do anything! ¡°Um¡­the study¡­so you confined yourself to your study except for the time you ate and slept.¡± ¡°Are there other things¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, if anything else, I¡¯ll make room for you once a quarter. Tea with the noble-women, attending an official banquet about twice a year, apart from these there are a few other small events where you grace the asion¨Cabout five times a year if you put it together. Eugene was too dumbfounded to speak. Aren¡¯t viins always diligent?How could she y so coy? No wonder I am so idle. The servants didn¡¯t mean to let me rest. It¡¯s just that, Anika didn¡¯t do anything at all!If you¡¯ve been at parties day and night, you could at least im to have made a hundred concessions and worked hard on social activities. However, Jin Anika rarely met people.¡°Isn¡¯t the Queen supposed to do anything?¡±At a loss for the apt words, Marianne could only smile vaguely.I don¡¯t think so.¡°I spent most of my day in my study, don¡¯t you really know what I was doing there?¡±¡°Nobody but you could enter the Queen¡¯s Study.¡± ¡°Have I been reading all day?¡­.¡± Like a recluse, Eugene imagined Jin Anika reading books in her study. It was a far cry from the image that she had vaguely painted. Marianne picked up her teacup and brought it to her mouth, concealing a sneak smile. She felt like she was talking to someone who had never been here. ¡°Your hobby was collecting old books. The luggage you brought along to the Kingdom was filled with books.¡± ¡°Collecting old books¡­ I¡¯ll have to see the study first.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Marianne summoned Zanne and instructed her to lead Eugene to the library. The said study was quite far from the sleeping chamber. With a maid in tow, she walked up and down the fleet of stairs a few times, passed along winding corridors and only then did she arrive. Eugene wondered whether the study was an important ce for Jin Anika or it was just that ¡ª a study. This was because, until Marianne brought it up, Anika¡¯s study had never crossed her mind. Sure enough, the way to the study was unfamiliar. When the corridor took a turn, two guards came in sight. They stood before a tall daunting door, looking very domineering. Zanne, who was guiding Eugene, stopped and bowed her head. ¡°The door at the end of the hallway is the study, My Queen.¡± The change in address didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Eugene. This time around, everybody ended their words with ¡°Queen¡±, perhaps to test if they¡¯d suffer an upheaval if they failed to address her thus. ¡°Why are there guards here?¡± ¡°You kept a lot of ancient books inside, you ordered that they be guarded at all times.¡± ¡°I may take a long time. You can go.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Standing before the closed study, Eugene drew a deep breath. When Marianne had apprised her of the Queen¡¯s Study, it struck her as though it might be Jin Anika¡¯s secret base. However, she was uncertain. Nheless, the ess to her study was too easy for it to be a ce where she practiced her dangerous tricks. No one else was allowed in, but it was impossible for someone, even Anika, to ignore the person who possessed the highest power, namely the King. Kasser could go in as many times as he pleased. Slowly turning the handle and pushing the heavy door, Eugene¡¯s eyes widened as she looked around. It was wider than she¡¯d expected. The first thing that caught her was the distinctive smell of books floating in the air. The room itselfprised high ceilings and built-in shelves that were full of books. A solid woodendder stood in the middle to help reach the top shelves.It was an antique study, the kind one would only see in pictures, a heaven for those who loved books. Chapter 36 Doubts ¡°Did she really like books this much?¡± Mumbling to herself, Eugene looked around as she walked deeper. The interior was of a hexagonal structure with a settee and a table in the center. She walked along the bookshelves that lined the walls, not paying mind to the titles. It seemed a very prosaic setting, a den of a typical bibliophile, until something caught her eye. One of the walls of the bookshelf had a slight depression. On a closer look, it turned out to be a dent¨Ca split, like a door. A secret space? Eugene¡¯s heart pounded. She snooped around to see if there was a lever or some mechanism to open the door, but found nothing. Throwing caution to the wind, she daringly pushed the discovered entrance wider. She thought it might be locked, but like a revolving door, she was able to push it with a scraping sound. Beyond the revolving door was a small room, its walls were also filled with books. Her eyes soon fell on a book that stood out. Walking to it, she reached out a hand to pull it out, drawing specks of dust as she did so. To her utter surprise, the book was too heavy and didn¡¯t budge until she yanked it with both hands. As soon as she got it out of the bookshelf, her body staggered downwards. Why is it so heavy? Book in hand, she left the small room and walked to the table near the settee where she ced the book of unexinable weight. Sitting down, she took a careful look at the cover. The cover was made of leather with a precious stone resting on it. The inside felt too exquisite to be a in paper. Is it made of parchment*? *T/N: A parchment paper is a stiff, t, thin material made from the prepared skin of an animal and used as a durable writing surface in ancient times. The use of paper wasmon in Mahar. But the books here were rather small and light because the printing technique was more advanced. So, the book that Eugene was now looking at, must be a very old book. She remembered what Marianne had said earlier. The Queen¡¯s hobby was collecting old books. A book like this would be very expensive. It was now understandable why she kept them in a separate small room. Her curiosity unsatisfied, she retraced her steps to the small room and ran her gaze across the thousands of books packed within this tiny space. These were all colorful old books embellished with jewels and written in gold. Ayer of dust had umted on them as if they were untouched for some time now. As Eugene¡¯s greedy eyes wondered at the shelves of old books, they caught a glint of something. It was the shiny head of a cow with two horns drawn on the back of a book. She swallowed hard, retrieved the book out of the small room. Flipping the cover, the picture of the front page came into view, and Eugene took in a deep breath. The ox with two horns stood on its two feet like a human ring at her; in its one hand was a bolt of lightning and the other, a long, red whip. Mara¡­ Returning to the small room, Eugene then picked out a few more books dealing with ¡°Mara¡± from among the old books, before bringing them back to the table. Sitting down, she sifted through it. Is this a dangerous book? The little room was a little sloppy to serve as a secret ce. Anyone who entered the study would be able to find these books. Her brows furrowed. These expensive old books in the small room could be bait. Looking at the tens of thousands of books that filled the wall, Eugene had an epiphany. Could Anika have hidden her most important book under the guise of an ordinary book? ??? ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen is in her study.¡± Kasser took his eyes off the papers he was reading and looked up. ¡°Her study?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± He waved his hand with a slight nod. The servant bowed and retreated to a distance. He looked down again at the papers, but the letters were no more decipherable. Earlier that morning, in only a simple carriage, Marianne had entered the pce. After only a perfunctory greeting to Kasser, she¡¯d gone straight to see the Queen. All morning, he couldn¡¯t concentrate fully, all the while struggling with a pile of documents. His mind, all along, kept thinking of something else¡­ wondering what the two were doing. Therefore, to give himself peace, he had finally sent a servant to spy. Her study¡­ How could I havepletely forgotten about it? He sighed. The robbery at the treasure trove had greatly diverted his attention from Anika¡¯s study. If there was a ce the Queen was deeply attached to, it was her study. ¡®No.¡¯ He shook his head. ¡®I should have considered her study in the first ce.¡¯ Except when she ate and slept, the Queen spent most of the day in her study. There was no way one could describe her daily routine without mentioning that ce. The Queen worked hard on collecting old books. Even though he didn¡¯t care about it, he had only stumbled upon the Queen¡¯s hobby during his biannual inspection of ounts. The Queen¡¯s spending was huge, to Kasser¡¯s surprise, who was aware of the dizzying unit. But he had always refused to be involved or intervene in this affair of hers. With a solid expenditure history and the Kingdom¡¯s ample finances, he was able to afford to spoil her that much. The price of his efforts would be priceless after all¨Chis sessor. Looking around the study might bring back her memories¡­ He burst out into a fit of bitterughter. It was funny that he actually believed the Queen¡¯s unteral im that she had lost her memory as if she were innocent. Now she could, perhaps, be lying or pretending to not know even though she¡¯d already regained some of her memories. And even if the memory loss was genuine, she may recover in a few days or months. He wanted to believe her, yet would constantly doubt her. This was because there was not even the slightest bond between the two to which trust could possibly foster. There was nothing between the two, just the parties involved in the contract. Really nothing. ¡°And besides, regardless of her condition, she is the Queen¡± Marianne had spoken those words without mal-intent. But Kasser had interpreted it as ¡®people don¡¯t change.¡¯ Then the present queen could, despite her abrupt change, remained vicious secretly and is only using her loss of memory to cover up her vile ns. Without her knowing, Marianne¡¯s words rather spiked Kasser¡¯s alertness. But after sleeping with the queen, he had mixed feelings. Sleeping with her was ¡®unwanted but had to be done¡¯, but why was he seeking it? He was intoxicated by the queen¡¯s charm, and neither he himself knew when he would sober up¡­ He didn¡¯t expect the first night of their three years of marriage to make him feel so agitated. It felt as if he had fallen for the woman. Boom! A loud sound from afar pulled him from his thoughts. Chapter 37 Beasts of the Desert As soon as he heard the explosion, Kasser raised his head with a stiff look. He sprang to his feet, hurriedly opened the window and went out to the balcony. He looked skywards and saw yellow smoke rising from afar. Lark. The yellow smoke was a signal that a devious monster had been sighted on the walls of the kingdom. He let out a long whistle, looked down at the ground, seemingly waiting for something. When none came, he added special energy to the whistle. People couldn¡¯t hear it, but the sensitive beast sensed its Master¡¯s summons. Not long after, from afar, a ck stallion could be seen galloping hither. Abu, the King¡¯s steed, wore no reins or saddle on his majestic back. He was never the one to tolerate anything that restrained him from moving unless it was his master who would put it on his back. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The Chief of Staff rushed in. He was apanied by a knight carrying a sword. The knight then went down on a knee before his King and with both hands, offered a sword. When the King hunts Lark, he injects his Praz into this weapon. Ordinary weapons would instantaneously explode or melt when subjected to the swirl of energy. Only the weapons of those who had the royal blood coursing their veins body could withstand it. Entering the activity period, the Kingdom had been ced under constant emergency security. His sword, which was kept deep in treasure houses during the dry season, was always on standby until the king needed it during activity periods. As soon as the knight offered up the sword, Kasser, grabbing the balcony railing with one hand, without hesitation, jumped down the far end. None of the onlookers were surprised. The blue energy surrounding his body shifted, and his Praz, in the shape of a giant snake wounded around the king¡¯s body. It slowed Kasser¡¯s fall and absorbed the shock as soon as his feetnded on the ground. ¡°Abu!¡± The ck horse that was running towards the King, was getting enormous in size by the second. Two small horns appeared by both its ears, stretching outrge; the mane was trimmed off, legs thickened and the hard horseshoe split, taking shape of ferocious ws. The only thing that didn¡¯t change was the crimson eyes of the beast. Kasser climbed onto Abu¡¯s back, which was now a huge ck horned leopard. He grabbed its cor and arched forward as Abu took a giant leap. With just one leap, the beast had already crossed half of the castle¡¯s perimeter. In an instant, he had climbed over the walls, which was otherwise impossible in his original form, andnded on the street beyond. Contrary to what one might expect, the people moving around the streets were rtively calm. The yellow re had a low level of risk. Most of the signal bullets that burst during the active period were yellow. When a giant beast passed them, people stepped back, not in fear but awe. They stared at the majestic creature before them and saw no monstrosity. This beast assists the king in safeguarding the kingdom, after all. ¡°The King is on his way, so there will be a blue re soon.¡± ¡°Oh, just a monster, if the King goes, that thing would meet its end.¡± Despite the curious chatterings, vivid atmosphere, the street looked peaceful as usual. The King soon reached the wall. No one greeted Kasser with a great deal of fuss over his arrival. It was like a state of war from the moment the signal went off. They all held their arms firmly and kept their respective positions. Abu, who kicked the floor and lifted himself high, pounced over the wall again. Just a few leaps and he had scaled up the high wall. Kasser looked around and quickly grasped the situation. Soldiers gathered closest to where he was, and there was a shout from Lester, the General who gave the signal. Tilting his head, Kasser looked at the outer wall facing the desert. A huge snake was creeping up the wall. Its body was as thick as a human¡¯s. The soldiers poured oil on their arrows. They raised their arrows in the air and prepared to shoot as the Lark scaled up further. Kasser frowned. Larks which had the form of a snake are tricky. If the shield around its body is broken, it will immediately spit out poison. Thus, it must be done quickly before then. Snakes could climb the high wall and the primary barrier would then be useless. Lester, who had spotted Kasser, shouted, pointing to the distant rear wall. Amidst the chaos, Kasser couldn¡¯t hear his men¡¯s voices clearly, but he understood, by their rmed actions, what it meant. Are there two? There were times when two, or three attacked at the same time, even if they weren¡¯t creatures that moved in a herd. Kasser determined that the situation here was not urgent, so leaving it to Lester, hastened Abu to sprint along the wall. Soldiers had gathered on the wall opposite the first attack point. The snake, almost up, bobbed its head straight over the wall and brandished its tongue. It was half as big as the one he had seen earlier. In ordance with thew of nature, small creatures are weak andrge creatures are strong, Lark was no exception. The bigger, the stronger and more dangerous it is. Not only that, but a bigger Lark is also more aggressive. The arrows bounced before reaching the snake¡¯s body. Kasser¡¯s eyes saw the shield around Lark¡¯s body. It was like a thin ss cover. Every time therk was hit by an oiled arrow, there was a fine crack. But it¡¯s still a long way from being broken. Kasser jumped off Abu and unsheathed his sword. There was a bluish glow surrounding his body. ¡°Abu. Wait!¡± The beast stated his refusal by growling whimsically at Kasser. But like an obedient pet dog, the ck leopardy down on the spot. His ws that alternately tapped the floor indicated its unhappy feelings. Chapter 38 Leave No Stone Unturned (1) ¡°Everybody back off!¡± The soldiers bowed in unison and obeyed their sovereign¡¯s expressmand. Kasser was ready with his bow and aimed at his target. In a split second, the arrow swiftly bolted and struck the Lark¡¯s torso. With one blow, the shield surrounding it broke, creating a sickening shattering sound. In retaliation, the beast, sensing a crisis, turned aggressive. Opening its mouth wide, it maneuvered its tail in the direction of the source of its undoing, Kasser. The blue energy swirled in Kasser¡¯s eyes. As he stared at the Lark, his pupils stretched out, like a feline¡¯s, making him look inhumane. With the iing blow, the Praz in his body revealed its presence. Blue energy rolled up from the King¡¯s flesh and a majestic Praz, in its serpentine form, materialized. Transformed into such, the Praz devoured the Lark¡¯s head. It made for a grotesque sight. Sticky fluid mixed with chunks of flesh sshed all over. Nimble on his feet, Kasser then severed the snake¡¯s head with his Praz infused sword. This would arrest the regeneration of the snake. One could not kill these monsters by only beheading and stabbing them in the heart. Rather, the King¡¯s attack would only paralyze it for a moment. To kill a Lark, one ought to find its Achilles¡¯ heel. Its nucleus. However, since the nucleus was too small, the odds of destroying it were slim. Fortunately, Kasser was able to spot the nucleus, for only a king could. He raised his sword, right above the dimly shining spot in the center of the snake¡¯s torso, then decisively struck it. The snake wriggled and went limp. Heaving its final breath, it disintegrated into fine dust that scattered in the wind¡­ Its remains¨Cits head and the bodily fluids that were smeared all over Kasser¡¯s body, also turned into powder. It simply vanished without a trace. A vain end. Even after defeating the Lark, Kasser was given no room to breathe. A squad of soldiers on a different part of the wall was doing its best to hold off another Lark just yet. It was precisely in moments like this, that he wished he could duplicate himself into multiple copies and tackle several matters of priority simultaneously. Without losing a moment, he mounted Abu¡¯s back and made a dash to the other wall immediately. ??? Eugene walked out of the study in sheer astonishment. The explosion was so loud, it had prated the thick walls of the study. But the sight of the guards rooted in their post, disying a serene facade, calmed her down. It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal at all. As she made the turn to exit the corridor leading to the study, what greeted her was Zanne, casually standing by a corner. It seemed like she had been waiting, despite being told to leave earlier. Sensing the Queen¡¯s presence, Zanne straightened herself and bowed her head. ¡°Have you been standing here waiting for me?¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Eugene frowned. The words she wished to say, ¡®I told you I will just call you if necessary. You don¡¯t have to torment yourself by waiting here.¡¯, died in her throat¡­afraid that poor Zanne might interpret her words differently. No matter if Zanne just misinterpreted her or was just afraid that she would offend the Queen by leaving her unattended, Eugene understood the predicament of her subordinates. Jin Anika ruled with an iron fist, discipline was drilled in their bones; this exined why they were wary of Eugene. ¡°I took a rough look at the study. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Very well, My Queen.¡± Zanne meekly followed Eugene. Walking towards her chamber, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but notice that the corridorscked the usual manpower. In fact, there was no one else but the two of them in the corridor. ¡°I heard an explosion. What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a sign that a Lark has appeared.¡± At the mention of the hideous creature, Eugene¡¯s calm went haywire, her heart raced. The conclusive difference between Eugene¡¯s world and Mahar was the existence of this very Lark. These monsters were a formidable foe of mankind living in Mahar. When asked if the human race¡¯s ultimate goal was the absolute extermination of Larks, few would say, ¡°Yes¡±. When the period of activity had psed and Lark was out of sight, the ¡°seed¡± left behind by it was collected and used by humans during the dry season. Seeds had be essential resources that enriched human life. The dry season was the time for humans, and the active period that of Larks. In this way, Mahar was a world where humans and monsters coexisted. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen. A yellow re appeared, so there is no need to worry too much. Larks have yet to breach the wall.¡± ¡®There must be a signal system based on the risk rating.¡¯ Eugene thought she should ask Marianne for more details. If there was anyone whom she could confide to, it would be Marianne, the woman who raised the king and expected nothing in return. Besides, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a Queen to rely on her subordinates. If she were to appear vulnerable and in need before a servant, thetter might soon defy her authority¨Cand abuse her kindness. It was what people did to her in her previous life. Eugene put on a tight smile. She felt bitter in her own heart, that she saw malice in almost everyone. Even in the timid mouse, Zanne. This was because she had received more ill-will than goodwill in her original world. Before crossing over to Mahar, Eugene¡¯s life was the embodiment of the jungle¡¯s survival of the fittest. And here, she had fallen into a strange world and allowed only a short time to recover from the shock. The strong urge to survive never left her, even after her unforeseen transmigration. Chapter 39 Leave No Stone Unturned (2) Returning to her chamber, Eugene summoned Marianne. When she learned that she was asked toe in because of the explosion, Marianne anxiously queried. ¡°My Queen! Did that surprise you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s no big deal. If anything, everyone seems to be calm.¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to worry. Now that His Majesty has gone over, a blue re wille up soon. The first signal is a warning alert, and once the danger is cleared, they will fire a blue one.¡± ¡°Does His Highness always lead the troops?¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen. Day and night, he attends to the Kingdom¡¯s security. Once he steps forward, there is stability with minimal damage.¡± Marianne¡¯s words expressed her respect for the King, not as his nanny but as his subject. Eugene nodded in assent. Not all kings took the lead in the hunt for Larks. Take King Ferred. This Dark King in the novel, was vexed with the hunt for Lark. King Yeowang liked to unt his strength, so he went hunting only strong Lark for his own satisfaction. They were not tyrants, but neither were they saints. ¡®Then, Kasser must be a good king.¡¯ Eugene¡¯s novel did not feature the King as a martial one, because the Kingdom of Hashi was only mentioned by geographical names and the main focus was the Holy City. In the novel, he was a strong warrior rather than a Martial King. ¡°Do you distinguish the re signals by color?¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Thus, Marianne went on to exin the system of the res. Yellow was for spotting the Larks outside the walls, green when it waspletely over the walls, and red when it was seen in the city. The yellow re exploded several times a day when there were many Larks roaming which was usually once every four days. There were times when there were no green signals during the activity, an average of three or four times. A red re implied human casualties. The walls were manned by heavily armed soldiers who could quickly deal with the beast, the probability of Lark appearing on the streets of defenseless beings, was low. ¡°How many times does red re appear during the activity?¡± ¡°At least a couple of times.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene was embarrassed because the number was more than she¡¯d imagined. Marianne¡¯s words meant that there were always casualties during each period of activity. ¡°Have you ever had a red signal recently?¡± ¡°No, My Queen.¡± Looking carefully at Eugene¡¯s face, as if she didn¡¯t want to miss the other¡¯s slightest reaction, Marianne asked, ¡°Have you looked around your study? Are you able to recollect something?¡± ¡°It was strange, as if I have never been there before. But ¡­.¡± ¡°What was the problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I found a strange book. Mara¡­ with a strange picture¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Marianne just smiled, not in the least perturbed. ¡°Some of the older books have such things.¡± ¡°Is it okay to have a book like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a taboo, but books are just books. I heard that books about Mara are especially popr with collectors because of the many colorful illustrations.¡± Marianne exined. ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Eugene gathered a clue from Marianne¡¯s words. ¡®Jin Anika, you sure used your brain. Collecting those books, so no one would suspect you if you were to include a book on Mara.¡¯ Eugene was certain. The study was an unmistakable ruse. There must be a secret altar somewhere in it. Jin Anika wasn¡¯t simply digging for knowledge about Mara out of academic curiosity. She must have found a way somewhere to reach the forbidden power and was going to be the incarnation of Mara in the future. ¡®Of course, I won¡¯t let that happen!¡¯ Eugene reined in her impatience. If she went around looking for an altar, chances were she might find one. By doing so, memories of Jin might slowly surface to her mind. Jin Anika couldn¡¯t have hid it carelessly. Eugene felt determined. She must leave no stone unturned. ¡°You said I brought a lot of books when I came to the Kingdom, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It was so, My Queen.¡± ¡°I want to find a way to distinguish between the books I brought and the ones I collected after.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the Queen has arranged it separately, but you can¡¯t remember it now. If so, would you like to check your expenditure? You won¡¯t have to go into details, but you¡¯ll be able to figure out the cost of buying the book every month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Soon after, Eugene was able to receive the budget and expense details allotted to the Queen this year. ¡°I brought you this year¡¯s data that you can peruse quickly. More detailed specifications over the past few years need time to sort out.¡± Half the year had passed, so the data Marianne brought over was about a half-year¡¯s worth. ¡®Money is the standard unit. What a relief!¡¯ Eugene roughly knew the value of gold, thergest unit of currency, even though she didn¡¯t know the price of daily necessities. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take a slow look at it myself.¡± ¡°Very well, My Queen.¡± Once everybody had withdrawn, Eugene meticulously went through the papers. Her face grew stiff and her lips slightly flinched. The hand on the document itself gave way. ¡®Crazy. Two books and this price? An old book is almost worth a house!¡¯ Jin Anika rarely socialized, so she didn¡¯t spend much money on luxury such as clothes and jewelry. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t use her resources at all, but spending hundreds of millions a month for books was simply overwhelming. Such a waste of money! Not only that, all that money came from the royal treasury intended for the Kingdom. ¡®What a b*tch! You bought books with the money the King gave you, learned Mara¡¯s tricks with the knowledge you gained from them, and gained strength by sacrificing the people of the Kingdom!¡¯ Would other kingdoms allocate this much money to their queen? This huge amount could feed hundreds of people for years. ¡®Because the Kingdom is prosperous? Was that why Jin Anika married the King?¡¯ Boom! Eugene raised her head in surprise. She jumped up and ran to the window. Looking out, she saw blue smoke spreading in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± About the people living in a world where monsters appeared every day, Eugene could finally understand how they remained calm. It was because there was a King to protect them at all costs and at all times. Feeling a strong sense of relief, Eugene let out a smallugh. Chapter 40 Second Night (1) ¡°Hurrah!!!¡± ¡°Long live the King!¡± ¡°Long live the King!¡± The chants were deafening. The air was rife with fervor, the hearts were zealous. Besides a few unavoidable casualties, the Kingdom had not suffered much. The atmosphere was boisterous as soldiers, with pride, celebrated their victory against therks. Their chants were a tribute, an extension of their belief that their victory was made possible by the eminent presence of their King. Kasser¡¯s gaze swiftly ran across the soldiers hailing him. His calm indifference did not reflect any self-pride or delight as the hero that led the Kingdom to victory. Since the time he ascended the throne, this was his first battle. He dared not becent or rxed, for he knew not how manyrks awaited him theing two months. So, to him, today was only just the first step, the first days of those two months. Today, he was more mindful than joyful. That said, he was never the one to dampen spirits by letting his men know of his thoughts. He was certain they were aware, and were living in this moment, throwing the thoughts of the impending danger to the back of their minds, extolling him as their leader. And perhaps, in doing so, even preparing for the future. Thus, he let them be, let his men bask in this triumph, for in two months¡¯ time, some would be severely injured while some would be out of sight forever. A sacrifice is a sacrifice. His wish was not to lose any of his people; truth was, it was only a wishful thinking. It was between this wish and truth that the next two monthsy. He turned to face the vast expanse of the Dead Sea, turned again to look at the Kingdom on the inner side of the wall¡­it¡¯s streets¡­buildings¡­homes. This was his Kingdom. His people. The treasure that he has to protect all his life, was right here. Therks that lurked around the desert were monsters that were too dangerous for people to manage. It was rare for snakerks the size of people to creep into other kingdoms. But in Hashi, they weremonly found. Without him, without the King, the people of the Kingdom of Hashi would die fighting these monsters. And before they knew it, the kingdom would soon perish. It did not take much to imagine how wretched the kingdom would be without their King. Albeit, it was terrifying to survive without a king. There must be an heir. An heir who would protect the Kingdom at all costs when I¡¯m gone. As he deliberated, surmised and arrived at this conclusion for his kingdom¡¯s situation, his thoughts slowly drifted to his father, the Former King. Today, he was able to finally understand his desperation to give birth to a Crown Prince, even if it meant marrying that woman. I am no different. He sneered at himself. The Former Queen wasn¡¯t a good person, an irreceable queen, or even a good mother to her children. And none of these were the reasons his father married her. Neither was it love. The sole reason, the only driving force was sustenance. It was no different then, it was no different now. I am wasting my time. He felt he was entangling himself in trivial things, losing sight of his priority. What did it matter if the Queen had actually lost or was pretending to lose her memory? As long as she could give birth to an heir, it did not matter what was up in her head. The price of losing his three-year patience and the national treasure was a fortune. He did not have time to sit around and be emotional. An heir was no privilege, but a prerequisite. With that, thest bit of skepticism that bothered him all day, finally left him, and only determination stood in its stead. ??? ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± As Marianne entered, she carefully studied Eugene¡¯s face before opening her mouth. ¡°His Majesty has sent a message.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°His Majesty ns a visit here tonight.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eugene could not finish her words. It was obvious what it meant. He wasn¡¯t going toy side by side on her bed with her likest time. Last time¡­. Yes, about thatst time¡­ She, in fact, was a little hurt. Two days ago, after their first night, he had not shown even a glimpse of himself, not even once. It felt like, when he had strode out of her chambers, he had forgotten all about her and her existence, not to mention what they had had just then. It was like she never existed¡­in his world. Oh, how humiliating and annoying when a man abandons you like that! But now, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Upon receiving Marianne¡¯s message, she¡¯d recalled the troubles that came with the active period. This is a tragic period that implicates one¡¯s fate of life or death. Ark may kill the King, let alone his family, and he had no way of knowing when. Once she thought about how worried the King must be about the Kingdom¡¯s safety, she could finally understand him. A monarch¡¯s shoulders bore the weight of his entire people, and a good ruler was liable to his people. Seeing that Eugene had fallen silent, Marianne seemed to have discerned something. ¡°Are you reluctant, Your Royal Highness?¡± Eugene slowly nodded her head. Mind you, she felt pity for the man, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wasfortable meeting him. The two set aside their distant rtionship and spent a rather obscene night. Their night of intense passion had overlooked the void between them. It was this chasm that had left Eugene embarrassed. ¡°Of course, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Marianne?¡± Eugene called out to Marianne who was ready to leave. ¡°Is it okay¡­ to turn him down?¡± Marianne smiled. ¡°Your Royal Highness, intimacy should never be forced upon another, even in a marriage. It is imperative that both sides agree. If you are reluctant, then of course, you may refuse.¡± Eugene concurred with Marianne. But the social ss that existed in this kingdom dictated otherwise. Besides, he was the King. But wasn¡¯t Marianne his nanny? All along, Eugene had felt Marianne was a very conservative and orthodox woman. Having spent years under the imperial roof, she would be a stickler for etiquette, social, moral and especially those pertaining to the connubial bed where it was taboo for a woman to refuse a man. It seems that she was mistaken. ¡°May I dare ask, did His Majesty do something wrong?¡± Marianne asked curiously. ¡°No, it is just my problem.¡± She nodded, understanding Eugene¡¯s situation. ¡°Then, I must leave the Queen to her peace.¡± As Marianne left the bedroom, she tutted. His Majesty must have done something wrong. Why else would the Queen that lost her memory refuse to meet him? If His Majesty didn¡¯t do something, he must have certainly said something wrong! It was what Marianne thought was the King¡¯s one w. He preferred to speak directly, even if it meant that the listener was left ashamed. No wonder, he never bothered to fix it. One thing that Marianne had been particr about while raising this royalty was to instill in himpassion. She had especially made sure he did not grow up bearing deep prejudice against women owing to his mother. Whatever happened with his mother, it didn¡¯t mean every woman was as such. To her uprooting the unpleasant memories of his childhood, his experiences with this ¡®good for nothing¡¯ mother, were tantamount to his well being. Marianne had worked hard to instill in him a neutral view of women. It was so that he was not deprived of certain affections that brought meaning to life. His actions and behavior always came off as perfunctory,cking the humane aspect to it. Interacting with people, expressing himself and all those ¡°emotional aspects¡±, were unlearned. Neither had she taught him, nor had he learned on his own. Truth be told, this was not her forte. If one were to ask Marianne what was the thing she regretted the most, without batting an eye, it would be this very social inadequacy that she failed to ingrain in the King. Chapter 41 Second Night (2) The next morning, Marianne again delivered the King¡¯s message to Eugene. ¡°His Majesty would like to have lunch with Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Lunch?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± Although she said that without a hitch on the surface, inwardly, Marianne was nervous to hear Eugene¡¯s answer, if she refused a meal, it meant that she refused the King. But when Eugene replied with a ¡®Yes,¡¯ she finally heaved a sigh of relief. As she let her maids help her dress for lunch, Eugene recounted herst invitation to a meal with the King, and how nervous she was. It was only a few days ago, yet what she felt now waspletely different. She was neither nervous nor ufortable. A sudden thought shed her mind. I am adjusting to this world too fast. Is it normal? Even considering that it was a world she had herself created, where she was someone else, she could easily take in this odd situation. Jin Anika¡¯s obscure body fitted Eugene like it was hers. She was surprised when she first saw herself in the mirror, but now, she was rather calm. It felt like it was hers all along¡­ Moreover, Eugene was not a person that adapts to her surroundings very easily. This was indeed, bizarre. Shortly after, Zanne entered. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Grand Chambein, is here to escort you.¡± ¡°Okay. I am ready.¡± ??? Lunch was in the living room, just likest time. By the time Eugene arrived, Kasser was already waiting. As he saw her enter, he rose from his seat. His eyes never left her, seeing as she continued walking into the room. He was noting her every step, movement, and gesture. If one were to ask him why he was doing this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. But, he soon returned to his senses, and by the time she was standing before him, he¡¯d settled his mind. ¡°Thank you for epting my invitation.¡± Fixing her eyes on his face, she replied, ¡°Thank you for your invitation.¡± ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± After a while, she added. ¡°And you? Have you been well, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been.¡± The two exchanged a rather courteous greeting. Kasser did not garnish his words, which left Eugene to return his address to him simply. Is this an act of solicitude, or is he just being him? His solicitudes were difficult to spot as he seemed so modest. Actually, when Eugene was scanning the list of antique books, the Queen¡¯s Expenditure, she had realized something¡­ When Kasser had first mentioned the contract to Eugene, all he had said was, ¡®Execute the contract we agreed toplete in three years.¡¯ He had, quite rudely, as a matter of factly, refrained from exining the contents of the contract. A man of ttery, perhaps an eyesore, nheless, one who was easy to read. On the contrary, it was the likes of the Desert King, who kept to things themselves, that were difficult to predict. The servants walked in to serve the food, which was different from the delightful feast served a couple of days before. While their masters focused on their dishes without exchanging a word, the servants exchanged tensed looks with one another. When they were done eating, Kasser asked the servants to withdraw. Eugene nced at thest maid as she closed the door behind her. ¡°Eugene.¡± Eugene jumped and turned to face the King. Suddenly, she was bombarded with memories from that night. That night¡­. she had begged him to call out her name¡­ Thinking back, she was astonished by her own boldness. How could she have demanded that of a King! What was she thinking? Wait. Was she even thinking?! She had a sudden urge to scratch her head¡­ her childish behavior mortified her. But it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. She¡¯d liked the way her name sounded through his deep voice. As soon her gaze met his, Eugene looked down. ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Being left alone in the room with him, she felt too nervous to look directly at him. She thought of how a man with such sharp, handsome features could turn so cruel. Images from that night kept shing in her mind. Kasser gazed at her and finally decided to breach the silence. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be ill. Then why did you refuse to meet mest night?¡± Eugene was so startled with his direct words that she lifted her head and stared at him. He cleared his throat to continue to talk. ¡°Did I¡­¡­ not satisfy you?¡± Eugene could not understand his words at first. Shortly, her own words came back to her mind.
Be gentle or else¡­I won¡¯t sleep with you again! Eugene fluttered her eyes with panic. How is one ought to respond to such directment? ¡°If I am the reason why you do not wish to have intercourse, then please exin further so that I can understand.¡± ¡°Ex¡­Exin?¡± ¡°I must know the problem to resolve it.¡± Eugene was unable to understand her own feelings, let alone exin it to someone else. It was not that she did not like him. Only a bit embarrassed. If one asked what more is there to be embarrassed about even after spending a night with him, Eugene would not be able to answer. A person¡¯s feeling wasplicated, not something one could exin using a single word. ¡°You¡­are not the problem. It is me.¡± She said dejectedly. ¡°What is it about you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Kasser suddenly said. ¡°What?!¡± Eugene responded with confusion. ¡°That night was my first.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then how would I know I¡¯m pregnant already?¡± His gaze pierced her bewildered ones. ¡°Exactly. If you do not have the special talent to predict whether you are pregnant, why are you refusing to have intercourse? Are you not willing to proceed with our contract? Eugene looked at him nkly and mumbled. ¡°The contract¡­¡± Ah, now was she able to see clearly! This man was only interested in an heir to his throne. The sex that night was solely an act for him to gain a child. What is wrong with you?! Her face flushed with shame and humiliation. She chided herself for thinking otherwise. It was not like she did not know. It was just that; she refused to face it. She had to own up to the fact that she had already started to disrupt Jin¡¯s n. She was not to put any other meaning into this. But she had done theplete opposite of it and fallen for his charms. Eugene settled herself down and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just had a lot on my mind. I lost my memory, remember?¡± Chapter 42 His Touch (1) When her words fell, Kasser¡¯s eyes sunk, his gazeckluster. Realization hit him like a basin of ice-cold water poured over his head. Indeed, he was being assertive and had even forgotten that she was ill. The pain and suffering of losing memories was unfathomable. Hence, his desperation in putting a baby in that belly of hers was truly inconsiderate. ¡°I apologize. I was being thoughtless.¡± He spoke softly, clearly remorseful of his action. ¡°No. Even with my situation, I have to keep my end of the contract.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was reserved as she spoke to the King. Her gazended everywhere but the royal face. ¡°Is your memory¡­the same as it was?¡± He couldn¡¯t shake off this suspicion. Had she regained her memory and is only putting on an act now? ¡°Yes.¡± Not quite satisfied, he added, ¡°Is there something you remember?¡± The whole time that they conversed, not once did his calcting gaze leave her face. It was as if he had ced her under intense scrutiny, looking for cues to call her bluff. Afraid that if he so much as blinked, he would miss the golden opportunity. With a slight shake of her head, Eugene mumbled, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do not worry. I won¡¯t rush you anymore.¡± He ran his hand through his disheveled hair and dismissively said so. ¡°It¡¯s alright. His Majesty cane tonight as he pleases.¡± As soon as her words fell, their eyes met. To give his actions some justification, Kasser started to exin, but before he could utter a word, Eugene beat him to it. Having enough of the scruples, she all but raised her voice. ¡°We are uncertain of when my memory will return. Doesn¡¯t His Highness think we should hurry? What if I get my memory back, and I change my mind?¡± Like a stone, the King only stared at her, not knowing how to react to her sudden outburst. Seeing that he remained unresponsive, Eugene interpreted his silence as an answer. He must have agreed. With the pressure bing unbearable, Eugene stood from her seat and forced herself to say, ¡°Can I leave now Your Highness?¡± He gave a short nod. Turning around, her back facing the King, dejection instantlyced Eugene¡¯s straight face. In the first night they shared, everything was new and painful, but she thought she had made a deep connection with him back then. Turns out, she was wrong. She suddenly felt flustered at the foolish misconceptions she rather indulged in her head after that night. Today, reality had pped her with evidence that it was all her wishful thinking and nothing more. A forlorn figure, ambled down the empty halls, only the sounds of the sandals hitting the ceramic floor rang through the air¡­ In this quiet moment, she began to think of this fate she never knew she would suffer. Thanks to Jin Anika¡¯s body, she now had an exquisite appearance and high status. But these bestowments were not without a curse. She had to take on all the bad things in Jin¡¯s life as well. The good came not without the bad. If she had to guess, it was highly likely that the King abhorred Jin Anika. She was not interested in ying the role of a Queen¡ªspending a lot of money on her hobby and beating the maids to death. Clearly, she was not cut out for such atrocities. Perhaps, these few facts alone must have given the King a good enough reason to loathe her. And no matter how much memory I lose¡­ I¡¯ll always be Jin in his eyes. It was harder to mend a broken rtionship than it was to build one anew. The rtionship between Jin Anika, who betrayed her husband, and the King, who yed his wife with his own hands, was beyond saving. She knows not if she could resolve thisplicated problem alone. What a rtionship! I¡¯m just d he still doesn¡¯t see me as his enemy. Eugene was not optimistic that in this world, she would taste a happy ending. There was a possibility that Jin hadmitted an irreversible monstrosity that she herself could not fix, to say nothing of Eugene. However, there was no way to ascertain this conjecture. That said, there¡¯s one way to survive in this kingdom and avoid meeting Kasser¡¯s sword¡ªan heir. As long as she bore him the child he sought, she could breathe easy¡­hopefully. Oh, I feel like absolute trash! She smiled wryly at herself for thinking of her child as a means to an end. * * * Tonight, the room was dimly lit, adding to the anticipation of this quiet and restless night. Eugene sat in the middle of her wide bed, awaiting the King¡¯s arrival. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what she felt at the moment, but she was indeed jittery. As if in testimony, at every sounding from the door, she couldn¡¯t help but jump. Now, she was even more nervous than she was on the first night he visited her. That night¡­a day filled with thoughts of dying their consummation of the marriage, served as a precursor, That night, amidst the throes of passion was apprehension, mistrust, and defiance. But, tonight was different. She knew exactly what would happen in the next hours toe. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has arrived.¡± As if on cue, when the door swung open, and the King¡¯s huge frame came in view, the tension in her heart reached its peak. As his gaze found her, he sent all the maids out of the room. Now, only the two and a silent night remained. As he walked in confident strides, never once peeling his eyes away from her, Eugene¡¯s heart pulsed. He finally approached her and sat on the bed. For some time, he didn¡¯t breach the silence, simply lowering his eyes and looking at Eugene¡¯s anxious form. Just when things reached their culmination, looking at her squarely, he broke into a smile. ¡°Where is the woman who yelled at me toe tonight?¡± At the sound of his voice, Eugene looked up and nestled close to the corner of the bed. ¡°I did not yell.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, tell me. We don¡¯t have to do anything tonight.¡± ¡°I do¡­I want to.¡± She insisted. No more words were needed. Silence regained its footing.
Like a panther approaching its prey, lithely and decisively, Kasser¡¯s formnguidly crossed the distance between them. The closer he crouched, the faster Eugene¡¯s heart beat¡­ Instantly, a red hue suffused Eugene¡¯s cheeks. Why is this man so natural? Chapter 43 His Touch (2) To level his gaze with hers, he crouched a bit lower. As he reached her, he put his hands next to her thighs, leaving her no room for escape. She could hear her heart beating like marching drums, yet she did not avert her gaze from his. Then, their noses touched. Eugene closed her eyes, slightly turned her head to the side, evading the man before her. Yet, before she knew it, she felt his lips meshed with hers. She gasped, and in this opportune moment, his tongue intrusively slipped through. She felt him slowly wrapping his tongue around hers. Her brows knitted tightly, receiving his ministrations. He sucked lightly and then broke their kiss. His arm snaked around her shoulders, while the other found the small of her back. Surprisingly, he held her in an embrace and skillfullyid her down on the bed, giving her a moment to steal a shallow breath. Tonight, Kasser seemed to be very careful. His actions and gestures were measured and considerate. Even as hey atop her, he distributed his weight evenly so as not to hurt her. Then, he sought for her lips and pushed his tongue deep into it. The King was satisfied with the kiss. He no longer felt the resistance from that night. He bit her lips and rubbed her tongue with his. Saliva mixed as their tongues entwined. The errant moan that escaped her throat aroused him. His hand slid up from her ankle to the inside of her thigh, stroking her slim legs with the palm of his hand. His fingers traced along her skin as he caressed the soft flesh beneath her underwear. When he peeled his lips from hers, her eyes flew open at the fingers that rubbed her below. Looking at her tremblingshes, an urge of mischievousness hit him. He kissed her lips lightly. ¡°Is this alright?¡± ¡°Is what alright?¡± Eugene twisted her leg and her waist, passively grabbing his hand. But then, his hand remained attached to her heat. ¡°I was really aroused that day,¡± he said in a guttural voice while he stoked her. With a flushed face, Eugene stared at him. ¡°The next day, I took a nap¡­ fell asleep early in the evening. It was so difficult to hold back.¡± Her eyes rxed. A faint thought surfaced through the crevices of her mind¡­Perhaps, he wasn¡¯t indifferent to her after all?! His fingers dug deeper into her underwear and Eugene was brought back from her brief moment of distraction. She realized, her body was amazed at his touch. His fingers entered her, gently stroking her insides. She pursed her lips tightly and gulped hard. ¡°Hng¡­ ¡± He captured her lips once more, and sucked her soft tongue. It felt like extracting sweet juice from a fruit. And yet, no other fruit had ever tasted as good. On his way to the Queen¡¯s chambers, he had promised himself that this was just something he had to do to get a sessor. Tonight, he wouldn¡¯t hold himself back like the first night. By the time he stood outside her door, he was quite resolved. And yet, in this moment, he could feel all his sense of reasoning begin to falter. The determination was dissipated, the rationality long gone. He was perplexed by his seething desire. This avarice was devouring him. He didn¡¯t want to ever stop kissing her. Their lips met narrowly. His patience was almostpletely gone. Even her breath smelled sweet. As he stroked her, the slippery nectar from her heat soaked his fingers. The sticky texture was delicious. He was unsure if he felt this way from touch, taste, or a mixture of the two. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°No¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± He raised his finger and pushed it in further. His finger slipped in easily¨Cshe was ready for him. Eugene¡¯s eyes were quivering, the barely suppressed desire shed in her eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡± Reflexively, Eugene put her arms around his neck. Drowned in a violent kiss, saliva trickled down her chin. He bit and swallowed her tongue, sometimes he moved his tongue in and out, like he was thrusting. At the same time, his fingers rubbed her nub and moved in the same gesture. Faint wet sounds resounded in the silent room. ¡°Ah!¡± Eugene let out a quiet scream. Suddenly, he relinquished her lips and captured her bosom. As he sucked with passion, a strange feeling surfaced as the warm and moist lips wrapped around her mound. He nibbled on her peaks, licking andpping with his tongue. Muffled moans and short breaths escaped Eugene¡¯s mouth. Little pleasures spread all over her body. His fingers pressed against the v*ginal wall and rubbed, causing a frenzy in her lower abdomen. Eugene closed her eyes and enjoyed the growing pleasure. She was looking forward to what woulde next, and wanted to enjoy the more fuzzy state of life. His hands explored her whole body. His touch was soft but got harder when the tension was about to be released. ¡°That feels good.¡± Right then¡­ He stopped everything¨Cnot even a kiss. She knew what was next. His hands, as if to punish her for thinking otherwise, quickly rubbed her cl*toris hard. For a moment, her mind went nk. ¡°Ugh!¡± A short, intense orgasm surged through herher regions. Eugene raised her chin, through gritted teeth, let out a faint groan. Her back arched as her head rang. The feeling of liquid pouring out was vivid. Eugene¡¯s whole back touched the bed again. She was nervous when her rxed body felt his thighs. His kisses and caresses were great. However, the pain that she felt when he entered her was still vivid in her mind. She looked up at him with fright as he opened her thighs. He grinned when their eyes met. She blinked quickly. It urred to her that he might ask, ¡®Should I stop?¡¯. If he did, she would definitely nod. Chapter 44 Crimson (1) ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know¡­¡± Eugene said, holding her breath. Pain was subtle, but it was the feeling of being prated¡ªit was almostunbearable. Gradually, Kasser entered her, mindful of her expressions as he did. He wanted to be as gentle as possible¡ªhe reined in his urges. His back muscles tensed as he slowly trudged forth, fighting the impulse to push in all at once. Gritting his teeth, he buried himself inside her fully¡ªfor the first time, he went all the way in. Last time, it had hurt her so much that he hadn¡¯t inserted himselfpletely. The feeling of her tight inner walls enveloping him was fantastic. He had yet to reach his peak, even so, his whole body had already tingled. He was d that he hadn¡¯t known this pleasure until now. Who knew, if he had tasted it at a young age, he may have thrown away everything for it. He slowly pulled out and pushed back in slowly. Feeling swept away, he let out a guttural moan. His back, a golden hue, glistened with sweat as his muscles rippled with his every move. He stepped back a bit and dug in again, allowing her to get used to this sensual rhythm. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Eugene was shocked every time she felt a stirring inside. When he pulled out, it was a little easier to breathe, but when he pushed back in again, she always lost her breath. In the next instant, he¡¯d pulled out almost entirely, suddenly making her feel empty. But then again, she would shriek at the intense feeling of him rushing back in, pounding at her ravenously. His eyes shed as his pace sped up¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± He pushed in, stretching her, and piercing her deep. Her walls convulsively throbbed, inevitable spasms she couldn¡¯t control. His rhythmic thrusts and the ensuing feelings¡­ Unable to withstand these, Eugene let out a cry. ¡°Ah! Ahhh!¡± Her whole body trembled every time he drove in. The tips of her fingers tingled, eyes felt numb. No resistance, she had sumbed to him. Looking down at the woman in disarray, Kasser¡¯s eyes burned with heat. Someday¡­ one day, he wanted to do this with the lights on. He wished to see her fair skin turning crimson. He wanted to watch her every expression¡ªpain, pleasure, exhration¡­ He wanted to miss nothing. His grip on her hips tightened as a creeping sensation reeled in him. Just a little more¡­ Eugene¡¯s moans filled the chamber. When pleasure racked her, Eugene¡¯s eyes flew open. She couldn¡¯t breathe¡ªher body in a tight race. She threw her head backward, and her waist naturally arched upwards, making it look like she was offering her mounds to the king. She was thrilled by the pleasure coursing from her head through her toes¡­ Her moans made his blood boil with desire. With the tide of overwhelming sensation that hit her at once, she closed her eyes tightly. Tears spontaneously flowed down while her body trembled with chills. Her walls spasmed for a long time. Over time, the trembling gradually subsided. Then her body slowly drooped, his manhood, which was deeply embedded inside her, was slowly pulled out. Eugene caught her breath; her chest heaving up and down repeatedly. Her head was hazy; her whole body exhausted. Then, she felt soft lips touch her forehead, her lidded eyes, and finally, her lips. Her brows furrowed. Looking at Kasser¡¯s eyes filled with vivid energy, she had a feeling¡­ ¡­ This would be a long night. ??? Eugene opened her eyes, greeted by an onught of light. As always, the ce beside her was cold, the warmth left with the person. Face deeply buried in the pillow; she blinked slowly. Her body sank heavily. One, two, three¡­ Eugene counted the days in her head. Oh my god! Three weeks¡­ It had been exactly three weeks since her transmigration¡­Three weeks since she found herself lying in the middle of the desert. The first few days were agonizingly slow but the days thereafter, passed in a blink of an eye. With her daily routine being monotonous and dull, she couldn¡¯t even recall the things she did. Almost every day, she woke up near noon, washed, ate, took a nap, and ate again. Then, before she knew it, the evening would have arrived. Today, she was exhausted beyond words. She just sat in the library, mindlessly flipping through a few books. She still hadn¡¯t gotten close to finding Jin Anika¡¯s secretir. No matter how many books she had gone through, the numerous angles she had considered and conjectured, it was all for nothing. Sigh. It¡¯s all because of him. For nearly two weeks after their second night, he¡¯d visited her chambers every night without fail. Since the beginning of the active period, there had been no day without a single yellow re. He would run to the wall every time. She heard that he fought monsters every day, presided over state affairs, and went out to patrol once or twice a day. And yet, at night, he would use the remainder of his energy to Eugene. Hence, it was only her, who couldn¡¯t keep up with his physical strength, suffered. She understood his desire to have a sessor. A king needed someone to pass the crown to. But at this rate, she¡¯d die before she could even get pregnant, let alone give him a baby! Not like this. I can¡¯t do anything. Eugene sat up gently. Today, I don¡¯t want to see anyone. There were more than a few times when her heart considered staying in bed and hiding under the covers, hoping she would get the much needed respite. But her rational mind knew, this was her wishful thinking, for there was no ce that could conceal her from the King. It seemed like she was destined for sleepless nights and exhaustion. The King and Queen¡¯s sleeping quarters were separate, but as ofte, Kasser seldom used his chamber. Her cheeks turned crimson just by thinking of how his visits must appear in the eyes of the people in the Pce. Maids had to clean up messy sheets every day, see his traces all over her body every time they attended to her in the bath. The maids would naturally gossip. Argh¡­ It¡¯s really mortifying! Needless to say, there was obviously a lot to talk about with the King and Queen, who hardly used the bed once a month, now meeting every night. It was, inadvertently, a much publicized event, with everyone privy to the sovereigns¡¯ private matters. No matter how hard one tries, one just cannot prevent the whispers. Chapter 45 Crimson (2) If she wished to continue living as a queen, Eugene had to give up on some things to enjoy the benefits of having a high status. For one, there was no such thing as privacy for the Queen. There was always someone¡¯s eyes and ears lurking in the shadows. It seemed, a queen¡¯s life was for everyone to watch andment. But she was d for one thing¨CJin¡¯s knownziness. No one bothered her or woke her up until afternoon. Eating and sleeping alone, the Queen had a lot of private time. Living like this was fun, but it got Eugene thinking¡­ Is this okay? She wanted to carve a ce of her own, not be kept by a man. It was not that she¡¯s ambitious. But neither was she resigned to living out her days as a wastrel. My body feels strange today. She tried to pull the string to call the maid and pressed on her belly with her hand. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I know what this pain is. Eugene lifted up her pajamas and snuck a peek. ¡°Ah!¡± Sure enough, there was blood smeared on her thighs. She had begun menstruating. Eugene looked down at the bloodstain, looking like a girl who had just hit puberty. This was her first menses in this new body. Even if the soul changes, the body does not care and steadily continues with its natural functions. The vivid red blood put her in shock. I¡¯m not dreaming now. This is reality. She had almost brainwashed herself. She thought that if she yed the role, she would be able to adapt¡­and eventually ept it even. But there was a time when it was very difficult too. It felt like walking on a soft downy and then suddenly stepping on a rough stone field. The harsh reality had jolted her, yet she had brushed it aside and tried hard to embrace this role, this life. Closing her eyes, Eugene took a deep breath. It¡¯d been less than a month since she fell into this world. Things took time, so why the haste? ¡­I¡¯m not pregnant. In that moment, she actually realized just how apprehensive she was about getting pregnant. Pregnancy and childbirth were a sure way to solve many problems. She knew it in her head, but it still wasn¡¯t an easy thing for her heart tomit to. But apart from being relieved, it was hard to believe that she wasn¡¯t pregnant. We did all of that, so why then am I not pregnant? Eugene mumbled and buried her face in her hands. The passion they had so eagerly indulged in thesest few nights didn¡¯t bear fruit, it seems. The purpose of their nocturnal ¡®tryst¡¯ was explicit. It was not for pleasure or confirmation of affection, but for ¡°breeding¡±. Though barbaric, it was the truth of the matter. The man did his best to impregnate her. The number of times he poured his semen deep into her womb could not be counted. Although she¡¯d be exhausted at the end of it all, she still loved the afterglow. Eugene shook her head with a flushed face, as if shaking off the mixed feelings. She pulled the string quickly and called for the maid. ??? ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Eugene smiled awkwardly. After breakfast and lunch, she was embarrassed to receive a morning greeting. Marianne never missed a day¡¯s greetings, whether it was morning or evening. ¡°The King is a great man.¡± was the only words of Marianne that sank in Eugene¡¯s troubled mind. Thoughcking in emotional empathy, Kasser was not haughty or humble. As a responsible ruler, he was able to gain the trust of others easily. He had an aura of dependability, which reassured his subjects. On the other hand, Eugene¡¯s defensive personality made it difficult for her to get along with anyone. When she was young, there was a time when she easily trusted people. Foolishly naive and gullible, in the long run, she had received her dues. As Eugene got hurt by people over and over, she chose to distance herself from them, seeking refuge in building walls around her. In the end, no matter how she wanted to breach these walls, it remained standing. Having tasted pain and sorrow multiple times, she found herself unable to open up to people. However, she feltfortable with Marianne, who she had known for less than a month now. It was unexpected for her as well. But there was a sense of ease and respect in her interactions with the woman, that she didn¡¯t feel the need to be cautious just like how she used to. Perhaps Marianne was a good servant, no matter who the Queen was. But how did Jin Anika be Queen¡­she is truly evil. Jin Anika was the youngest daughter of a wealthy and reputable family. Her family was the gentle and affectionate kind, who unconditionally doted on their youngest daughter. She knew no hardships or grief, and was brought up like the pearl in one¡¯s palm. Therefore, there was no way to exin Jin Anika¡¯s vicious and vile persona. How and why she turned into a viin that she was, was something that still baffled Eugene. Since she had no recollection of the things that had transpired, she could only make some calcted guesses. Perhaps, I¡¯m overthinking. Sigh. Even the devil cannot repent and be reborn a new man. Perhaps, Jin Anika was indeed a psychopath. So far, all that Eugene had gleaned about her, pointed in that direction. But then, what was the meaning behind her transmigration then? Maybe I was put here to unearth the truth¡­ ¡°My Queen, I¡¯m here to deliver reports pertaining to your order.¡± Being abruptly shaken out of her reverie, Eugene blinked with puzzlement. She couldn¡¯t understand what Marianne was talking about. ¡°Your Majesty, you had instructed me to look into the family affairs of the missing maids andpensate them for their loss.¡± Chapter 46 Anika (1) ¡°Ah, that!¡± Although Eugene acknowledged, she didn¡¯t think she had bestowed them a favor. After all, nopensation would ever bring back the lives that were lost. ¡°The transgressors defied His Majesty, and therefore deserved to be punished. However, as Your Royal Highness has decided to be lenient, we have provided financial support to the family of those offenders by covering the funeral costs. They were immensely grateful and thank you deeply for your forbearance and benevolence.¡± Eugene stilled. She felt awkward to receive such praise without doing anything. But there was nothing she could do about it anyway. ¡°Very well. Thank you.¡± Her decision to spare them was brought about by a tinge of sympathy in that spur of the moment. She had as soon forgotten all about the decision she had made. Let alonepassion, she wasn¡¯t a person kind enough to feel sympathy towards a group of people she¡¯d never met. Not only that, but this could also be considered an act of rebellion against the Desert King, who firmly believed that the people she¡¯d helped were sinners. ¡°Will the financial support be of any help?¡± Though she was willing and more than able to provide it, she was ufortable with the thought that money could rece the grief and pain of the family of the deceased. She wanted to rest assured and in so doing cate the speck of guilt forming within her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, your financial support is only a small part of the kindness you have spared for the sinners. Disobeying the King is a serious offense and not without dire consequences.¡± ording to Marianne, holding a funeral for a felon was against thews of the Kingdom. Tainted by association, a criminal¡¯s family was to be disregarded by society, thuspelling them to live the life of an outcast. Instead of facing the never-ending censure and opprobrium, some would choose to leave the Kingdom, while the more sensitive ones death. Upon being given money and a funeral, the families should be able to continue living their normal life. As she pondered over this carefully, Eugene felt this arrangement was not all that bad either. At least they could have a semnce of respect as they live the rest of their lives. Today, there was one other thing that she came to terms with. She was someone who had lived a life without offending anyone, and at the same time, without caring too much about anyone. So the fact that she could influence someone¡¯s life just by issuing a simple order, startled her. Such was the power of a queen. A Queen¡­ The weight of responsibility suddenly hit her. She¡¯d never lived with a responsibility half as big as this. She now held in her hands more power than she¡¯d ever thought she¡¯d have as a Queen. Perhaps this was the reason she hadn¡¯t felt like a Queen until this very moment. Up until now, she had not involved herself in the matters of the Kingdom. She seemed to have had a slight taste of it. Do I need to be more serious? ¡°Does His Majesty know?¡± ¡°Yes, he does.¡± ¡°He does?!¡± ¡°It is impossible to carry out your order without reporting it to the King.¡± Eugene was at a loss for words. If the King knew, why wasn¡¯t she suffering any consequences? Didn¡¯t it mean she had defied him too? Let alone apprising him, she had issued a direct order behind his back and the order was even carried out. She hardly knew what to say and could only manage to ask a question in that regard. ¡°Did he¡­ say anything?¡± The Desert King believed that not only the person but the entire family was sinners too, deserving nothing but death. She thought that by asking Marianne to carry out the task, it meant the King wouldn¡¯t have to know what she was up to. s! She hadn¡¯t made herself clear, that¡¯s why her order had made it to the King¡¯s ears. ¡°No. And since everything has already been done, His Majesty will not say furthermore. There will be no cause to worry.¡± As she spoke, Marianne carefully studied Eugene¡¯s face. Her eyes moved searchingly as thoughts raced in her mind. The Queen¡¯s reaction was beginning to confuse her as well. How had I gotten away with this? Eugene mused to herself. ¡°Is anything worrying you, Your Royal Highness?¡± Marianne tried to probe. ¡°It¡¯s just not like him.¡± Eugene¡¯s confusion was very evident in her voice as well as her mien. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he would forgive them.¡± Marianne put on a gentle smile as she pointed towards the truth. ¡°Well, it was you, Your Royal Highness.¡± Eugene¡¯s confusion slowly slipped into rity¨Cthe King indeed chose to acquiesce with her order and spare her of his wrath. ¡°Perhaps the King chose to remain silent to save face?¡± Eugene suggested. It may have been merely a formal gesture of consideration, she thought. It was better for the royal couple to have few disagreements, especially over matters of the Kingdom. A harmonious King and Queen meant a stable reign. There was no other meaning to this. Still, she couldn¡¯t help feeling proud of how things came out. Her words carried weight, she held authority and Kasser hadn¡¯t vetoed her. She sipped her tea to hide the grin spreading on her face. ¡°One more thing, Your Royal Highness.¡± Marianne pulled out a scroll, unveiling a piece of paper. On the paper was a drawing of a middle-aged man from his shoulders up, facing directly forward. His hair and pupils were colored in, but the whole drawing was missing significant details, and thus seemed iplete. Looks like a montage, Eugene noted. ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you remember this man?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°This is Count Wmbe. He owns a business that only deals in precious collections and artifacts. You bought a collection of antique books from him.¡± Quite fascinated, she studied the picture a little harder. The face in the drawings didn¡¯t look familiar at all, but maybe if she met him again in person? ¡°Do you have any memory of him?¡± Marianne pressed. ¡°No, my memory is still the same.¡± She was only able to recall small fragments when she met certain people. Marianne, Chief General Sarah, and the two Chief of Staff. Also, she hadn¡¯t even met anyone else, so there was no way of telling how much of her memory had revived even if it were just fragments. She was finding it hard to recollect Jin¡¯s memory and was starting to doubt if there was even a way. Spending the whole day in the study that Jin Anika had spent the most time in clearly did not help. But there were no other ideas that were popping in her mind currently. ¡°You do not have to remember everyone, Your Royal Highness. However, there are a number of people that are important that you have some memory of. So, I have decided to help you by bringing you their portraits.¡± ¡°Ah, what a good idea.¡± Eugene was delighted and impressed. Marianne was a person who found things to do without being asked. It showed how diligent a person she was. ¡°I will bring one or two portraits a day,¡± Marianne promised. ¡°You can bring more than that.¡± Eugene wholeheartedly encouraged her. ¡°I can remember more than two people.¡± She assured her. Marianne looked disappointed, almost even embarrassed, to let Eugene down. But she had toe out with the truth. ¡°It takes a rather long time to draw the portraits, Your Royal Highness.¡± Oh, of course. I forgot that photographs don¡¯t exist here. XD Chapter 47 Anika (2) Still, Eugene was quite eager to start on this task. ¡°Do you have to make them?¡± she asked. ¡°Are there no pre-existing portraits?¡± ¡°Borrowing a private portrait is a rather difficult job, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°How did you draw the portraits? Surely they don¡¯t each pose for you!¡± ¡°There are artists that can draw people by only a verbal description of people¡¯s faces.¡± Ah, so it is indeed a montage. Marianne began giving details of Count Wmbe¨Cage, family members, and other relevant information. Eugene queried about how often the Count visited the Queen and the process involved in buying the antique books. ¡°I can only inform you about the basic procedures. I do not know what conversations or dealings you have with the Count.¡± In return, Eugene nodded. I don¡¯t have any intention to buy more books from him, but I reckon it is worth meeting him in person. Jin Anika must have had a preference for these books. I might get a hint. ¡°Do I wait for Count Wmbe to visit to meet him?¡± Eugene was much too anxious for that and hoped the answer was a negation. ¡°You can summon him. However, the Count is presently in the Holy City. He will be back only after the active period.¡± Right at this moment, Marianne¡¯s words were punctuated with a loud¡­ Boom! Instantly, two heads turned towards the source only to see a signal re. Marianne scurried over to the window, as she peeked, she looked relieved. ¡°It is yellow, Your Royal Highness.¡± She sighed. The news brightened Eugene¡¯s face as well. Signal res were fired frequently, and Eugene had learned why it was a relief to see a yellow re. It was difficult to live a daily life full of surprises and fear. Fortunately, there had been only yellow signal res so far. Interestingly, therks did not show themselves at night, appearing only between sunrise and sunset. This was why the signal res were only fired into shining daylight. It was also why people stayed indoors during the day and filled the streets at night. Ironically, the rate of human crimes during the night in the active period was quite high. Is he running towards the castle wall now? She had not seen a Lark yet. It was known thatrks did not harm Anikas, but it was a crazy thought to want to watch ark out of curiosity. To some people,rks were a matter of life or death. ¡°I will leave you to it, Your Royal Highness. You seem tired; I will let you take a nap.¡± At this point, Marianne had spotted Eugene fighting the yawns trying to escape her mouth. Eugene smiled and shook her head. She may have been tired, but the signal res had woken her up abruptly. Though her body was ready for rest, her mind wasn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you. I want to go to the study.¡± Though Marianne was concerned for Eugene, she wouldn¡¯t dare go against her wishes. She answered with a smile. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Ah, I almost forgot,¡± Eugene added abruptly as she stood up from her seat. ¡°Do you know anything about Ramita, Marianne?¡± ¡°Ramita¡­ Your Royal Highness?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have anyone to ask. Is there a book I can look for about Ramita?¡± Ramita, the power of Jin Anika. Jin Anika must have had some sort of powers, even if she was weak. But Eugene had no clue how to feel and use these powers. She thought she could learn through a book or a manual, something; perhaps, Jin Anika referred to. Marianne seemed hesitant, which was highly unlike her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, if you want to know about Ramitas, you must go to the Holy City. There, only the ones that have been blessed with the permission of the Sang-je can have ess to a special library. There may be a couple of books that can help you.¡± ¡°There may be? Are you not sure? What if there is no such book?¡± ¡°Then you can visit the gods. You are an Anika. Any Anika can request an audience with the Sang-je.¡± Requesting to meet the Sang-je was a privilege of Anikas. Even the King was expected to gain permission to meet the Sang-je beforehand, but Anikas had the liberty to meet as they pleased. But Eugene did not n to go to the Holy City. She did not want to meet the Sang-je. ¡°You will remember once your memoryes back, Your Royal Highness.¡± Marianne carefully studied Eugene¡¯s face. The King¡¯s Praz and Anikas¡¯ Ramita were sacred abilities. One was not allowed to talk about it carelessly. Marianne made up her mind and slowly opened her mouth to say something more. ¡°I am not sure if I am correct.¡± This was enough to catch Eugene¡¯s attention. ¡°An Anika sees their Ramita through water,¡± Marianne finished. ¡°Water?¡± ¡°I do not know any more than that,¡± Marianne assured her. ¡°It is just something I have heard. His Majesty will know more about this.¡± Marianne mentioned the King carefully. She didn¡¯t pretend to be ignorant of how Eugene would feel about the suggestion. She only mentioned him, thinking that the King would be able to answer Eugene¡¯s questions. Marianne wanted to make more opportunities for Eugene and Kasser to spend time together. But she did not want to push things too far. The two seemed to be getting alongtely. The King had visited the Queen¡¯s chambers ten days in a row. It had never been like this before. Marianne made sure that no gossip spread around the pce about this. She knew that any disturbance from the outside would only make things worse. Eugene didn¡¯t betray any feelings or answer Marianne¡¯s proposal of counsel. It was clear to Marianne that the conversation hade to a close, and she followed Eugene out of the bedroom in silence. When they reached a split in the corridor, she released Marianne, saying, ¡°You do not have to follow me. Go and spend your time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡± When she heard this simple reply, Eugene smiled awkwardly as she watched Marianne bow her head. She could not stand the extremely formalnguage spoken to her in the Pce. After a few moments, Marianne lifted her head. She watched Eugene disappear as she turned at the end of the hallway. She had mixed feelings. She never felt so peaceful, yet she felt as if she was standing on thin ice. Some mornings her heart would sink without any specific reason. She felt that things would go back to how they were overnight. ¡°Marianne.¡± Marianne jumped and turned to see Sarah standing behind her. Sarah glimpsed at the hallway that Marianne was facing, but saw no one. ¡°Anything is bothering you?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing. Why are you here? The Queen is in her study.¡± ¡°I came here for you, Marianne. The King is looking for you.¡± Chapter 48 The Missing Page (1) She had barely taken a few strides when Marianne stopped in her tracks, unable to contain herself any longer. She turned around and addressed her superior. ¡°General Officer Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is everything under control?¡± Sarah was careful to remainposed as she said, ¡°You do not have to worry about it.¡± But Marianne knew better. Just because Sarah said, it didn¡¯t mean that there was indeed nothing for her to worry about. She¡¯d always upheld her duty¨Cthe Queen being her prime concern. And although she was a diligent worker, this time she felt like it was more than a duty. She was surprised at her own feelings, more so because this feeling was towards this Queen. The Queen¡¯s memory loss, only a few were privy to this secret. There was a lot of uncertainty looming around this, in terms of both people and circumstances. For instance, after the incident, the Queen had be apletely different person. It felt like the former Jin Anika was evicted from the body, and someone else took her ce. Although it was an absurd logic, reality pointed towards it. That said, it would only be a matter of time until people realized this disparity and rumors would begin to spread like a gue. The Queen being the subject of gossip, was not ideal. Let alone her image; it was detrimental even to the harmony of the Kingdom. Marianne worried not only about what would be imagined to be true but also how the story would be distorted as it passed from person to person. Hence the need for secrecy, for the fewer ears heard, the fewer mouths babbled. As a measure, the entourage of servants was minimized. Those few were handpicked and monitored constantly. Also, Marianne did not want to expose the Queen to a lot of people just yet. Not only because the Queen needed to get acquainted with the goings-on and the past, but also needed to get acquainted with herself. And this needed time. So, the less the exposure, the fewer the errors. It was General Officer Sarah who was responsible for selecting the servants. She had observed the due precautions during the process and had them all under her constant gaze. ¡°And the girl?¡± Marianne¡¯s concern was Zanne, the new servant that served the Queen at the forefront. She appeared to know her ce and never crossed her line, but the skeptic in Marianne found it all too good to be true. Sarah did not need Marianne to mention her name to understand who she was referring to. They seemed to be in perfect sync with each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°She is a quiet and calm girl. You do not have to worry about her.¡± Sarah assured. ¡°One ought to be shaken if the surroundings provoke them.¡± Marianne countered solemnly. Zanne was a young girl and had already be one of the most important servants in the pce. Marianne knew the nature of those around her was bound to jealousy. Hence, she felt the need for extra measures to protect her. ¡°Do not worry,¡± Sarah said, ¡°I know who I work for.¡± Marianne realized her mistake. Sarah was the current Chief General Officer, and for Marianne to speak to her in such a manner, was to take liberties she had no right to. Despite Marianne¡¯s misstep, Sarah was gracious, speaking carefully and respectfully to shield Marianne from humiliation. Marianne smiled. Sarah was very responsible and passionate about her work. Marianne trusted Sarah, which was why she had passed on her position to Sarah three years ago. ¡°I worry too much. I must be getting old.¡± Marianne returned her empathy with humility and good nature. ¡°The servants seem to be enjoying more of their time. It is a good change. Or, perhaps it is just me.¡± Sarah mused. Since the Queen¡¯s change, the pce staff had be easier to handle; they had released the rudest of the servants, who were also the Queen¡¯s favorite. Looking at Sarah¡¯s face etched with worry, Marianne felt somewhat sorry for the general. She hadn¡¯t thought cing her as General Officer after the King¡¯s marriage would put her under so much stress. But to her, at that time, she was the apt candidate for the job. The Queen¡¯s orders were obviously more important than the General Officer¡¯s orders to the servants. Whenever the two orders conflicted, the dignity of the General Officer would be at stake as the servants chose to ignore her orders. And Marianne was unaware of the mess in hierarchy among the staff. Ah, I cannot imagine the mess the Queen must be in, Marianne thought. She had been taken aback by the Queen¡¯s question on her ability, the Ramita. Forgetting about Ramita meant the Queen was in a more severe condition than she expected. Also, the Queen behaved less and less like her former self. I feel guilty for wanting these days to continue forever. Brushing aside her thoughts, Marianne quickly headed over to the King¡¯s office. As she arrived, Chancellor Verus stepped out of the office. The two gave each other a nod as they passed. Chancellor Verus tilted his head as he walked down the hallway, thinking over the strange events ofte. There¡¯s something amiss in the Pce these days¡­ He had heard the former General Officer had returned. This meant¡­ the royal couple must be in danger or why else would she frequent her visits? A King is both the owner of the kingdom and the head of the family. All the power one could wish for was his. That made the process for recruiting a contributing staff member to run the Royal Family rather flexible. But being right under the monarch¡¯s eyes meant being under a constant watch and called for extra caution. It was a double-edged sword, indeed. Is His Majesty using the former General Officer to control Her Royal Highness, the Queen? The tumultuous rtionship between the Queen and the former General Officer was quite notorious among the Pce Staff. Everyone knew of their everyday battles in the confines of the pce walls. However, no one would have imagined the return of the former officer was connected to the royal couple, as most staff were under the impression the couple had a good rtionship. Chancellor Verus was one of the small numbers of people that knew all the details. But why is it so quiet? This must be the calm before the storm. Chancellor Verus had expected huge concern from the King at the report of the Queen¡¯s disappearance. At least, he wanted him to be concerned. But the King¡¯s attitude towards the news was indifferent. He believed that if there was no sign of improvement in the rtionship between the royal couple, the King should have the Queen assume full responsibility for her duties. But for some reason, there hadn¡¯t been a single announcement regarding the issue, even up until now. A Kingdom needs a happy royal couple. In his heart, Chancellor Verus knew this to be true, but still could not condone the King¡¯s behavior. He let out a long sigh and tried to push the subject to the back of his mind. Why waste precious energy when he was powerless in this regard? ??? Chapter 49 The Missing Page (2) The meeting Kasser had called Marianne was a private one. Marianne was not unused to these kinds of meetings, being one of the King¡¯s most trusted staff members and all, but the slightest change in routine was enough to set her on edge these days. She had to admit¡ªthese were her most trying times. ¡°Did you show it to her?¡± Kasser asked even as she entered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°She does not remember, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t recognize Count Wmbe?¡± Kasser rified. There seemed to be a hint of surprise in his tone. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. She did not recognize him and did not realize that Count Wmbe is at the Holy City.¡± Kasser had summoned Marianne to discuss the portraits she¡¯d just shown to Eugene. These portraits looked easy, but time and money were spent to bring them about. To draw the portraits, skilled and reticent artists were required to be secretly recruited. Then, an equally adept and reticent person would provide the description for the artists. This required financial resources and urate information, therefore the help of the King. At first, Kasser disapproved of her request. He did not want to pressure the Queen, but Marianne had strongly insisted. ¡°Your Majesty, things tend to go out of control the more you try to control it. I believe it is best to lead the Queen to recall her memory slowly.¡± Marianne had advised. Kasser inevitably approved her request but was unhappy that the first portrait she chose to show the Queen was Count Wmbe¡¯s. Count Wmbe was a regr guest of the Queen. They met during their time in the Holy City. Even more, he was the Queen¡¯s dealer for antique books, a deep obsession with Jin Anika. Marianne was certain the Queen would be able to recognize this man. She did not recognize him? The King let out a sigh of relief. This was the result he had been hoping for. ¡°Did the Queen look as if she was trying to recall something? Do you suspect she was hiding anything?¡± ¡°I do not know, Your Majesty. If I may, has Your Majesty sensed any progress with the Queen? You have been spending a lot of time together these past few days.¡± Kasser was speechless. Yes, he spent every night in the Queen¡¯s chambers. No, he was still unprepared for a confrontation. He had spent a greater number of nights with the Queen in thest three to ten days than he had over thest three years. However, he had nothing to tell Marianne. The hours he spent with Eugene, he spent learning her body. The moment he entered her room, he would sweep her into a passionate kiss. Soon after, he would find himself climbing on top of her¡­ The nights he spent with her were too short, and it was impossible to spare a minute of conversation. He would enjoy her until she would push him over, begging that they rest in peace. Yet, it seemed like the time they shared was worthwhile. Kasser now knew her better. He could now distinguish Eugene¡¯s facial expressions ¨C the glint in her eyes when he kissed her, the squirms when he caressed her, her flushed face when she peaked, thenguid one when she was spent. And, if she was annoyed, he had to keep his hands to himself and let her sleep. Though they¡¯re merely expressions, to him, they were the windows to understanding her. Perhaps, even getting closer? Kasser put aside his emotions and wore an unreadable expression as a front to Marianne. He could not exin any of the scenes that were going through his head. It was better that he rather looked concerned. Marianne spoke as if she understood. ¡°No one can know unless Her Royal Highness speaks the truth.¡± Kasser cleared his throat before he spoke, trying to regain a rather normal tone. ¡°Report immediately if you suspect anything.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Marianne anxiously left the office. She had lied to the King. She did suspect something, but for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to loosen her tongue and report it. The Queen¡¯s memory didn¡¯t seem to be any better. But¡­ At first, she was amazed at how much the Queen had changed and was d to earn her trust. But now, it all felt wrong. The Queen was overly calm despite the fact she had lost her memory. She didn¡¯t show a hint of confusion or despair. The doctors imed that memory-loss patients often suffered from an unstable state of mind, and therefore constantly needed someone around to take care of them. However, the Queen did not show any of the symptoms the doctors anticipated. If anything, she was more upbeat and curious. Asking questions about her past, the Kingdom, spending time in her study and even giving orders; how could someone with an unstable mind do so? Even her mannerisms had changed- speech, gestures, movements. Could memory-loss affect habits as well? It wasn¡¯t a worrying observation, so Marianne didn¡¯t want to report to the King and create unnecessary concerns. If Marianne had served the Queen for a long period, she would have clearly been suspicious. However, she had been away for a long time and did not know the Queen very well. Any of the servants that had worked close to the Queen had all gone missing. There was no one to inform how much the Queen had changed clearly. Thought of the Queen consumed Marianne as she walked, trying to convince her guilty conscience of her right doing. ??? The King¡¯s servant visited Eugene that night. Being on her period, she was able to turn the servant away easily. Eugene slept in her bed alone for the first time in a long time. It looked like she had found her much-needed respite. Tonight, she slept like a baby. The next day, she woke up early, stretching her body. As she did so, she was surprised to feel as light as a feather. Oh, I feel amazing! She was in her best condition despite being on her period, and this was a first. Eugene¡¯s body was typically battered during her period. She had the worst stomach cramps and had to rely on pain killers all week. Before the week was even over, she would have undergone a nightmare of pain. But in Jin Anika¡¯s body, she felt a slightly heavyweight in her lower abdomen, but that was all. There was no other difort and not the dreaded cramps. She liked this change a lot, and it showed in her actions. Today, Eugene started her day in a cheerful mood. She pulled out a pile of books from the very back of the bookshelf, hoping to find a secret door. When she couldn¡¯t, she ced the book back and moved on to the next shelf. She was about to pull another pile of books out, but then thinking of something, let out a sigh, and walked around the study with her hands on her hips instead. The study was huge and full of books. If she went on like this, it would take her forever to finish. She had to find a faster way. However, she had no idea what she was looking for. It felt like seeking a needle in a haystack! She flopped onto the sofa in the middle of the room for a break. On the coffee table was another pile of antique books she had pulled out of the small room adjacent to the study. Eugene opened a book with a symbol of Mara on its cover. Maybe I should be reading this book. I do need to learn about Mara. It was a world that Eugene had herself created, but there were a lot of things she did not know. She only had knowledge about major events and the people involved¨Cthe things she wrote. As she continued to live in this world, she realized that there were considerable gaps and differences between what she had written and what weed her when she transmigrated. Focusing on the whole instead of the details wasn¡¯t helpful at all. Finding afortable position, Eugene began to study the book of Mara. She was relieved to be able to read it with ease; this way, she could bridge the gaps and hopefully find clues. Some time into the book, her hand paused at the turning of a page. She seemed to have spotted something odd. She furrowed her brows and flipped the page front and backward, searching. A small gasp emitted from her lips as she noticed one thing. A part was missing¡­ ??? Chapter 50 His Majestys Pet (1) The residual strip at the bottom of the page served as the lone evidence that a part had been intentionally ripped off. The cut was very neat, it could¡¯ve only been done using a knife. Was this deliberate? Or an ident? What was on the page? As she looked at the mutted page, Eugene¡¯s eyes suffused with excitement. Finally, she knew what to look for. She had found her very first clue. The next two days saw Eugene scouring over piles of books until she happened upon another with a page ripped out in the same ¡®clean-cut¡¯ manner. Well, thought it wasn¡¯t much, at least her hypothesis was proven right¡ªthe who, what, when would only be an eventuality. I have to figure out what was on the missing pages. Perhaps, a couple of days would be enough to look through all these books. Though she might have been able toplete her search in a few hours, Eugene did not intend to spend all day in the study. Non-stop flipping through thousands of books could strain her and dull her senses, and she might overlook some missing pages and with that, her chance of solving this puzzle faster. The best approach now was a systematic approach, albeit slower. Besides, she needed time to settle too. She reckoned spending the remainder of her day exploring the pce wouldn¡¯t hurt. After all, her arrival into this world was in a blink of an eye, and chances were she would return to her original world in the same way, at any moment. Before this was all over, she wanted to relish her indefinite stay. Thus, she decided to take a detour to her bedroom. Instead of taking the usual route, she made her way down to the first floor. She had been through this path before, but for some reason, this had been her first to notice a small door¡­ Acknowledging her surroundings meant that she had slowly adapted to this ce. Without the slightest hesitation, Eugene approached the door. She had Zanne following her, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost. Throwing caution to the wind, today, Eugene gave it her all. The door led to a long outdoor passageway, lined with marble columns. And at its end was yet another door. As she walked along the corridor, Eugene stopped to admire the sky. This was her first time outdoors since entering the pce. The pce wasrge enough that she hadn¡¯t felt the need to go outside before. Since the active period started as soon as she hade into this world, she hadn¡¯t even considered it. But today, she felt fresh and invigorated. It could be because of her little discovery, which made her feel pumped up. Just then, she remembered the pce was not only beautiful indoors, but it was surrounded by equally impressive grounds. The flowers, topiaries, and statues in the gardens were meticulously done. She had never seen it, though. Why not spend a couple of hours in the garden? It¡¯ll be safe since it¡¯s still inside the pce. Eugene looked over her shoulder to where Zanne was, a few paces behind. ¡°Is this corridor a dead end?¡± she asked. ¡°Your Royal Highness, this corridor is rarely used, but is not a dead end.¡± Eugene nodded and gingerly stepped out of the passage and onto the ground. As her foot touched the earth, she felt the softness beneath her shoes. She liked the feeling and went about exploring the area around. Laidback, she strolled around the vast garden until something in the distance caught her eye. Standing there¨C tall, impressive; lush, velvety ck from head to hooves¡­ It was indeed a beautiful horse. However, it had no business being here in this garden. And yet, here it was, living so freely within such an authoritarian ce with unbending rules. It looked truly free, without any restraints. ¡°Zanne, do you think that horse escaped the stable?¡± ¡°Oh no, Your Royal Highness. It¡¯s always left there to roam freely.¡± Just then, Eugene noticed something. She knitted her brows. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a rein¡­ is it tamed? Does anyone own the horse?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness. His Majesty.¡± Of course! Now it all made sense to Eugene. Whose else, but the King¡¯s steed was allowed to move around freely? What a surprise! He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d keep pets. He must really love this horse. ¡°Will it harm us?¡± Zanne shook her head and answered, ¡°No, Your Royal Highness, but¡­¡± Before she could even finish, Eugene had started to take furtive steps towards the horse, absolutely disregarding the maid¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to scare the beast. Even so, when the beast noticed her approaching, its instincts responded before it did. It stood still, as if frozen in its ce but on high alert. It was indeed a beautiful horse. Eugene was so enticed that she just couldn¡¯t resist taking a few steps closer. Once again, Zanne helplessly warned her. ¡°Your Royal Highness! It is best if you don¡¯t¡­¡± And once again, Eugene ignored her words of caution. She had once seen a picture of horses in an equestrian beauty pageant. There were several good looking ones, but by far, this one was the most beautiful. It had apact and muscr body, unlike any. It was clear that the horse was of a pure breed, chosen with excellent care. Along its elegant, long neck, its mane swayed in the breeze. A warm beam of sunlight reflected off the smooth and silky strands. Its bright red eyes were like rubies. This horse was a sight to behold! ¡­Red? Eugene immediately froze. The eyes that met hers were clearly red. Red eyes were one of the attributes of Larks. ??? Chapter 51 His Majestys Pet (2) Chapter 51 ¨C His Majesty¡¯s Pet (2) Kasser had finally finished signing off documents he had been working on since the morning. He had had difficulty concentrating on his work today, thus taking more time than usual to finish. Even so, this long day had drawn to a close. He leaned back in his chair, rubbing the tension from his forehead, finally able to rx. The Chief of Staff, standing by his beck and call, took this as his cue. He quickly rushed to the King and asked, ¡°Shall I bring some tea, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± With a bow, the man exited the office in hurried steps. Kasser slowly rose from his seat to stretch his stiff legs. He had been glued to this chair all day and wished for a breath of fresh air. So, instead of taking the usual route of going through the door, this royalty climbed through the window and stepped onto the balcony. The sky was clear, without a speck of cloud. He stood there looking at the walls lining the city. There could be a signal re at any moment. The active period meant that he was always on the edge. With his mind always on the lookout for the slightest signal or disturbance, it was so hard to concentrate. Working from sundown till the crack of dawn, taking short naps during the day, just to get his usual amount of work done. To Kasser, the active period had always been so. But ever since he began spending his nights with the Queen, things had changed. Working during the day became inefficient, and the papers he had to tend to, kept piling up on his desk. Now, they had even formed a small tor in his office. This was precisely why he had gone back to his routine of working through the night, postponing his nocturnal rendezvous with the Queen. He had to. And now that he had done so, the pile was beginning to be manageable again, but even so, he hated every second of it. For now, Kasser just needed to enjoy a break. A few minutes without a care¡­ letting his mind wander to wherenot. He took a deep breath and looked towards the clear sky¡­ he felt calm within. He then shifted his gaze to the serene garden below. But somehow, he couldn¡¯t find the peace he was expecting to see¡­ Perturbed by the sight, he clicked his tongue in disappointment. Abu had the form of a stallion, but in its essence, was still a dangerous Lark. Every member of his staff knew this, exining their fear for Abu. He had ordered Abu not to walk freely around the gardens, but never did Abu take his orders seriously. This beast was as unrestrained as its master. Also, Abu and enclosed spaces were a big no-no. He was a creature suited to wander unbridled and haunt the desert. This mischievous beast, however, was wise enough to never cause trouble. Thus, the man and the beast hade to a tacit understanding- Abu would wander unhindered, Kasser would turn a blind eye. Standing in the balcony, Kasser had spotted Abu. Right now, he fixed his gaze on Abu, following as he trotted around the spacious garden like he owned the ce. His attitude and demeanour didn¡¯t lose to the monarch himself- majestic and gant. Though Kasser did not fear Abu himself, he became worried when he saw two people approaching the beast. Eugene? Kasser¡¯s brows knotted as he recognized one of the two figures. Of all the people, he had least expected it to be her. He was piqued. Finding her in the garden was in itself a surprise, to say nothing of what she was doing right now. Oblivious to the eyes tailing her, Eugene was gingerly walking towards Abu, slowly getting nearer and nearer¡­ How fearless! No one knew that Kasser had vowed he¡¯d never forgive Abu if he were to ever hurt a human. Therefore, Abu had always avoided people. It was another matter that people themselves steered clear of Abu, but for his part, Abu had upheld his share of the bargain up until now. Which was why it was so out of character of the horse to remain still in his ce, as if waiting for Eugene to get closer. Anxious that Abu might hurt Eugene, Kasser wasted no time and started heading for the door, but instantly stopped upon a passing thought. To go down, he would have to walk through several corridors and cross flights of stairs. That was indeed a long way! Besides, the sight of a sprinting King would draw attention, which was the least he needed right now. Kasser glimpsed behind him, checking for presence. If he just jumped down the balcony, it would be quicker. There was no one near the window and servants would never dare to obstruct him. He was about to leap. Suddenly, in that moment, Marianne¡¯s face resurfaced in his mind. The woman had raised him and instilled in him the conduct a King must abide by. And using Praz for personal reasons was not one of those¡­ After years of teaching, he had grown up to be an obstinate, principled man. He never allowed irregrities in anyone, much less himself. But three years ago, he had vited his strict principles for the very first time and struck a secret agreement with a woman. His excuse for this was that he desperately needed an heir to the throne. He had used the same excuse when he hid the news of the missing national treasure. The King gripped the balcony railing. He let out a short breath and jumped off. And but naturally, a blue force enveloped his rapidly plummeting body. ??? A rare breed of horse, indeed. As she sank deeper into her trance, she noticed another unique feature- two tiny horns sticking out next to its ears. The more she looked, the queerer she found it. Hence, Eugene was giving the horse a thorough look, examining it from head to hoof, when she caught its eyes staring back at her. Surprisingly, Abu was equally curious about the delicate human who daringly approached him. The horse did not have the calm nature of a herbivore. Eugene felt as though she were dwelling on the eyes of a person, not an animal. ¡°Hi there! What is your name?¡± Eugene cooed to the horse as if it were a harmless stray cat. But the horse tilted his head as if he was responding, which tickled her curiosity further. ¡°Do you understand what I am saying?¡± The horse blew his nose as he bobbed his head up and down. Eugene couldn¡¯t believe what she was witnessing. ¡°Oh my goodness, Zanne! Did you just see that? The horse just answered!¡± When she received no reaction, she turned to look behind her, only to see Zanne¡¯s startled, pale face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do not get any nearer, Your Royal Highness,¡± the maid said nervously. ¡°I thought it didn¡¯t hurt people?¡± ¡°It is still a dangerous animal, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°The servant is right.¡± Recognizing the owner of the voice, Zanne jumped in surprise and bowed her head. In cue, Eugene¡¯s head jerked to the source of the voice and met Kasser¡¯s blue orbs. Taking big strides, Kasser now stood between the horse and Eugene. ¡°You-Your Majesty.¡± Eugene stammered. Kasser seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Eugene had never bumped into him unnned before. She had heard that he usually didn¡¯t step out of his office during the day. He didn¡¯t eat his meals at a set time, so she would often spend time eating alone in the vast dining room. At nightfall, she always met Kasser in the confines of her dark bedroom. She had sometimes wondered if he even lived in the Pce. But in the daylight, Kasser presented a different sight altogether. His eyes and hair were of bright color, a clear stand-out from the normal dark mane and eyes of people. It was like a pop of color in a ck-and-white photo. For some reason, Eugene couldn¡¯t bring herself to look directly at him. Instead, she locked her gaze on the horse over Kasser¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard it was your horse.¡± She continued. ¡°Am I mistaken?¡± ??? Chapter 52 A Stroll in the Garden (1) Chapter 52 ¨C A Stroll in the Garden (1) ¡°I don¡¯t think he would harm me and besides, I have yet to touch him¡­¡± Eugene could feel Kasser¡¯s eyes on her. While he kept looking at her without even blinking, she thoroughly avoided it by training hers on the horse and the horse alone. Sure enough, a gruff voice hurriedly interrupted her. ¡°I am just concerned, as this animal is not a normal horse.¡± ¡°Yes, I can tell. No ordinary horse would have a pair of horns sticking out of its head. I just wanted to see it up close.¡± By now Eugene was certain this horse was ark. But that didn¡¯t diminish her curiosity or invoke fear. If anything, she wanted to know more about this feral creature. Seeing how she¡¯s deliberately avoiding his gaze, Kasser was dissatisfied. Since there was no subtle way of resolving it, he decided to address it directly. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Eugene had to swallow the ball of nerves in her throat before answering. ¡°Yes?¡± She tilted her head upwards, his scrutiny now impossible to disregard. Their eyes met and Kasser instantly felt better. All the dissatisfaction from earlier had disappeared. His stiff face eased. This walk was a spur of the moment thing for Eugene. And this was her first time in the garden. To an extent, she was aware of the challenges surrounding the active period and with that could vaguely discern how hectic Kasser¡¯s schedule could be. In other words, this royalty should have been buried behind a mountain of work without a moment to spare. And yet, he was standing right before her, in this garden, at this time of the day talking about his pet. However, up until now he hadn¡¯t supplied any exnation to his abrupt appearance. So, this time she decided to address it. ¡°Am I not allowed to go near him?¡± Her eyes widened for a fraction. ¡°Does he bite?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t, but¡­¡± The Queen had never shown interest in Abu before she lost her memory. It wasn¡¯t just her, it was everybody. People feared Larks as much as they feared death. Needless to say, they avoided him like gue. As for Jin Anika, she had her set interests, which did not include Kasser let alone Abu. Did she think Abu was an ordinary horse? Kasser wasn¡¯t sure how much of her memory was lost. At first, she only seemed to be struggling to remember her recent past and the people around her. But now she seemed to have forgotten even the most basic things like her minimum to nonexistent interest in anything but ancient books. Although he was baffled about the things she did not remember, Kasser still pleased at how she was taking an active interest in Abu. In a corner somewhere, it felt like she was taking interest in him. It left a warm feeling within. He held a tight grip on Abu¡¯s reins, to prevent him from attacking Eugene before gesturing to her toe forward. ¡°You cane closer now, if you want to.¡± Zanne had yet to recover from the sight of Abu. Seeing how the Queen was boldly meeting the dangerous beast, and all alone, her courage had long bid her adieu. Presently, this loyal being was standing still in her ce, feet firmly nailed to the ground in fear. However, her Mistress was a stark contrast. As if she was waiting to hear those very words from Kasser, she drew closer and did not stop until she was only an arm¡¯s length from the beast. It was only now that she realized what she saw up until now from a distance, was an illusion. This majestic creature was unlike any other in form, stature, and attitude. Ah, this animal is bigger than I thought. Whether it was her original world or this, Eugene had never seen a horse from this close before. She knew even less about them. That said, although she had no idea how big a horse was supposed to be, she was sure that Abu was a tadrger than the others. She marveled at this gorgeous creature. She wished to know more about it. ¡°What is his name?¡± she asked. ¡°Abu.¡± ¡°Abu? How adorable.¡± She slowly stretched her arm and gently stroked his nose. ¡°He is very soft. Aren¡¯t you a good boy, Abu?¡± Her admiration for Abu reflected on her face and without warning, Eugene broke into a brilliant smile. Her eyes were gleaming with mirth and pure fascination. Kasser was blinded by her radiance. Never had he seen her thus. He just couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of this beautiful woman. He wondered why he was noticing her beauty only now. He was remorseful. Well, this was at the human end. The beast was no less intrigued. From the time he had spotted Eugene, Abu had been on high alert. While the naive her was admiring him, this clever one was assessing her. Although he did not want to break his vow to his master and hurt her, that was not the only reason keeping him from doing so. He was curious about her, the way she was first surprised and then charmed by his presence, he too was. So when she was approaching him, he was in anticipation too. When his Master tightened the reins so she coulde closer, he was excited. And when her soft hands touched his nose¡­ So right now, upon noticing his Master¡¯s enthrallment, Abu decided to take the reins in his own hands. He suddenly blew his nose with a snort, startling Eugene into jumping and pulling her hand back. But as well-behaved as he was, Abu immediately licked her palm as if in apology. Caught off guard, Eugene let out a muffled cry at the tingly sensation. The two looked at each other, but only for a brief moment. Then, the horse slowly inched closer, rubbing his snout against Eugene¡¯s hand, watching to see if she¡¯d recoil again or ept his affection. ept him¡­ Eugene¡®s eyes lit up and she took a brave step forward. Encouraged, Abu now rubbed his snout against her face. Her pure and delightfulughter filled the quiet garden air, her glowing face was equally enchanting. ¡°He¡¯s a very gentle boy, Your Majesty.¡± The King stared at Abu, perplexed by his actions. It was no secret people were never fond of Abu. And Abu had always been more than willing to let them know the feeling was reciprocated. Never had this beast been soft. Nor had it tried to ingratiate itself with anyone. Kasser was also confused by thepliment given to the beast. He would never call Abu a gentle creature, but rather, a very mischievous one. Abu often pulled rude pranks on people, finding pleasure in the fear that spread on their faces as he growled. Unleashing terror, giving a damn, and putting his status as the King¡¯s steed to full use- this was characteristic of Abu. But what was transpiring before his very eyes, had him wondering if the beast was suffering from a memory loss too. With every passing second, Abu seemed more bonded to Eugene. He buried his face in her hair and let her rub his mane with her small hands. He would sniff her hair, lick her cheek and go back to burying his face in her hair. All the while, his horse was acting so out of character. To say nothing of him being treated like thin air. Kasser was irked. When he could not stand it anymore, he clenched his hand tightly and pulled Abu¡¯s reins, forcefully turning his head away from Eugene. Abu red daggers at his Master, who in return, ignored him and talked to Eugene instead. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± he asked. ¡°I just wanted to take a walk outside. It¡¯s a beautiful day today.¡± Eugene looked around as she replied. She seemed to melt into the nature around her, while at the same time, glowing to outshine it. Kasser pulled again on Abu as he started to rub against Eugene once more. Abu blew out of his nose in annoyance. He was acting rather strangely. Kasser did not understand why he was so friendly to the Queen. In the past, they would treat each other with disinterest and lived in their own world, never crossing into each others¡¯. But today, it seemed like they were bosom buddies. And this was the first time they had ¡®met¡¯. Kasser could not put a finger on these bizarre turn of events, but if he were to decisively say what was that one thing that might have triggered this phenomenon, it would be her loss of memory. He continued to watch her silently and reminded himself of the old Queen. What was before his eyes was nothing like that old one. As delved deeper into his musings, at one point he felt his body stiffen. It was that recurring fear within. What would happen when Jin Anika regains her memory? ??? Chapter 53 A Stroll in the Garden (2) Chapter 53 ¨C A Stroll in the Garden (2) As this painful thought crossed his mind, Kasser could only shrug it off. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world. He felt things would just return to the way they were before. She would return to being the same person with the same face and emotions¨Cspeaking and acting differently¡­ indifferently. But what was Kasser supposed to do with his heart that had just started to grow fond of her? He was flustered and couldn¡¯t stand to mull on this any further. ¡°How are you feeling, by the way?¡± he asked, trying to strike a conversation. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Any stomach or back pains?¡± Is he asking about my period pains? Eugene wondered. ¡°Well¡­ it differs from person to person. Some have a lot of pain and are confined to their bed. But I don¡¯t usually have too much pain. You seem to be well informed on these matters..¡± ¡°Well, I was taught about it before,¡± Kasser said honestly. ¡°Taught? By whom?¡± Eugene was greatly surprised that this cold and unfeeling man before her was privy to the physical ordeals women were subjected to. But, where did he learn this? ¡°Marianne.¡± ¡°What did Marianne tell you?¡± ¡°As a child, I was scolded a lot¡­ whenever she experienced one of those.¡± Kasser told her sheepishly. Eugene burst intoughter. She could imagine the King give short responses to Marianne as she scolded him, just like a mother would her child. Today, Kasser finally looked like a normal human being, not a domineering King. A warm feeling spread within as Kasser watched herugh. He felt a sense of aplishment, even if she wasughing at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ may I join you for a walk?¡± He became a little bolder. Kasser wanted to talk to her more, get to know her better. He did spend time with her, but that was at night. They had never had a proper conversation before. To be fair, who in a sane mind would engage in a conversation when in the throes of passion? By the time he was satisfied, she¡¯d be exhausted. And no matter how much he wanted to, he could hold no conversation with a slumbering beauty. But today was different. It felt like he had been presented with his very first opportunity to talk to her. You are a little insensitive, Your Majesty, Marianne¡¯s voice flitted past Kasser¡¯s mind. He was determined to redeem himself. ¡°Are you not busy?¡± Eugene asked with concern. Kasser instantly thought back to the pile of papers on his desk, but still shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s walk together.¡± But before they even took a step, Eugene turned around to Zanne and instructed her to wait there. She didn¡¯t want to hear his stiff manner of speaking whenever the staff was near. She hoped she¡¯d see more of the real, unguarded Kasser. The two walked in an awkward silence not knowing what to say until Eugene mustered the courage to break it. She decided to talk about what was troubling her mind. ¡°Your Majesty, about the help I offered to the missing servants¡¯ families¡­¡± ¡°What about it? Is there more?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to thank you for it,¡± Eugene said, sincerely. Kasser looked at Eugene, trying to understand her, searching her face for truth. ¡°Well, it was your doing, not mine.¡± ¡°If you had not allowed it, then it wouldn¡¯t have been.¡± Eugene smiled as she said, ¡°And I thank you for that.¡± Kasser did not know how to react, so he continued to stare ahead. It was the first decent conversation they were having and a walk at it, so he was finding it hard to calm his heart. Eugene let out a softugh when she noticed that he was embarrassed. She decided to cut him some ck and changed the topic. ¡°What lovely weather!¡± she remarked. Not even a month had passed since she first rose from the desert sand under the hot sun. The Kingdom wasn¡¯t ced in the middle of the desert but at the edge, and the weather waspletely different from what she had experienced in the desert. She knew that the weather changed between the active and dry periods. But she didn¡¯t expect the difference to be this huge. Those days, it was as warm as ate summer period. ¡°Does the weather change this much in other countries, too?¡± she asked. ¡°Mostly, yes. ck, for instance, has a drastic temperature difference like us.¡± The Kingdom of ck was the southernmost of the Holy City. It was a ce surrounded by snowcap mountains. The Kingdom of Hashi was situated on the opposite side. ¡°Have you ever been?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you n to ever?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll never have a reason to go in my life,¡± he answered pensively. Eugene¡¯s novel opened with the Desert King walking on heavy snow to arrive at the Kingdom of ck. The Desert King went there to be sure of the Queen¡¯s authenticity. He needed to be sure she was not a doll controlled by a Mara and he had to do it in person. When he arrived, he learned that it was Jin Anika, the Queen herself, who¡¯d led the death of numerous people of the Kingdom of Hashi many years ago. ¡°Is there anywhere else you¡¯ve been?¡± Eugene continued to press. ¡°I have been to n.¡± The Kingdom of n was between the Kingdom of Hashi and the Holy City. He must have meant he walked through the kingdom. It was obvious when you thought about it. During the active periods, the King was bound to the Kingdom, protecting it. But he didn¡¯t look like a person who would put off his work and go on trips during the dry period. I wonder if I¡¯ve distracted him from work. In Eugene¡¯s novel, the story revolved around the Holy City, but the King hunted down Jin Anika, and visited all five Kingdoms. It was a ssic adventure novel. The readers would beg the characters to sit and wait at a single spot, rather than scampering about and venturing to different ces. ¡°Do you want to visit different kingdoms?¡± Kasser asked, curious after Eugene¡¯s questions. Kasser soon realized that he had never thought about what she was interested in before. They had never talked about it. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to now,¡± was Eugene¡¯s response. Now? What did she mean about now? Did she mean that she may want toter? Later¡­ There was no ter¡± between the two. The contract with Jin Anikasted until she gave birth to his child. After that, they had not arranged further promises. When he signed the contract with her, he wasn¡¯t interested in where she intended to go after the birth. He highly assumed that she would leave the child behind. Just like his mother. But this was all in his mind, and he never thought to ask her explicitly. Initially, he knew what her reply would be. But now, he wasn¡¯t so sure of what she might say. But he was sure that she could change her mind after her memory came back. ¡°Oh, what lovely weather,¡± Eugene raved again. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t walk around during the day because of therks.¡± ¡°¡­you think about leaving the pce?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t sneak out, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Eugene assured him. ¡°If you would like to leave the pce, you can do so at night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eugene lips tugged into a huge smile. Kasser¡¯s hands shook a little. ¡°I never said you couldn¡¯t go outside.¡± ¡°Well, I assumed so because it¡¯s the active period.¡± Kasser shook his head. ¡°Nobody is restricted during the active period. Only the desert is off-limit.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t have to ask for your permission?¡± She reconfirmed. ¡°Only if you promise not to climb over the walls.¡± He was alluding to what Jin Anika had done a month ago and Eugene pouted a little before breaking into a small smile. It was interesting to get to know Kasser. He was strict, but he could loosen up, too. ??? Chapter 54 A Mere Pawn (1) Chapter 54 ¨C A Mere Pawn (1) The Kasser before her now waspletely different from the character she had created in her novel. There, he was a self-righteous man, used to giving orders rather than asking for opinions. A true royal¨C cold, unfeeling, and ruthless. He was valiant and decisive. But the man she was looking at seemed¡­ attentive, a bit shy even and clumsy at small talks. That sheepish grin, how he avoided her gaze after mentioning his ¡®lessons¡¯ from Marianne and his willingness to join her on a walk, were a stark contrast to the nonchnt sovereign she hade to know these past few days. But then again, what had she seen beside his virility. Do not forget, he¡¯s not what he appears. There are more sides to him that he has yet to reveal. As she cautioned herself, Eugene took several peeks at the man next to her. Compared to the first lunch they shared, they seemed to have grown immensely closer. When she counted the days since they¡¯d first met, she was amazed at how fast she¡¯d be intimate with him. It was rare for her to get along with someone this quick. Perhaps the time they spent touching each other¡¯s body had helped them develop their rtionship quickly. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t allow you to go by yourself. You must bring a guard with you.¡± Although Kasser¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t curt, his words were firm. He seemed concerned about her safety, and she understood. ¡°I know that, of course.¡± As if on cue, a loud, BOOM thudded right then. The pair instantly looked towards the clear blue sky where a yellow mist was starting to spread. Ah, the sword¡­ Kasser furrowed his brows as the scene of one of his retainers rushing to his office with his sword in hand flitted past his mind. It was just that he wasn¡¯t in the office; he was here, in the garden. He had to leave immediately to fetch his sword. But it would be better to have them throw it off the balcony. ¡°Abu.¡± Kasser gestured to Abu to transform. He had been dutifully following the King and Queen all this time. Eugene thought he acted more like a pet dog than a horse. She was amused by his docile side. Thrusting his head back, Abu started to shake his body in wide motions. He started to expand¡ªhis long neck and snout shortened, his legs thickened. The small horns by his ears protruded to reveal a muchrger one. Eugene held her breath while she witnessed the ck horse transform into a ck panther. There was no trace of a horse in the garden; only a huge panther with paws big enough to cover her face stood before her. It looked fierce yet majestic. Kasser hopped onto Abu¡¯s back, only to realize his mistake. Most people were horrified upon witnessing Abu¡¯s transformation for the first time. In his haste to get to the wall, he had overlooked the most important factor¡ªhispanion. He nervously looked over his shoulder, wondering how he should assuage her fear. But all he saw was a woman sping her hands in front of her chest, inplete awe. As much as he was surprised at the sight, he was relieved. In some corners in his heart, he even felt¡­ a little proud. However, he quickly collected himself. He realized, since he¡¯d to rush off, he had to leave her behind all alone. There were no servants walking past the garden, no one to protect her and walk her back to the pce. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll send a servant to you right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just go.¡± Eugene¡¯s answer was firm in the hopes of sending him off quickly. ¡°I know my way through the pce. I¡¯ll bring myself to safety. Now, go!¡± With a brief nod, Kasser gently kicked Abu¡¯s ribs, signaling him to take off. With only a couple of leaps, Kasser and the beast were already far from Eugene. Eugene couldn¡¯t stop her jaw from dropping. Shivers went down her spine as Abu¡¯s transformation shed past her eyes, again and again. She knew about the spirit beast of the Desert King. In her book, the King¡¯s spirit beast was a ck panther. However, she had never characterized it to transform from a horse into its spirit form much less depict the actual transformation. She had only ever mentioned it briefly. The Desert King always summoned his steed with a whistle. And in this world, it had a name! Abu¡­ She¡¯d only set the rtionship between the Desert King and his spirit beast as a master and subordinate. But the fact that the animal had a name meant that there was more than a tight bond between the two. Here, she had even borne witness to it¡ªwhen Abu had obediently followed them around the garden and Kasser had gestured to him after the yellow re. Not a word was exchanged, yet the master and beast were in perfect synchrony. Why is it different from my novel? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why only select details remained true to how she had created it. This was a thought that kept troubling her for a while now. She had thought she was in control of this world, but it turned out she didn¡¯t know everything about it. ??? Thedy in the portrait had her hair tied up high in a bun, as in the Mahar, only those who were unmarried did. It was more of a tradition, rather than a legal obligation. ¡°This is Countess Moriel.¡± Marianne introduced thedy in the portrait to Eugene. ¡°I think you have mentioned Countess Moriel before, haven¡¯t you Marianne?¡± ¡°Yes, I have, Your Royal Highness.¡± Thedy in the portrait appeared to be in her mid tote twenties. She had very sharp features; a very slim face with almond eyes, resembling a cat¡¯s. Her thick red hair caught Eugene¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s very pretty. Her hair must bring her confidence. The people of Mahar had brown hair, so many envied those with colorful hair. Not only did they find their own hair dull, but they also looked at colorful hair as that of nobility and yearned for it. In a hierarchical society, people looked up to those in the upper echelons. But they never bothered to dye their hair. In Mahar, one¡¯s external features were the most important factor that showed one¡¯s identity. On the ID card each person received once they reached adulthood, their hair and eye color were noted with great precision, as every shade of brown had different names. Hence, the hair color the people of Mahar were born with symbolized their destiny. Hair dying was illegal. Only criminals who wished to hide their identity would dye their hair. Therefore, hair dye wasn¡¯t even invented, let alone sold. Eugene had never written her novel in such detail. These were Marianne¡¯s teachings. As she continued to learn more and more about Mahar, she felt more and more distant from the world she had created. It was a world designed with an infinite amount of intricate details, which in Eugene¡¯s eyes, was far too much for one person to build. She didn¡¯t regard herself as a creative genius. She believed this wasn¡¯t a fabricated world, but that it existed somewhere in the vast universe¡ªeven before she had written the novel. For all she knew, all this time, she only stood as a pawn in the game the original queen had instigated. Chapter 55 A Mere Pawn (2) Chapter 55 ¨C A Mere Pawn (2) ¡°She is stunning,¡± Eugene finally said. ¡°Is she?¡± Marianne replied, casting a nce at the portrait the queen held so carefully. ¡°Yes. She looks younger than her age. Did you say she was 32?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful! I mean, if the portrait correctly resembles her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the portrait does her quite the justice, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Her likeness was exquisite. She couldn¡¯t imagine meeting Moriel in person. As Eugene examined the portrait thoroughly, Marianne grinned and said, ¡°I think you are more stunning, Your Royal Highness.¡± Eugene thought of Jin Anika¡¯s face and slowly nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± She suddenly realized her mistake. She¡¯d praised her own beauty! But Marianne looked as if she was expecting thement, which made it more awkward for Eugene. ¡°So, she¡¯s the Queen of high society, you said?¡± Eugene deftly changed the topic. ¡°Your Royal Highness, she¡¯s just well known in high society. The term ¡®Queen¡¯ can only be used by you.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Of course.¡± Marianne continually corrected Eugene whenever she faltered. Especially when Eugene madements rted to a sensitive topic such as the hierarchical society of Mahar. Marianne was an able teacher, patient and wise. To Eugene, Mahar was a whole new world along with its customs and traditions. Needless to say, she was not used to their culture and hierarchy. She didn¡¯t grow up in a society with such strict social divides. Yes, there were some norms that needed to be observed, but they were quite forgiving. ¡°You told me I was not interested in high society, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Would myck of interest be one of the reasons the Countess was able to make the high society revolve around her?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Royal Highness. It is the most important reason. How could the Countess distinguish herself if you were there?¡± ¡°Clearly she must have eloquence and charm.¡± ¡°That bes a minor feature of the Countess in your presence, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say or do anything?¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, you are the only person that can stand beside the King.¡± ¡°And also because I am an Anika.¡± ¡°That is right, Your Royal Highness.¡± Jin, an Anika and a Queen, was almost worshiped by the people. Eugene realized that Jin¡¯s status was higher than she thought. The word ¡®King¡¯ symbolized a much greater thing in Mahar than on Earth. Here, a King was the holy ruler and savior. The throne was passed down solely to blood descendants, therefore a decision made by the gods. A King who hunted Larks and protected the people was crucial to the Kingdom and its people. The person that stood beside this crucial King was the Queen, Jin Anika. No wonder people still epted her as Queen even though she was a crazy and wicked woman. ¡°What was the Kingdom like before I became Queen? Was high society ruled by the Queen?¡± Marianne was hesitant to answer. ¡°It has been a long time since a Queen took part in high society, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Even when the former queen was alive?¡± Eugene asked, with curiosity. ¡°Yes¡­ and the former queen is still alive, Your Royal Highness. We are yet to hear her obituary.¡± ¡°She is still alive? Well, then where is she?¡± ¡°She lives in the Holy City, Your Royal Highness.¡± This time, Marianne¡¯s answers were short. She was usually quite detailed with her answers. Eugene realized this was a veryplicated topic and decided not to ask too much about the former Queen. If I need to know, then someone will tell me, she thought to suppress her curiosity. Every family has aplicated past, and she knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask too much. ¡°If a Queen has not appeared in high society for a long time, shall I continue to keep my distance? I don¡¯t want to disrupt anything already in order.¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, it is not in order. A state of chaos is merely at bay. If I may, I would like to describe it as a group of hyenas crawling across a meadow without a lion.¡± Marianne was gentle, but also tough. Eugene gave a sheepish grin. What am I supposed to do? Eugene got the feeling that Marianne wanted her to take part in high society. But she wasfortable where she was. Meeting people was already tiring, but high society members? There was bound to be trouble if she associated with them. No one would criticize her for continuing to do nothing. But she was curious. Where Eugene lived, she had heard of the society for the wealthy, but there, it had nothing to do with her. In the society of this world, she imagined the tense atmosphere and endlesspetition between the members. She thought of the powers she had, and the order she would bring just by her appearance. It sounded fun. It didn¡¯t matter to her that she wasn¡¯t joining for the purest reasons. ¡°Marianne, I would like to attend their first party when the dry season starts.¡± Marianne smiled broadly. ¡°Of course, Your Royal Highness.¡± With that, Marianne continued with their session of learning with two other portraits, delivering the relevant details. In Mahar, drawing and possessing a portrait of another person was perceived as incredibly rude. A man would be used of sexual offense if he had a portrait of a woman in his possession. ??? Chapter 56 Where Did You Go? (1) Chapter 56 ¨C Where Did You Go? (1) The culture, tradition, and events of Mahar¡­ Eugene was pensive as she watched Marianne patiently roll up the portraits one after another. While shepared her world with the one she¡¯d been thrown into, a question suddenly popped in her mind. ¡°Marianne, you told me that high society gatherings are not held during the active period.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Is it prohibited?¡± ¡°Not quite, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Then are the nobility restraining themselves from holding them?¡± Eugene thought back to what Kasser had said, that no one was restricted from doing things during the active period. All they had to do was be cautious during the day. It was harder for her to believe that the nobles, known for their luxurious and extravagant way of life, also restrained themselves from holding gatherings. Since the Larks normally did not lurk after sundown, she thought, it did seem like a perfect time to throw a party for the elite. ¡°It¡¯s more of a realistic measure, Your Royal Highness. Besides, no one in high society has status enough to hold the gatherings during the active period.¡± ¡°So, by the near end of the dry period, they head to the Holy City and return only when the dry period starts again, right?¡± Eugene said, to make sure she¡¯d understood Marianne correctly. ¡°That is right, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°So this handful of nobles form high society, huh? Then, is Countess Moriel also in the Holy City now?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± Eugene remembered that Count Wmbe would also be back as the dry period started. When Marianne left, she fell into deep thought. What did the other lower ss and the peasants think of the high-ss nobility as they left the kingdom every active period for safety? Perhaps, some criticized them, but surely most were envious and wanted to leave with them to safety. The Holy City was safe from the Larks, so the nobility was essentially on refuge. However, not all were blessed with the privilege to be one among them. People admired the nobility; dressed like them, ate like them, and even talked like them. They were the celebrities of the kingdom. As much as they inspired awe, they inspired jealousy too. The culture of the kingdom ispletely dependent on the Holy City. As Eugene delved deeper, she realized it defeated the purpose of culture, as nothing was indigenous to the Kingdom of Hashi. On the contrary, it waspletely influenced by the culture of the Holy City. In a way, this kingdom was living in its shadows. Holy City¡­ the heart of Mahar and the center of all six kingdoms. It was here that the highest of the nobility came together and exchanged their cultures with the others. But because of this very reason, prohibiting the movement of people during the active period wasn¡¯t going to be a solution to enriching the culture within the Kingdom of Hashi. It was only going to iste it. But there was no other way to prevent people from traveling to the Holy City other than a forceful measure. If a Lark enters the kingdom walls, someone dies. It was logical for people to move to safety if they could afford to. And if one had the means, more so. But there was no denying, this move was sending wrong signals among the masses. So, far things seemed quiet and eptable, but the seed of temptation had long been sown. It had only yet to sprout. Hmm¡­ How can I keep these nobles from keep moving in and out? Even after thinking for a while, Eugene couldn¡¯te up with any good ideas. Instead, she was vexed. It made her sick, thinking about the selfish nobles. Greedy, insensitive and self-centered¡ªwords which best described the so-called nobility of Mahar. How dare they while the king himself is risking his life every day to save the kingdom. It¡¯s so selfish! She suddenly smirked. She realized that she was thinking like the queen of this kingdom and the wife of the king. This was a novel feeling, but somehow she wasn¡¯t repulsed by it. She resumed her musings. Anyways, the king is too devoted to his duty. How can he drop everything and leave as soon as the signal re hits the sky? At least the Larks didn¡¯t show themselves during the night. At that note, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but imagine the king dressing up to leave in the middle of s*x as the signal re lit up their room. He would definitely do that. Eugene broke out intoughter at her own thoughts. She recalled the scene when Kasser was riding his spirit animal. It was the first time she saw the king leave for battle, the whole aura and the air had suddenly changed from casual to valiant in a matter of moments. This was why she had been fidgety all day, unable to keep calm until she saw a blue re leap into the sky. She¡¯d spent thest few nights sleeping by herself. Although she was energetic, her mind was full of thoughts, giving her a headache. If he had forced her to sleep with him even during her period, he would¡¯ve been an ass. But he hadn¡¯t shown himself these past few days and it only irked her. At first, when it had all started, she was skittish about his presence, but his absence left her in no better state. She was unable to understand her feelings, even less his actions. Again, she wondered if he only thought of her as a body that gave birth. Resigned, her thoughts began to take a familiar road of doubts and¡­ resistance. I should stop expecting more from him. I am not in a romantic rtionship, I¡¯m just a person that has a contract with him. He had invested three years into an expensive and unhappy marriage in hopes that it will produce an heir to the throne. Determined as he was, nothing was going to stop him from getting what he wanted. Jin signed the contract knowing well that she can get anything she wants as long as she gives him a baby in exchange. And that, she would do. Nothing more. Gradually, her mind went nk. Eugene gazed nkly into space. Her heart felt empty; emptier than the desert that weed her when she first opened her eyes in this world. ??? Chapter 57 Where Did You Go? (2) Chapter 57 ¨C Where Did You Go? (2) As she was leaving, Eugene summoned a servant. ¡°Is His Majesty back yet?¡± ¡°No, Your Royal Highness.¡± Before sundown, the king left the pce. He left quite often. The one thing that set Kasser apart from the other monarchs was that he did things on his own, rather than giving orders and delegating. He had never shied from his responsibilities. This enabled him to grasp the happenings better, but kept him away from the pce most times nheless. Now that Marianne hadid bare the ¡®nobleness¡¯ of the nobility, Eugene¡¯s heart went out for Kasser. He was that lone, selfless warrior, who refused to abandon his duties, his people no matter the adversity. How many put others before oneself? And how many of those were nobility, let alone a monarch? Indeed, he was truly worthy of being the king. On the table sat an intricately carved small wooden box. After a moment¡¯s thought, Eugene opened it and looked over the assortment of tea leaves within. Picking one, she handed it to the pageboy. ¡°Bring this to the Lord Chambein, he is to brew the king a cup of tea upon his return.¡± These tea leaves were a gift from Marianne. She¡¯s said it was good for rxation. Surprisingly, it tasted good and had cleared Eugene¡¯s head after only a couple of sips. She was not much of a help in sharing his responsibilities, the least she could do was help him rx. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± Left alone, Eugene sat in front of her dressing table and started scribbling in her diary. Ever since her arrival in Mahar, she had maintained this diary. Each day, she wrote down her day before going to bed. It was her secret diary, so she wrote in Korean. She felt safe that she could write in anguage that no one could read in the Mahar. At the beginning of her diary was a to-do list. ¨C Organize events for high society meets. Maybe some tea and biscuits? After a while, she put away her diary in the drawer in the dressing table. As she stood up, she caught her reflection in the mirror. For the first couple of days, every time she saw her, she would be surprised by the unfamiliardy standing in front of her. But now, she had be thedy. Although she had grown used to this body, it was not without worries. Beset with mysteries, intrigue, and whatnot, most of her time in this world was spent in unraveling and conjecturing. But of all the unanswered questions, the one hounding her the most was also the simplest. Jin Anika¡­ If I am in your body, where did you go? And where is my body? Eugene meticulously retraced the moment she was summoned to the Mahar. On that fateful day, back in her world, she was at the dead center of a game of cat and mouse. She was being chased by some moneylenders and theirckeys. After several near misses and thank gods, she had ended up in a cul-de-sac, trapped. She looked around her for an exit route in vain. Neither was there an open door for her to sneak into, nor a wall that she could climb over. She knew she was done for, and resigned to her fate at the hands of her hunters. It was against that moment, when all hope was lost, that she saw it. At first, she was sure she was dreaming¡­ Arge ck hole had appeared on the brick walls of the alley, it sure did not seem ordinary. The hole was pitch ck, making it impossible to see its end. It was big enough to fit only one person. It felt like a gate to hell, beckoning her to plunge into. An awestruck Eugene was shaken awake by the sound of footsteps from the corner of the alley. Before her was a hole, behind¨Cher end. She wasn¡¯t sure if this hole was real, where it led to or if it even had an end. But she was sure of one thing- she couldn¡¯t afford to be caught. Whatevery within that hole, she reckoned, was more eptable than the fate that was awaiting her here. It was better for her to disappear into the unknown so her family wouldn¡¯t have anybody to rip money off of. She braced herself and without looking back set foot into the hole. Her life¡¯s greatest gamble towards life, not death. To her utter surprise, she didn¡¯t violently plummet into the bottomless dark abyss, but floatedfortably. She didn¡¯t feel any panic, only pleasantly closing her eyes and giving in to her surroundings. That was thest thing she remembered doing. As for the things that came after, she was absolutely nk. After an unknown amount of time had passed by floating in the hole, she realized she hadn¡¯t died or fallen into hell. As she¡¯d wished, she went to a world where nobody knew her. The hole¡­ That was definitely the route. Maybe it¡¯s a route only for spirits to go pass? The body might have perished in the hole. Jin Anika, I don¡¯t have anywhere to go. And f youe back, there is nowhere for you to stay. At first, Eugene had nned to change the future for Jin Anika. Now, her desire to live as ¡®Eugene¡¯ grew more and more, and she no longer wanted to live for Jin Anika. Eugene folded her fingers into a tight fist. She had so much power in her hands, but it all belonged to Jin Anika. Was stealing the powers of an immoral person justifiable? Whether or not she felt guilty, she was going to hate herself every day for the rest of her life. But I¡¯m not in reality. This is a fictional universe in a novel that I created¡­ No. How can this not be a reality when it is so real? Marianne and Zanne are each living their own lives. She pulled her hair as her thoughts grew more and moreplicated until she finally stood up. There¡¯s nothing I can do today. I¡¯m just going to sleep and leave tomorrow¡¯s worry for tomorrow. Eugene stomped her feet and walked to her bed. She sat there as she uncovered the sheets, determined to have a good sleep. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± It was a servant outside her door. No one came to her door at this time of the day, so she froze. ¡°What is it?¡± The door opened and the servant stepped inside. ¡°Your Royal Highness, His Majesty is here for you.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Now, in my room?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡± This wasn¡¯t his first time paying a visit without notice, but thest time was a special asion and his visit tonight was veryte. But he was the king, how could she question or refuse him entry? ¡°Show him in.¡± The servant left and Kasser entered momentster. He was still dressed in his full formal attire. He must have just returned to the pce. The two walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No, I was just about to go to sleep. Is there a problem? What brings you here sote?¡± Kasser couldn¡¯t answer her question. He would¡¯ve also liked to ask that himself, for he didn¡¯t know why he came here either. Earlier, as soon as he¡¯d returned to the pce, he had gone straight to his office. For thest several days, he¡¯d spent his nights finishing off his work and he nned to do so tonight as well. While he was immersed in his work, the things that had happened inside the pce during the day were long buried in those piles of paper. He had dived so deep into the world of perusing and signing, that he didn¡¯t hear the knock on the door and was jolted awake when the Lord Chambein stood before him with a tray in hand. Confused, he shot him a questioning gaze. ¡°Your Majesty, Her Royal Highness sent you tea.¡± This wasn¡¯t his first time receiving a cup of tea. In fact, the queen had often sent tea or biscuits to him. It was a formal gesture. During the early times in their marriage, Jin Anika was pretty affectionate, sending her greetings every morning and night and at times, even delivering refreshments to his office herself. ??? Chapter 58 Youre Complicated (1) Chapter 58 ¨C You¡¯re Complicated (1) Time has an inconspicuous way of changing things. It is especially so with feelings. Back then, Kasser was often displeased with the queen¡¯s attitude. Be it her talks or mannerism, there was nothing to fault her. She was impable. Yet, it invoked in him a gnawing feeling that she harboured an ulterior motive. And thus, he had never once lowered his guard. On one such asion, when Jin Anika brought him tea, he decided to get it off his chest and be done with her permanently. ¡°If you want anything, just tell me. You should not do things behind my back.¡± He was giving her a chance toy her cards bare. The queen grinned, she looked so pure. ¡°My king, I get bored easily. I¡¯d like to see the treasure house.¡± Kasser was ambitious but even more so logical. He had never indulged himself in flights of fancy. Be it matters pertaining to the kingdom or personal, he had the knack of knowing his limits. Although her facade was genial and courteous, he knew in his heart that it was impossible to mold the queen to his liking. As he gave in to her every demand, her vicious behavior somewhat dwindled. His efforts to avoid sparking an argument with her, a war of nerves, yed a big part. When she spoke of her demands, Kasser listened to her every word. If this was the only thing he could do to assure himself that she would not stoop to evil means to procure her wants, then why not? In that respect, Jin Anika was transparent. By-and-by Kasser distanced himself from her, their interactions were fewer and fewer. He even left the kingdom, trusting that she would not do anything horrible now that her demands were satisfied. Yet, despite the privileges he bestowed her, she still brutally stabbed him in the back. She stole the national treasure and ran away. However, when she returned, her memory was gone. There was no way to know the truth of what had happened and what had driven her to do it. Upon her return, Kasser was torn on how he should deal with her. Should he be angry, doubt her or simply bury the past as if it were nothing? And today, her gesture of sending tea shook him while he was already off-bnce. Why did her behavior, which could hardly move him in the past, feel so special? You¡¯re the same person after all. He immediately found himself striding out of his office, not knowing a destination or purpose. When he came about, he found himself standing before in the queen¡¯s chamber. And right now, she was looking at him in puzzlement, trying to perhaps understand the reason behind his visit. Her dazed eyes, furrowing eyebrows¡­ oh, she looked so lovely. ¡°Your Majesty, is everything alright?¡± He stood before her silently. Neither had he answered her, not did it seem like he had heard her. He seemed to be lost in thoughts. But seeing the hour he had chosen to visit, she was still inclined to interpret his silence¡­ He was here for the same reason he¡¯d graced her chamber thest few nights? Eugene took a few deep breaths and called out to him again, trying to bring him out of whatever that was keeping him. ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± Well, Kasser at some point wanted to ask her what she meant by sending him tea. But when he looked at her, it seemed an unnecessary question. Even so, what came out of his mouth shocked him too. ¡°Can I have a cup of tea?¡± Eugene was confused. He¡¯de to ask her such a simple question in such a grave manner? ¡°¡­Now, here?¡± Kasser nodded. Somehow, Eugene felt that there was more that he wished to say, and with every moment, it pressed greater and greater on her self-possession. She decided to be candid about it, after all, this was not the time for a guessing game. ¡°What is going on? Don¡¯t drag it on, please. That¡¯s even scarier.¡± Her face was full of life as she spoke. Her stance was demonstrative of him trying her patience. Hands on waist, eyes narrowed, looking him straight in the eye¨C Kasser couldn¡¯t keep from staring. He was born a prince and became a king. He grew up in the hands of a nanny without any brothers or friends. This heir apparent had been put on the pedestal right from the moment he was born. He was the highest authority in the kingdom. Irrespective of age, gender, status, they were all required to acquiesce. Bowing and nodding at every turn. Whether he was right or not, whether they agreed or not; no one dared to defy him. It was so when he was a prince more so now that he was the sovereign. Because of this, he had no chance to experience the various highs and lows of being in a mutually respectful rtionship with anyone. No one had treated him as an equal nor had he felt the need to either. However, this queen who had lost her memory had an expression he had never seen before. She didn¡¯t hesitate to show her feelings in front of him. It was strange for him to see honest feelings, but it looked good. He had a vague feeling that this was how it would feel to be¡­ ordinary. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I couldn¡¯t drink the tea you sent me. If we go to the office now, it will be cold.¡± Eugene looked at him for a moment finding it a little odd. Nheless, she called her maid, gave her the tea leaves, and ordered her to bring the tea to a boil. With that, the two were left in silence until the maid brought in the teapot. ??? Chapter 59 Youre Complicated (2) Chapter 59 ¨C You¡¯re Complicated (2)19+ Eugene poured the tea into his cup and Kasser picked it up without a word. Watching him drink, she felt confused. Why would he leave his work for just a cup of tea? She could hardly tell what he was thinking. Did he want to see her and just couldn¡¯t admit it? Neither of them said anything. There was a subtle air between them, but nothing could bring them to speak. Nothing they thought of was worth the conversation. They just remained at a proper distance, stealing nces at the other. ¡°Thank you for the tea.¡± Kasserid down his empty cup. Instead of immediately standing, he took a moment to sort through theplication in his mind. He wanted to spend more time with her but couldn¡¯t think of what to say. What came to mind instead was a job that needed to be done as quickly as possible. He sprang to his feet in spite of himself, and Eugene quickly followed suit to see him off. He started to walk away but stopped. His dithering manner was palpable. Looking at his back, Eugene felt her heart beat faster. She reached for him but fell short. Regretfully, she lowered her hand again the moment Kasser looked back. Their eyes met. Eugene embarrassedly dropped her hand and took a step back. But Kasser quickly took the initiative and stepped forward to close the distance himself. She took another hesitant step back, but he strode up and wound her waist with one arm. He lowered his head. Unable to fight the energy, his lips lightly met hers. Eugene could turn his head or push him away. But inwardly, she hesitated. What do I want to do? While she hesitated, Kasser carefully bit Eugene¡¯s lower lip as if asking if he could go on. Eugene smiled. She¡¯d already spent countless nights with him and even formed a deep physical rtionship. The kiss that came with a fresh feeling was embarrassing albeit enjoyable. He showered her smiling lips with several kisses, passionate yet gentle. Eugene let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re such aplicated person.¡± Kasser¡¯s blue eyes sank and shook. ¡°¡­ that¡¯s what I want to say.¡± Not allowing her the time to retort, Kasser swallowed her lipspletely. His tongue sank deep into her mouth, sauntering around her tender flesh. Eugene closed her eyes. His lips reeked of the tea he had just had. As she let go of herself, the tips of her fingers flinched on his shoulder. ¡°Uh-¡± Her waist was crushed against his and her body clung closely to him. One of his hands held her under her chin. The two ovepping lips interlocked with a slight gap. By now, the two were well-acquainted with each other¡¯s bodies and remembered the pleasure that stemmed from meeting their end of the contract. It started with a willow kiss and quickly escted into a dense one. He wanted to bite her small, fluffy tongue. Its sweet taste had remained on his lips and had not disappeared even after several days had gone by. He curled Eugene¡¯s tongue and sucked it hard. In an instant, a tingling sensation climbed up her back. Her knees buckled as her legs lost their strength. Thanks to his arms, which held her tightly around her waist, Eugene was now leaningpletely on his chest instead of falling to the ground. She could well feel the bulge stabbing her stomach. But, she was still on her period. Her eyes were spinning. Kasser held Eugene in his arms andid her on the bed. Eugene gasped for breath while his lips fell away. ¡°I can¡¯t do it yet.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t go all the way.¡± On the bed, Kasser held her hands. He intertwined their fingers together and kissed her knuckles, then her fingertips. After swallowing one of her fingerspletely, he tickled it with his tongue. A tingling sensation climbed up her arms, leaving trails of goosebumps on its way. Her body flinched on its own and her eyes flew open. She was greeted with the sight of his blue hair. And underneath that vividly colored mane was a pair of intense blue eyes, reminiscent of a clear, cold winter sky that seemed to pull her. She suddenly felt his body temperature rise sharply while he gently pushed on her shoulder until sheid down. Before she knew it, his hand slid into her pajamas and sped her breast. He held it hard and gently pressed it with his fingertips. The tip rose solidly as his thumb rubbed back and forth over her nipple. He kissed her on the cheek, on her ear, and put his lips deep under her chin. ¡°Yo¨CYour Majesty. Stop¡­¡± Her body began to heat up. Her lower abdomen was pulled and her vagina tightened. Eugene was likely tomit an indecent act of putting her vagina on his thigh and rubbing. ¡°Just a little more.¡± His deep voice seemed toe from somewhere below. One-piece pajamas with buttons could not be taken off the top alone. As he unbuttoned, only one of her breasts was revealed. He groped her right breast, still concealed in her pajamas, and sucked the exposed one. Eugene quivered. His hot, damp mouth enveloped her breast and sucked with vigor. Blood rushed up to her back. He licked the aroused nipple and bit it softly. The other breast was firmly held by his strong hand. Eugene¡¯s arm hugged his head. The constant stimulus curved her waist. Her whole body chilled with pleasure in her lower abdomen. It was nearly the end of her menstrual period and she couldn¡¯t let herself be ravaged just yet. ¡°Stop¡­ stop,¡± Eugene cried out desperately. After a final suck and persistent bite, his lips reluctantly relinquished her breast. But he still kept gazing at it, with a longing. ??? Chapter 60 I Cannot Lose Her (1) Chapter 60 ¨C ICannotLoseHer(1) Despite the yearning eyes gazing intently at her mound and her own rising sensuous appetite, Eugene steeled herself and covered the front of her pajamas with trembling hands¨C the message was loud and clear. A dejected Kasser thenid down on his stomach, leaning slightly on his side, so he didn¡¯tpletely crush Eugene who was underneath him. He burrowed his face in the crook of her neck as heboriously breathed. ¡°How much longer do I have to wait?¡± ¡°A few days¡­ more¡­¡± Eugene mumbled, trying to rein in her desire but his teasing breath on her neck wasn¡¯t helping. However, Kasser was barely able to decipher it. It was hard as it is for him to regain his normalposure¨Chis arousal from their previous heated encounter was left unsated. And now, he could only hold her in his arms to calm his urges and that was not helping. It took him great determination to bring down the excitement even after moving hisrge frame a little farther from her to cover only half her body. But even then, he didn¡¯t let go of her. As time went by, amidst the silence of the night, their breathing gradually grew calmer. The hot air also cooled down significantly and the ambiguity faded. ¡°Your Majesty. You¡¯ll fall asleep at this rate.¡± He hadn¡¯t even changed his clothes, unlike Eugene, who was already dressed to go to bed. Besides, she wasn¡¯t sure what he was up to. ¡°I can¡¯t get up yet.¡± He murmured, his helplessness evident in tone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She reckoned that his member was still swollen stiff inside the confines of his trousers. She couldn¡¯t help chuckle, thinking as to how he was having to battle it out with hisher region that seemed to have grown a mind of its own. Hearing the unmistakable sound, Kasser raised his head. ¡°Who are youughing at?¡± ¡°No one. Are you all right?¡± She tried to steer the topic. However, the amusement on her face betrayed her feelings. He let out a small sigh. He couldn¡¯t believe he was in such a helpless state¨Chaving a hard time controlling his seething passion. He felt like a foolish child. Even so, he was not embarrassed for it was not entirely his fault. But he was unsettled when his ¡®partner in crime¡¯ was drawing pleasure from his pitiful plight. After much thought, Eugene suggested a solution that dumbfounded this monarch. ¡°Ummm¡­ They say men know a way to make it die down quickly. Like¡­ singing a somber song.¡± There was one thing that didn¡¯t change after she lost her memories. She has no problem with her confidence! Kasser mused. Jin Anika had always been confident and bold, even in the presence of her husband, the king. It was entirely understandable for she was an Anika and had the Sang-je¡¯s support. However, after losing her memory, she no longer sounded as arrogant as she used to. Moreover, she didn¡¯t loseposure over the informal manner in which he talked to her. He knew she genuinely didn¡¯t mind, for she was allowing everyone to address her by her title. ¡°You know such random things. Howe you remember things like that?¡± His words had hardly fallen when he regretted saying them. Marrianne nagging him to speak softly to the queen shed in his head. Eugene shook her head; it was a silly knowledge she¡¯d gleaned in her previous world. She veered the topic and said, ¡°I need to hurry and get my memory back. There is still no sign of progress. I¡¯ll try harder.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He regretted it even more. He vowed never to bring up any words rted to her memory again. When a gnawing silence drowned the chambers, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but shatter it. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Would you like to sleep here?¡± No sooner than the words left her lips than Eugene realized how misleading they were¨Cshe only meant to ask if he would like to keep lying next to her and leave at the first rays of dawn like what he usually did. In her current situation, she had no intention of seducing him. But she¡¯d spewed out such an invitation while in an intimate position. Hence, it was bound to carry the wrong impression¡­ ¡°What I meant¨C¡± ¡°The bed is wide enough for two.¡± Kasser finished it for her. ¡°¡­. yes.¡± Unbidden, a smile began to form on her lips. She liked his mirthful retort. She didn¡¯t know him that well, but at least he wasn¡¯t someone who made others feel ufortable. All the initial awkwardness, it seems, had begun melting away. And neither seemed to mind. Pressed between his taut torso and strong arms, his rhythmic,x breathing sounded like a luby. It soothed and warmed her. Gingerly, her fingertips found her lips¡­ the feel of his soft lips still lingered. A glimmer shed through her serene eyes. Whether it was a way to bear a child or to satiate his lust, it was amply clear he could get whatever he wanted. Even so, it didn¡¯t stop her from enjoying everything she did with him. Most of all, she foundfort in basking in his body heat and to be nestled in his arms. This was all well within the purview of the contract. But why¡­ why does her heart beat like crazy by his mere presence? Eugene couldn¡¯t quite say it was just physical attraction on her part. She gulped hard¨Crealizing her heart could be led astray by a small gust of wind. ??? Quite some time had passed by, and yet sleep eluded her. In fact, her mind refused to let her. The more she tried to rein in her errant thoughts, the more they ran amuck. Atst, Eugene resorted to staring at the ck ceiling and willing herself to sleep. It feels just like that day. She recalled the first day of this month when she had shared the same bed with him. Just like tonight, they hadid side by side that day. The nights that followed were wreathed in intense carnal activities. She would fall asleep exhausted, their bare bodies entwined with one another. It¡¯d happened so often now that it already felt awkward to lie down apart from each other. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Eugene asked, very softly. A clear answer came right away. ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t sleepy, there is something I¡¯m curious about. It could take longer. Should we discuss it tomorrow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± However, right then, for reasons unknown, her thoughts traversed in a different direction. She had a deep urge to know the man, to see what was behind the stoic facade. I hear your mother is still alive? Why is that person living in the Holy City? Why does nobody talk about the former queen? Is his mom someone he longs for or a scar he wants to forget? A string of questions they were, sitting on the tip of her tongue, and yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask one. A faint line existed between the two, crossing it was perilous. Not that shecked the courage to ask. It was only that, she was afraid a cold refusal would be the answer. ??? Chapter 61 I Cannot Lose Her (2) Chapter 61 ¨C ICannotLoseHer(2) Hence, she asked him instead, ¡°Do you feel Praz inside your body?¡± A soft drawl came as a response. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°How? Is it a vague or a concrete feeling?¡± Kasser¡¯s eyes flew open, his head turned to look at her face. Eugene had also turned her head towards him. Since it was pitch dark, with the windows covered by heavy draperies, they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s gaze even as they locked eyes. When he didn¡¯t answer right away, Eugene uttered sheepishly. ¡°Is it perhaps a question one shouldn¡¯t ask?¡± ¡°There hasn¡¯t been anyone who asked me that question.¡± ¡°If it is too much trouble to answer¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. I just know. Just like how I can¡¯t see your figure right now, but I can ¡°see¡± you and know you are there.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Then do Anikas feel Ramita the same way?¡± ¡°I heard Anikas are a bit different.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Excited Eugene¡¯s voice rose. She turned on her side and propped her head on her knuckles. ¡°It awakens when youe of age.¡± ¡°Awakens?¡± ¡°You are an Anika. You don¡¯t even remember this?¡± Eugene looked at him, at a loss for words. She let out a deep sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it in me. I guess I lost Ramita too when I lost my memories.¡± Ramita was affiliated with the owner¡¯s soul, they shared a deep bond. She reckoned this body had lost this skill upon the transmigration and because of this, the two were disconnected. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Kasser smiled. That¡¯s impossible! Ramita is an ability one is born with. Just like a king and his Praz, a non-Anika cannot gain Ramita and in the same manner, an Anika can never lose her Ramita. ¡°There are Lark seeds in the repository, right? Do you have all its types ording to its grade?¡± Lark seeds of different grades weren¡¯t stored together. In fact, they weren¡¯t even in the capital. It took half a day to get to the nearest repository. Those vicious monsters were dormant in the seed stage. These seeds would be collected and used as an energy source of oil and electricity. And the repository was where the collected seeds were preserved¡ªit needed thorough care so as to not wake them up. On a few clumsy asions, the seeds did wake up even when it wasn¡¯t the active period. It happened only when a person¡¯s body fluid touched it. Hence, it was taboo for people to touch the seeds with their bare hands. Even a single drop of sweat would break the seed and wake up the Lark; lives would be lost. ¡°One must go to the repository to get a seed, right?¡± ¡°A seed? Why do you need one?¡± ¡°I was wondering if I could use the testing method using a seed.¡± ¡°Testing?¡± ¡°Testing what grade my Ramita is¡­¡± Ramita is the power of creation. Thus, it could germinate, not crack the seed. If an Anika touches a seed, it would sprout and be a tree. Also, the seeds from that tree would grow regr seeds instead of bing Larks¨Cit turns the eggs of monsters into nts. Seeds of Lark came in a motley of colors, which also denoted their grade. For example, a Lark from a red seed would be weaker than the one from a yellow. As Anikas¡¯ Ramitas had disparities in their abilities, they could only germinate seeds that were lower in grade than theirs¡­ For this matter, Eugene was not in the know of her Ramita¡¯s grade. It was only the Sang-je who could identify it for her. That meant she had to wait until the end of the active period. But, there was one method which didn¡¯t need consulting the Sang-je, who was in the Holy City, far away from the Kingdom of Hashi. An Anika could make deliberate contact with a seed to measure her skills. But she must touch the lowest grade seed and work her way up, grade by grade. Truthfully, this method was not without risk and a fatal one at that. For one, Eugene didn¡¯t know the extent of her skills. So, if she were to touch a seed beyond her skill level, the seed would break instead of germinating. And it didn¡¯t take a genius to know what would ensue. So, this easy method had best be avoided. ¡°You¡¯re saying you are going to find your grade by touching seeds?¡± Kasser asked to check if he¡¯d heard her right. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this perhaps some kind of a jest?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How could you think of something like that?!¡± Kasser was rmed. He couldn¡¯t fathom how she was willing to risk herself just to determine her skills! He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Lark wreaking havoc, but her, literally, in the mouth of death! Eugene looked away. She knew it would be a problem and a huge one at that. She would be risking not just her life, but many others as well. Even so, she would rather do something than remain unaware. And if it came with a risk, so be it. But¡­ ¡°Nevermind. I know that it would be dangerous¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t be unreasonable. ¡°The danger isn¡¯t the problem.¡± Kasser let out a huge sigh. His reaction was worse than expected, so Eugene breathlessly studied his mien. ¡°Ramita is a skill you can¡¯t use lightly.¡± Kasser was about to say why she didn¡¯t know but swallowed his words. Her memory loss was more severe than he thought. He didn¡¯t expect her not to remember even that. She was clearly not feigning it. ¡°Is there a reason you need to find out your Ramita grade right now?¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± ¡°If your memory doesn¡¯t return by the end of the active period, I could perhaps¡­ help.¡± He stopped speaking. If it was the Sang-je, he could recover all her lost memories. Even though he was not a doctor, as long as he couldmunicate with Jin Anika, it was likely he could find a way. This meant that he had to send her to the Holy City. What if she recollects her memories¡­ I cannot lose her. There was no doubt she would never return to the kingdom. Kasser felt the pit of his stomach blocked. There was an inexplicable feeling in his chest¡­ like someone was choking him. ¡°You are saying I have to meet the Sang-je.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Eugene sighed andid back down and sighed. She didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Ramita grading must be only known by an Anika herself or the Sang-je. That is the rule,¡± Kasser said through gritted teeth. ording to the Sang-je, an Anika, whose existence is precious, shouldn¡¯t be discriminated against by her Ramita grade. Hence, this information must be kept confidential at all costs. Some were allowed to be curious, but there was no reason to insist on making the grade public. This was because, in reality, an Anika¡¯s Ramita grade did not really matter. ??? Chapter 62 The Protagonist Chapter 62 ¨C TheProtagonist The Holy city was protected by the Holy Spirit of the ancestors rendering it absolutely safe from the hazards of Larks. The seeds awakened naturally around them, with no other reason but to exist. And as they served their own purpose, thus, an Anika¡¯s power was not needed to germinate them for growth. ¡°I¡¯m only saying this because I¡¯m worried, Jin Anika. You don¡¯t need to do anything you are unsure of,¡± said Kasser, the inflection in his tone telling her he was concerned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to test the seed. I won¡¯t.¡± She reassured him. He looked into her eyes and when she didn¡¯t flinch or look away, he was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s for you. Ramita is water.¡± Eugene recalled Marianne¡¯s words. For Anikas, their Ramita manifests as an image of water, unique only to them. ¡°Water?¡± She repeated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°Ramitas are divided into sses by the image of water they see. It¡¯s odd to exin this to an Anika who would know best¡­ but I¡¯ll give it a go, assuming you don¡¯t know anything.¡± He looked at her and saw her thankful smile, so he began to exin as best as he could¡­ ¡°Anikas are awakened when they reach the tender age of ten. Around this time, they experience a dream-like vision. Therein, they can estimate the power of their Ramita through what they see. Some may see a reservoir, others a pond or even a well. But a simple fact is that therger the body of water in their dreams, the higher the ss and the greater the Anika¡¯s powers. However, Ramitas are still finite, just like any body of water. One must always be mindful of how much they use it, lest their Ramita runs out.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Eugene mumbled quietly deep in thought as a slight shiver ran down her spine. She¡¯d originally thought the ss of Ramitas was only known to the Sang-je. Was this another deviation from the novel¡¯s plotline, the one she had written and believed she knew the best? This was one of the most important details in the story! Why don¡¯t I know any of this? She plunged into frustration. What about Flora? She wondered. Flora was the main character in her novel. She was the only Anika powerful enough to fight against Jin Anika, who had be an incarnation of the dark force, Mara. Flora¡¯s Ramita was mighty, and yet, her Ramita wasn¡¯t spared for the sole reason of defeating the Army of Mara. Nobody, not even the Sang-je, warned her about the excessive use of her Ramita. Was Flora different? Was she special because she was the main character? ¡°Then, what happens when you use all the powers?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it wouldn¡¯t be ideal.¡± Kasser continued. ¡°Ramitas are what you are born with. It¡¯s a part of you. If that part of you goes empty, it will most probably create imbnce¡­ one you cannot bear.¡± ¡°Like when you use up all the groundwater and the surface begins to cave in?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a perfect analogy.¡± Eugene paused and thought things over, but was just unable to hold in her frustration. This was a novel she had created herself. Why didn¡¯t she know anything about it?! ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± She whispered in vexation. Kasser mistook this as exasperation over her memory loss. And it hurt him that he couldn¡¯tfort her with all his support, especially since part of him did not want her to regain her memory. He liked her now, unlike when she was back then. Oblivious to the man in her presence, Eugene was lost too deep in thought. To her knowledge, Jin didn¡¯t have any Ramita in her. Eugene wondered what kind of water body Jin had seen in her dream in this version. Perhaps a small puddle? It was a good strategy that the Sang-je kept the ss of Ramita in each Anika a secret. The Ramita ss would interfere with their social ss, and it would have been turned into apetition between the Anikas to determine who held the greatest amount of Ramita. ¡°Oh, that reminds me of something.¡± Eugene broke her train of thought. ¡°I know it was long ago, but do you remember when you said that something went missing? What was it? Did you find it?¡± she queried. Eugene waited for an answer but was given none. ¡°Your Majesty? Are you asleep?¡± she asked once more. Still no answer. Eugene decided it wasn¡¯t something urgent enough to awaken someone with a busy day ahead. I¡¯ll ask himter. She turned to lie on her back. She knew despite their first impression, Kasser wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be easily upset. Something important had to have gone missing. But he never spoke of it again, which she found a little suspicious. Right now, they¡¯re not at the point where she¡¯d ask him candidly. Eventually, her brooding turned her eyes heavy, softly nudging her towards sleep. However, she found that she couldn¡¯t. Not entirely. She even tried counting sheep until she hit a hundred, but she didn¡¯t grow tired. She had had a full night¡¯s sleep every other night recently, but tonight sleep seemed to be evading her like a prey its hunter. As she thought about the reasons behind this bizarre happenstance, it dawned upon her. There was only one thing that was different about tonight¡­ She flushed with embarrassment, unable to believe that she couldn¡¯t sleep because she hadn¡¯t had s*x! This can¡¯t be it! I¡¯m just not tired enough! She told herself. I should take a long walk or something tomorrow. Eugene decided to focus on something else to help her sleep. Soon, her thoughts drifted back to the Ramita¡­ Water. Eugene imagined herself floating on the tranquil waters of ake. Her body soon started to rx and her mind calmed down as if ready to fall asleep. In fact, she thought she had, but suddenly knew she wasn¡¯t any longer. Oh no! Why did I wake up again? She mentally groaned. Her eyes were still closed. But she felt her body begin to waver, the sound of water sshing sending rms through her mind. This wasn¡¯t right. Something wasn¡¯t right! Eugene snapped her eyes open and gasped at the sight in front of her. Clear blue skies soared right above her. Nothing but the endless skies, reflected by the water she was stepping on. What is this? Where am I? The sky and water stretched out as far as her eyes could see until at the farthest end nothing but a thin line where the sky met the sea. She was floating listlessly on nothing but the water cushioning her from underneath. The jarring sight made her nervous, as Eugene shot to her feet, shrieking in surprise. She looked around frantically, desperate to make sense of where she was, but saw nothing else but the water around her that sshed as she moved about. Eugene looked down at her feet. The water wasn¡¯t too deep. It only came up to her ankles. Am I dreaming? As she wondered, she closed her eyes tightly, then reopened them slowly. This time she found herself staring back at the ceiling in her own bedroom. Huh? Eugene closed and opened her eyes once again. She was still in her bedroom, in her bed, only now she was alone. Odder still, she wasn¡¯t sure if she was dreaming the whole time or not. She reyed her conversation with the Kasser in her head. He came to her and theyid side by side, talking until they fell asleep. That much was for sure. The evidence was in the body-shaped dent left on her sheets, the way it creased and the way his half was bunched up beside her. The king was usually up early, so it made sense that he left long before she woke up. Eugene sat up with a numb head. If it was merely a dream, it had been a very vivid one. Some see a reservoir, others see a pond, or even a well, the king¡¯s words rang in her mind. Could it be? It couldn¡¯t.It was just a dream. What she saw was very realistic because she had pictured it quite clearly and right before sleeping. But what if it wasn¡¯t just a dream, but a dream that showed the powers of her Ramita? What the heck did I see?! ??? Chapter 63 Hidden Meanings Chapter 63 ¨C Hidden Meanings By now, it was routine for Kasser to always pull out the silver tter located to the right of his desk before he¡¯d get any work done in early mornings. The tter held a multitude of letters, promptly delivered by the Grand Chambein. Scanning the pile of envelopes, he stopped as soon as he saw a single letter with a golden wax seal. Only the Sang-je used gold wax, which would mean this was an important letter. These letters were more often than not advisories or notes to the knights and were sometimes categorized as ssified, different from the everyday mail he would see on the silver tter. He quickly snatched the letter, set aside the tter, and hastily unsealed it. As he read through the contents, his face slowly drained of all color before he frozepletely. ¡°Grand Chambein!¡± He called out, and the doors to his office, which was connected to the Grand Chambein¡¯s smaller office, promptly opened. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± The Grand Chambein took a step forward as he replied, bowing in greetings. ¡°When did this maile through?¡± ¡°It was this morning, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Who brought it in?¡± ¡°It came early in the morning by a mail coach. There was nothing different in the time, or the postman, Your Majesty. Would you like me to acquire further details?¡± ¡°¡­ No. That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± said the King before he gestured the other away. Then, Kasser reread the letter. Trying tomit the letter to memory, dissecting it with great care. There was no doubt in his mind that it was indeed the Sang-je himself, who¡¯d signed the letter. After all, using the Sang-je¡¯s signature had to undergo a series of procedures to assure authenticity and confidentiality. This was more time consuming than a normal seal. The king would then receive the letter, delivered by the Sang-je¡¯s knight before the knight would head back with a reply from the receiver to his master. It¡¯s not a confidential letter, but¡­ In hindsight, there was nothing special about the letter. It was but a general greeting. However, Kasser wasn¡¯t close enough to exchange personal letters with the Sang-je. He did not feel any need to develop a certain friendship with the Sang-je either. Kasser had married and didn¡¯t need anything further from him. The Kingdom of Hashi traditionally was literally and figuratively far from the Holy City. Other kings frequented the Holy City. Some spent the active periods in their own kingdoms, and when the dry periodsmenced moved to the city. But the King of Hashi never left his kingdom, save a few asions to visit the Holy City: when the Sang-je had summoned, and for his marriage. Kasser never feltfortable staying in the Holy City. But ever since he was crowned king, he had to visit the Holy City during the start of every dry period. He also needed to get married to procure an heir to the throne. And the best part of being married was that he no longer had to visit the city as often. He re-read thest line of the Sang-je¡¯s letter. The gate of the city is always open and will never turn you and your sufferings away. Please convey my regards to Jin Anika as well. It was merely a formal expression. It was no secret that the Sang-je treasured the Anikas, so it wasn¡¯t unusual that he would send his regards. But this letter wasn¡¯t an ordinary letter. The Sang-je would always send out two letters a year, a letter of encouragement before the start of the active period, and a letter of constion right after the active period. As he had received this letter since he was a prince, he assumed that all the other kings received the same letter. He pulled out a letter of encouragement he received earlier that year. On the bottom of that letter was the same line. It always said¡­ The gate of the city is always open and will never turn a blind eye to your sufferings. Kasser then ordered the page to bring in all the letters from the Sang-je he had ever received as king. He spread out the letters on his desk,paring them and carefully noting the closing line of each and every letter. Without fail, they concluded with the same sentence every time. He never paid much thought or attention to that final line; he didn¡¯t regard it as the main message of the letter after all. How odd! He mused to himself as he studied thetest letter he¡¯d received. Now that he was reading the line carefully, he realized that they weren¡¯t words offort. The words held a greater purpose as if some sort of demand¨C the kings were required to report to the Sang-je if anything was wrong with the Anikas they were with. Maybe I¡¯m just over-analyzing this? He didn¡¯t have anything to report to the Sang-je, nor did he need his help. Except for the queen¡¯s memory loss. But that was something that he made sure no one outside the pce knew about. There was no way the Sang-je would suspect something had happened in the Kingdom of Hashi. He¡¯d always finished his letters with the same remark. It was nothing new. Nheless, Kasser couldn¡¯t ignore his intuition, the one that¡¯d kept him alive to this point, which told him there was more to this line. He sat back down and took out a piece of parchment and pen, as he decided to reply, thinking the Sang-je would send a more direct letter if there was anything he needed to say. His hand hovered over the paper in thought, before he wrote down with smooth and swift strokes, articting everything in a formal and respectful manner. As he wrote the letter, Kasser pretended nothing was amiss, and that Jin Anika had certainly not lost her memory. Then, he outlined with great care his gratitude at receiving the unexpected letter. He included words of ttery, and a few more which held no meaning to him if only to prompt a reply from the Sang-je. He needed to be careful. ??? Chapter 64 The Missing National Treasure (1) Chapter 64 ¨C TheMissingNationalTreasure(1) May the holy light of Mahar always be with you. Kasser wrote thest line, and once he was done, put the pen down and began to fold the parchment in half while summoning the Grand Chambein. When the Grand Chambein arrived, he handed the folded letter to him. ¡°This is a letter for the Sang-je,¡± Kasser said, ¡°Make sure it is personally delivered by our postman.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The Grand Chambein bowed as he dismissed himself before setting out to carry the orders. Kasser estimated that the mail wouldn¡¯t take more than ten days until the Sang-je would receive it. It was the average a regr mail by coach would take after all. However, in the active period, it could take over a month to deliver. Kasser didn¡¯t take too kindly of the Sang-je meddling in his marriage and his kingdom. He didn¡¯t owe him enough to tell him everything happening in the Kingdom of Hashi in great detail, so he left things in the letter ambiguous at best. He was certain because of this, the Sang-je would prod, asking more and more about the wellbeing of Jin. If worse came to worst, he¡¯d send out an invitation to the Holy City. That way he could salvage the situation.
Whatever I do, will cause trouble. Rhythmically tapping his fingers on top of his desk, he mulled things over. He may not want the queen¡¯s memory to return, however, he knew better. It wasn¡¯t ideal or safe for Jin Anika to stay that way, especially when she¡¯d forgotten the ways of an Anika. No one could teach her that, only the Sang-je. If the queen agrees to travel to the Holy City¡­ His thoughts began to trail off. He could always prevent her from leaving during the active period, exining to her how dangerous travelling could be. But it was not possible to do so when the dry period began. He wouldn¡¯t have a viable reason to hold her back. He was certain that she currently did not n to break their contract. She was cooperating now, and he¡¯d no reason to interrogate her any further. After all, there was no use to questioning her of things she couldn¡¯t remember. However, should she head back to the Holy City, recover her memory, she¡¯d most likely revert to her cruel, conniving self. Therefore, the probability of her breaking the contract would be exponential. She wouldn¡¯t even think about returning to Hashi by then. He couldn¡¯t force her, especially an Anika, to leave the Holy City for his kingdom. The Sang-je would no doubt respect her wishes, and even protect her if pushes to shove. He¡¯d always be at their side, protecting them. And while divorce wasn¡¯t a foreign concept, the procedures weren¡¯t as simple. It would only mean he¡¯d need another Anika to give birth to an heir for his throne. It would onlyplicate matters further. As he thought things through, he let out a groan as he pulled his hair in frustration. He slumped over his desk, cradling his head in his hands. Everybody knew that the queen was an Anika. Wasn¡¯t that enough? It shouldn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t sense her Ramita, although he understood her desire to learn about herself. It was simply human nature. Looking back, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he recalled Eugene¡¯s words from yesterday. How did shee up with such an idea? Touching the seed? I have to emphasize that she can¡¯t do that. Ever! He added as an afterthought. The Grand Chambein peered at Kasser and approached him slowly. ¡°Your Majesty. Baroness Wais is requesting to see you,¡± said he, bowing his head lowly in reverence. Kasser straightened up and nodded. ¡°Send her in.¡± Soon, Marianne entered the room and bowed her head. Marianne had been re-employed as a nanny and a tutor into the pce and was bestowed the title of Baroness. As a woman not of noble birth, she wouldn¡¯t be holding a title. However, when she served as a General in the pce, she had been given an honorary title, which was revoked when she left the service. Kasser wanted to permanently assign a noble title to Marianne when she first left, but she had declined repeatedly. Thus, she was called ¡°former general officer¡± for a long time, until finally agreeing to ept the title of Baroness. ¡°Your Majesty, Her Grace ns to leave the pce after sundown tonight. I believe she has discussed this with you before.¡± She apprised him. Kasser nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. Where will she go?¡± ¡°Her Grace has not revealed a destination. She desires to keep it confidential. I havee to you to ask your advice on assigning guards around her.¡±
¡°If it is confidential, then you shouldn¡¯t assign too many.¡± A couple of his guards who were skillful yet covert during their duty came to his mind. ¡°I am not sure if what you have nned would suit what Her Grace has in mind.¡± Marianne told him pointedly. Kasser frowned. He didn¡¯t understand where she was heading with this. As if sensing his confusion, she sighed and rephrased her words. ¡°I merely believe that the queen has her own ns if the frequency of her visits is anything to go by.¡± She straightened up. ¡°If I may, Your Majesty, I think it would only bring more trouble picking out a different guard every time she exits the pce gates.¡± ¡°And what would you suggest, Baroness?¡± ¡°I think it would be best to let the queen pick the guards herself. It¡¯s important that she gets along with them well. Especially when they would be spending a significant amount of time together outside the pce gates.¡± She pointed out, amidst Kasser¡¯s sonorous tapping of his fingers on top of his desk. ¡°Does she have anyone in mind?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. I believe that you should discuss this with Her Grace. Perhaps at noon, today?¡± Kasser let out a deep sigh, finally grasping Marianne¡¯s intentions. ¡°So, you want me to have lunch with her?¡± ¡°Not exactly, Your Majesty. I am simply¨C¡± Before she could finish, she was cut off with a wave of Kasser¡¯s hand. ¡°Fine, I will have lunch with the queen today. I¡¯ll send a page to her.¡± ¡°Please do not mistake me, Your Majesty. Her Grace did not send me here today.¡± Marianne insisted, and Kasser nodded, humming in agreement as he went about his morning duties. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± He knew if it were the queen¡¯s desire, she would find him and speak to him directly herself. With this thought, he realized that he was predicting her actions with his knowledge of the type of person she was. For thest three years of marriage, he hadn¡¯t even had the interest to know such information. The queen, he thought of now, was the queen with memory loss. He knew she was still the same person. But for some reason, he kept considering them as twopletely different people. At some point, he had stopped suspecting she was pretending to have trouble remembering anything. Not long after Marianne left, Kasser paid a visit to the national treasure storage; his first visit since the incident of its disappearance. Under the King¡¯s orders, the storage was guarded tightly by the soldiers. They were paired in teams, leaving no space for anyone to sneak in without getting caught. When Kasser showed himself, the chief inspector bowed deeply. ¡°I suspect you haven¡¯t had any unwanted visitors?¡± He inquired as soon as he arrived at the door.
¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± The chief answered with a disy of confidence. ¡°No one has dared.¡± ¡°And no one has entered the storage?¡± ¡°It is so, Your Majesty. As you ordered, no one has been permitted to enter, even for general inspection.¡± ¡°Open the gates.¡± Kassermanded. ???
Chapter 65 The Missing National Treasure (2) Chapter 65 ¨C The Missing National Treasure (2) The chief inspector unlocked a heavy padlock, opening tworge stone walls that gated the treasure storage. On the other side of the stone gate, was an endless hallway. Kasser stepped inside, his steps bouncing against the walls of the hallway. It had numerous doors to each side of the hallway, and behind each door were treasures of varying sizes and values. He continued to walk until he reached the end of the hallway. In front of him was one of the many rooms, but its contents were not only that of a national treasure but also a collection of the most priceless of treasures, including a diary that contained the knowledge of the early days of the establishment of the kingdom. It also had the old seal of the state, the firstmemorative coin of the kingdom, along with many others which held great significance over the course of history. To others who dared steal from his treasure vault, whening to this room, they may only be a bunch of cheap trinkets. But to Kasser, these items held great historical value. He paused in front of a stone. It was carved into a small sculpture of two hands which were in a cupping position, one palm delicately cradling the other. It was a testament to the sculpture¡¯s skill and talent for the sculpture captured the softness of the hands, despite being carved into stone. However, the treasure was not the sculpture, but what the hands held. Or, supposed to be holding. The treasure was about the size of an egg. It appeared to be ck, but ording to legends, it appeared that way because of the rich crimson blood that had hardened over it. What made the queen dare to¡­ he quickly cut off his thoughts before they turned towards a darker road. The treasure the sculpted hands once held, the one that went missing, was a seed. But this seed had been bathed in blood and had thus failed to germinate. There was nothing left of the seed to grow. The records from so long ago, before official records had even begun, had told of a Brobdingnagian Larking to the Kingdom of Hashi. It had attacked the kingdom, ughtered, and bathed the streets with blood. But the Lark did not stop there. It stole the seed, which Kasser¡¯s ancestors had harvested, which was eventually retrieved after its defeat. In the stories handed down from generation to generation, the treasure was referred to as the Lark¡¯s seed. Kasser was skeptical to believe the tales back then. He knew from experience, a Lark¡¯s seed was norger than his pinky finger. If it was truly a Lark¡¯s seed, then he couldn¡¯t imagine just how huge the Lark actually was. Through generations, the treasure was introduced as a seed of a Lark. Kasser was never sure if he believed the story. Normal Lark seeds he had seen were small. If it was a true Lark seed, the monster it housed was abnormallyrge. Is it appropriate to hide the national treasure that has been stolen? He was still unsure as to why it was stolen. He thought he would feel morefortable if an actual valuable treasure had been taken. He stared at the empty hands for some time before he finally turned and left. Once again, he warned his guards to secure the entrance. He watched the stone gates close and fasten by the padlock. Once he was satisfied that the storage was secured, he turned on his heels and left the vaults. ??? The royal couple had lunch together in the living room, as always. They ate quietly, and the gears in Eugene¡¯s mind kept turning as the silence between them continued. When she had finished, she spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something I would like to say.¡± Kasser met her gaze in a pointed manner and gestured for everyone to leave the room. The servants left without a word, leaving the two alone at the dining table. No longer did the servants feel nervous at the thought of leaving the two monarchs alone together. They could see that something between the two had begun to change, which was a positive development. ¡°We can count on this location for every lunch, huh?¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t figure out why the two never ate in the dining room. ¡°Well, the dining room isn¡¯t quite the ce to have a conversation.¡± Kasser replied as if reading her mind, leaning back in his chair to face her more properly. Eugene pictured its high ceilings and nodded in agreement. Voices echoed across the room, and it was toorge to feel secure in. Sensing her apprehension, Kasser decided to change the topic. ¡°I heard you n to leave the pce after sundown.¡± Eugene snapped back to the conversation at hand. ¡°Yes. I wanted to discuss with you which guard to take with me, but there¡¯s another matter I¡¯d like to discuss first,¡± she said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The Ramita¡­¡± She began, but trailed off, his brows furrowed. Eugene watched him carefully, mindful of any change in his expression before she proceeded. And it was clear to her that something was indeed bothering him. ¡°You said that the ss of Ramita is determined by the depth and width of the image of water in an Anika¡¯s dream. Ranging from a well to a pond.¡± She began fiddling with her fingers. ¡°I wanted to ask, does a pond have a higher ss since it¡¯s wider?¡± she asked, leaning forward slightly. Kasser chuckled mirthlessly. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can tell you.¡± He answered, sighing in resignation. Eugene frowned. ¡°And why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough knowledge on Ramitas. All I know is that the depth or width of the water doesn¡¯t matter. Anika isn¡¯t something that you assess.¡± The queen, Kasser knew before she lost her memory, would never let anyone speak of Anikas in her presence. Anikas generally had high self-esteem, however, hers wasn¡¯t natural pride, it was overconfidence. But now she brought Anikas up herself. He wondered how she would react when her memory returned and she¡¯d recall these conversations. This was also one of the many reasons he wasn¡¯t doubtful of her faking her memory loss. Before, she always rubbed him off in the wrong way, making his blood boil like a fiery sea. However, now, he found himself seeking her out. Her presence now was like a breath of fresh air. Especially after his earlier visit to the treasure vault. What¡¯s so great about Anikas? Eugene mused, sulking a bit when she found no more answers. She, herself, was living as an Anika, but she couldn¡¯t understand their elitism. Perhaps because there wasn¡¯t much reason to begin with on how Jin Anika became the main viin. She had only ever been so sure of her worth, that when it was proven otherwise, she lost the will to fight. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful with what I say in front of others.¡± She persisted. ¡°Please, I¡¯m sure you have an answer.¡± She implored. Kasser sighed and thought about it long and hard, trying to recall all that he was told. ¡°Well, it must be the well.¡± He decided. And Eugene frowned¡­ ¡°Why?¡± ¡°A well is deeper than a pond.¡± Chapter 66 Princess of Sloan Kingdom Chapter 66 ¨C PrincessofSloanKingdom ¡°Then what about thergest body of water an Anika can see?¡± Eugene probed, refusing to leave it at that. ¡°Surely you must have an idea? Tell me, ake? A river, perhaps?¡± ¡°Jin, I already told you.¡± Kasser sighed, rather helplessly. ¡°There is a limit to what I know.¡± Eugene frowned and sighed exasperatedly. ¡°I understand that I need to see the Sang-je if I want the answers to my questions. But I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± She murmured. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± she asked him, pleadingly. Kasser frowned, shaking his head in utter defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see the Sang-je?¡± ¡°To see the Sang-je, I would need to go to the Holy City.¡± She answered, as if it was all the answer he needed. ¡°And you do not want to go to the Holy City?¡± he asked in confusion. Eugene sighed. She didn¡¯t know how to express herself at the moment, nheless, she tried. ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to my surroundings. I think leaving the kingdom and exploring new ces will simply be too overwhelming.¡± She stated her reason. Kasser found himself inwardly rejoicing at this fact. Instantaneously he nodded in approval, wracking his mind for ways in which she could seek the knowledge she wanted without having to meet the Sang-je, or going too far. One that would bring the least ramifications to his kingdom. ¡°How about meeting another Anika?¡± Kasser suggested. Eugene perked up. It was perfect! ¡°Who?¡± She gasped, leaning forward in her eagerness. ¡°The princess of the Kingdom of Sloan.¡± Kasser replied. Eugene nodded enthusiastically, suddenly remembering a specific man. Yes, she remembered now! When she wrote her story, there was a character in his fifties, much older than most kings in her story. He was the King of Sloan, King Richard. King Richard was wise and gentle yet firm. It was because of this character that she was able to further her story, otherwise all the five kings would have only wanted to fight one another, and then her story would be just about wars. The thing that set King Richard apart, was that he refused to take part in any conflict. He was older than them, and thus saw the younger kings¡¯ shes akin to children quarreling over toys. As for the other five kings, they held great respect for the wizened old king, even seeking out his wisdom, heeding to his advice, especially when it came to their petty squabbles. He was the sole reason none of the fights between the other kings ever turned into war. Honestly speaking, it¡¯s King Richard who should be hailed as the hero of Mahar. Eugene felt, the more she thought about the story she wrote. Richard had a grown-up son, but princes could not take part in the battle with the Larks. The prince¡¯s Praz would only fully develop when the preceding king died and they¡¯d finally ascended the throne. Until then, their powers would never reach their full potential, and thus be useless in the battlefield. Should the prince die, the Kingdom of Sloan would be in grave danger. That¡¯s why the prince would always assume his father¡¯s throne whenever the king would be out for battle. She remembered never giving any of the kings any formal role in the story, they¡¯re only ever mentioned in passing. Richard¡¯s son would be a good man, without a doubt. ¡°If I do agree to meet them, does that mean I have to visit the Kingdom of Sloan, myself?¡± she asked. Kasser nodded. The Kingdom of Sloan was not far from Hashi, so he didn¡¯t find it a hassle. ¡°You may go and visit them,¡± said he, ¡°Or, you could invite them over to Hashi.¡± He suggested. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather invite them over.¡± Seeing him nod in agreement, she asked out of curiosity, ¡°When did the Prince of Sloan get married?¡± ¡°Last year.¡± ¡°Then, the princess¡¯s age¡­?¡± ¡°She is two years younger than you.¡± Eugene said nothing else, still looking a bit lost as her brows furrowed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Kasser carefully asked. ¡°I think¡­ I might know her. I mean obviously, I don¡¯t remember clearly,¡± Eugene said nervously, backtracking a little. Anikas were known to be born every couple of years. But there was a period when no Anikas were born for a long time. The first Anika to be born after that period was Jin. So Jin and the Anika born before her were 10 years apart. The Holy City held a huge celebration in the year Jin was born, after all it had been many years without the birth of one. Moreover, in the year Jin was born, another Anika was born, making that two Anikas within a year. Those two Anikas were Jin and Flora. Flora, the protagonist. What does she look like? Eugene couldn¡¯t help but muse. And though Anikas have always been treated with utmost respect and care, none received as much love and interest like Jin and Flora did. It was even rumoured that even the Sang-je would send them his regards every morning before starting with his morning duties, which was very different to the treatment the seeding Anikas¡¯ received. They¡¯d been easily neglected and not much care nor love was given. If the princess was two years younger than Jin, the two would have spent their childhood together in the Holy City. ¡°Were you two friends?¡± Kasser asked curiously. Jin wasn¡¯t your average wicked woman, she was the wicked woman. She would have spent her days in the Holy City as the queen bee and enjoyed harassing others, even in her youth, even when the said victims would be fellow Anikas. Flora wasn¡¯t someone that Jin could bully easily, so an Anika two years younger than her would have been the perfect target for Jin to torment. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would ept the invitation. We¡­ didn¡¯t exactly get along, at least that¡¯s what I remember.¡± She told him weakly, Kasser nodded in understanding. ¡°Well¡­ I-I think I could have been mean to the Princess of Sloan back in the days in the Holy City.¡± She finally blurted the truth. Kasser chuckled. ¡°How bad could you have been? The princess is also an Anika, just like you.¡± He pointed out. Eugene shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe gossip, or bullying.¡± She mumbled as she thought. When she looked up, she could still see the amusement glistening in the king¡¯s eye. A sudden realization befell her. He wasn¡¯t taking me seriously! Wow, he really doesn¡¯t have any tact, does he? She huffed in thought. He may have a tough exterior, but he wasn¡¯t cruel. He was practically caring. He didn¡¯t talk as any lover would, didn¡¯t treat her how husbands should, but he hadn¡¯t done anything untoward either. Upon that note, she found herself smiling. In her novel, Kasser had as many ws as much as he had strengths. Whenever he opened his mouth, he¡¯d spit out harsh remarks that made others ufortable. He¡¯d simply tear down their pride like paper walls, and would feel no remorse, especially when they were wrong. But the Kasser in front of her wasn¡¯t offensive at all. He wasn¡¯t that kind of person right now. The character in her novel and the man that sat across the dining table were very different. So different, that suddenly, she felt like Kasser was much farther than he actually was. ???
Chapter 67 Come With Me Chapter 67 ¨C ComeWithMe ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll send over an official invitation. Unless there is an inevitable reason, she won¡¯t reject the invitation, so don¡¯t worry. Whatever feeling she has towards you is personal, and that shouldn¡¯te between you and her in official affairs.¡± Kasser exined to her further. Eugene slowly nodded. He did have a point. ¡°But you have to be respectful.¡± Kasser continued. ¡°You can¡¯t ask her things like the image of water she saw in her dream.¡± ¡°Yes, of course I know that,¡± Eugene said. Kasser studied her face to make sure she wasn¡¯t only saying things he wanted to hear. ¡°Jin, I know it is important for you to understand yourself, but you need to be more aware that you are an Anika yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure to remember that.¡± Eugene replied obediently, but inwardly, she felt defiant. She always felt that the social ss of Anikas was overestimated in the Mahar. At least the kings used their Praz to fight the Larks and protect the kingdom, but what did the queens ever do? Give birth to a prince? But that thought alone, for her, wasn¡¯t enough for Anikas to be treated with privilege. I guess I have to meet with the Sang-je after all. I don¡¯t think the Princess of Sloan will be of any help. Eugene mulled over before sensing Kasser¡¯s gaze on her. She looked up, and stared right back at him. ¡°Is there anything else Your Majesty wants to say?¡± Eugene asked him. Kasser shook his head. It never ceased to amaze him how drastic her changes were. Years ago, Kasser remembered how he¡¯d once scolded Jin for treating his servants with unnecessary cruelty. At first, he addressed this to her in a mannerly fashion, but as her behavior progressed more violently, he started to raise his voice at her. Whenever he did, the queen would always reply the same way. ¡®Leave me alone. I am in charge of what goes around in the pce.¡¯ Kasser believed that the fundamental essence of a person was constant. But looking at Jin now, he doubted himself whether that was really the case. ¡°You asked me if Anikas also see ake, or a river. I just remembered something. Remember the old tree in the middle of the main square in the Holy City?¡± Kasser suddenly said. ¡°Yes, I remember that.¡± Eugene replied. She didn¡¯t need Kasser to describe it to her, for she remembered every detail she saw in the main square, she could even draw it if someone asked her to. The main square was the centre of her story in the novel. She dedicated pages and pages to describing the square, so it was obvious she knew the tree very well. In the center of the main square of the Holy City, there stood an old tree nted over a thousand years ago. The tree was so vast, that it required many people to hug the tree trunk, arms spread wide, to go around it once. Its lush branches and leaves were so thick, it covered the sun, creating a huge shadow that nketed nearly every inch of the square. Legend has it that centuries before, the tree germinated from a single Lark seed triggered by an Anika¡¯s touch. The tree was far too old to blossom flowers or bear fruits nheless, offering a cool shelter from the sun during the hottest of summer days. The people of the city were grateful for the tree and acknowledged it as a symbol of theirs. When Jin attacked the city with an army of Mara, the tree was upheaved mercilessly and ruthlessly. The Sang-je tried to bring the tree back to life, but he had miserably failed. Only a small stump remained in its ce. And though justice had been won, the scars left behind were permanent damage. The stump stood as a clear testimony of their losses in war. ¡°Apparently, the seed of that tree was purple.¡± Lark seeds were of seven colors. And inside a purple seed, the most powerful Larky asleep. ¡°I heard that the Anika that was responsible for the blossoming of the tree had seen ake in her dreams.¡± ¡°Ake¡­?¡± Eugene repeated. ¡°A pond, well, reservoir and ake.¡± Kasser exined. ¡°So, none of them are running waters.¡± She concluded. Eugene understood then that Ramitas were examples of finite water. However, flowing water could be replenished regardless of how much you take from it. But still, the thing about flowing waters is that you¡¯ll never be able to touch the same water as you did, even a second ago. So, is theke the highest grade? Then what was that I saw in my dream? Was it just a silly dream after all? Eugene grew more and more confused. ¡°Anyways, what did you have in mind about the guards when you leave the pce?¡± Seeing her immersed in thoughts, Kasser asked to shift the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything too grand.¡± ¡°It depends on where you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°Well today¡­ maybe just the market? I¡¯m not nning to go anywhere too far. Like I said, I don¡¯t remember anything, and I don¡¯t want to overload myself.¡± The queen only went in and out of her study and not anywhere else in the pce. He still couldn¡¯t understand why she restrained herself so much. The queen he knew wasn¡¯t an introvert. The first time he saw her was in a ballroom, roaming around and talking to everyone as if she had lived there. She always had someone beside her and was proficient at talking to people. She lookedfortable in extravagant parties. She would¡¯ve enjoyed high society meetings and meeting new people. But after they got married, she didn¡¯t take any interest in high society meetings in the Kingdom of Hashi. ¡°Five¡­ no, five guards are not enough,¡±,Kasser said,ing back from his reminiscence. ¡°What do you mean five? Five guards are more than enough. I was thinking maybe just one.¡± Eugene rebuffed. ¡°I cannot let you out with only one guard!¡± Kasser rejected her idea. ¡°Having five guards around me is definitely going to look suspicious.¡± Eugene exined. ¡°Five is the absolute minimum I will allow.¡± He persisted, but Eugene was fuming ¡°One.¡± Eugene negotiated. ¡°Five or nothing. You won¡¯t be allowed to step out otherwise.¡± ¡°You said that I wouldn¡¯t need your permission¡­!¡± Eugene raised her voice. This only triggered Kasser to raise his voice too. ¡°I made myself clear that you need to be put under escort! I¡¯m letting you go out with the best guards so that I don¡¯t have to worry about what you do or where you go!¡± ¡°But fiverge soldiers are going to stand out in the crowd!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what guards are for!¡± Kasser stood his ground, the frustration seeping in his tone. ¡°You need to protect yourself before something happens, not after. It¡¯s important that no one even attempts to attack you!¡± Eugene red at him, realizing they would never meet an agreement. It was unfair, she wasn¡¯t helpless, she was incensed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you juste with me?¡± She suggested sarcastically. But Kassertched on to the idea like a bee would to honey. ¡°Yes. Perhaps that would be better.¡± He didn¡¯t waste a breath to agree. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a quick look around¡­ what?¡± Eugene suddenly realized what he had said. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really going to go with me?¡± ???
Chapter 68 Faith in the Monarch (1) Chapter 68 ¨C FaithintheMonarch(1) There was a tense moment of silence between the two of them, before Kasser leaned forward in concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, and she blinked and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± Isthisguypurelyna?veorjustsoft-hearted? Kasser had faithfully kept his contract with Jin. But since Jin betrayed him, he must have been so infuriated with her. Eugene remembered the day when Kasser barged into her chambers with a frightening expression. That day was full of resentment and anger, but looking back, he indeed deserved to be that furious with Jin. Eventhoughshelosthermemory,itseemsmostlikelythatsheistheoneatfaulthere.Butafterknowingofthememoryloss,theKingdidnotdisyanyhintofangernorbroughtupthattopicagain. He did not even press her to regain the memories she lost at the earliest possible moment. He just replied to everything that she asked, gave her what she needed. And now, he wanted to escort her around the kingdom. He is such a busy man, but that only cemented his genuinity in the offer. Her feelings of frustration soon subsided. ¡®fheknewthatIamnotJin¡ªasamatteroffact,anentirelydifferentperson¡­Howwillhereact? She worried. ¡°Then, can we go outside without escorts?¡± she resumed, and Kasser sighed. ¡°No, we cannot go without them.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we go with only one escort? Or I¡¯ll just shut myself indoors and stay depressed,¡± she huffed in her chair, and Kasser stared at her in silence. How could she make her depressed state a tool for makingpromises? But what¡¯s odder is the fact that the very word sounded awkwarding from her lips. Phwoosh! A re had suddenly erupted. Kasser rose to his feet and hurriedly went to the windows to assess what was happening. Intrigued, Eugene did the same and followed him. She stood beside him and watched as the sunny skies were riddled with yellow smoke. ¡°Huh¡­.¡± Eugene breathed in wonder, since her time here, she hadn¡¯t seen any res used. And she¡¯s been here for three weeks, ever since the active period had begun. She watched in childish amazement as the res gradually began to change colors. Seeing the res a couple of times, she began to feel dread settle in her stomach. She remembers that red res meant danger in the active period. And she doesn¡¯t know when it will be, but she could feel that any moment now, it wille. Her hands suddenly felt mmy, her chest constricting as she kept watching the res continue to burst above them. And from beside her, Kasser moved. With quick hands and feet, he opened up the windows and ran towards the balcony. He stopped at the edge, ncing down, and let out a shrill whistle. Eugene followed him, and stopped beside him once more, ncing downwards as well, wondering what the rush was about. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Abu.¡± As soon as he said that, Eugene saw a ck horse galloping towards them. ¡°Your highness.¡± a voice piped up from behind them, making Eugene jolt in surprise. She swiftly turned around and saw a knight, bending his knees to the ground as he offered a sword to the king¡¯s direction. As if expecting it, Kasser swiftly took the sword and turned back to look at her. ¡°My Queen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± she squeaked, and she looked at him, but his attention wasn¡¯t on her. ¡°Let¡¯s just discuss the selection of the escort when I return.¡± ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not urgent anyway.¡± she agreed, waving him off, when he suddenly hoisted himself over the balcony. In his hand was the sword, whilst the other clung on the rails as he prepared to jump over. Eugene gasped in surprise as she saw him do so, and eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t! That¡¯s dang¨C¡± But he jumped off, effectively cutting off any of her protests. Eugene brought a hand over her mouth to stifle a scream and rushed to the rails, when she caught sight of Kasser, engulfed in blue wisps of energy,nding him safely to the ground. It was the first time she was seeing the king openly use his Praz since the re exploded. And as she watched him jump and swing his legs to ride the horse nearing him in great speed, no longer was Abu a horse. The blue energy wrapped around him, and when it gave a burst, Abu was transformed into a ck leopard. She gasped as she watched them jump over walls and ran vertically. Feeling the adrenaline leave her body, her knees gave out from beneath her, making her fall to the floor, as her grip on the rails remained. ¡°Your Grace!¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Thedy maids rushed out to the balcony to support her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a bit surprised,¡± Eugene mumbles, as they grab her and gently escorted her back inside. She clung to them as her support. They sat her on a sofa, fussing over her before one of them left to bring her some warm tea. The head servant restlessly moved around the sofa¡­ ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked again, and Eugene waved her concerns off. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. No need to report this frivolous happening to the King.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The reason why Eugene was astounded was not that she was shocked, but because she got carried away. After all, it was not every day that she just witnesses such an unrealistic, mystical scene. Itwasindeedwonderful. Then, images began shing through her mind like a motion picture¡ªthe King leaping from the balcony with only one hand grasping the railing, him jumping veiled in his Praz in the shape of a snake, and hopping on to the back of Abuwhich turned into a beast¡ªall of these scenes kept reying inside her head like a photo album. But she knows it wasn¡¯t a fake video produced with a fancy special technique, all of it was real¡ªwhich she had just witnessed right in front of her eyes. She brought up the teacup to her lips as soon as it was slightly cooled down with both of her hands. Her heart throbbed. She was mesmerized with the King¡¯s facial expression as he leaped over the railing of the balcony. He seems a little indifferent, but he knows his strength very well. It seems she can now understand what this charisma was needed to reign over the people meant. The door of the reception room opened as Marianne rushed in. Eugene smiled as she gazed at her ghastly pale face. ???
Chapter 69 Faith in the Monarch (2) Chapter 69 ¨C FaithintheMonarch(2) ¡°Everyone, please leave,¡± she ordered, and the servants bowed. Everyone left the room except Marianne and Eugene. She then exined the situation to Marianne. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the maids will think me weird about this. But I overreacted like it was my first time seeing it.¡± ¡°Do not worry, Your Grace,¡± Marianne said, smiling softly when Eugene frowned. ¡°I must make sure a word of this would not spread. His Highness works tirelessly for all of us; thest thing his subordinates must do is to gossip about their Queen.¡± Eugene nodded. Marianne continued, ¡°The King would surely be back just before sunset to be with you.¡± ¡°Just to be with me? May I ask what you are insinuating?¡± Marianne hesitated a little before speaking carefully, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been ill, Your Grace, the King always goes out before sunrise andes back at sunset. Before, he rarely stayed in the castle, working even at night.¡± ¡°I thought he only works in his study all day long¡­¡± A shake of her head, Marianne smiled, ¡°He used to work during the night as well, Your Grace. But¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Eugene looked down and stared at the recently emptied tea ss she had been fumbling with her hands. Her ears felt burning. It seems that during this activity period, there will be long working hours until night. But he had alwayse to her room every night though. ¡°Your Grace, this might be impudent of me, but if I may speak freely¡­ It¡¯s really good to see both of you getting along nicely. Please forgive the King whenever hemits a mistake¡ªthough I¡¯m not saying that you should always forgive him¡­ He is just not good at expressing his feelings.¡± Marianne¡¯s voice wavered a little as she spoke. As Eugene looked up, she saw Marianne¡¯s face, with bloodshot eyes. She was moved by Marianne¡¯s genuine concern for the King. She had presumed that the King has aplicated family background. But since Marianne stood by his side, he has not gone astray and grew up well. Having this conversation, Eugene somehow felt envious of the King. If someone like Marianne had stood with her since she was young, she imagined that her life would not be difficult. ¡°Marianne,¡± she called out softly and the Baroness looked up at her, ¡°I know the King is a good man.¡± she said with a gentle smile, and Marianne returned her with a beaming smile herself. ¡°Yes, he is truly kind with a gentle heart.¡± she finished, and Marianne pulled away from her with a confused look upon her face. Kindandgentle-hearted? No matter how hard he tried to show that, those words never did suit him. It also wasn¡¯t one she¡¯d associate with him, despite knowing the king the most. ¡°The King himself will be touring me aroundter.¡± Marianne quipped, and Eugene blinked. ¡°Really? The King himself?¡± Marianne found her lips curling up to an amused smile. She thought that the couple are eventually bing like a real couple. She felt like she¡¯d been relieved with such a heavy burden. ¡°I will be preparing for your tour outsideter,¡± she said, giving Eugene onest smile and patted her knees softly. Marianne¡¯s thoughts drifted back towards her yesterday¡¯s visit with the king. He looked like he wanted to speak to her about something important, to tell her why he wishes for everyone¡¯s attention. Marianne¡¯s lips curled up ever so slightly, hardly noticeable to those around her. ¡°Can I send the Chambein over today?¡± Eugene inquired, which only made some of the people chuckle in amusement at her eagerness. Marianne shook her head in response. ¡°Perhaps tomorrow, My Queen,¡± she said The weather today was appropriate for touring around the market. It wasn¡¯t too hot, and the wind was gently blowing around cool air. Perhaps this will be one of those moments that could further improve their rtionship and bring the married couple closer together. A stepping stone for their rtionship. One where they can learn to work together to ovee whatever hardships life would throw their way. For now, all Marianne could do was to ensure there would be a warm bath for the queenter tonight. * * * The ck leopard that was carrying the king ran across the walls. It seemed to soar through the air as it leaped in long distances. There was misty blue energy surrounding the king¡¯s body as he rode on top of Abu. Once an average person climbs on Abu¡¯s back, he would not be able to endure a minute and would be forced to back off. The shouting of the soldiers could not be heard even as they approached the wall. Rows and rows of soldiers were lined up. Their eyes were burning with hidden valor as they waited patiently and silently for the re to burst once more. It was a useless warning. Kasser only climbed up the walls once while riding Abu. The King¡¯s facial expression hardened as he reached the top of the wall and looked out to the desert. The sand of the yellow desert stretched out as far as the eyes could see. And not too far, yet not too close to them either, there the king spotted them. There were ck dots scattered across the sands, moving in synchronicity, running at high speeds directly towards them. At that distance, the Larks almost looked like an army of ants. He couldn¡¯t estimate precisely how many they were headed towards them, but he was certain it was no less than an army¡¯s worth. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Lester approached his side. There was a grim look in her eyes, like a warrior who¡¯s seen the end of the battle. ¡°It¡¯s ss yellow.¡± she told the king, which made Kasser frown. A ss yellow meant they were up against Ant Larks. These types ofrks weren¡¯t that dangerous and were just about the size of arge dog. Warriors can even hunt them down, but would usually take a pair of ordinary soldiers to take them down. But the tricky part in fighting against them was not their strength. Ant Larks didn¡¯t have much in terms ofbat prowess, but what theycked in strength, they more than made up for it in numbers. ¡°Raise the green re.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Lester turned around and raised his hand, waving. After a while, the soldiers fired the green re, which exploded in the sky. Then another green re went off. The series of green res will serve as a good warning to the people of the city. Women and children, the elderly, and the sick will hide in their shelters. All business transactions are suspended, and stores closed. The strong young men will stop what they are doing and will only build defenses throughout the capital. Every house will have its spear and bow. Officials will quickly distribute weapons with oil applied to it. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and provoke it. Lester, you takemand here.¡± ¡°The opponents want a time fight. When a warrior gets hurt in a war like this, the damage will be serious. If the first line of defense breaks, raise the green re again. If the second line of defense breaks, raise the red re. ¡± ¡°Yes, Your highness.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Abu.¡± He told his trusted steed and lowered his body until he was lying t on his chest against Abu¡¯s back. The ck leopard leaped off the wall and towards the desert. The King steadfastly ran towards the colony of antrks, equipped with nothing but his sword and courage. Lester watched in her post; her fists clenched tightly as the sides as she waited in anxious anticipation. It could end up brutally; it looked impossible to win. But she trusted his king, and so she has faith. ???
Chapter 70 Lurking Dangers Chapter 70 ¨C LurkingDangers Sometimes, Lester couldn¡¯t believe how fortunate they were to have such a reliable King. Though she always felt inadequate and guilty for all the burdens they¡¯ve given their King. No matter what they do, she still didn¡¯t feel they¡¯ve done enough for him to repay all he¡¯s done. Meanwhile, therks in front of them steadily swarmed the king, surrounding him at all sides. Kasser straightened up, hoisting himself up further atop Abu until he was bncing on his feet as his ride continued steadfastly. He began to target the soldierrks, who lead the colony. Soldier Ants were twice the size of average Antrks. Cutting them off would be a strategic advantage. As Abu finally gained close enough towards the colony, Kasser jumped off Abu¡¯s back andunched himself into the air. As he touched the ground, he immediately unsheathed his sword, and swung it down, stabbing the head of the closest Soldier Ant. Out of the sword leaked out wisps of blue smoke, whipping around and slicing off the rest of therk¡¯s body. Out of thin air, a snake sprung, coiling itself around the king¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t a normal snake, as indicated by its sharp scales protruding. Praz. Kasser spun and sliced through therks, spinning his sword with finesse and grace only a seasoned warrior could do. He leaped, and when he touched back down to the ground, a shockwave would release, cutting through the surroundingrks, effectively disposing them off. Blood of the antrks spilled onto the sand. As their hearts get pierced, their bodies begin to decay, immediately crumbling to dust and bing one with the sands. At a distance, Hashi soldiers watched asrk afterrk disappeared. The space surrounding the king was soon devoid of any of the dreaded creatures, and they looked in awe and praise for their king. They watched in silent anticipation and excitement, murmurs of their king¡¯s praise began to flit about from their posts. ¡°Hail His Majesty!¡± ¡°Oh, our mighty king!¡± And then one soldier cried out, a battle cry, and soon every soldier was yelling along, cheering for their king. Their cries were so loud, it was heard all over the walls, vibrating with every stomp of their foot and tap of their spears. With their spirits reinvigorated, and their courage reignited from the sight of their king, they could feel the fear fade away at the prospect of going to battle against these creatures. In the field, Kasser breathed, his fists opening and clenching. He could see therks beginning to hound in on him once more, but something was different. He looked down his bloodied hands, mesmerized by them¡­ There¡¯sdefinitelysomethingdifferent, he thought. He could feel his Praz coursing around his body, its power wisping wildly, surging out, ready to heed his verymand. As a kingdom located at the heart of the desert, it was no question that the Kingdom of Hashi would receive the most visits of these monsters during active periodspared to the other kingdoms. As such, the desert king was the one who held the most powerful of Praz. Amongst the traveling merchants, the hottest topic had always been each of the five kings¡¯ Praz. Others would even try and defend their argument of their own kings being the most powerful one, but these were only ever baselessparisons. It was an inarguable fact that the Desert King was the one with the strongest Praz, for the desert breeds only the toughest of beings to survive its harsh conditions. But with great poweres a greater price. As kings would gain total control of their Praz upon their ascension of the throne, for the desert king it wasn¡¯t so. His Praz was so powerful; he needed to suppress it more than he could use it. It was easier to control during the dry period. But when the active period would arrive, Kasser¡¯s Praz would whirl around him aggressively, restlessly, as if anticipating a fight to break out. He often thought his Praz had its own consciousness. Like it didn¡¯t appreciate being contained in his body for so long. That it wanted to break free. Oftentimes, it would run rampant, and Kasser would have a hard time reigning it in, controlling it to his will. Most of the time, he was exhausted simply because he was reigning in his Praz whenever he¡¯d try to use it. Usually, by this time, he would be exhausted after too much use of his ability, but he was still fit as a fiddle. Nothing was wrong, he could still fight, and he even hadn¡¯t broken out much of a sweat. Kasser mused as his grip on his sword tightened, but loose enough to swing. The antrks circled him before they began to jump towards him once more. He still had somerks to cut down after all. He knows he couldn¡¯t keep everyrk from advancing towards his kingdom. Already he could see from his peripheral vision that some have broken away and begun its advance. He only hoped his own warriors were ready as the war has barely begun. *** Eugene heard the signal re not long after she returned to her room. Pleasantthoughts, she thought, calming her heart, Thingsmightnotbetoobadtoday.¡¯ She looked up to the sky, hoping to see a blue signal re. However, when the sky was lit up in a green haze, Eugene felt her heart beating faster in anxiousness once more. ¡°Zanne,¡± she called out, and the maid hastily went to her side. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°It was yellow a moment ago, and now the signal re is already green. What does that mean?¡± Zanne, too was confused, for it had been long since she¡¯d seen a green re. Though she had an idea and knew the color meant trouble, she hesitated to answer¡ªafraid that she might feed the queen with wrong information and further worry her. ¡°Allow me to go and ask, Your Majesty.¡± she bowed and began to look for someone to exin it to the queen. When Zanne left her room, Eugene whipped her head back to look outside and saw two more green res erupting in the sky. Eugene began pacing back and forth, wearing down the carpet in her nervousness as she waited for news impatiently. She nced back to the closed door, worry marring her features as she wondered why no one hase yet. ¡°She¡¯s awfullyte. Where is Marianne?¡± she whispered to herself. Marianne was always the one toe and exin these situations to her. Did something happen? She thought of getting a servant to fetch her; she couldn¡¯t stand waiting any longer. Eugene was frustrated; there were no telmunicating devices in this world. She moved to step out of the room and called out to the servant nearby. When she asked the whereabouts of Marianne, the servant answered. ¡°I saw her talking to the general officer, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Where? Lead me to her.¡± Eugene followed the servant along the corridors and down a series of steps. She hadn¡¯t been to every corner of the pce, but now she roughly knew its structure. Soon, they reached the edge of the castle which belonged to the general officer¡¯, and the residence of the courtdies. A group of servants gathered around the corridor in front of the office. Marianne and Sarah were talking to each other with a serious expression on their face, but when they discovered Eugene, they instantly walked towards her and lowered their heads. Eugene¡¯s eyes flitted at Marianne, then Sarah and then the servants, each of them with concerned looks. In most situations, she wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle since she still didn¡¯t know how things were managed around here. She thought it was best for her not to interfere. But today, she¡¯d be quite apprehensive after the two green signal res. She didn¡¯t want to feel as if she didn¡¯t belong; she had the right to know what was happening. ???
Chapter 71 I Am the Queen ¡°It¡¯s a sensitive matter, Your Majesty, please let me exin to you in private,¡± she told her, and Eugene nodded, following Sarah and Marianne as they went into a more private office. The doors closed behind them, and Eugene turned to them both for a proper exnation. ¡°I am truly sorry for not informing you of the situation here, Your Majesty.¡± Marianne began, and Eugene frowned. Marianne wasn¡¯t the type to make excuses, which was why she trusted her the most. Feeling slightly calm, Eugene began to voice her concerns, asking about the res and its significance. ¡°The consecutive green res indicate an emergency warning,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°Is it more serious than a red signal re?¡± ¡°Depending on the situation, it can be more dangerous, Your Majesty. If a red re is fired after a green one, it means ark has climbed over the rampart and has breached the streets.¡± ¡°Would that be an undefeatablerk by the King?¡± she asked. ¡°If that particr situation urs, it would be a nightmare, Your Majesty.¡± Marianne told her, ¡°No one is able to fight ark his Majesty cannot. Fortunately, most of theserks have only been able to invade the walls simply because they¡¯ve slipped through our soldiers.¡± Realizing that they weren¡¯t totally defenseless after all against the attacks, Eugene felt the tension leave from her body and nodded towards them in understanding. ¡°Do you think the situation will lead to a red signal re?¡± she asked after a few moments of tense silence. ¡°No one knows but there is no need to worry, Your Hoyal Highness,¡± Marianne reassured her, but Eugene frowned as she recalled the multitude of servants outside. ¡°Then what¡¯s the crowd doing out there?¡± As Marianne looked troubled to answer the question, Sarah stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, we are very sorry to have worried you. We have neglected our responsibilities and failed to control the servants, which has caused some trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± ¡°A young servant¡¯s grandmother is home alone. She ims she has difficulty hearing and thinks she would¡¯ve failed to react to the signal re. Thus, she was requesting to leave the pce to take her grandmother to safety.¡± Sarah went strictly by the book and refused the servant¡¯s request. Devastated, the servant cried and begged, but when it didn¡¯t work, she tried to harm herself. Fortunately, she was stopped just in time and avoided a serious injury. She was now taken by the other servants to calm down. However, Sarah did not inform Eugene with the details. ¡°And why is that a problem?¡± ¡°No one is allowed to leave or enter the pce when an emergency warning is announced, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene turned her gaze to Marianne, to which she gave her a grim nod in confirmation. ¡°As much as we sympathize with the girl, the King¡¯smands are absolute. It must be obeyed. We cannot risk opening the gates, and have the pce overrun byrks.¡± ¡°But you just said the situation is not that dire,¡± Eugene insisted, ¡°Surely the king wouldn¡¯t stop a girl from going home to her family!¡± ¡°That may be true, Your Majesty, but-¡± ¡°Of course, I cannot judge his orders myself, but we¡¯re not exactly in an appropriate situation where we can go and ask for his permission.¡± ¡°Exactly, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene was lost into deep thought. She could rte with this nameless servant girl, but the situation wouldn¡¯t be so dire that her grandmother would be attacked. The emergency situation will be gone, she was sure of it, the king would return, and everything will be alright once more. But there are still some factors to consider, not justrks. Trouble mighte for her grandmother. With her old age, she¡¯s more susceptible to a shock, which could trigger a heart attack. And if no one was there with her, deaf and frail, what if something happens? ¡°Marianne, is there absolutely no other way?¡± ¡°I cannot disobey the King¡¯s orders, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then¡­ do I have the authority to open the pce gates?¡± Marianne stared at Eugene, trying to see what she was trying to do, before answering, dropping her gaze to the floor. ¡°¡­His Majesty is not too far where his regal powers do not take effect. And he has not explicitly entrusted anyone to open the gates,¡± she reluctantly said, ¡°In your case, you can ce amand to open the gates under your authority andter have yourmand approved by his highness, the King.¡± Command first and approveter. With power came responsibility. I have the authority. I am the Queen. Eugene felt her shoulders go heavy, burdened by the sudden responsibility. It was a simr feeling to when she received the report on the problems of executing thepensations for the missing servant. She didn¡¯t particrly have to interfere. There was no responsibility to take if she didn¡¯t take any action. All she had to do was open a gate. But Eugene was seriously conflicted. It wasn¡¯t a matter of being ced in an awkward proposition. This was the first action she may take after realizing her position and responsibility as a queen. It was different from the time she asked Marianne to givepensation for the missing servant out of sympathy. ¡°General officer.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± Sarah asked ¡°Open the gates. I will take the me,¡± shemanded. Sarah paused for a moment, her gaze shifting from Marianne to the queen, before bowing in obedience. ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡± Whenever the king is away, the queen would always assume the throne in his absence. However, usually, there were no royal duties in need of tending to, so the queen needn¡¯t do much but sit on the throne and look pretty. In the absence of the queen and king, it was the General officer who would be the highest authority avable. Until their monarchs¡¯ return, they would be the one givingmands, which would then be revoked when the queen, or king, returns. In simpler terms, the Kingdom of Hashi didn¡¯t have much use for a queen, and even then, the General Officer¡¯s power and authorityes with limitations. However, Eugene refused to be a mere ornament. Sarah had always believed that during the troubling times, she shouldn¡¯t shoulder the responsibilities alone. That the more the kingdom should stand together. And as she thinks back to the queen, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had a feeling a new order would soon begin in the pce. And it would be for the better. ? ¡°What do you mean the gates have been opened? Go and find out what¡¯s happening immediately,¡± he demanded ¡°Yes, Chancellor,¡± the soldiers said and went to do as he ordered. While the king was out with the soldiers to battlerks, the Kingdom¡¯s administration and defense were under hismand. The mansion of Verus became a temporary administrative agency and the Chancellor was given the highest authority. This was also the case for all kingdoms, not just in Hashi. After all, there should always be a second-inmand left to the kingdom, assisting the king¡¯s rule. ???
Chapter 72 Early Deaths (1) Chapter 72 ¨C Early Deaths (1) With the king was out, leading the hunt against the Larks, it usually left a hole in the line ofmand to those left in the pce. The battle against the Larks was a never-ending war, and the absence of the king was so frequent, it threatened the stability of their kingdom. That was why someone was appointed, in the king¡¯s absence, to take over the chain ofmand. This type of system exists in the world of Mahar. There was no bribery, no amount of treasures that could buy the throne. For the throne exists solely for the existence of the king¡ªunreceable and unchangeable. The six kings of Mahar were the ones who held absolute royal authority over their kingdom until theirst breath. This type of culture has its benefits. Namely, because of this, the king didn¡¯t have to worry about someone usurping him from his position whenever he¡¯s off to fight the war. Some kings would be absent for months on end, hunting for Larks, and nothing else. Others would even bury themselves in the social activities in the Holy City. But that was where the simrities end. When other kings were confident to leave their own duties, the rulers of Hashi were not. From generation to generation, their kings have always had full control over what goes on in their state of affairs, and the chancellors were the ones who assisted them. In the Kingdom of Hashi, nothing goes on in their kingdom without the king knowing about it. At the end of theirtest dry season, Verus had been humiliated by the queen¡¯s disappearance. Thus, in this active season, with the prolonged war against the Ant Larks, he had taken it upon himself to monitor each and every movement the Queen makes. He even went as far as cing spies all over the pce to report to him any changes, in hopes of preventing thest humiliation from happening again. As he waits for Sven to return from his investigation, Verus opted to organize the piles of documents he had just finished reviewing. He grabbed a ratherrge pile of stacked papers, and went to put out his seal. Grumbling beneath his breath, he sighs as he continued to stamp each document with his seal. He does it almost every day that he doesn¡¯t even think about it and does it robotically. ¡°Larks outside attacking, the queen inside doing who knows what. Sigh,¡± Verus pinches the bridge of his nose, ¡°On top of that, I even have all these papers to worry about,¡± he grumbled. His breath stuck in his throat as he was reminded of something¡ªthe known unfortunate case with queens. The queens, even those before them, had died early. Most chose to spend theirst days residing in the Holy City, and not in the kingdom. The only fortunate thing about them dying, was at least they lived long enough to provide an heir for the royal family to continue the bloodline, despite their passing. ¡°Such tragedy,¡± he mused to himself, his hand pausing in stamping the letters. Verus had found the question guing him many times before. Why was it that the queens of the Kingdom of Hashi never lived long enough to see their child grow? And with thatunched a long and arduous research on his behalf. Soon enough, he reached the conclusion that due to the king¡¯s Praz, and the Anika¡¯s Ramita, there was a certain rejection along the way. These conflicting natures, during the pregnancy, was too much for the queen¡¯s body to bear, that they¡¯d eventually die. It was a satisfying answer, Verus thought, and his curiosity was sated. For the six kings, it was clear to him now, that those who reside in the west possessed powerful Praz. And for these kings, an Anika was always chosen as their queen. Themon variable was that these kings might have strong Praz, but none of them could particrly handle it very well. ¡°I sincerely hope a descendant will soon be underway,¡± he told himself, his fingers twitching, ¡°Then the queen won¡¯t be around for much longer.¡± ? An hourter, Sven swiftly returned from his investigation. Along with his arrival, was a surprising turn of events. ¡°With permission?¡± Verus asked, frowning, ¡°On whose authority?¡± ¡°Her Majesty, the queen, chancellor,¡± Sven answered him, ¡°She had ordered for the gates to be opened, to allow a servant girl to go home to her grandmother.¡± ¡°What is she up to again?¡± Verus frowned, whispering to himself. When he had found out that the queen had sneaked out of the pce, and attempted to cross the desert, he had lost whatever little faith he had with Jin Anika. ¡°And this is all you¡¯ve gathered?¡± he asked him, and Sven nodded. ¡°Yes, Chancellor.¡± ¡°Then go back,¡± hemanded, ¡°And this time, investigate more thoroughly the Queen. I want to know her purpose, what she does, who she meets.¡± he leaned closer, ¡°And you don¡¯t let her leave your sight, understood?¡± ¡°Understood, Chancellor.¡± ¡°You may go,¡± he told her, and Sven bowed and left as quickly as he came. When he was alone once more, Verus plopped back on his seat and clicked his tongue in frustration. The queen may have thought she¡¯d fooled everyone, even the king, but he wasn¡¯t as naive as everyone else. He¡¯ll find out about the truth, and expose her to everyone for the liar that she was. ? The thing aboutrks was that they only attacked whenever the sun was up. Come sunset; they¡¯d cocoon around themselves, forming a rock-solid armor that was imprable as protection. Not even the warriors could break through it, despite using all their strength against the dormantrks. And though kings could break it with their Praz, it spelled more trouble than leaving them alone. By the time morning rolls in, these broken pieces of the Larks would turn into new ones. This was the reason no one huntedrks when they were asleep. It was more trouble than it was worth. Not to mention that theserks who have rested up all night would be full of energy the moment they wake up. Unless the warriors are able to destroy therk¡¯s core itself, this whole process would only repeat itself. A never-ending cycle. And unlike the Larks, a human¡¯s endurance couldn¡¯t hold out for so long. They got tired and couldn¡¯t replenish their numbers as quickly as the monsters could. Most of all, these monsters didn¡¯t have any other targets but humans. Only humans. And unlike humans, these beasts got nothing to lose. For days it went on.One day turned to two days. Then two days turned four. The prolonged battle against the Ant Larks seldomly ended. By the second day, another green re was released, which meant the first line of defense had been breached. By then, everyone had already joined in and managed to prevent the Larks from breaching the walls further. But there weren¡¯t many battle cries heard outside the fortress wall. No matter how intense the battle has be, there was always an eerie silence. For there was no fighting, only the sight of a dried-up bloodied field. ??? Chapter 73 Early Deaths (2) Chapter 73 ¨C Early Deaths (2) Whenever Eugene woke up, she had taken it upon herself to listen for news on what had happened the night before. This made her the Royal family¡¯smander. Thus all important information was reported to her. There she learned more about the people in the castle. She learned the many systems based on gender, ranks, age. She also learned about the inventory, how long they have with the stored food, as well as the daily necessities. She even learned there was an air raid bunker ced deep within the pce¡¯s basement. This shelter was explicitly made for the heir, or sessor of the King and Queen. It also had enough provisions that couldst for a year for a small handful of people. ¡°Many died yesterday,¡± she sighed, frustration taking over her as she looked over the reports Marianne had given her. On the first day, with the yellow re, there were only some who ended up injured, but there were no casualties. But as the fight went on, eventually the first casualty happened, and then the next, and the next. One by one, bodies dropped dead. And the people began to get exhausted by the constant fighting. ¡°Marianne,¡± Eugene softly called out as she buried her face in her hands before she straightened up to look at the Baroness. ¡°You said this was the first time this many casualties ever urred since His Highness ascended?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is it because of me?¡± she worried, muttering to herself. It was highly possible. Her presence could have had a negative effect on Mahar, the world where she didn¡¯t belong. It could also be the reason why there were so many inconsistencies in the story she knew she created. The setting for one, it was subtle, but it was different from what she remembered. Information and facts she didn¡¯t create were even in the world. Her story was spiraling out of control. All this was her fault, she distressed in her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible for the poor man who couldn¡¯t go home because he was off to fight the war. She felt guilty for those who died. Contrary to the turmoil happening outside, inside the pce walls, everyone went about their duties. But it was clear that despite the calmness they¡¯re portraying, their eyes told her they were anything but calm. Despite their faith that their king would make it, in the back of their minds, they were resigned to die at any given moment. ¡°You worry too much, Your Majesty,¡± Marianne reprimanded softly, ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you back to your room. You¡¯re looking rather pale,¡± she pointed out, and Eugene sighed, rubbing her face and let out a deep breath. She admitted she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to sleep. Even if she was dead tired. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can do much but sit here and worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing rather well, if I do say so myself.¡± Marianne says, ¡°The fact that you are here, staying strong and waiting for a certain return is a great source offort for your people.¡± As much as it was meant tofort her, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but regret she couldn¡¯t even wish Kasser good luck when he went off jumping out the window a few days ago. She had been toocent, she knows now. She had thought everything would be over in just a few hours, ande evening, everything would return to normal. But it wasn¡¯t so. Suddenly a maid came into the throne room, and bowed her respects before speaking. ¡°Your Majesty, the general wishes to speak with you,¡± she said, and Eugene straightened up. ¡°Invite them in.¡± Marianne then stood up from her seat and walked to the exit, ¡°I shall give you your privacy,¡± she told Eugene, who in turn, nodded. When Marianne left, Sarah soon came in and stood in front of Eugene. It¡¯s been routine, since the past few days, that Sarah woulde several times to give the Queen the report on the progress of the events. Most of the time, these reports were just that, reports, and Eugene wouldn¡¯t need to make a decision, because Sarah has got it handled. But that was not the case this time. After making her report, Eugene frowned in concern. ¡°A patient?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± she said, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious disease, but it is contagious. There are two other women as well who have shown the same symptoms; fever, headache, and cough since yesterday morning. For now, they¡¯ve been quarantined.¡± As Eugene listened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was just a simple cold. ¡°They alsoin that the headaches are too severe, and request painkillers.¡± In emergency situations such as these, it was imperative they use the medicine sparingly, which was why they needed approval from the highest authority to be able to use them. Painkillers, if essible to everyone, could be used in the wrong ways. Hence, before, the sick would just have to make due with home remedies and hope they¡¯d get better soon, but now, they seek permission from the highest authority.¡± After thinking about it a few more, Eugene gave her permission. ¡°Give them some,¡± she said to Sarah, ¡°I¡¯m sure this will be over quickly, and His Highness will sort everything when he returns.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± she stated, ¡°We believe that as well.¡± and with that Sarah swiftly left to head towards the patients and gave them the painkillers. When she was alone once more, Eugene slumped in her seat and rubbed her eyes. This was harder than she thought. She knew being a leader was no pic, but the sheer responsibilities resting on her was bing unbearable, overwhelming her. Her word in the pce wasw, and it scared her the more. She also gave herself a dry smile as she thought about Jin. ¡°How wonderful of you to sit here, and just do nothing,¡± she remarked to Jin, quite aware the character was all but dead in spirit. Jin had sacrificed the kingdom, even its people, just to summon the dark magic, Mara. And when therk army attacked the kingdom of Hashi, powered by Mara, there were severe casualties. Eugene doesn¡¯t know exactly how many, but she was certain it couldn¡¯t bepared to the losses over the past four days. It was certainly more tragic when the Four Kings were forced to wander around the world, hunting down Jin, and leave the kingdom defenseless. The kingdoms they so desperately wanted to protect. She stood up and went to look out the window. Her gaze trailed up the sky, and saw nothing but the clear blues, until a re suddenly erupted. BOOM! Blue smoke spread throughout the skies, and Eugene¡¯s eyes widened in relief. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she sighed out. Suddenly the throne room¡¯s doors burst open, ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eugene turned around and saw Mariannee up towards her, her eyes full of tears, as she gave her a wide smile. Eugene felt her own eyes water, as her sobs choked, her throat tightening. It was finally over. ? Everyone who has seen the smoke all held their breath as they watched the blue smoke spread out farther and farther. After a brief moment of silence, a resounding cheer erupted echoing until everyone joined in, causing a deafening roar. Everyone, even those who couldn¡¯t keep their feet standing, let out a mighty yell of victory, pouring everyst energy towards that one shout. Kasser heaved his breath, sweat rolling down his body as he basked in the sun¡¯s glory, head held up high as he listened to his kingdom¡¯s cheers. With onest strike, he stabbed his sword on the sand beside him as thest of therks turned to dust. For four days, he swung without rest, only stopping at sunset, and beginning once more at sunrise. With the battle over, and the adrenaline gone, he could feel his body seize up in exhaustion. The fatigue was overwhelming, but he couldn¡¯t stop yet. He still had an aftermath to clean up. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Lester ran over, a wide smile on her face, proud and victorious, ¡°Only the kingdom of Hashi could fight against a group asrge as those and win!¡± At the sight of her, Kasser frowned in concern. Lester wasughing in joy, but the bandage around her head was disconcerting, especially since he hadn¡¯t seen it yesterday, which meant it was fairly new. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, ¡°Can you not handle a simple yellow-ssrk?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Lester appeared sheepish, ¡°I have no excuses, Your Highness. My forehead was injured.¡± ¡°And has someone treated it properly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a flesh wound, Your Highness,¡± she reassured and escorted him back to the pce, ¡°Please, rest up, you¡¯ve barely slept these four days,¡± she said, the concern for his king¡¯s well-being was apparent. ¡°No, not yet,¡± he refused, keeping his posture tall and limbs moving, ¡°We need to know how many have died.¡± Lester¡¯s smile fell, before a serious look crossed over her face and nodded in assent toply with her king¡¯s wishes, following him all the way. She could¡¯ve pressed harder, but he knew how stubborn their king was. He wouldn¡¯t rest until everything was resolved, and he won¡¯t be the one to break that habit. When Kasser finally reached the castle, the dawn had begun to break. He thought of stopping by for a moment, to ask about how things have been before heading out once more. After all, there was still plenty more to clean up outside the pce, but inside was a different story. It would only open for the king¡¯s return¡ªeveryone else should be stuck inside until then. ??? Chapter 74 Significant Changes in the Palace (1) Chapter 74 ¨C Significant Changes in the Pce (1) When the gates to the castle opened up for him, Kasser pulled on the reins of Abu to prevent him from entering immediately. His eyes scanned through the guards andnded on the one who was tasked with opening it. With the long battle over, this was usually the time when one getscent. Which was a critical moment, because then they would be open for an ambush. This was one of the most basic teachings one learned in warfare, and thus Kasser hadn¡¯t let down his guard even once. Normally he would¡¯ve just entered without a scene, but something stood out to him as he stared at the guard. As if realizing he was being scrutinized, the guard squirmed beneath his gaze. The more he looked at him, the more Kasser thought him familiar. He knew for a fact that most of the guardsmen who were tasked with staying behind in the pce were low ranking officers. Which was why it was troubling him why someone who was familiar was staying as a guard when he should¡¯ve been one of the warriors contributing to the war. For a normal person, the surrounding area was dimly lit. As it was still dawn, there wasn¡¯t enough daylight for anyone to see a person¡¯s face clearly. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Kasser. For in his eyes was his Praz, lighting it up with a bluish hue, making him see the person¡¯s face as clear as day. But as the guard¡¯s face was trailed to the ground, he couldn¡¯t see it properly from on top of Abu. ¡°Raise your head,¡± he ordered, and the guard flinched at the harsh tone. Hesitating, the guard eventually raised his head. As he faced him nervously, the King knew the guard knew he was caught. He was definitely someone he was familiar with. ¡°Sven,¡± he said, narrowing his gaze at him. ¡°Yes, My King,¡± the guard quivered and hunched in on himself, trying to make himself appear smaller. Normally a warrior with his status was still busy cleaning up in the aftermath, dirtied from the sweat and grime on their armor from all the fighting. But one look at Sven¡¯s armor, Kasser could see it was very much clean. Which meant he hadn¡¯t been part of the fight. For him to leave his post, someone should¡¯ve gotten in contact with him and informed him of these changes, but he never received word of this change. A cold look shed through his eyes as Kasser thought about someone meddling with his soldiers, but he soon schooled his features back to indifference. Sven was Kasser¡¯s favorite warrior. He was outstanding, a man of many talents, and had morals. He was certain he wasn¡¯t the type to cower in the face ofrks. ¡°Follow me,¡± he told him, and Sven bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Kasser nudged Abu, and the horse began to walk inside the pce, followed by his entourage and Sven. The distance to the castle from the gate was long, mostly because it was located in the center, surrounded by tall walls. He half expected for the pce to be dark, but to his surprise, he saw themps still lit up, shining brightly as if expecting his return. The light leaked out from each window, and he wondered why it was still on. As soon as he reached the garden, he pulled on the reins once more, making Abu stop in his tracks, and the pce steward came out to greet them with a puff. He was followed by an array of servants and other courtiers, weing him for his return. This sight, this was normal. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re so happy to see you return!¡± greeted the steward. As a king, Kasser frequently left the castle at a moment¡¯s notice. Several times a day, he¡¯d leave and return like amon person leaving their house. Which meant they were used to him leaving without a word¡¯s notice of where he¡¯s gone or how long he¡¯ll take to return. Even today, when he returned, there was no notice, except for the warrior who had gone ahead when the gates opened for him to inform the pce servants of his return. The steward approached him, helping steady Abu, as the King climbed down from his back. As soon as he touched ground, the steward and his entourage bowed in reverence. ¡°Steward.¡± he called out, and the steward straightened up. ¡°Yes, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Why are the lights on?¡± he asked him. Despite not being low on oil, and the royal family having enough to spare to not worry about it, it was protocol not to waste valuable resources whenever an emergency happened. Which was why he couldn¡¯t understand why the lights had been lit up when his return date was uncertain. The steward certainly didn¡¯t possess enough authority to permit this type of continued use. ¡°It was under the queen¡¯s order,¡± he replied, and Kasser was taken aback. The queen? He hadn¡¯t expected that answer. ¡°The queen¡¯s order?¡± he asked, frowning in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She had waited religiously for your return, Your Grace,¡± he began, ¡°When she left to go to bed, she told me to leave the lights on in case you returnte in the night. Something about making you feel less lonely when you return home.¡± He had expected for the reply toe shortly after his exnation, ready to defend the queen¡¯s good intentions if the king wasn¡¯t certain, but when no reply came, he finally chanced to look up. The King¡¯s face was hardened, but he didn¡¯t look angry. Quietly, he observed his King. Home, Kasser thought, it was a foreign concept, one he wasn¡¯t used to. Did he think of the castle as his home? He didn¡¯t think so. For him, the castle was a symbol of power, of his blood, and birthright. For him, it was only part of his kingdom, something to rule over and protect from danger. Hearing the word home from the steward¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Shaking the thoughts away, he figured he must solve first this issue with Sven before delving into another business. He nodded to the steward, who bowed back and stepped aside before Kasser turned to Sven. ¡°Come with me,¡± he told him, and Sven bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± As Kasser entered the pce halls, he couldn¡¯t help but feel something had changed in his absence. Everything seemed different today. He didn¡¯t have any problem navigating the dark hallways in the dark. Hence, the use of themps was for the benefit of the courtiers who roamed the hallways, especially after sunset. But oftentimes, the light provided was only enough to shed some light and not stumble and fall. He¡¯d never seen his castle this bright in the dark. He could even see that no corner was left unlit. He soon reached the Oval Office, and as his habit, took a quick nce at his desk as soon as he entered. Immediately he went in front of it, scanning its contents and saw there was nothing on it. He heard Svene in after him, and that¡¯s when he began to ask. ¡°On whose authority was it, that you stayed behind instead to fight therks?¡± he asked. During his short walk through the halls, Kasser has thought about what he knew, along with the facts presented to him at the moment, and came up with a rough conclusion. Sven couldn¡¯t have missed the opportunity to fight against the Larks to save his own skin, it wasn¡¯t in his nature, so he must¡¯ve been ordered by someone. Someone high enough to have swayed from his position. ¡°Chancellor Verus,¡± he answered softly, and Kasser hummed in reply. It was just as he expected. ¡°borate,¡± he said, turning to Sven, ¡°With details, if you will.¡± ¡°I was tasked with patrolling the fortress¡¯ perimeter.¡± he began, ¡°Just make sure if something was wrong, report anything unusual.¡± ¡°And have you?¡± Kasser asked him, ¡°Reported anything unusual?¡± ¡°Only once, Your Grace,¡± he said, ¡°When the gates opened right after the green signal was lit.¡± ¡°The gates were opened?¡± Kasser asked in an rmed tone, ¡°On whose authority?¡± he demanded. ??? Chapter 75 Significant Changes in the Palace (2) Chapter 75 ¨C Significant Changes in the Pce (2) ¡°Her Majesty, the Queen,¡± he immediately answered, ¡°She gave her permission to open the gates, to allow a servant girl to return home.¡± Upon hearing Sven¡¯s report, Kasser immediately put the pieces together. Sven wasn¡¯t ordered to keep watch over the gates. No, he was tasked to keep watch over something more important. He was tasked to spy on the queen. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if Chancellor Verus was trying to keep an eye on the queen. After her disappearance on his watch when the dry season ended, it must have prompted Verus to take measures to avoid it. To his knowledge, Verus and Jin had a neutral rtionship, up until that very moment she tried to escape the desert. This was exactly how he imagined Verus would react after that incident. Verus was a perfectionist, even to the point of being paranoid. He was probably thinking along the lines that as the war progressed, the people would have less focus on her, and it would be the perfect time to pull another stunt as before.
And though he understood where Verus wasing from, Kasser couldn¡¯t help but feel insulted. Not because Verus was overstepping his boundaries, or abusing his power¡­ It was the sole fact that the queen was suspected that made his blood boil. His logic waspletely overridden by his emotions. ¡°I want you to go, and report to Chancellor Verus, to pull back each and everyst one of his men he tasked with spying on the queen!¡± he hissed at Sven, who flinched, ¡°And tell him, if he does this again, I¡¯ll be the one he¡¯s up against.¡± ¡°A-at once, Your Grace.¡± Sven stuttered, ready to move to execute hismand. ¡°And tell him, as well,¡± Kasser called out once again, halting him in his tracks, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ll deal with him soon, until then, he¡¯s to stay away from the queen, and the pce.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Grace.¡± and with that, he swiftly left. Kasser let out a deep sigh, before straightening up once more, and called for the steward. ¡°Did something happen to the general?¡± he asked as soon as the steward had arrived. ¡°None, Your Grace,¡± he answered, and Kasser frowned as he looked at his empty desk.
Prime Minister Verus¡¯ authority only held true when it concerned state affairs. Internal affairs were strictly off-limits, for they were separate things. Only the royal family held such authority on handling these affairs, no one else. So why is it empty? He thought to himself. Normally after a long absence, such as now, there would be stacks upon stacks of reports awaiting his approval by his return, because only he could resolve it. Even when there was nothing but trivial things that¡¯s happened, it should still be reported. Had the General made some mistake? Kasser couldn¡¯t shake the growing suspicion. He nodded to the steward, before he turned back to him, ¡°And the queen, has she left me any message?¡± he asked, and the steward shook his head. ¡°No. Your Grace.¡± Then why was she waiting for me? He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. Not to mention the missing reports, but it wasn¡¯t such an issue as much as confusion. He didn¡¯t need to disturb the General only to end up confronting her. It could have been that the past few days were so uneventful inside the pce, that no one had remembered to make a report. ¡°Your Grace, I would also like to inform you that your bath is drawn. Would you like us to assist you?¡± the steward asked, and Kasser paused at the offer. Initially, he was only going to pass by to see how things were going so far: lift the ban on going outside and go over critical events and settling important affairs; before heading out once more to clean up the aftermath. But with the absence of reports, he suddenly had enough time to rest up. He was tempted to ept his offer. After all, it¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s had the luxury of enjoying a simple thing such as a warm bath, delicious meal, and a decent amount of sleep, especially in the past few days.
¡°Alright,¡± he said, and as if sensing his hurry, the steward even prepared some light snacks for him to eat while he bathed. When Kasser came out from his bath, he was noticeably more rxed. His stomach was also notining for once. Ah, he missed this feeling. As he was getting dressed, the steward once more came up at him and bowed. ¡°Your Grace, General Sarah requests an audience with you.¡± ¡°Send the General to my office; I shall meet with her there.¡± ¡°At once, Your Grace.¡± the steward bowed and left to ry the message. When Kasser arrived, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see General Sarah was already there, waiting for him. When she saw him, she greeted him with a bow. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s wonderful to see you!¡± she said, and Kasser nodded at her and went behind his desk. ¡°Wonderful to see you as well, General, excellent work on holding the fort together.¡± ¡°I only did my job, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Nheless, if it weren¡¯t for you I would have been reluctant to leave my kingdom unattended for so long.¡± ¡°I am ttered with how highly His Highness thinks of me.¡± Sarah told him humbly, ¡°But truly, it was the queen¡¯s effort you have to thank for. I was merely assisting.¡± Kasser tapped his fingers on his desk, scrutinizing Sarah, taking note of her actions and expressions. It didn¡¯t seem like she was telling him simply because it was as expected of her. ¡°Yes, the queen, which reminds me,¡± he said, ¡°You opened the gates up for a servant girl, on her orders?¡± he rified, and Sarah confirmed it. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± she thenunched on a brief exnation of what happened that led up to the queen, giving her permission to let the servant girl home. ¡°So why wasn¡¯t there a report about this?¡± ¡°The queen has told us she¡¯ll post the report herself, and would give it to you upon your return. She¡¯s the one handling all the internal affairs during your absence. We only followed orders.¡± It was brief, quick, and concisely answered. Kasser would have believed Sarah at face value before, but since then he¡¯s learned that even the General could keep secrets from him. After all, it was only until recently did he learn that Sarah had an ufortable rtionship with the Queen. She could be keeping silent in fear of upsetting her superior. ¡°General, I value my people¡¯s opinion most dearly.¡± he said softly, ¡°If anything feels wrong, you tell me immediately.¡± Sarah frowned and shook her head. ¡°Your Highness, of course!¡± she eximed, ¡°I¡¯d never dare to deceive you,¡± she told him, and Kasser nodded, satisfied. ¡°Alright.¡± After a few more conversations, the General soon left, leaving Kasser on his desk, mulling over his thoughts. Change after change has happened, and it was all centered around his wife, the queen. At first, he thought the memory loss of the queen was but a small miracle. He never anticipated it toe along with such significant changes¡­ Much like the growing ripples on still water when a small pebble is thrown at it. He looked at the window, seeing the still darkened sky and sighed, leaning back on his chair. There was still a long way to go until sunrise. ??? Chapter 76 A Nobles Etiquette Chapter 76 ¨C A Noble¡¯s Etiquette ¡°Grand Chambein.¡± a voice called out, and when the Grand Chambein turned around, he saw King Kasser walking towards him. He turned to greet him properly, bowing as the King stopped before him. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± he greeted and straightened up, ¡°Was there something I could help you with?¡± he asked, and Kasser nodded. He went behind his desk and then sat down. ¡°Yes,¡± Kasser answered, ¡°The Queen, when does she usually wake up?¡± Had he been asked this question some time ago, he would¡¯ve been surprised by the sudden concern the King had with the Queen. But now, he could understand where it wasing from, especially when he himself had witnessed how much the royal couple¡¯s rtionship had changed. Fortunately, he took it upon himself to learn the Queen¡¯s schedule, that he could give the King a reliable answer. ¡°Her Majesty, the Queen, rises by three in the morning, Your Highness.¡± Time, in Mahar, was set by the Sang-je¡¯s standards. And by his standards, three in the morning was alreadyte.
Kasser stared outside the window, and watched the dark sky, estimating the time. There was still a couple more hours then until she awakens. ¡°Your Highness, shall I fetch someone to make you tea?¡± the Grand Chambein asked him, and Kasser shook his head. ¡°No, thank you,¡± he said while he stood up from his seat and began to get ready to head out. ¡°If she asks after me, tell her I¡¯ll be back before tomorrowes.¡± The Grand Chambein nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± And with that, Kasser left his office. It wasn¡¯t that he had a particr destination in mind, but it wasn¡¯t long until he found himself standing outside of the Queen¡¯s bedroom, caught in a peculiar mood. He was only nning on taking a short detour before leaving, when he happened to pass by her room. Slowly, he turned the knob and pushed the door open. He let himself in, and closed the door quietly behind him. Once the door closed with a click, he looked around the room and saw it was dark. He opted out of lighting up a candle and instead used his Praz to see in the dark. And there he saw her, sleeping soundly on her bed. She looked so peaceful, snuggled soundly on her pillows, her nket wrapped around her. She looked so beautiful, so innocent¡­
So pure. The Queen had waited for your arrival until midnight and fell asleep, Your Highness. He felt something in his stomach churn in the thought, and Kasser let out a quiet sigh. He ran his hand through his blue locks. If she was trying to trick him into doing something for her, it was considerably worse than what she did in the past. The most up-to-date novels are published on novelpub[. Back then, it was clear what he was expected to do and what they each wanted to achieve with being married to each other. He didn¡¯t need to overthink when he knew what the apparent goal was. For a while, he treated her like he did any other guest staying at his pce, but now¡­Things rather appearedplicated. He let out a sigh, and decided it was high time for him to leave. But just when he was about to leave the room, he caught sight of a pile of papers on the Queen¡¯s desk table. As he scanned its contents, he realized they were all reports made by the general officer. Taking the papers into his hand, he made his way to the lounge area of the room. He reclined himself on the sofa and began reading. He knows that whenever he leaves the pce, the General would take it upon herself to go over the affairs and approve them to her own discretion. The reports wouldter be assessed by the King upon their return. For matters beyond the General¡¯s jurisdiction, they were instructed to hold off on any decision until the King¡¯s return. But these reports, though the General might have made it, were different from before. Every incident, big or small, they were all reported to the Queen, during the whole duration of the emergency period. In his absence, everything was looked over and even approved by her as well. Kasser blinked, looking at the Queen¡¯s seal. It was the first he¡¯s ever seen her seal on any official document.
? By the time Eugene had woken up, she had called out to Zanne, who came in upon hearing her summon. Eugene sat up, rubbing the sleep off her eyes as Zanne stopped by the foot of her bed. ¡°Did the King return yesterday?¡± she asked, and Zanne nodded. ¡°I heard he returnedte at night and left this morning, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Eugene said softly, and thought to herself how difficult it was even to see the King. He must still be busy right now. Once more, she couldn¡¯t help butpare his packed schedule to her rather free one. Where he spent most of his days on his feet, here she was doing nothing but sit. ¡®I¡¯m trying my best though,¡¯ she thought to herself. Thanks to Marianne¡¯s genius idea of using portraits, Eugene¡¯s knowledge of the people around her had significantly increased. She also took it upon herself to memorize theyout of the pce. She even took the time to visit every ce she knew. Yesterday though, she spent most of her day locked up in her office, going through the papers. It wasn¡¯t much, but she counted it as an achievement as the Queen. It also showed that despite the King being away and risking his life on the battlefield, she could help and support him by handling the internal affairs in the pce. Also, she wanted to give the papers to the King, himself personally. This was why she didn¡¯t have Zanne ce them on the King¡¯s table even when she was already done with them. Taking a deep breath, Eugene¡¯s eyes drifted to her desk when she thought of the reports. The most up-to-date novels are published on novelpub[. She paused and blinked. After a few more, a frown appeared on her forehead as she searched the room. She got out of her bed and looked below the desk, and then back. The papers were gone. It was only when she finally reached her lounge, did she find them on the table, stacked neatly on top. She frowned. That¡¯s odd. I am certain I left them on the desk by my bed before sleeping. She was also sure none of the maids had done it. She knows because if one of them touched it, by now, they¡¯d be kneeling in front of her begging for mercy. A bit disconcerting, but true nheless. ¡°Zanne,¡± she called out, and the young maid went up to her, ¡°Did someonee to my room while I was asleep?¡± she asked and gestured to the papers on the table, ¡°Somebody touched my thingsst night.¡± ¡°I shall go and find out at once, Your Majesty.¡± Zanne gasped and bowed before leaving with an urgency in her steps. A few momentster, Marianne entered her chamber, and not Zanne. ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty.¡± The baroness greeted, and Eugene gave her a soft smile. ¡°Good morning, Marianne. Do you know if-¡± ¡°Yes, it was His Highness, the King,¡± Marianne answered, already anticipating the question. ¡°His Highness hade by your chamber, earlier this morning. I apologize for not noticing as I was asleep. Rest assured I shall post guards by your bed chambers from now on, so that this does not happen again.¡± she assured Eugene. And it dawned on Eugene why it was Marianne who came, instead of Zanne. Despite their better rapport with each other, they were still scared of upsetting her. So Marianne had taken it upon herself to deliver the answer to put her at ease. Despite being married to each other, Kasser and Eugene still had their privacy, which was well respected between the two of them. As such, he must always ask permission to enter her chambers before doing so. And entering her room, without consent, such as earlier, was considered to be rude. This wasn¡¯t a case unique only to royal couples, but applicable to any noble couple as well. And she could tell by Marianne¡¯s countenance, that she knew this rule as well. Marianne, though thoroughly invested in repairing their rtionship with each other, respected their personal space. ¡°Marianne, is there a rule restricting the King from entering my room without former notice?¡± ¡°Not exactly, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not a problem if I allow it.¡± she dismissed and saw the tension leaving the baroness¡¯ body. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± Though an old custom, she was sure there were other couples close by who freely enter and leave each other¡¯s chambers without consent needed, even to the extent of sharing a room. Still, those types of couples were rare. At that moment, Eugene instinctively understood why Jin kept the King at arm¡¯s length. She had a lot of secrets to hide from him. Should they have had a close rtionship, eventually he too, would have invaded her privacy and have figured them all out. Jin didn¡¯t participate in official matters to only to focus on summoning the Mara. It was also to minimize any contact with the King. The more she isted herself, kept her distance from the King, the easier it would be for her to summon Mara and execute her ns. It also might have helped her if Kasser did not check up on her wellbeing, hovering around her all day. Because the King was definitely not the kind of person interested in what others do in their free time, he didn¡¯t bother people with personal questions. Eugene had figured this out in less than a month; Jin probably would¡¯ve too. ¡°The King wasn¡¯t part of her n from the start,¡± Eugene thought. She only made her move when she first came to Hashi and was confident of the King¡¯s personality. ??? Chapter 77 Between Two Towers Chapter 77 ¨C Between Two Towers But it was still a mystery why he came to her room earlier this morning. Lost in her thoughts, Eugene hadpletely forgotten Marianne¡¯s presence. As Eugene took her time mulling in her head, Marianne took it as an opportunity to study her expression, feeling concerned over what was going on with the Queen¡¯s mind. When Eugene finally remembered her, she gave Marianne a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Marianne, truly.¡± She reassured, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make new measures because of what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Though inform me when he returns.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Marianne answered with relief.
*** Eugene brought up the cup of tea to her lips and took a sip. As soon as the warm liquid entered her mouth, a delightful aroma wafted through her nose, and the drink slid down her throat smoothly. She put the cup down and ced it back on the table, satisfied. She looked out of the window, and there she saw a view she¡¯d only seen in miniature models before. Just beyond the pce walls, were the full view of the vige. A gentle breeze passed, making her hair flutter softly along. She walked along the bridge between two towers of the pce. It was a short walking distance, a canopy arching above her head, pirs so tall as it was spaced evenly along the bridge, holding up the roof. It was her first time strolling on the bridge when she was struck with an idea of having tea in this beautiful spot. When Eugene had ordered to bring up a table and chairs, the servants were quite surprised at her instructions. Although they found it odd to have tea on the bridge, everyone still obeyed her and had done as she had asked withoutint. And there Eugene created her personal caf¨¦. With the roof over her head, it provided her a cool shade from the heat of the sun. And with how high up she was, it provided her with a perfect overhead view.
Ah, this is life. She thought. As the sun begins to set, the once clear skies were slowly being painted over with hues of red, orange, and purple. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but imagine spending the rest of her daying to the balcony, enjoying tea at the magnificent spot she found whenever she felt like it. This here, this was one of the simple joys she could enjoy as the Queen. Resting her cheeks on her hand, propped up on the table, watching the setting sun on the orange sky. She was too absorbed with the view that she didn¡¯t realize someone had been staring at her. It was Kasser, standing a few steps just behind her. He drank in the sight of her¡ªperched on her chair, looking serenely over his kingdom. He had a busy day, trying to assess the scale of damage that had been done and making things right once more. He couldn¡¯t even find spare time for his meals. When he was returning to the pce, he still had tomand the soldiers, debrief them, and sort their duties. And then he rushed like a madman back to his pce, as if someone was hot on his heels. He¡¯d asked around for her whereabouts, and this was where they led him. Up in the bridge, they told him, right between two towers. He was shocked, but he went anyway to see her. And the sight that greeted him was so bizarrely unique, her drinking tea, enjoying the scenery. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a light chuckle. It was lovely seeing her rx over tea. He didn¡¯t even notice how much time had passed just by looking at her. Eugene was brought out of her reverie by the sound of scuffling against stone and looked behind her. She was surprised when she saw the King. ¡°Your Highness.¡± She gasped and stood up to greet him properly, but he just gestured her to sit back down, and so she did. Kasser pulled out the other chair across from her and sat down.
Why does he appear out of nowhere all the time? Unprepared, she didn¡¯t know how to face or even act around him. He was simply a stunning man. He was undoubtedly an artist¡¯s masterpiece, God¡¯s handmade man. She had plenty of things she wanted to say to him when she¡¯d finally see him. That he did well in protecting the kingdom. And above all¡­ How great it was to see him safe and without injury. But now that he was in front of her, she found herself at a loss for words. Clearing her throat, she finally asked¡­ ¡°When did you arrive?¡± it was all she could think of at the moment. But she backtracked for a moment, and feared he might mistake it for her asking why he hade. ¡°It¡¯s just that I had told them to tell me when you return.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just returned,¡± He assured her, ¡°It was quicker for me toe to you myself instead of rying it to a servant.¡± This meant that he hade straight to her as soon as he entered the pce. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but think it was about the reports; the one she saw had been misced in her room. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry,¡± she told him, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked for the servants to put it in your office.¡± ¡°Worry about what?¡± ¡°The General¡¯s reports.¡± She answered and he blinked. ¡°I already saw it. This morning.¡± He told her, mumbling his words in an embarrassed tone. He couldn¡¯t find the words to exin his intrusion to her room at an impulse, watching her as she slept. ¡°Ah yes,¡± she said, nodding, ¡°I heard you came by.¡± ¡°It was still very early, so I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡± ¡°Of course, but I just made it more convenient.¡± She added, and he quirked his head. ¡°Made what convenient?¡± ¡°The papers.¡± She said and took a sip from her tea, ¡°You dide by to check on those.¡± Kasser opened his mouth and then closed them, like a fish out of water. He was currently speechless, not knowing what to make of this. The papers were never in his mind when he stopped by her room¡ªIt didn¡¯t even cross his thoughts. But Eugene didn¡¯t know or hadn¡¯t realized this. She took his silence as a sign for her to continue, and so she did. ¡°The General¡¯s work was brilliant. Most of the time, I left the decision to her, but I did decide a couple of times, especially when it needed your approval.¡± She exined, ¡°Did you find anything wrong with what I¡¯ve done?¡± she asked him, worried. Especially with the opening of the gates still fresh on her mind. He might have thought she was challenging his authority when it was the farthest thought in her mind. She couldn¡¯t entirely brush the concern off, mainly when she¡¯s dealt with numerous people who¡¯d held power. She was unaware of what lines not to cross with them, and hoped her decisions during her time as queen wasn¡¯t one of them. ??? Chapter 78 Change of Heart (1) Chapter 78 ¨C Change of Heart (1) Kasser watched her in silence. He sensed she was treading cautiously but did not know what to feel. Even so, he felt the need to exin, she knew not the workings of the pce after all. ¡°The royal household is meant to be managed within its purview.¡± Eugene looked at him nkly as he continued. ¡°It also means only the royals are qualified to take up this responsibility. That makes only two people qualified for the job¨Cyou and I.¡± ¡°¡­ Me too?¡± She was visibly surprised. ¡°These past few years, I¡¯ve had my hands full dealing with things all by myself. Now, you¡¯ve taken the initiative to fill in during my absence.¡± ¡°Hm, I know that.¡±
¡°So do you want to manage it going forward?¡± As she thought of his offer, Eugene¡¯s eyes widened to their limits. It sounded like he wanted to hand over the management of the pce to her. But even before she answered him, she had a few doubts to resolve. ¡°Why¡­ did you oversee everything by yourself?¡± ¡°You refused to do it, but you wouldn¡¯t remember that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯d already offered me the job before?¡± ¡°Soon after our marriage. Actually, these have always been the queen¡¯s responsibility.¡± ¡°What would I be taking over should I ept?¡± ¡°A lot of things. It¡¯ll take a long time to list out now, I can send you the detailster. To put it simply, you will be the deciding power of the pce in my absence, just likest time.¡±
¡°Does that mean I don¡¯t have to report things to you?¡± ¡°Besides a few exceptions, most reports will be something that you can approve on your own.¡± It was not that Eugene did not understand why Jin Anika had refused to take up the job. Having more power meant more things on her mind. If all that Jin Anika needed was enough money to buy antique books, it would be easier to simply ask for a small fortune each time she needed it instead of being subjected to the tedium of managing affairs. ¡°But why, all of the sudden?¡± Eugene wasn¡¯t dense. She was well aware of theplexities in their rtionship, some because of Jin Anika¡¯s previous actions and others because of, but not limited to, the circumstances they were brought together. Entrusting requires trust; the bigger the matter, the greater the need. ¡°This is not all of a sudden. As I said, it¡¯s supposed to be your responsibility.¡± He tried his best to assure her. ¡°But you¡¯ve done it all this time, so¡­¡± Eugene searched for an appropriate word, upon failing to find one she sighed deeply. She was learning to speak eloquently these days and was finding it hard to express her thoughts in the required ¡°refined¡± manner. Marianne had asionally pointed out her directness in speech. She¡¯d advised her to mend her ways before entering high society. A noblewoman had to mind her Ps and Qs to say nothing of the queen. She¡¯d been working on it diligently, but habits do not change overnight. And here, the demand was to change her innately. She needed more practice. Right now, she couldn¡¯t think of a way to beat around the bush and deliver her message clearly at the same time. In the end, she decided enough was enough and took the plunge. ¡°Your Majesty, please be clear with me on this. Are you trying to test me? Or, are you actually trusting me enough to hand over the responsibility? Kasser burst into unrestrainedughter. ¡°You do like your straight-talk. If only everyone spoke like you.¡± He looked at her with smiling eyes, with a trace of indiscernible doting somewhere. An abashed Eugene became pink. Never had she imagined that this king actually liked what his nanny hated: her manner of speech. So much for the values instilled! ¡°It¡¯s neither.¡± She felt a tug in her heart at his abrupt answer. She smiled bitterly. ¡°¡­ You¡¯re also quite direct yourself, Your Majesty.¡± Kasserughed again. ¡°Taking care of the royal household is important but minor at the same time. It¡¯s very cumbersome for me to check every single tiny thing that goes on in the pce. A servant¡¯s sick leave, for instance.¡± Eugene wondered if he was trying to say that he needed someone to take care of his tedious work. If that were the case, she had been overthinking. ¡°Are youfortable with leaving me to it when you don¡¯t have enough trust in me?¡± She was still feeling bitter. ¡°Only one thing worries me, which is that you¡­¡± Kasser paused, his smile faded. Eugene grew tense at the blue eyes gazing directly at her. ¡°¡­ that you might im you don¡¯t remember this conversation.¡± He teased ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± She was miffed! Ignoring her displeasure, he said, ¡°I recently heard that a patient suffering from memory loss might forget recent memories once they recollect their past.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes bulged at his words. Kasser was concerned another memory loss incident might ur again! Here she thought he was simply poking fun at her. Her next words were carefully drawn out, to make sure she understood him correctly. ¡°Is it fine with you if I don¡¯t regain my memories?¡± She surmised he would avoid her question. However, he answered her question as if he had been waiting for it. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to try too hard.¡± ¡°¡­ Pardon me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve forgotten things, you can relearn them. It might sound like I¡¯m denying your past and I¡¯m sorry to force this opinion on you, but¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie.¡± Eugene was truly amazed. She believed that even with her changes, Kasser still couldn¡¯t shake off seeing her as the previous queen, Jin Anika, no matter how much she imed, ¡®I don¡¯t remember¡¯. But it seemed it was she who was seeing through tinted sses. He saw Jin Anika and Eugene as separate people and he had just made it crystal clear. Since when? If she was indeed Jin Anika and had actually lost her memory, she would be confused by his words now. Surely, she would be ashamed of how horrible she was in the past. If she herself felt so, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what Kasser felt. But¡­ The woman he chose is me, not Jin Anika. On the other hand, having expressed his heart, Kasser was feeling unburdened. But that didn¡¯t mean he was not without regrets. He knew it was unbing of him to hope she stayed the same, even so, he feltfortable with her not recovering fast enough. When he had seen the queen¡¯s seal on the reports, he was surprised. It took him some time to believe his eyes, after which, he had kept thinking about it all day long. And why not? This queen, who had avoided taking any responsibility at all costs, had nowe forward to assume her role, of her own ord. This wasn¡¯t the same level of change as the way she talked. She had transformed into apletely different person¡­ a better one even. So, even if she happened to recover, Kasser decided to believe in the slight chance that she might not return to being the person she was before. Perhaps Marianne was right. Maybe she did need a long period for adjustment. He and Jin Anika had started off on the wrong foot. He had dodged any and every problem he noticed in their marriage. He didn¡¯t want to, nor did he try to get to know the queen. He knew in his heart, that he was equally responsible for the fiasco called marriage and up until she returned, he wasn¡¯t the slightest remorseful. However, now, his heart had changed. He trusted that their rtionship could actually improve. He wanted to know her, trust her and perhaps, even love her. As much as his change surprised himself, he was more surprised by how much he was looking forward to it. ??? Chapter 79 Change of Heart (2) Chapter 79 ¨C ChangeofHeart(2) ¡°While you¡¯re honest, tell me another thing. Do you think that the current me can do more good to the kingdom than the older me?¡± Kasser hesitated to reply, he avoided her gaze for a brief moment even. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he finally said, but something troubled his mind, and he didn¡¯t know what. Ah,soIwasrightaboutthat.She held on to her proud heart and reminded herself. AllthatmatterstotheDesertKingishiskingdom.SoIhavetostopdeludingmyselfand,instead,begratefultohimforagreeingtogivemeausefulpositioninthe pce. ¡°This responsibility, will it help you if I take it?¡± ¡°It will help me a lot.¡±
¡°Then, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He felt a stirring in his heart as he gazed at the queen, smiling so sweetly at him. It bothered him, but he couldn¡¯t put the finger on it. Yet, he was certain that it wasn¡¯t anything unpleasant. Recently, he had been experiencing a great deal of emotions and symptoms he couldn¡¯t clearly work out. But he didn¡¯t have a moment to sit down and think through these; he was simply too busy. See here, there was no end to the list of things he had to do today. A pile of papers from Verus was waiting for his final approval. And this was just one of the things. Nheless, he put aside his work and unexpectedly proposed to her. ¡°You said you wanted to go out. Shall we go now?¡± he asked, with hopeful eyes. ¡°Now?¡± She was shocked. ¡°After the sun ispletely down.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll still be very disorderl¡­¡±
¡°Everybody will be back to living their lives again. There won¡¯t berks for some time now, hence, everyone will be out in the streets.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is a period of peace afterrks invade the kingdom. We just had a huge army of them, so there won¡¯t be any for at most ten days.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s excellent news¡­ not that the army is good news. Yes, let¡¯s go out. I want to go out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The corner of his lips raised slightly. Eugene felt his eyes that were looking at her were gentle. She turned away, afraid that she may blush any minute. In the distance, the sun had finally set. Everything had returned to blissful silence. ¡°Can you jump from here, too?¡± They were at the bridge, which was higher off than his study. The depth she saw when she poked her head out of the banisters was frightening. It would take a crazy to leap off from here; she looked at him with worry. ¡°Shall I try?¡± Kasser replied as he pushed the chair back with his legs as he stood up. Absolutely appalled, Eugene quickly shouted. ¡°No!¡± Seeing her fierce, bulging orbs, he burst outughing. She looked back at him, unable to believe he was joking. His unbridledughter warmed her heart and pleased her eyes. ShewantedtobetheonlypersonthatsharedhisjokesandWasittoomuchtoask? Instantly aware of the nonsense, she quickly regretted her thoughts. Eugene intuitively knew she was falling for him. Hownicewoulditbetocontrolyourheart,howeveryouplease? She was full of mixed feelings. ? Eugene was all dressed and ready. For the trip, she had to hide her inky ck hair. She put on a brown wig and, just to be sure, wore a robe with a hood. It was dark enough outside, so she didn¡¯t bother hiding her eyes. Marianne had dressed Eugene herself. ¡°It¡¯s all done, Your Grace,¡± Marianne said with delight. She could read the excitement on the queen¡¯s face. It was a rude thought, but she was cute. She suspected the king saw the queen no differently than her. It was a true relief he finally recognized her lovely nature. HisMajestyisquiteinsensible,butatleasthestartedtolookatthepeoplearoundhim. Marianne was deeply touched that they were spending quality time together. She didn¡¯t wish for more other than them to be closer at this speed. But whatever it is, she was happy about the positive turn of events. ¡°Have a safe trip, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I heard everything is in order in the city.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll still be different from the pce, Your Grace. Be cautious never to leave His Majesty¡¯s side.¡± Eugene smiled awkwardly. It was her first time hearing sincere words from someone. Here, everyone was kind to her. It¡¯s probably because she was the queen, but not all kindnesses were mere formal gestures. Iwould¡¯velivednotknowingitifIdidn¡¯texperienceit¡­ Eugene knew she wouldn¡¯t be living life the same way she did when she went back to it. She used to think life was a lonely journey. But now, her beliefs were shaken and her heart stirred. She was ready to hold on to hope, even if just a glimmer. A page entered and announced. ¡°His Majesty, Your Grace.¡± Eugene went to the living room and was surprised. The attire made the tall man unfamiliar. Kasser wore civilian clothes and a wig, just like Eugene. But the humble clothing and dull-colored wig failed to hide his handsome face. Heisdefinitelygoingtostandoutfromthecrowdwiththatface. When her eyes met his, he appeared a little cross. ¡°Are you done getting ready?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Marianne answered politely. However, to Eugene, it sounded like he was asking if that was all she was going to wear, so she looked down at her attire and wondered if something was wrong. ¡°Is there a robe with arger hood? Your face is visible,¡± said the king. A bigger hood was going to block her view. Nheless, the king¡¯s cold, mandating gaze told her he wasn¡¯t going to tolerate any more refusal. ??? Chapter 80 The Town Square (1) Chapter 80 ¨C The Town Square (1) Just as Eugene finally got ready, she turned around and saw Kasser standing, waiting for her to finish with not a robe in sight to cover him up, or hide his identity. A frown settled on her face as soon as she neared him. ¡°Where is your robe, Your Highness?¡± she asked him. Kasser looked at her, then down on his attire. ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡± He told her confidently, and Eugene pursed her lips. ¡°I wore mine to hide my eyes, despite not being noticeable,¡± she pointed out to him, ¡°Your eyes, on the other hand, can be easily spotted by just about anyone.¡± ¡°I can change my eye color whenever I wish.¡± He exins, and suddenly, closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them, Eugene¡¯s eyes widened, and she let out a small gasp of surprise. No longer were his irises in a light blue hue, but a darker shade, almost the same as the people in the kingdom. ¡°In poor lighting, it almost appears brown,¡± Kasser remarks, ¡°The people would be none the wiser.¡±
¡°How did you do that?¡± she asked in amazement as she stared at his eyes. ¡°I,¡± he cleared his throat when she drew closer than expected, ¡°It¡¯s through my Praz, quite difficult to exin.¡± He said, and Eugene stepped back, realizing just how close they¡¯d been. ¡°Still, what if someone recognizes you¡­ even when you change your eyes?¡± ¡°No one would be able to identify me.¡± He cates her, and she frowns. Unconvinced, she prodded on, ¡°No one in the whole city knows your face?¡± Shaking his head, ¡°Why do you think they do?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Well, you take such frequent visits out the pce¡ª¡± she began before stopping abruptly. It was then when realization dawned on her that despite the frequent visits the king makes outside of the pce walls, none of the people ever did dare to look upon his face. No one probably had the courage to even look at him in the eyes. And even if they did catch a glimpse of the king¡¯s face, they couldn¡¯t identify his face alone without his bright blue hair and eyes giving him away.
Even so, it still presented her with another conundrum. Even without the help of his eyes or hair, his face would still stand out in a crowd. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t recognize you, you will still stand out from the crowd!¡± she exims, ¡°I very much doubt I would have a peaceful trip tonight. Not when everywhere we go, people will turn their heads our way because of you.¡± ¡°You should wear a robe.¡± She added after a moment¡¯s hesitation. It was at that moment she realized the room had grown silent¡ªshe slipped up. She hadn¡¯t meant to sound like that, but to the others, she might have appeared to be ordering the king. Contrary to her belief, the whispers of the servants around them were for a whole other reason. She couldn¡¯t see it, but from their point of view, they were having a very intimate conversation. One that was usually heard between married couples. Despite not doing it just for the show, Eugene thought having talks like this, like two friends, waspletely normal. The servants, as well as Marianne, stood around them, observing the couple. Amusement was evident in their eyes as they watched the exchange. They gave the impression they were closer than they actually were. Fortunately, the tense silence was broken off by Marianne¡¯s light chuckle. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Marianne interrupted, ¡°Her Majesty, the Queen is right. It is an outing for her sake. It would be better for you to follow her suggestions.¡± Eugene pressed her lips into a thin line, nervous if she somehow had offended the king from her request, but it seemed like there was nothing to be worried about. Kasser had sighed in resignation and then turned to a servant, ordering them to fetch his robe.
¡°Bring me my robe.¡± Hemanded, and the servant bowed and went to get it. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Shortly after, the servant returned, on their hands was the robe. As Eugene stepped aside, she watched as they assisted the king, draping the piece of clothing over his shoulders. She couldn¡¯t help but feel something within her stir. It was an odd sensation, knowing a supreme ruler followed her order, even if it was a trivial matter. When the robe was on, and the servants stepped back to give them some room, Kasser led her to the front of the gardens. There stood a man, and behind him was a coach, pulled on by a couple of horses, waiting for them. From afar, Eugene noticed the man was fairly tall, and as she drew closer, she couldn¡¯t help but recognize him. Once they stood in front of him, Eugene finally figured out he was one of their guides for the night. ¡°Sven.¡± Kasser called out, acknowledging the knight. Sven bowed down low to him, then at the Queen, giving them his own greetings. When Sven straightened up, he introduced himself to Eugene. ¡°Germane Sven, Your Majesty.¡± He told her, ¡°I shall be yours and the King¡¯s escort tonight for any emergency that may arise. Rest assured, you won¡¯t be able to notice me.¡± It was a couple more moments until Eugene realized why he looked so familiar. ¡°Ah, of course, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met,¡± Eugene said, and Sven gave her a delighted smile. Sven had been one of the people that first found her in the desert, been the first one she saw in fact. He had also led the group of guards that took her back to the pce¡¯s safety. Back then, she was certain they had mistaken her for someone else. However the fear of being left behind in the middle of the desert had overtaken her, and thus she had remained silent. She had kept her mouth shut until they reached the kingdom. Sven had also kept his distance during that incident, only speaking to her when necessary. But he did take extra care of her, giving her necessary food and water, as well as afortable bed to sleep on when they were travelling. She remembered it like it was just yesterday, the fright of waking up to nothing but winds and sands and the searing heat of the sun. Soon enough she found herself surrounded by strangers, and taken against her will. Looking back at it now, she found his actions extremelyforting, and she was grateful for it. ¡°I forgot to thank you,¡± she told him, ¡°For thest time.¡± ¡°You owe me no thanks, Your Majesty.¡± Sven assured her, ¡°I only did what was expected of me. Here, let me help you up.¡± He offered her his hand, steadying her as she went up the coach. Once both royalties were already on the coach, they finally began to depart towards the city. As Eugene sat and watched them pass by the pce walls, she turned to Kasser. ¡°Is Sven the only one who will be with us today?¡± she asked him. She had seen no other warrior escorting them. Kasser turned to her and nodded. He respected my wish regarding the guards. She thought to herself. Theirst discussion about the guards didn¡¯t really reach a conclusion, so she had assumed he¡¯d do as he wanted and bring a small group of guards. After all, he was quite adamant that they¡¯d need more than just one. She knew it¡¯s not much to go on, but she felt extremely touched by the gesture. In her novel, the one she wrote, Kasser was a self-righteous man. Once he¡¯s had set his mind to what¡¯s right, there was nothing anyone could do to change it. ¡°Where are we first headed to?¡± she asked him ¡°To the za,¡± he told her and gestured to the roads up ahead, ¡°There are multiple roads to take to reach it, so you can choose which one we¡¯ll take.¡± When she had chosen, they did as she had asked and went down a particr path. The coach soon came to a stop, and Kasser stepped out first, and then helping Eugene off right after. As soon as she stepped down, she gasped in amazement as the za came to her sight. They had stopped by the corner, but from there, she could see the middle where a huge tree had grown. Its branches spread in an upward arch, with leaves big enough to provide shade. It¡¯s trunk so wide, it looked like it would take at the very least ten people to circle around it. Around the trunk was an array ofmps positioned, its bright warm lighting shining on the leaves, even under the pitch-ck sky. When Eugene shifted her gaze to the floor, she saw colorful stones of various shapes and sizes covering the cement, like a floor mosaic. It was then she realized the za was resembling something. ¡®The Holy City.¡¯ She thought and took another look around. She was sure the za was designed with the square of the Holy City as the motif. But it was merely an imitation as the size was smaller. Yet, this brought her an eerie feeling, one that slowly managed to fill her. ??? Chapter 81 The Town Square (2) Chapter 81 ¨C The Town Square (2) Eugene had designed the za in the holy city purely from her imagination, and in the middle of it was a huge tree for a centerpiece. Around the za were families, lovers, and friends all walking around, having fun, with smiles on their faces. Some were even sitting beneath the wooden benches positioned underneath the tree. She found herself even more excited now that she was seeing it in person. Though the pce was amazing, it seemed so unrealistic. The za on the other hand, was much more familiar and thus made it more impressive. In Mahar, the people Eugene had been around in were only normal people. So different from her original world, the life she had once lived in. ¡®Where¡­ where am I standing?¡¯ Was she truly standing in the middle of her novel? Was it possible to create a world with only her imagination? ¡°Jin.¡± Eugene jumped. She looked down and realized she was holding his hands tightly. When she tried to let go, he held hers more tightly.
She looked up and met his eyes. ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± he said. His voice was filled with worry. Eugene shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little startled. It¡¯s more peaceful than what I imagined. It¡¯s as if nothing had happened here.¡± Kasser looked back at his people with a new perspective. Some people might have died yesterday, but the survivors must live on. He thought it would be difficult for her to understand their lives; so full of war. So full of death. ¡°I want you to get used to it, too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t- ¡° Kasser suddenly marched on, pulling her along with him. Eugene followed along, trying not to lose bnce, he was walking quite fast. He quickly slowed down when he noticed she was struggling to match his pace. ¡®It¡¯s like we¡¯re on a date,¡¯ Eugene thought as she looked at their hands together.
The two walked up neared the tree at the center of the za. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± He asked her, and Eugene looked around them. There were multiple roads to take from the za. Each lead to mansions of nobles, streets full of houses of normal people, shops and markets, and many more. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Eugene thought, looking around in ce, taking her time deciding. ¡°We can¡¯t visit every road today.¡± He added, and Eugene nodded at him. ¡°I know. You¡¯re a very busy man, but you spared some time to make this trip happen. I won¡¯t take too much of your time. I can alwayse back and spend my time looking around.¡± She stated as an afterthought. Kasser frowned at her use of the word ¡°I.¡± He didn¡¯t think this trip with her was a waste of time. He wanted to be with her. When he was about to clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°I-¡± ¡°How about there?¡±, Eugene interrupted Kasser before he could say more. He looked to where she was pointing. ¡°What¡¯s along that road?¡± ¡°There are storages owned by merchants and inns where travelers stay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try that road.¡±
¡°That one? There won¡¯t be an awful lot to see there.¡± He told her, and Eugene just shrugged. ¡°Well, that road caught my eyes. Let¡¯s go.¡± She told him and began to go down that way. Kasser didn¡¯t like her idea. It was one of the least safe ces in the city, where wanderers roamed the streets. But Kasser started to walk towards where she pointed without furtherints. He was sure she was safe with him standing by her side. Walking beside Kasser, Eugene¡¯s eye¡¯s started to widen. Why does that road look familiar? she nervously thought as she looked at the direction she was headinf. The more their steps moved closer to the edge of the za, she realized her d¨¦j¨¤ vu wasn¡¯t just an illusion. I know this ce¡­ It seems like I¡¯ve been here before. Specifically, Jin had been here before. It was simr to how Jin¡¯s memory pictured in her head when she first entered the dining room. I thought Jin only spent her days in her bedroom and study. When did shee here? she frowned the more she thought about it, and turned to the king. ¡°Did I make frequent trips outside the pce?¡± she asked him, and Kasser shook his head. ¡°You never left the pce before.¡± Eugene felt her heart begin to race. Oh, dear. Why did I think she quietly stayed in the pce? She obviously could¡¯ve sneaked out without anyone knowing. Eugene berated herself. Jin shutting herself indoors, looking at books? She didn¡¯t think she could be more stupid. She underestimated the evil woman whose n was to overturn the world. The study was only a trick, an alibi. The three of them, including Sven, walked from the edge of the za and into the road. Eugene quickly scanned the area. She saw rugged buildings along both sides of the road, which appeared as the storages, with piles of wooden boxes out on the road. People who seemed to be workers moved the boxes into the building. What did Jin do here? She could¡¯ve bought rare items in secret since it¡¯s a street full of merchants¡¯ storage. She thought nothing looked suspicious when something caught her gaze. Her steps halted as she did so, looking intently at the object that has caught her attention. It was a run-down building, about two storeys high. The building hadn¡¯t gone under maintenance work for a long time, if the olive-green painting scraping off its outer walls was any indication. When Eugene stopped, Kasser stopped with her and turned his head to the building as well. ¡°It¡¯s a closed inn.¡± He told her. Wooden boards nailed over its windows. ¡°The building has shut down.¡± She stared at the covered windows he mentioned. Despite knowing it was closed down, she still kept seeing shes of scenes deep within her mind. Inside the building were stairs made of stones, leading to the upper floor. Although it looked like a ragged building in the ruins, inside, the stone steps were made with perfect precision. Up the stairs on the upper floor was a narrow hallway with doors opposite each other. One of those doors erged and appeared in front of her. She then saw the head of a person lying face down on the floor. The next scene projected upon her like she was flickering through an album¡­ The man lifted his head. She had never seen him before. He had ruddy eyes. Eugene took a sharp breath in surprise. Kasser quickly held her body, reeling from the shock. He looked down at her with a stern face full of worry. Her face looked ashen as he looked upon her. ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­It must be something I ate.¡± She mumbled weakly, trying not to give herself away too much. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that before? We should head back. Can you walk?¡± Eugene nodded with confidence but stopped within a few steps. Her legs had turned to jelly after the shock. ¡°Ah!¡± she cried as her head suddenly spun. When she finally pulled herself together, her legs were swept from under her, and she found herself being carried in bridal-style by Kasser. She allowed herself to rx and leaned on his chest. She watched the old building over his shoulders until it disappeared from her sight as he carried her back to the za. Eugene closed her eyes. She was extremely worn out. Jin¡¯s memory had never felt so intense. Something had happened in that building. ??? Chapter 82 Entirely Different Person Chapter 82 ¨C Entirely Different Person When they finally arrived back in the pce, Eugene was immediately escorted into her room, and servants rushed around her, fussing on her condition. One even went as far as to summon the doctor. As she watched all this, there was only one thought that ran through her head¡­ I¡¯m never saying I¡¯m sick again. She sat obediently on her bed, letting them ask her questions, and answering honestly. Everyone was so concerned, and it might be an exaggeration on her part, but she was certain by this point everyone had gone in to ask about her well-being at least once. She wanted to be alone, with her thoughts without people around her. The excuse of being sickpletely backfired as it sent the people into a worried frenzy. She should¡¯ve thought about it more. After all, when you¡¯re a Queen, there was no such thing as being just ill. It¡¯s almost like thest time I pretended to be sick. Eugene thought, remembering the way people crowded around her, including doctors, when she first arrived in the pce. All were asking after her, about how she felt, any difort. But unlike before, the King, too, was fussing over her. She even spotted the Grand Chambein by the corner, apanied by his servants, taking up space at one side of her room. Despite therge space inside the bedroom, it was filled with people, making the entire ce feel a little stuffy.
¡°Do you feel dizzy and nauseous?¡± the doctor asked her, and Eugene shook her head. ¡°No, it was only a little difort,¡± she said, trying not to let it show she was only pretending to feel sick. She only wanted to be alone, that¡¯s why she faked having a light stomachache, to which she insisted she was fine now. Another servant entered, in their hands were documents, which General Sarah had received. The papers were then handed over to the head physician, who scanned the documents briefly with a slight frown. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat any more or different than usual¡­¡± the doctor murmured under his breath as he read through the document, and Eugene then realized what the servant had brought in. Wait, does this mean everything that I eat was being recorded? And while she had figured that being Queen would give her little to no privacy, it was still a chilling thought to know someone was always watching her at every waking moment. Judging by the physician¡¯s nonchnce on her knowledge about the records, it waspletely normal for them to monitor what she¡¯s been eating. After realizing this, another thought popped into her mind¡­ For Jin to have eluded everyone to sneak out, she¡¯s pretty amazing. she thought in amazement. She was obviously no match to the cunningness of Jin.
¡°Well, there isn¡¯t a clear exnation. Sometimes, psychological factors do have an effect on digestion. Fortunately, the condition does not seem to be severe, so I will prescribe some medication that will aid digestion. A short walk after your medication will help you recover, Your Majesty.¡± the head physician told her after further examination. However, just before they leave entirely, Kasser interrupts, airing a new concern. ¡°Was there a change in the cooking staff recently?¡± He asked, and the physicians exchanged looks until one of the servants from the kitchen answered¡­ ¡°There was a new assistant cook, Your Highness.¡± the servant said, ¡°I can fetch him this instant.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Kasser said with a frown, ¡°Look through the ingredients that were used in cooking the Queen¡¯s dinner,¡± he ordered, and the servants bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± You don¡¯t have to do all that! Eugene wanted to say, but didn¡¯t. She could only watch quietly the matter had gotten out of hand rather quickly, especially with Kasser¡¯s incessant worry. Although Kasser had only instructed them to check, she knew very clearly how much of a hassle it would bring the servants. Eugene felt guilty for making everyone do unnecessary things because she faked her illness just to go back home. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m alright.¡± Eugene insisted, sitting up, ¡°Honestly, I feel extremely better than I was an hour ago. I would like to talk to you in private.¡± she added, giving the king a pointed stare before Kasser ordered anything else to the general officer or any of the remaining servants. Sighing in resignation, Kasser looked at his people. ¡°You can all leave now,¡± He ordered them. When everyone cleared out, only silence remained, and Eugene finally let out a rxed sigh, with a mental promise of not doing anything as drastic as that again.
She needed to remember she couldn¡¯t just make excuses; she was acting like a Queen now. But despite her fake illness being blown way out of proportion, she was a little happy by the thought of having that many people so concerned about her. It was heartwarming. Back when she was just Eugene, little to none was ever that concerned about her. It was a pleasant change. ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize to you, Your Highness,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve wasted your time by going to the vige and not even able to see it through.¡± ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± ¡°I think I do,¡± Eugene insisted, ¡°You¡¯re a very busy man, don¡¯t bother denying it.¡± she added when Kasser tried to protest, ¡°And here I am, adding to your burden.¡± she finished, looking down at her hands, fiddling with her fingers. Kasser watched the Queen, and when they locked eyes, she brought them back down. Kasser, too, looked away at the odd feeling he got. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a burden.¡± he corrected, ¡°And going to the vige is never a waste of time.¡± The awkward tension between them remained until Kasser cleared his throat. ¡°You should get some rest,¡± He said, nodding at her and moved to leave, when Eugene called out for him¡­ ¡°Your Highness,¡± Kasser paused when he heard her and turned to look. Their eyes met, and Eugene¡¯s words died in her throat. She didn¡¯t know why she called out, all she knew was she wanted him to stay even a little longer. ¡°W-what happened, a little while ago,¡± she stuttered, trying to cover up her longing, ¡°Those things, um, was that the usual way of things?¡± she asked, and gave him a nervous smile, ¡°If you recall I forgot how things work, so I was wondering if those reactions were normal.¡± And before she knew it, she began bbing about things she¡¯d been keeping ever since she¡¯s arrived. ¡°Marianne¡¯s a great help, but there are some things I can¡¯t talk about with her.¡± she added, ¡°I worry she¡¯ll think poorly of me. Not that she¡¯s treating me poorly, she¡¯s been very kind-¡± Kasser raised his hand, trying to cate her to stop her rambling. ¡°No need to further exin,¡± he tells her, ¡°And while I can¡¯t understand your positionpletely, I do understand how hard it can be to open up to the people working for you.¡± ¡°You,¡± Eugene blinked, ¡°You do?¡± ¡°So you wanted to know if this is how things are usually done, or if I¡¯ve done extra measures when you¡¯ve lost your memory, was that correct?¡± he asked, sitting on the edge of her bed, and Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. She was taken aback at how well he was able to articte her thoughts so quickly and simply. He was indeed such a clever man. Come to think of it, every conversation they¡¯ve had has gone rather smoothly. He hadn¡¯t even pulled rank over her whenever she demanded things from him. He¡¯d always been willing to listen to what she had to say and never dismissed her. Three years he¡¯s been married to Jin. She could tell just how much patience and generosity this man had. In her novel, the Desert King was a stubborn, one-way street kind of man. His driving force had only ever been vengeance on Jin. Despite being the most powerful in her novel, Eugene was never quite satisfied with writing his part. And though it would have been perfect if the most powerful king also had excellent leadership, the Desert King never found the time to mingle with any of the other kings. Whenever there were gatherings, he¡¯d always be the first to leave when the important talks were over, often making up excuses for duties and responsibilities. It was the very reason the Salt King always quarreled with him. Whenever the two kings would meet, things would take an ugly turn, souring the jovial mood immediately. Had Eugene wrote the Desert King as the man before her currently was, perhaps her story could have gone better. Perhaps even differently. When writing characters in novels, it¡¯s quite difficult to create a round character, where they develop over the story. Which was why most of the time, the characters she¡¯s made were rather static, characters with one-dimensional personality, that was it was easier to steer the plot to go in one direction. After all, a character may very well steer the course of the story in a totally different direction. This isn¡¯t the character I wrote. Eugene thought as she watched Kasser. This is a different person altogether. ??? Chapter 83 Amusing Arguments Chapter 83 ¨C Amusing Arguments It¡¯s been, in fact, several days since she realized the man before her and the man she wrote have varying differences in personality, but it¡¯s only now she¡¯s actually seeing him as an entirely different person. She was this world¡¯s creator. This was her story. And as much as she¡¯d like to think the people in the story, the king especially, wouldn¡¯t be able to do things she¡¯d never given them an ability to, she continues to be surprised every time. No longer was she seeing them as just her characters, but in a much more realistic sense instead. The more time she spent alone with him, the more uneasy she got. This was indeed reality. ¡°To answer your question, yes, it is a usual formality.¡± Kasser finally answered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little excessive?¡± Eugene asked, ¡°It¡¯s only an upset stomach.¡± she pointed out, and Kasser shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s the first time a physician was needed.¡±
¡°You wouldn¡¯t have given orders to check the kitchen staff and look through the ingredients had I been frequently sick, then?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Jin must¡¯ve been pretty healthy for a woman who didn¡¯t do exercise much, she thought, but she knew that this wasn¡¯t the case in her mental health. No healthy mentality would¡¯ve given a woman an ambition to take over the world. A healthy body, and a strong mind. Being a viin wasn¡¯t indeed easy. Eugene almostughed at the silly thought. ¡°I should probably have more healthy habits then,¡± Eugene quipped, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hassle everyone some more,¡± she said in a light tone. Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the correct response. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joking matter.¡± Kasser scolded her slightly, and Eugene looked taken aback before breaking her gaze away and looking down in embarrassment. She felt her heart palpitate. She hadn¡¯t meant to appear to be brushing off their concerns. Kasser¡¯s face softened. He reached for her hand and in a gentle tone, spoke, ¡°If you can¡¯t talk to Marianne about something, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me,¡± Eugene finally looked up from her musings, and felt a foreign feeling pool in her gut.
She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, to fall out of favor. At this point, she wanted to be in his good graces just to ensure her survival, but things were much moreplicated than she originally thought. His skin against her palms felt hot, yetforting. She knows she couldn¡¯t tell him about what she saw in her dream, he wouldn¡¯t understand. And as much as she¡¯d like to wrangle the answers out of Jin, she was all but gone in mind, leaving only her body with Eugene. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d like to go back to town since I wasn¡¯t able to get a good look around,¡± Eugene said, wetting her lips.¡°I¡¯d also like just Sven to escort me, this time.¡± She wondered if she overstepped her bounds. Kasser seemed to be thinking it over before he nodded at her. Sven was a good soldier, loyal and strong. He did as wasmanded with littleints and was disciplined and trained to perfection. Knowing this, it must be the primary reason Verus used him to keep a close eye on what goes on in the pce, to spy on the Queen. ¡°One guard isn¡¯t enough, though,¡± he told Eugene, and she nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Eugene said, ¡°That¡¯s why you can tell him to gather a small group of guards to apany us, I won¡¯t protest.¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any other soldier aside from him, so it would be the best course of action.¡± Kasser quirked his head, observing the sudden change of heart. She had been so adamant before that she didn¡¯t need guards, even going as far as to insist they¡¯d only need one. ¡°You¡¯d need at least five,¡± he added, and Eugene nodded obediently. ¡°Of course.¡± Eugene beamed. ¡°Why the sudden change?¡± Kasser asked her, his confusion growing.
¡°It¡¯s not that I changed my mind,¡± Eugene quickly amended, ¡°It¡¯s only that, now that I¡¯ve gone, I realized you were right,¡± she said. Eugene knows now that it was childish of her to think it would be fine to go to town unguarded. It was a rookie mistake on her part. She wasn¡¯t just Eugene now, she was Jin Anika, wife to the Desert King, Kasser She couldn¡¯t go anywhere without an escort. Especially not with the active period, and Larks about to attack at any given moment. It was time to get serious¡ªshe couldn¡¯t remain in her civilian mindset. It was time to be Queen. ? When Kasser finally stepped out of the queen¡¯s bed chambers, he brought his hands up to his chin, caressing his light stubble. He stood there for some time, deep in thought. It wasn¡¯t the first time this happened. It wasn¡¯t the first time Jin had actually retracted her opinions and offered apromise as a roundabout way of apology. Just like that time when a disagreement hade about with Marianne on a servant¡¯s punishment. She knows how to bow out, let better solutions take ce instead of the one she wants. But this wasn¡¯t a forceful type of yielding, no. This one stemmed mainly from understanding how wed she was in her thinking. She showed great maturity in backing down. He¡¯d never felt as light-hearted whenever they¡¯d reached an agreement before. It was nice. To be honest, he was quite enjoying the back and forth an argument about the guards from before. It was so trivial; he hadn¡¯t really cared who would win the debate, he just continued for the sake to keep talking with her. He found her amusing, more so when she was flustered, much like a child throwing a tantrum. He couldn¡¯t wait until their next argument. It would be amusing to see his wife get riled up. ??? Chapter 84 A Chancellors Grievances (1) Chapter 84 ¨C A Chancellor¡¯s Grievances (1) A short walk, he said? Kasser thought of what the head doctor had said and decided to check back on Euger. When he arrived at his office, he was greeted by the Grand Chambein, anxiously waiting for him. ¡°Your Majesty, the chancellor is requesting to see you.¡± Kasser frowned. He had made it clear through Sven that the chancellor was not to return unless he was ordered to. ¡°Are you saying the chancellor is standing on the other side of this door?¡± ¡°No, your Majesty. He is waiting for your permission outside the pce.¡± Picturing Verus standing alone outside of the gate, his temper simmered down a little. He admitted he was driven by emotions when he gave Sven themand in the middle of the night. If the queen hadn¡¯t lost her memory, he would¡¯ve overlooked Verus¡¯s actions. The Grand Chambein silently waited for the king¡¯s answer. There had never been a day where the chancellor could not set foot into the pce¡ªthis might be quite devastating for him.
While the man sitting on the throne could not be reced, the chancellor could be very well so kicked out of his position and reced. Since the king¡¯s respect towards Verus was immense, no one could dare to step up. Still, numerous men vigntly waited for an opportunity to overtake Verus¡¯s position. Although it seemed like the authority of the kingdom could be handed over to another individual, the Grand Chambein didn¡¯t show his curiosity. He knew more than anyone that the Kasser hated intrusive behaviors. ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± A momentter, Verus entered the office. He kept his head bowed down, and frantically kneeled on the floor, facing Kasser¡¯s desk. ¡°I beg for your mercy, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser looked down at Verus, who seemed to be kissing the floor with his hands and forehead against the cold flooring of his study. It was indeed a degrading and humiliating sight of the proud chancellor.
Given his position, Verus dominated soldiers andmoners over the years. Kasser knew it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to kneel t on the floor like that. But he did, regardless of his pride. What a sly little f*cker, Kasser thought to himself. There was no ill-intention to how he thought of him. Arge portion of why Kasser delegated Verus was how he knew when to kneel before his leader¡ªwhen to assume the form of a pleading pup when he had to. Verus was an outstanding man, but there were enough people just like him. However, there was no one with the perfect qualifications like he had. When Kasser was looking for the right man as the chancellor, he had asked around for the perfect person. He needed a man to be able to withhold the workload he was about to assign. A young man was likely toin. But Verus was different. He was from a wealthy noble family, so he was not after his royal money. Moreover, he was the third son of his family, which meant he was unlikely to be the heir and didn¡¯t bear responsibilities over his parents and siblings. A man chasing after achievement, rather than power, and on top of that, one that was never ashamed of bending his pride. He was the man Kasser was looking for. What Kasser needed for a chancellor was an arbitrator. He needed someone to force hismands to the soldiers, and Verus had been the perfect match. ¡°You may stand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser gestured to the Grand Chambein standing behind him. When the Grand Chambein left the room with the other servants, it was only Kasser and Verus left in the study. ¡°Your Majesty, I was extremely foolish, but I kneel before you. I did not have any alter motive.¡± Verus assumed the king was furious with him because he pulled a couple of soldiers out of the battle and gave them other tasks toplete. When Sven came to him and told him ¡®the King had be suspicious,¡¯ his heart sank. And when Kasser announced probation, he freaked out. Everyone in the Kingdom called the Desert King a sage king, generous and kind. It appeared so when he allowed officials to debate freely in meetings. Along with the imagery of always stepping first towards the army ofrks, it left an additional positive impression. But Verus thought otherwise. He knew the Desert King had characteristics of a tyrant. So far, he had never seen the king change his opinion after he made a conclusion. Therefore, when Kasser had instructed him under probation, Verus knew there was no point in trying to prove his innocence. He knew it was only going to make matters worse. Since he didn¡¯t make a huge mistake, he figured begging for mercy was the only way he could survive. ¡°Did Sven make things clear for you?¡± ¡°I clearly understood your orders, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°How I told him to remove any spies you ced around the Queen?¡± What? It was a question Verus was not prepared for. However, he remained calm and answered while his head remained drooped to the floor. ¡°Your Majesty, spies around the queen? I have never attempted such outrageousness.¡± ¡°Then what was the purpose of cing Sven to keep an eye on the pce? Are you saying it was not to inspect the queen?¡± He was uncovered. Verus didn¡¯t try to use shallow tricks and replied directly. ¡°It is just like you assumed, Your Majesty. But this is the first time I have made a silly move. I was simply worried a simr incident likest time might happen again.¡± ¡°I will make sure it isn¡¯t repeated. Do not pay any interest on matters inside the pce.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ??? Chapter 85 A Chancellors Grievances (2) Chapter 85 ¨C A Chancellor¡¯s Grievances (2) ¡°But, I must thank you for handling matters well while I was out during my battle with therks.¡± Kasser knew to give praises when one deserved it. ¡°I have simply done what was expected of me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I will grant you a rewardter. But first, are there any businesses that I must know of?¡± ¡°Although there are no immediate emergent disputes, I have something to ask for your permission, Your Majesty. I was once told you were keeping an eye on the rebels.¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Kasser replied without thinking twice. He was aware of the group of rebels within the Kingdom of Hashi. But they existed all through history; during the dynasty of the former king and even before that. Mahar was a name for this world, but it was also the name of a God. However, this group which called themselves as the ¡®children of Mara¡¯ denied Mahar. They believed Mahar was an evil god, and Mara was the true mighty God who will bring salvation.
Although it was a dangerous ideology, Kasser had never shown interest in capturing and killing all of the members when they emerged. The biggest reason was the Sang-je¡¯s attitude towards them. When their activity was uncovered in the Holy City, the punishment remained as lenient as deportation and nothing more. Sang-je believed in extinguishing the immorals. However, his response to the rebels impacted the public¡¯s perception of them. Moreover, humans already had amon enemy: therks. It wasn¡¯t a big deal whether or not they worshiped a different god and hatched a plot because their actions were never regarded as a serious threat. On the other hand, therks were a severe threat. The rebels, however, were notpletely disregarded with their abominations. They were immediately exiled from the Holy City once they were discovered. Each kingdom has its own ways, but not in one are they greeted. In one kingdom, they were firmly excluded, while in another, they were less excluded. The Kingdom of Hashi belonged to thetter. When their secret gatherings were spotted, the Kingdom of Hashi would only forcefully disperse the group and seize their property. Warriors didn¡¯t actively knock on every door to hunt them down.
Perhaps, for this reason, the rebels were more active in Hashi than in other kingdoms. It was also because Hashi was the furthest from the Holy City, and the Sang-je¡¯s influence was less in this kingdom. ¡°I have noticed they have be more aggressivetely. I am nning on creating a separate search party to look after them.¡± ¡°What do you mean by more aggressive?¡± ¡°Traces of organized gatherings were discovered.¡± ¡°Organized gatherings, huh?¡± Kasser¡¯s face stiffened. The reason why he had left them alone was that they had never formed a societyrge enough to be menacing and appear as a threat to the people. The rebels consisted of the poor¡ªthose from the bottom of the social hierarchy. To assemble, they needed money. To be an organized group, there has to be a financial source. Kasser felt his blood boil¡ªwhoever supports the rebels had the motive of disturbing the order of Hashi. ¡°Do whatever you need to do. Feel free to report back to me after you have dealt with it.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Verus replied with a deep bow. It was due to this side of the king why he didn¡¯t want to fall into his disfavor. The Desert King gave him enough freedom to govern. He left most of the matters to his discretion. He never tried to find a fault in his decisions or made an irrelevant remark. Verus found pleasure in being able toy a foundation on a Kingdom of a ten-thousand-year history. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him to take the responsibilities of the king when he was absent from the kingdom. ¡°You may leave and rest for today and bring the documents I need to check, tomorrow. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Verus left the office in confusion. Is he mad at me for watching over the queen¡¯s moves? Since Verus worked from home during the active period, the government officials came with reports also to his house, meaning fewer people went in and out of the pce. Hence, he had fewer ears and eyes inside the castle. And from this, it had be difficult for him to find out what was happening on the other side of the pce walls. There was more work for Verus during the active period. He didn¡¯t have time to pay trips to the pce himself. What happened during the past month? It was the first time the king had mentioned the queen directly. More importantly, it was the first time he was warned about issues regarding the queen. Has the king gone soft¡­ to her? Since Verus was passionate in governing the kingdom, he was displeased at the way the queen never satisfied her role. But in all respects, it was his personal feeling. The queen was out of his interests. But the queen¡¯s disappearance was the root of a change. It invoked his way of investigating suspicious things. His spite towards the queen grew into a hunch that she was harmful to the kingdom. Verus was personally looking into her disappearance. He had nned to investigate it deeper right after the active period when he had less work to do. For now, he ordered one of his subordinates to research the people connected to the missing servants. There was one thing suspicious from what he had heard from his findings. It was that one of the queen¡¯s servants had tried to contact the rebels before she went missing. But he couldn¡¯t report that to the king. I¡¯m pretty sure His Majesty will instruct me to hide this fact. So Verus decided to put his brain to work¡ªin secret. Now that he had the permission to research into the rebels, he was going to say he found out about the missing servant after he had conducted the investigation. If only this was about a single servant attempting to join the rebels¡­ He was skeptical of the financial source of the rebels. What if the source was the same queen living in the same pce as the king? The woman who managed to snatch the king¡¯s favor? I hope I¡¯m only overthinking. ??? Chapter 86 Oil and Water (1) Chapter 86 ¨C Oil and Water (1) Chancellor Verus was certain of one thing¡ªsomething had changed between the royal couple during the past month. ¡®Should I expect the worst case scenario?¡¯ He thought to himself. The chancellor had faith that the king was a smart man, rational and logical in thinking. But he was only a man, despite being a ruler. They were bound to change at some point; no one would be able to resist the charms a woman has. And the queen was indeed a beauty beyondpare. Even three years ago, after their marriage, many men still longed to have the queen. She had been the talk of the town for a long time. And Verus wasn¡¯t blind. He acknowledged her beauty, he wouldn¡¯t contest that. So it wouldn¡¯t be entirely out of the realm of possibility the king would fall in love with her. ¡®I need to gain an audience with the former General,¡¯ Verus thought worriedly, ¡°Surely Baroness Marianne would have noticed these changes.¡± He mused to himself. ?
It had taken only a moment of staring at the medicine, but eventually, Eugene finally took the digestant that Marianne had given her and popped it to her mouth. ¡®I¡¯ll get hungry tonight if I were to digest these foods quickly.¡¯ She thought as she takes it and downs it with water. When she¡¯s done, Marianne had suggested taking a short stroll around as the medicine took its time to do its work. ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you walk outside for a few minutes?¡± Marianne said, ¡°The pain will only be doubled in your sleep if the indigestion takes a severe turn.¡± she exined, and Eugene nodded at her thankfully before doing just that. Unfortunately, wherever Eugene went, so did the servants. ¡®Ugh, I¡¯m definitely never faking another stomachache again.¡¯ sheined to herself as she noticed this. She finally understood why Jin never left her study. It was there she could find some peace and quiet. It was where she could be alone. ¡®I hadn¡¯t anticipated I¡¯de to understand Jin this much.¡¯ she thought in amusement, before remembering that while Jin was in the study, she¡¯d never allowed anyone to disturb her. ¡®Who could even confirm she was inside?¡¯ Eugene thought with a frown.
The overall walk wasn¡¯t horrible, quite pleasant in fact. The darkened corridors she had walked through seemed quite a different world at night, so different in the morning in all its bright glory. There was some light, but it was so high up, the corridor was still nketed by shadows. ¡®If Jin really did leave the pce regrly, I need to think long and hard from the very beginning.¡¯ she thought whilst she admired the long pirs on the corridors. But despite her admiring the view, her thoughts only consisted of Jin Anika. ¡®If Jin did have a secret, I¡¯m certain it wouldn¡¯t be housed within the pce walls.¡¯ She remembered in her version of when Jin went missing; the people had only assumed that Jin had been involved in some horrible ident. And as quickly as the news spread, so did it die out, and Jin was forgotten. No one even questioned why she had disappeared, no one particrly cared. Not to mention the General, Sarah, was a meticulous person. She definitely would¡¯ve found Jin¡¯s secret passage had she disappeared despite the size and vastness of the pce. It was only right to havee to this conclusion. ¡®Ah,¡¯ she paused, ¡®There was the man, the one in my visions.¡¯ His crimson eyes shed through the back of her mind. Red eyes. The symbol ofrks. ¡®Andrks were made by Mara, obedient only to its power.¡¯ This was why Mara¡¯s followers had red eyes. But this knowledge was mostly unknown for the Maharians. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to piece such a thing together, and link these people to therks, and ultimately to Mara. And their eyes weren¡¯tpletely red either. Because the rebels in Mahar, also called as the children of Mara, were subject to exclusion and discrimination, the redness of their pupils often gave them away, making it difficult to blend in. This was because the red in their eyes were caused by Mara¡¯s power, one that dwells within each individual. This power made them powerful, and would often signify these people were awarded the highest status within Mara¡¯s ranks, enough to be a chief priest. The man, the one she saw in her visions, did not have red eyes, but of a hazel hue. But whenever he had pleased it to be, his eyes would turn red. ¡®No, something¡¯s not right.¡¯ she thought, ¡®Something is bothering me.¡¯ As much as their society was closed off and secretive, their hierarchical system would be even more so. If the man had the rank of a chief priest among the rebels, he must be an absolute follower of Mara. But she saw him, bowing to Jin, his forehead pressed on the floor, even before she had summoned Mara. Which meant he wasn¡¯t simplyplying with whatever Jin had nned, but that he respected her. Worshipped even. ¡®Whoever he was, Jin was not alone in this. This proves she had her own people. The question is, how many?¡¯ She fretted. Eugene didn¡¯t know who she could ask, where to find them. She didn¡¯t even know what to ask when the moment would be presented to her. In the first ce, she would find it extremely difficult to leave the pce without someone seeing, unless she were to do things the way Jin did. Through the study. She could do it. Perhaps. If she only took a handful of servants, tell them she wishes to be alone. Then maybe, by then, escaping without anyone noticing she was gone. ¡®No,¡¯ she retracts, ¡®I don¡¯t want to do it like her.¡¯ She had already decided she would be queen, that she¡¯d take on more responsibilities to alleviate the Desert King¡¯s duties. She couldn¡¯t just then revert back to her old ways, it would seem like she had changed her mind. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to risk the good rapport she¡¯s had with Marianne, along with the others around her, and throw it away for curiosity. ¡®Let¡¯s start just like before, go to the inn, with the excuse of seeing the town, then maybe, more wille up.¡¯ she thinks to herself, satisfied with her new n. And as Eugene was walking, she failed to notice a wall in front of her, and hit it with full force, causing her to stumble back. Fortunately, someone had caught her. It wasn¡¯t a wall, but a man, and he snaked his arm around her waist before pulling her flush against him. ¡°Where¡¯s your mind at?¡± a familiar voice asked, and Eugene felt her breath caught in her throat as she looked up, and saw that it was Kasser. ¡°You should be careful,¡± he continued, ¡°It¡¯s dark out here.¡± ¡°W-well,¡± she pulled away, stuttering as she regained her bearings, ¡°You came out of nowhere, how was I to see you?¡± she asked and he quirked up an eyebrow at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been standing at the same spot for some time now.¡± Kasser told her, ¡°I thought for sure you have seen me already. I didn¡¯t expect you to bump into me like that.¡± He mused with light amusement, chuckling quietly. It was an amusing sight, the queen failing to see the king and bumping face first into him. It was hrious. Especially since she kept her gaze trailed up as if something was interesting. ¡°Is the ceiling that interesting?¡± He asked as he too looked up. Perhaps he¡¯ll see what she was so focused on. Embarrassed, Eugene shook her head. ¡°No, I was just thinking,¡± she answered, and Kassser looked back down and straight into her eyes. ¡°About what?¡± he drew closer, as Eugene struggled to find words to say. She couldn¡¯te up with a viable excuse. So, she did the only thing she could. She smacked his chest lightly, as if to tell him to get away, before giving him a coy smile. He let her go, and did step aside. ¡°You surprise me,¡± She said, and Kasser frowns when she resumed walking. He followed her, matching her pace. ¡°Where were you headed?¡± ¡°Nowhere.¡± She answered truthfully, ¡°I was just out for a walk. Doctor¡¯s orders.¡± she then stopped and turned to him, ¡°What about His Highness? Where were you going?¡± ¡°I was also taking a walk.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eugene asked in curiosity, but the king only shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t need a reason to take a walk,¡± He answered. The servants following behind them slowed down their steps and finally came to a halt at the gesture of the Grand Chambein, who had just arrived. The two continued down the hallway, and their echoed voices fading out into the darkness. The Grand Chambein watched the two walk away in delight and turned his head when he heard a noise nearby. The servants were chatting and giggling among themselves. When they noticed he was staring, they ceased any more conversation and stood back in attention. ¡°Pretend you never saw nor heard anything tonight. Do you understand?¡± He asked them, giving them a stern gaze, and the servants nodded at him. ¡°Yes, Grand Chambein.¡± and with a wave of his hand, they left to go back to their chores. ??? Chapter 87 Oil and Water (2) Despite dismissing the servants without the permission of their masters, the chambein wasn¡¯t worried. He was even certain the king would be thankful for the privacy he had given them. Eugene finally noticed no one else but just the two of them were around. ¡°We must have been walking too quickly.¡± Eugene remarked when she saw no one. Kasser too looked behind them. He did notice when everyone left, but he didn¡¯t see the need to point it out.
¡°Shall I summon them?¡± he asked her. Eugene shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± she said, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be needing them. Doesn¡¯t it bother you, though, knowing someone¡¯s always following you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± He admitted. ¡°It¡¯s actually convenient, after all, I only look at them when I need them.¡±
Ah, she thought with realization, An acquired taste only royals would have. I¡¯m definitely amoner. ¡°Is it still ufortable?¡± Kasser suddenly asked. Eugene shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She replied. ¡°Not as much as it was before.¡±
Kasser gave a light chuckle. ¡°I meant your stomach.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She smiled, realizing her misunderstanding. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. My stomach isn¡¯t upset any longer. I feel perfectly fine.¡± Her smile froze in ce, feeling a little guilt at her pretense. They soon reached the end of the corridor. Towards their left was a path that led to a flight of stairs, on the other side was a ss door. Its height was as tall as she was. It opened from the inside, and beyond it was a balcony. Eugene thought the pce had many windows and ss doors. Stepping closer to the ss door, Eugene looked skywards and saw a blood red moon shining above them. It was like that during the active period. But despite the moon being red, it¡¯s light remained as it always was¡ªcool as it shone on their path. The door then clicked open when a gentle hand gave it a slight nudge, startling her momentarily. ¡°It¡¯s open.¡± ¡°What poor management,¡± he said. Eugene chuckled nervously, making up an excuse on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of my getting sick. In their rush to aid me, they forgot to recheck the locks. Please don¡¯t punish them.¡± Eugene added hurriedly. Kasser looked at her, contemtive. Eugene already felt bad for lying, she would only feel worse if they¡¯re punished for negligence because of her distracting them. Kasser finally let out a light chuckle. ¡°Though I don¡¯t think you are to me, what you think is right isn¡¯t my business, but yours.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Eugene turned her gaze away, wondering if she really could manage this entire pce? And though it frightened her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of herself for once. Gaining confidence, Eugene finally pushed open the doors, and stepped out onto the balcony, breathing in the fresh night breeze. She always did want to go out to the balconies and do this at night. If no one had been apanying her, she would¡¯ve done so much sooner. But, as it was, the servants followed her everywhere. And because of that, she fought many urges to prevent from appearing stupid in front of her subjects. Eugene turned to look at Kasser. When she saw him frowning a little but saying nothing, she bravely continued on, walking further out. The balcony was bigger than expected, and the banisters made her feel safe. She leaned over the rails and looked down below. It was of simr, possibly greater, height than the one Kasser had once jumped out of. She sensed him walking over to her, stopping right beside her. ¡°Your Majesty, have you been out here before?¡± she asked him. Kasser shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not even when you were a child?¡± she asked incredulously. He gave her an odd look. ¡°What makes you think I would¡¯ve during my childhood?¡± ¡°Children are adventurous and curious. They are willing to go outside and explore. Especially ces like this which seem dangerous.¡± She stated in a matter-of-fact tone. Kasser looked at her curiously¡­ ¡°Were you like that?¡± he asked softly. Eugene had almost answered without thinking but stopped herself before she did. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Cold sweat rolled down her back. Eugene carefully studied his face. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was trying to lead her on to something, or was waiting for her to slip up. ¡°Do you not get injured from jumping off a great height?¡± she asked, changing the subject. Fortunately, Kasser didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°My Praz will do its work.¡± ¡°How high can you fall from? Can you jump with someone?¡± ¡°Was it so impressive when I jumped offst time?¡± he asked, with a slight grin on his face. Eugene blushed. ¡°Are you¡­ offended?¡± she asked hesitantly. Kasser thought for a moment and soon shook his head. No one had ever treated his ability to use his Praz like they would a talent. It was quite nice. Her question was strange, but it didn¡¯t sound like she had any underlying intentions, so he wasn¡¯t offended. ¡°Do you not feel ufortable?¡± ¡°Me? About what?¡± she asked. Kasser stared at her for a moment, before trailing his eyes to the moon. ¡°You must not remember this either.¡± He began. ¡°But a Praz and Ramita are like oil and water. They do not mix well together. In fact, an Anika¡¯s Ramita is highly reactive to a king¡¯s Praz. People often said some of them would even run away at the sight of a king because it¡¯s an unbearable sensation.¡± He finished. Eugene frowned. ¡°Really?¡± Kasser nodded at her stiffly, leaving Eugene once more to her thoughts. Well, this is the first I¡¯ve heard of it, she thought. There was so much she didn¡¯t know, about a world she knew she had created. She almost wanted to give up. But she shook the worry out of her mind, changing around the negative, to something rather productive. I¡¯ll make sure to remember next time. She thought resolutely. She couldn¡¯t afford to make mistakes anymore. Chapter 88 Late ¡°I see,¡± Eugene finally said, ¡°Forgive me, I must sound so silly.¡± Sheughed it off slightly, trying to brush off whatever growing concern the king was having. Kasser nodded at her before looking away, his gaze trailing along the bottom of the railing, trying to hide the relief he was feeling. He thought it was a good thing she endured everything rather quietly, and had not felt rejected. He decided to change the topic as he assessed the height. ¡°I haven¡¯t exactly measured just how high I can jump.¡± He began leaning over the railings as he watched the bottom floor. ¡°But I think¡­¡± He pulled away and turned to her once more. ¡°¡­ I could jump this height, even with you in my arms.¡± He dered. Eugene quirked up an eyebrow¡­
¡°Really?¡± She was shocked, as well as reluctant to believe him. But when he burst outughing, she narrowed her eyes at him, giving him an unamused stare. ¡°You think I¡¯ll get scared with a little height?¡± She¡¯d never been afraid of heights, and she wasn¡¯t about to start now. In her world, she had ridden the most extreme rides in the amusement parks such as rollercoasters and many more without feeling stressed about it. When Kasser remained skeptical of her bravery, she stood beside him, looking down and then right back at him again. ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it!¡± She dered.
Kasser raised a brow at her. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate how high up we are.¡± He pointed out. Eugene nodded.
¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°And it seems like fun. Shall we?¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡± He used. ¡°Not at all!¡± Eugene replied confidently. ¡°I don¡¯t fear much.¡± She stated, before remembering she was supposed to not know anything about her past. ¡°At least, it feels like I don¡¯t have many fears.¡± Kasser mistook her amendment for a sign of fear and began to feel mischievous as he gave her a devious grin. Immediately, he grabbed her around the shoulders, and picked up her legs from beneath her knees, hauling her close to his chest. She let out a gasp of surprise as she looked up at him with wide eyes. He picked her up like she was a paper doll weighing nothing. Her arms tightened around his neck as he hopped up the edge of the rails, bncing with expert ease. ¡°Don¡¯t cry when this is over.¡± He teased. She shot him an unamused stare. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t want to stop?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready. Jump whenever you are ready.¡± She goaded him, her eyes glinting in anticipation. She even looked a little mischievous than usual, which made Kasser¡¯s heart feel mysterious. To keep that look on her face, Kasser could feel he could jump at any height thousand times over. He had agonized quite a while over something simr. However, he didn¡¯t take it seriously right now even though he knew a small deviation could be serious because it would lead to big consequences. Kasser didn¡¯t want to disappoint her, so he wasn¡¯t going to back down now. Eugene took in a deep breath and held it as Kasser stepped forward, and finally jumped over the railing. Eugene felt her stomach plummet the opposite direction, enthralled with the way the Praz wisped around their bodies. The blue me whipped around them, surrounding him and her¡­ Devouring her. Everything seemed to progress in slow motion. She was so enthralled, shepletely forgot the sense of falling. Kasser hadnded gracefully on the ground in an upright position, with her secured in his arms. When his feet touched the ground, there was no noise, almost like gravity had no hold over them. Slowly, Eugene finally unwound her tight wrap around his neck, blinking slowly as the adrenaline rush soon dissipated, and her racing heart finally steadied once more. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kasser asked with concern. Eugene gave him her brightest smile in response. ¡°More than all right.¡± She gasped out happily. ¡°It¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever felt!¡± She gushed, giving out a breathyugh when it was cut off by a soft sensation against her lips. Eugene gasped as she felt it, and realized Kasser was kissing her. The light-hearted feeling gradually changed as his lips moved against hers, and Eugene closed her eyes and gave in. Just like that, the innocent mood changed into one of passion. Kasser pulled away. They stayed there, silent, staring into one another, until the man surged forward once more, capturing her lips with another passionate kiss. Her heart was beating hard once more, that she feared it would burst out of her chest. Ever since the Lark ambush had ended with Kasser returning safely, she had been anxious about him sending a servant to her, summoning her within just a few days. To be honest, she was quite hoping for it, and had been thinking that perhaps, today would be the day, especially as she was preparing for the night earlier. Eugene¡¯s lips parted, allowing his lips to dart into her mouth, tasting her, savoring every corner inside. Their tongues tangled together, battling for dominance. Eugene¡¯s eyes squeezed shut as her knees turned jelly, clinging onto him for dear life. Despite their standing positions, she was lucky he was keeping her upright, with a gentle yet firm hand, pressed lightly on her lower back. She was fortunate he was still carrying her. A small groan seeped out from deep within Eugene¡¯s throat, a rumble shortly after. It was almost like she was purring in pleasure. The satisfaction she felt was real, and overwhelming after so long. Her fingertips, which were buried deep in his hair, went numb when he would greedily suckle on her tongue. He slightly tilted his head and covered her lips with his. Their lips were deeply interlocked with each other. They fell into a trance after they tasted each other¡¯s lips, their salivas mixing. With the way he was kissing her, she felt him steal her breath away, drinking it in himself with the kiss. She was breathing roughly through her nose as he kept kissing her. He was so engrossed it seemed as if he was determined to taste every part of her lips and mouth in detail. He licked and bit her lips and rubbed the tender flesh inside of her lips with the tip of his tongue. Maybe it was because she wasn¡¯t currently grounded, but inside Eugene¡¯s mind, it felt like it was spiraling out of control. She was going to get motion sickness. Eugene unwrapped her arm from his neck and twisted her body as if to push him away. His lips that had been tenaciously clinging onto her lips, finally let go. Kasser pulled away and looked at her with hesitation in his eyes. She was breathing harshly, trying to catch her breath. Her lips felt swollen from the kiss, even her tongue ached lightly from when Kasser had been pulling on it. She was avoiding his gaze, her ears red with embarrassment. Chapter 89 Late Kasser moved closer, asking silently for permission. Eugene gave a terse nod in response. And so, he drew close, peppering kisses all over her face, on her eyelids, on her forehead, cheeks, and he finished it off with a light gentle kiss on her mouth. The kisses felt a little ticklish, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a giggle. Kasser¡¯s kisses continued, trailing from her chin, then down to her neck, before nipping her lightly. Eugene let out a startled gasp as she looked up at him in surprise. Their eyes locked together, his orbs darkened by desire, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the dim lighting, or if his Praz had changed once more.
¡°Eugene.¡± He whispered huskily, sending a wave of shivers down her spine. It sounded so tempting, as he asked for implicit permission. She let out a soft sigh, closing her eyes momentarily before opening them once more. She could feel her heart thump sporadically in her chest, vibrating in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s go to-¡± She gulped. ¡°-the room.¡± Her hoarse voice sounded strange to her.
Kasser nodded and began to move. He soon sped upwards even as she was clearing her throat, so she hung onto him for dear life. They passed through their surroundings so quickly, she barely chanced a look. ¡°Ah!¡± Eugene yelped. Suddenly, her body felt like it was floating. Her eyes widened as she watched the ground get farther and farther away from them. She learned that not only could Kaiser jump down from high distances, but that he could also jump up as high.
Wow, incredible! She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his physical prowess. She could finally see why the people of Mahar would treat a king like they would a god. He truly seemed like a higher being,pared to mortal humans. Eugene, who in her original world had seen the many wonders of modern technology and science, was even in awe of him. Kasser did onest leap,nding perfectly on the balcony railing, before jumping down, and pushing open the balcony doors as he strode inside the room. But it was locked. He put her down, grabbed a small rock, and broke open the window. He reached inside, shifted the lock open and the door swung wide, leaving Eugene impressed by his swiftness. Although she was a little indignant by his damage to property¡­ ¡°You broke a window!¡± She eximed in hushed tones. Kasser looked at her and shrugged. ¡°I know.¡± He entered the room. Eugene followed him reluctantly, taking a cautious look inside. ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked after him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Someone could be here!¡± She called out in a whisper. Kasser chuckled. ¡°Nonsense, this is a guest room,¡± he said, ¡°And I¡¯m certain no one is upying it.¡± Eugene was too busy recalling the structure of the pce, by the time she realized where she was. Something hit her at the back of her knees, leaving her sprawled on top of the bed lying on her back, as Kasser crawled on top of her, adjusting her slightly. He then wasted no time in pressing an urgent kiss on her lips once again before his tongue darted back into her mouth, curling around hers, battling for dominance once more. ¡°Ha¡­¡± She gasped aloud as Kasser pulled away slightly. A numbing sensation spread from her fingertips to her elbows. Eugene, whose fingers were pressing into his skin, wrapped her arms around Kasser¡¯s neck loosely. His hand moved to grab her chin softly, moving it downwards in a sweet caress before he captured her lips in another kiss, and then another, and then another¡­ The kiss was so good, Eugene felt as if it was the s*x itself. He was so soft at first, before transitioning into something more passionate¡­ rougher. She could practically feel the impatience with every kiss, and Eugene could feel she too was growing more impatient the more they kept up with the forey, the desire building up, overriding her logic and reasoning. Could excitement be contagious? Eugene wondered as she let out a huff of warm breath as her body felt hot and flushed. She moaned when his hand cupped a breast, his lips moving away from her lips to nip on her earlobes, biting and licking the sides sensually. Kasser moved up the bed, bringing Eugene along with him, beforeying her down. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for his hand supporting her from behind, it would have been ufortable as she was only loosely dangling on his neck. She imagined it would have ended ridiculously. Another kiss came, seemingly as if he was trying to drink from her mouth, smothering her with his heat and desire. His hands moved away from her breasts, sping onto the top button, making them undone as he slowly worked his way through her entire dress. More and more, she felt her clothes loosen up, sagging around her. In Mahar, buttons were already being used thanks to their advanced textile industry, as such, there wasn¡¯t much need to untie or tie strings as one would in the medieval century to get changed. The only thing different was that for aristocrats, the button cement was of a different order. While for themon folks, buttons were ced in front of them, for people with status such as them had their buttons behind. Soon, all the buttons hade undone. Eugene¡¯s focus was back to Kasser, as his hand immediately made contact with her bare skin. She shivered at the sensation, it was odd, to be so unbothered by the touch which went to ces no one else would have ess to. He grasped her breast momentarily before tugging her dress down, and the breast cover over her head. When the remaining clothes were off, he was greeted by the sight of supple flesh and taut nubs, hardened by anticipation. Kasser felt his mouth water, remembering how soft and pliant it felt under his calloused hands. ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Eugene writhed beneath him as he dipped his head and suckled on one of the nubs eagerly as a hungry babe would. He twisted his tongue around it, scraping his teeth, pulling lightly. ¡°A-ah!¡± She moaned. She could feel her breasts being kneaded and squeezed, her nipples hardening as the stimtion kept up. The heat pooling in her stomach became increasingly familiar, along with the throbbing sensation deep inside her. Another hand came up, her skirt rising along with it, until the warmth paused within her thighs, squeezing lightly. Instinctively, she pressed them together. ¡°Ha¡­¡± She gasped into the dead of the night, squeezing her eyes shut in anticipation. She felt him toying with the edge of her underwear, his fingers brushing up against her entrance. She could feel her cheeks flush at the feel on his fingers rubbing circles against her, trailing downwards. She let out another breathy moan as she felt herself getting wet, moistening her insides as her underwear began to stick against her¡­ ¡°Uh, hngh¡­¡± She bit her lower lip. Kasser let out a low, breathy chuckle. His muscles tensed up, holding back the desire to ram deep into her. His fingers slipped, moaning at the warmth squeezing around his digit. Not yet, he thought, she¡¯s not yet ready. He moved his digit, making slow and deliberate thrusts. His mouth moved to the other breast, repeating his ministrations as he thrust his fingers. She was writhing and moaning as he teased, bit, and caressed her all over. She could feel her mind turning into mush, her senses overwhelmed by the onught of stimtion¡­ She could feel her sanity slip away, reced by only lustful need. Chapter 90 Deep in the Realm of Desire (1) | 19 ¡°Ha, just¡­ do it.¡± Eugene gasped. But Kasser refused. ¡°It hurts if I do it right away though. I don¡¯t want you to bite my shoulder again,¡± he said, as Eugene looked up at him with half-lidded eyes, trying to catch her breath. Isn¡¯t he overreacting a little?She didn¡¯t even bite him that hard! It didn¡¯t even leave a mark. While he, on the other hand, left tons on her. He pumped his finger faster, picking up pace, rubbing against her sweet spot as she felt it grow more sensitive by the added stimtions. She bit back another moan, arching her back in anticipation as she writhed. A blinding white light shed in front of her vision, her body racked with pleasure as she came down from her climax. She lowered her back gradually, as the pleasure began to die down. She blinked up at him, mind still hazy, watching him as he lifted his body, lowering his pants. He looked partially amused, snickering at her wanton expression.
As he watched her lie so vulnerable beneath him, he caught sight of the broken window and hummed in satisfaction. Despite the knowledge that he had done it due to his rush to take the woman beneath him as his, he still couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t even need to think twice about breaking into his own pce just for s*x. He felt so aroused, that every breath he took felt vain as it prolonged the time until the main event. He could feel his member throb, begging for the warmth. To satiate his hunger, he lunged for another kiss. He hastily removed his trousers, freeing his stiff member. The tip had reddened and adorned with a hint of prec*m as he moved between her legs, directing it to her entrance. His calloused hands gripped her thighs, spreading them to amodate his hips as he hooked her legs behind his waist. Then, he pushed in and Eugene arched her back with the sensation of him breaching inside her¡­ ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Eugene gasped as she writhed beneath him, her hands still sped on the sheets, bringing it along as she iled her arms in the pleasure. Kasser sunk balls deep within her, his pulsing sending pleasurable vibrations and he began to thrust in slow gentle strokes. She could feel herself building up once more.
She breathed out a little harder, her insides overstimted from her previous cl*max. Despite the added lubrication, Kasser never ceased to overwhelm her whenever he pushed in. There was a tinge of pain to be felt but she reckoned it was mostly because it¡¯d been a while since they¡¯d done it. But then again, the transition always seemed rough in the beginning every time they did it. It was like he was growing bigger every time he entered her. Despite spending several nights with him. She¡¯d never been able to see him properly, mostly because there was little to no light involved. Thus, she didn¡¯t actually know how his looked. She didn¡¯t even have the guts to actually touch him as he did to her. But as she watched through the faint shadow reflected from the moonlight, she could hazard a guess that he was above average.
She could feel her stomach tense up, a slight bulge on her belly as he filled up her walls. ¡°Eugene.¡± Kasser groaned in that sexy, husky tone of his as he thrust sharply. ¡°Rx.¡± He whispered to her, before sucking in a breath as she clenched around him. He braced his arms at the side of her head, leaning down to kiss at her passionately, suckling and nipping on her bottom lip as she moaned in pleasure. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Uck ¡­¡± Their sounds reced the silence, alongside the sound of flesh pping against flesh, sheets being rumpled, bed creaking. His thrust soon turned sporadic, his rhythm breaking up as he began to jerk in short frantic thrusts. Eugene couldn¡¯t hold back the whines and sounds she was making so buried deep in the realm of desire. He was hitting her repeatedly and sharply in her sweet spot. She could feel him rub urgently, scraping against her walls. She was turning dizzy. ¡°Ah! Aaah!¡± Loud moans erupted from her as Kasser pounded into her. She was clinging onto his arms, trying to keep herself grounded to reality as the obscene sounds of flesh against flesh continued to fill up the room. Her thighs were shaking, moving along with Kasser¡¯s rhythm as she kept it around his waist, pushing him deeper into her, aiding him. She could tell she wasn¡¯t thinking clearly, only keeping the pleasureing. She squeezed her eyes shut, let out more moans, before hazily looking up at Kasser. It still felt like she was dreaming, her body wasyered with a sheen of sweat, everything else felt numb as he kept going. In her mind, she could notice the blue glint in his eyes, growing brighter as he kept an intense gaze on her. Suddenly, she could feel her stomach tense up, as the heat erupted inside. She felt her insides stirring, being messed up further with every movement. She let out a groan¡­ It was too much¡­too much! ¡°Slow ¨C slow down!¡± She begged him, as Kasser grunted in response. Her vision was swimming, her breathing erratic and not just from the pleasure¡­ ¡°I¡­ am¡­,¡± he said, gritting his teeth as he desperately tried to control his pace. He couldn¡¯t stimte her any further, if he did, she¡¯d be in more pain than in pleasure. But still, it had been a while since he¡¯d had her like this. He could feel himself be addicted to her taste, the sweetness he felt in his mouth as he pried her mouth open with his tongue, deepening the kiss. Everything was spinning in front of her eyes, her breathing became irregr. ¡°I am¡­ doing it slowly.¡± He thought his desperation for her would disappear with a simple hug, but he was sorely wrong. The hug only multiplied his need for her tenfold. Though he was proud of holding back long enough before releasing inside her, he could feel that this was it. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Suddenly, he was spilling his seed into her, he could feel his body tense up as he gave onest thrust, his hips stuttering in their movements. He had to blink a few times, trying to calm down, but he could sense his Praz getting stronger, his eyes turning brighter. Chapter 91 Deep in the Realm of Desire (2) | 19 ¡°Ah! Ugh!¡± He pressed her body onto the bed, pinning her as he continued his thrusts, riding out his org*sm. He watched as she arched her neck, seeing the way she threw her head back in pleasure was very satisfying. He knew by the way she clenched up around him, she had cl*maxed a second time. She arched her back higher, letting out a sharp, but loud gasp, as warmth flooded around him. He gave onest push, burying himself deep within her until his movements finally stopped. She was still mping around him, so he waited until she finally came down from her ecstasy. She choked back a groan, sounding a lot more like a sob. She had be overly sensitive, thanks to the two cl*maxes she¡¯d had, especially when he moved inside her. It was painful, overstimtion wasn¡¯t very fun. But it wasn¡¯t just pain she could feel. The rapture remained even as he resumed his thrusting motions. She was still convulsing around him, sucking him in eagerly. Eugene could feel every groove on his stiff member and could only imagine the bulging veins. It was an exhrating feeling. She was iling, floundering like a fish out of water over the sheets.
It only proved to turn him on some more. He repositioned himself between her, hands gripping her waist tightly as he fixed himself, before giving one deep and sharp thrust, hitting her sweet spot without remorse. ¡°Hak!¡± She yelped, her thighs convulsing around him at the sensation. She dug her nails into his forearms. She was sure she¡¯d leave a mark. She shook her head desperately¡­ ¡°No, stop!¡± She gasped aloud, but Kasser was persistent. ¡°One more¡­¡± He urged, and got ready. Eugene shook her head¡­ ¡°No¡­ please-!¡± He rolled his hips, jerking it in an upward thrust as she clenched around him once more. He watched as her pupils dted, his derriere clenching with anticipation in synchrony as she let out another choked sob.
He poured inside her once more, watching her with silent and subdued orbs. He rode his org*sm out once more, thrusting softly and gently this time, almost as if he wanted nothing to spill out. He ran a gentle hand around her body, startling her with his touch. She was gasping for breath, letting out a groan in exhaustion. It took a while, but eventually, Eugene was able to regain her normal breathing, her eyes shut as she felt someone press soft gentle kisses on her eyelids to her forehead, to her temples. It almost felt like¡­ a praise for holding out so well. She found herself irritated at hisst stunt. He¡¯d pushed her to her limit, but she didn¡¯t have enough energy to even push him away right now, not even to open one eye and shoot him a re. He was still inside her, plugging his seed before he eventually slipped out. Eugene plopped down like a rag doll. She was too enervated, her limbs hung uselessly around her. She felt like an animal who had just gone out of its heat.
He lifted her up easily, slipping off the rest of her dress and dropping them to the floor. At this, Eugene finally popped one eye open, watching his silhouette as he moved. She supposed she hadn¡¯t removed her clothes properly. She suddenly burst out in a chuckle as she recalled what happened earlier. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you broke the window.¡± She breathed out. Kasser remained silent as if he¡¯s fixated on keeping her naked. She could hear more rustling of clothes despite being bare and all until she remembered that Kasser hadn¡¯t even removed a single thing on his body. He¡¯d only pushed his pants down before taking her. It was a real mess to see, she thought with amusement, hardly the one that would befit a royal couple. She broke out in another fit of giggles. ¡°There¡¯s gonna be rumors that you broke the window ss.¡± She pointed out. He only grunted. ¡°You can just change the broken ss.¡± ¡°Who would me the king for breaking some ss? The real problem is the reason.¡± She reproached him. Kasser only moved beside her, turning her on her side before pulling her flush against him, her back against his chest. His breath tickled the back of her neck before the lips nipped at her earlobe. A hand gently grabbed her chin and turned her to face him, then he nted another one of his searing kisses. ¡°You¡¯re an aplice, too. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not.¡± He used her shamelessly. ¡°Me?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°You would have gotten angry if we really had gone to the bedroom.¡± He reasoned, putting all the me of his actions on to her shoulders. ¡°Oh? Stop lying!¡± She eximed at his roguish behaviour. His hand swept up from her lower abdomen to grab her br*ast. He repeatedly kneaded it, enjoying the soft feeling of it contorting in his hand. ¡°You told me to hurry.¡± He retorted. Eugene snorted. ¡°When did I?¡± She never knew he had such a brazen side to him. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± he said, shrugging, absolutely unremorseful. Eugene was beginning to get bothered by the hard thing poking at her butt. She had expected it wouldn¡¯t be done after a single round, but she needed some time to regain her strength. The least he could do was let her rest. She discreetly tried to twist her body away from him, but his irond arm made it difficult to do so. In fact, the moment she moved, he tightened up around her, before gripping her thighs, bringing one up in the air as he shifted behind her. In one swift movement, he was fully sheathed inside her. Eugene let out a sigh, as her eyes rolled back to a close. It was impossible to shake him off at this point. Apromise would be better in this situation. ¡°Gentler this time.¡± She sighed aloud. ¡°Please¡­¡± She added for good measure. He nipped at her neck, not bothering to respond as he pushed deeper inside her and began to roll his hips. She let out short, breathy gasps and moans. The sensation from him was different now. Despite it not reaching deeper as much as before, the sensation of him rubbing up against her was even more pronounced this way. She was also still wet from the previous session, so he was moving more smoothly inside her than before. She could feel the slick slide down her thighs; the cool air and his warmth battling around her. Just thinking about it would make her feel a wave of embarrassment. Such a crude position indeed. The flush on her face wasn¡¯t because of bliss. I¡¯ve been fooled, really! She thought, recalling her first impression of him. He was so stiff back then, serious and rigid, as expected from a king. She wouldn¡¯t have pegged him as someone who could be so warm, caring, and bright. She let out a sharp gasp as she felt him begin to pick pace within her. A thought ran through her mind at that very moment. I¡¯m not getting any sleep tonight¡­ Chapter 92 Just Like Old Times (1) As soon as the maids helping Eugene with her clothes took a step back and bowed their heads, Marianne said, ¡°It¡¯s done, my queen.¡± ¡°Is the convoy ready?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, my queen. They are waiting outside.¡± Eugene nodded and headed for the door. The maids skillfully opened it at the right time so that it wouldn¡¯t interrupt her stride. For this, she couldn¡¯t help but briefly nce at the maids who still had their heads down. Mahar was a world where science had not yet advanced, so humans had to do what was usually done by the machines in her original world. Nheless, this was better. Humans can think and judge situations, unlike machines that could only move ording to the inputtedmands. Cultural development for convenience¡¯s sake, isn¡¯t that meaningful to the aristocrats in this world anyway? It wasn¡¯t until she became a queen, who had numerous maids attending to her, that she realized this. The frustration from having no modern technology like cellphones or elevators onlysted a few days¡ªshe could just have her messages delivered through her maids, and slowly walk up the stairs without fuss. Just like everything else, the days went by slowly as there was no reason to hurry and save time. It was much morefortable having subordinates, who acted as her hands and feet, than living as an ordinary person in a technologically advanced world. Marianne and the maids tailed behind Eugene down the hall. Her ensemble today was simr to the one she wore when she had gone out with the kingst time. A long robe was draped over her in clothes, and a hood concealed her face. The convoy of guards and wagons were waiting in the yard. The carriage, however, was twice the size of the one she rode before. Peering inside, the front seat had enough room for three people to upy and space in the back for people to hang onto the carriage. Eugene imagined the five big warriors hanging back and forth on the carriage with their sharp eyes. She would probably witness the miraculous sight of crowds of people splitting apart like the Red Sea. Anyone could probably tell just by seeing us. This was basically announcing that someone special is aboard! Somehow, it was much simpler when she went out with Kasser, but she didn¡¯t wish to drag the busy king out for her own agenda every time. As their queen drew closer, the convoy of guards bowed their heads in unison. Except for Sven, they were all new faces. ¡°Greetings Your Grace. Though I may be unworthy, I will be leading the convoy today.¡± He bowed low before her. ¡°Please take good care of me, Sir Sven.¡± ¡°I am honored. I will protect the queen with everything I have.¡± He continued. ¡°I will call you ¡®master¡¯ when we reach the outskirts of the castle.¡± She acknowledged with a nod. Her eyes then narrowed¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize the faces of the four other guards. She had received the report on the convoy, but she couldn¡¯t tell who was who just by reading the description of their appearances. In Mahar, the most prominent distinguishing feature was the color of one¡¯s hair and eyes. However, it was too dark to tell, even with the light near the vicinity. Despite this, she knew that their features wouldn¡¯t probably be distinguishable during the day either. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the method to categorize dozens of different shades of brown. It all looked brown to her. As soon as he noticed Eugene¡¯s gaze on the guards, Sven told them. ¡°Greet the queen.¡± By this order, she knew that Sven was indeed a knight of higher rank than the four others. The arrangement of the guards was entrusted to Sven, so he probably chose the men that he was mostfortable with. ¡°Matteo Ansen; greetings, my queen.¡± The warriors introduced themselves one by one. Eugene memorized the distinctive features of each of their appearances to remember which name belonged to which knight. She got into the carriage, and momentster, they started. Marianne and the maids deeply bowed their heads down. As they departed, Marianne raised her head with a face full of worry. The sight of the wagons slowly disappearing from her view. I hope shees back safe, and nothing happens. After a while, she turned around relieved, letting out a smallugh at her ridiculousness. I¡¯m getting more protective, even worrying for no reason. There was no way that anything unfortunate would happen to the queen¡ªnot with five warriors escorting her. A warrior was a top tier of human resources. The king¡¯s decision to put five warriors to escort his wife, particrly during these times, was shocking. Does the queen know? The queen doesn¡¯t even remember numerous basic information after losing her memory, so she may not know the weight of having warriors apanying her. I should tell her when she returns. A convoy of five men seemed in, but what made it so special was that all five were warriors. Not only that even a hundred soldiers would turn to dust inparison to the king¡¯s five warriors. That¡¯s how much the king thinks and cares about her, so the queen should know. Marianne got excited every time she saw the royal couple get closer¡ªit was as if she was the one falling in love. She would snatch every opportunity to strengthen their rtionship. She was full of hope. These days, Marianne weed the radiance of dawn with excitement. For she knew it wouldn¡¯t be long until she received good news. There was nothing she wanted more than to hug a royal baby in her arms, and sooner. It would just be like old times¡ªwhen she used to cradle a blue-haired chubby babe and sing lubies until the big, blue eyes that gazed up at her with curiosity, would flutter close. She would then be rewarded by little snores. Chapter 93 Just Like Old Times (2) While the carriage was moving, Eugene conjectured about the warrior ss- a hierarchy of ss that held a special position in Mahar. First of all, their physiques were the same. All five of them, including Sven, were about the same height and size. Even so, when the king was ced next to them, one could instantly tell the difference, as Kasser was a head taller. However, some of the people passing by the square had physiques simr to the warriors. So, it was fair to say that the warriors¡¯ physique was considered average in Mahar. On their wrist were bracelets made of a thin, ck leather string with beads, which, she surmised, designated their ss. Not everyone could be a warrior or a knight just because they wanted to. They weren¡¯t picked solely based on their strength or physique. But, rather, they were bestowed upon an extraordinary talent from birth. They could store a special type of energy in their weapon. Although their ability was nowhere near the king¡¯s Praz, it could be lethal to the kingdom¡¯s greatest enemy¡ªthe Larks crippling the vast expanse of the desert. The warriors were able to learn abilities through vision and strengthen them by training. The king would bestow the vision onto the warriors and train them so that they would be weapons of the kingdom. When the warriors wield their swords, it would sh their targets with great power. Their attacks were much more destructive but consumed less energy in each strikepared to that of ordinary people. Although they were deadly human weapons, they were not a threat to the world as they were only assigned to attack Larks. Thus, severe punishments would be given to them if proven they harmed a civilian. In the novel, implied that the warriors¡¯ abilities were hereditary, but¡­ Just because the father was a warrior didn¡¯t mean the son will be. However, to manifest a warrior¡¯s power, there needed to be at least one warrior in the family¡¯s ancestry. Still, the setting I created doesn¡¯t perfectly fit so, who knows! Soon, Eugene felt the carriage halt. She drew the curtains open and saw the tree in the za. Knocking on the carriage door, Sven opened it immediately. ¡°Sir Sven,e in. I have a question.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the warrior entered the carriage, leaving the door open. The vehicle was so spacious that, even in a sitting position, one¡¯s knees did note in contact with that of the person sitting across. Eugene asked Sven to sit down and said, ¡°Did the king say anything in particr to you?¡± She did not ask for permission from the king before she left the castle today, because he said that she didn¡¯t need to. Therefore, Eugene assigned all preparations, such as choosing the guards and excursion decisions, to Marianne. Nevertheless, Eugene knew that doing anything without being noticed by the king was impossible as Marianne and the guards were all under the monarch¡¯s control. She couldn¡¯t tantly ask, ¡®Will you report where I went and what I saw?¡¯ Hence, she beat around the bush. ¡°He told me specifically where not to go.¡± ¡°Where not to go?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. He ordered me to prevent you from going to the repository¡ªthe treasure house.¡± It wasn¡¯t a secret order as Kasser had clearly instructed Sven: ¡°If the queen still insists on going, tell her I don¡¯t allow it.¡± Thus, Sven freely confided in the queen. ¡°Repository? It is near here?¡± ¡°No, Your Grace, It¡¯s a long way ahead.¡± ¡°Why would he think I would want to go to the repository¡­¡± Eugene suddenly remembered the conversation she had with the king. Is it because he thinks I might test my Ramita with the seeds? That was such a long time ago that she hadpletely forgotten about it. That man does not forget things. Truly, being his enemy would be troublesome. ¡°Is there anywhere else I cannot go?¡± ¡°No, Your Grace.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything else?¡± ¡°Besides the repository, nothing else, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m nning on¡­ going to the street Ist visited.¡± Eugene did not give a reason, but carefully watched Sven¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes, my queen.¡¯ The warrior replied, his face devoid of any signs suspicions. Later, she got off of the carriage with Sven in tow. Then, they headed towards the street where the closed inn was. Greeting them was the bustling za. People seemed to be enjoying the brief moment of peace. Despite the active season, the Larks had not attacked the kingdom¡¯s walls for four days straight. Just likest time, on the streets, numerous workers were still diligently working at thiste hour of the night. However, there was one difference from her previous outing. This time, Eugene noticed people glimpsing at her and her guards, and some taking a long way around to avoid her group. They seemed to find them unusual. She wondered if the people knew that herpany consisted of warriors, so she checked the guards¡¯ wrists. Their bracelets were tucked inside their cuffs; she couldn¡¯t see them. Even if the people don¡¯t know that they¡¯re warriors, even at a nce, they look far from being amoner. I would be wary and avoid walking near them, too. She arrived in front of the closed inn. Eugene looked around the inn, which hadn¡¯t changed since herst visit. She red at the window, sealed with wood and nails. Nothing new came to her mind. Eugene intentionally walked around the building for a while as if she had some leftover business to take care of. As she did so, her eyes raked over the ce, examining her surroundings. I can¡¯te here without anyone knowing. If I¡¯m going to get noticed, I might as well take advantage of this situation. The man she saw in Jin¡¯s memory or any other person rted to this building must be near. They will, for sure, notice and react when they see a suspicious group of people snooping around their ce. Chapter 94 An Uncanny Visitor (1) Whoever conceals their true identity would react in one of the two ways when they find someone wandering around them. The first option is to flee the crime scene, and the second approach them with the intent to find out their purpose. If Eugene could, she would¡¯ve liked to bury all of Jin¡¯s past mistakes, and hoped everything would be forgotten. However¡­ The reality wasn¡¯t so simple. The next day, Marianne came by to inform Eugene that she had a guest waiting to meet her, and it threw her into a surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She blinked as she looked at Marianne. ¡°Someone is here to meet me?¡± Marianne nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Grace, there is an intermediary, called Cage, who wants to meet you. From what I gathered, his trade is of highly valued art pieces, as well as some hard-to-sell relics.¡± Eugene frowned to herself as she heard this. ¡°But why would he want to see me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the king to be the one to talk to?¡± She could sense that Marianne was choosing her words carefully as she responded. ¡°You¡¯ve actually met a few times before.¡± She exined to the queen. ¡°You even made some purchases with regards to some ancient books he¡¯s knowledgeable of.¡± Despite her initial confusion as to why such a trader would seek her out instead of the king, at the mention of these ancient books , she couldn¡¯t help but let out a choked gasp of realization. To Jin Anika, collecting these books wasn¡¯t just a hobby. They could very well be the source of her insane knowledge on how to gain Mara¡¯s power. With this realization, Eugene frowned as she thought of the bookseller, Count Wmbe. When the active season was over, it would be paramount to meet up with him to either clear up or verify her suspicions. This person¡¯s reactions are quicker and more direct than I would¡¯ve expected, Eugene thought. She had nned to make a couple more visits around the inn before making a conclusion, but this was also as good as any opportunity to pick up the puzzle pieces. Did he somehow realize that it was I who was with the convoy yesterday? If so, how? She hadn¡¯t done anything to garner attention to her whenever she went out. She¡¯d never spoken out, nor was her disguise distinguishable in the crowd. All she ever did was just look around in the market as she wandered around the inn¡¯s perimeter. And she was certain the guards who were escorting her would¡¯ve missed anyone who had been following her. What¡¯s more, she hadn¡¯t received any word from them about this either. ¡°Did I meet with him often?¡± Eugene asked Marianne who only shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, but perhaps we should ask General Sarah.¡± With that, they sent out a servant to summon the general, and within a few moments, General Sarah had arrived. Eugene asked the same thing to Sarah. ¡°He usually visits once or twice during the dry season, but this is the first he¡¯s done so in the active season.¡± Sarah reported. Eugene frowned. ¡°And you said I bought some information from him?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± Eugene remained silent for a moment, before realizing something. ¡°Then howe you didn¡¯t tell me that when I was checking the ancient book purchase history?¡± ¡°Because none of those purchases were reflected since you¡¯ve paid him off with your own fortune.¡± ¡°My own fortune?¡± Eugene looked at them with shock. ¡°You mean to tell me, I have other wealth than the allowance I am given?¡± Both women with Eugene exchanged nces before Marianne finally broke their silence. ¡°My apologies, Your Grace, it seems I¡¯ve missed something after all.¡± ¡°And given that they are your personal assets, Your Grace¡­¡± Sarah added. ¡°We have no right to tell you what to do with it, nor an inkling to how much you actually have.¡± Eugene nodded as she listened to their exnations. She figured if it was her personal ount, then it won¡¯t bebelled as hers specifically, but rather as something anonymous. If so, then it was perfectly understandable for Marianne and Sarah to have forgotten about that tidbit of information. ¡°These assets, are they the ones I brought with me when I moved to the kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± They chorused. The damper in her mood, which was caused by the unwanted guest, was suddenly lifted at the prospect of her having more money than she initially thought. ¡°Then how would I go about it if I wanted to check my purchase history on my personal assets?¡± ¡°You can always seek out help from the bank manager.¡± Sarah replied. Eugene turned her attention to her. ¡°And whenever I pay, the bank manager always takes it into ount?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t actually recall you paying him in actual money.¡± Sarah reminisced. ¡°So I assumed you might have written a check instead, and he¡¯d use it as he saw fit, Your Grace.¡± Eugene frowned. Check? Eugene would be sure to ask about that as well when she would finally summon the bank manager. And if Jin wrote out those checks with her signature, she should be able to know what it was and how to do it. ¡°Wait, if you never saw our transact, then howe you know so much about it?¡± ¡°Oh, I heard about it, from the maid that was with you whenever you did it.¡± ¡°Who is this maid¡­¡± Eugene trailed off, before she finally figured something, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was the one that went missing?¡± ¡°The very same, Your Grace.¡± ¡°And you swear you never saw us make the transactions yourself?¡± She double-checked. Sarah shook her head. ¡°No, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I see, thank you. Perhaps it¡¯s time I talk with the bank manager. Is he avable today?¡± ¡°Of course, I shall ry your message, Your Grace.¡± Sarah immediately responded and took her leave As Sarah went to get the bank manager, Eugene found herself very lost in thought. For someone to actually seek her out, and one with a previous rtionship to Jin, she couldn¡¯t afford to miss their meeting. What¡¯s more, she was certain this visit had an underlying purpose just waiting to be discovered. And Jin met with him, apanied by the maid that went missing. And she might have had her favorites but¡­ They had all gone missing. Jin, as a cautious type of person, she would¡¯ve never met this Cage person by herself. And it was a bit of a stretch to think that Zanne, the one maid Eugene usually sought out, was the one person she trusted and depended onpletely. Eugene¡¯s gaze shifted to her side. The same could be applied to Marianne too, now that she thought about it. When their eyes made contact, Marianne was the first to lower her gaze. ¡°Marianne, is this really the first time someone hase to visit me? You did not, perhaps, prevent a few others, and neglect to inform me of?¡± At the usation, Marianne¡¯s eyes held steadfastly as she met the queen¡¯s stare. ¡°Your Grace, I would never dare turn away any of your guests. Nothing of the sort has ever happened or ever will.¡± She defended herself and Eugene gave her a smile, but it did not reach her eyes. It was unusual that for a whole month, no one had even thought about seeking out the queen. It was only now she was realizing just how isted Jin had made herself to be. It was something to be admired, the way people managed to put up with her at all. ¡°Well then, I shan¡¯t keep him waiting any longer,¡± Eugene finally said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Marianne obeyed swiftly. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± When Marianne left, her impassive expression turned grim. She remembered telling the king once that they needed to find a way for the queen to recover her lost memories naturally, but whenever an opportunity to remind him would arise, she¡¯d hesitate. Remembering the queen she was before¡­ Marianne shook the thoughts out of her head. When Marianne entered the queen¡¯s chambers once more, she was apanied by a tiny man, so tiny in fact, he was dwarfed by the baroness. His hunched form wasn¡¯t helping either, as it made him look smaller than he actually was. But as Eugene¡¯s eyesnded on him, her fingers twitched in recognition¡­ That¡¯s him! She thought in a mild panic. This was the man in her vision, the one she saw at the closed inn. Chapter 95 An Uncanny Visitor (2) The man who possessed red eyes and bowing in front of her as he looked up in reverence¡­She couldn¡¯t believe that Jin would dare bring a heretic, it¡¯s chief priest, within the pce walls so casually, making visits every now and then. She couldn¡¯t help but feel anger at Jin once again.But his name isn¡¯t Cage, that¡¯s just a disguise.It was like Jin was standing right next to her, whispering his name to her ear as they locked eyes¡­Rodrigo.He took a few steps forward towards her and bowed so low, his nose could touch the floor¡­¡°May endless glory be with you, noble Anika. This humble one greets you.¡±As Eugene stared him down, she was hyper-aware of who else was still in the room with them. Aside from Marianne, there were two other maids inside by the door, and another two at the opposite corner. Zanne also stood a few paces behind her, from where she sat.¡°To what do I owe this visit?¡± she asked him. Rodrigo looked somber as he spoke. ¡°This humble one was rude because I had something urgent to say. Please forgive me.¡±¡°Urgent?¡± Eugene asked, frowning in concern.¡°Yes. But first¡­¡± He trailed off, ncing around discreetly. ¡°The information I have is of a sensitive matter.¡± Eugene frowned and gestured for two servants, the ones by the corner, to leave.¡°Better?¡±¡°Highly sensitive.¡± He insisted, wearing a mock worry on his face, and Eugene gestured for the other two to leave as well. That left only Marianne and Zanne with them. Marianne¡¯s expression was hard, but she remained unmoved.¡°Better?¡± Eugene asked, feeling her hands start getting mmy.¡°Better,¡± he said, giving her an ominous grin and turned around. ¡°And I have a request for these two, lovely maids of honor.¡±Zanne and Marianne¡¯s eyes stared resolutely down at the man, and Eugene could feel her trepidation build up as the man¡¯s eyes shed red.He moved forward, encroaching her personal space, and genuflected in front of her and dered¡­¡°God bless the saint! Mara¡¯s servant greets the saintess!¡± He revered, bowing his head at her. Eugene¡¯s breath caught in her throat, as her body froze. It was like her heart stopped in that moment.Is he not afraid of the repercussions!? She thought in panic, but the reaction she expected was noticeably absent.The room was deadly silent, and as Eugene looked to the other two upants in the room, she saw them standing idly by. She nced at Zanne¡¯s face, and her expression was nk. So was Marianne¡¯s!It was evident that in that short span, when the man locked eyes with them, he¡¯d done something to make them appear so lifeless¡­ So statue-like, as if they couldn¡¯t hear or see what¡¯s happening in front of them. Her concern eventually won out.¡°What you did.¡± She began. ¡°It¡¯s not harmful, is it? These two are quite special than the others,¡± she asked, so beside herself until she saw a sh of suspicion when he looked up at her. ¡°Wha-what is it?¡± she asked with a nervous tick, but amended her thoughts once more.Calm down, he might not know you¡¯re not Jin Anika anymore.If Jin was her, what would she have done? If she was Jin, she would just take whatever she wanted and deemed it as her birthright, even if it included the lives of her maids. She wouldn¡¯t also be bothered to exin herself, or even make excuses for her actions either.Raising her chin as a sign of superiority, she sent him her most scathing look and demanded an answer in her most icy cold tone as she stared him down.¡°An answer, Rodrigo.¡± She demanded, even quirking up a brow when he still refused to answer. Thankfully it worked, for the man flinched and bowed his head back down.¡°Of course, Saintess.¡± He continued. ¡°You need not worry about them, Saintess, it¡¯s only side effects is a short memory loss,¡± he finally said. Eugene nodded in satisfaction, the tension on her shoulders minimizing slightly.So it was simr to hypnosis. It could be possible that he could only manage to hypnotize two or three people at a time, which would exin why he needed to lessen the number of watching eyes within the room. Then that would mean, even the maids Jin had previously taken with her during their transactions didn¡¯t know what happened.Now that problem was slightly solved, an even bigger problem was presented in front of her.Why was he calling her Saintess?The man called himself ¡®Mara¡¯s servant.¡¯ He did not hide the fact that he was a priest who served Mara as a god. In that case, he would only acknowledge holy beings blessed by Mara as a Saint or SaintessWasn¡¯t this before Jin got Mara¡¯s power? She thought in confusion. One thing was clear for her, this man had information about Jin¡¯s ns, and she needed to extract information from him.However, things weren¡¯t so simple.Even now, she could feel the bead of sweat roll down to her neck, as her hands got mmier than a while ago at the prospect of talking to him. It would be difficult not to raise his suspicions the more she acted less like Jin.Initially, she had been relieved she got turned into Jin before she made any drastic moves, but now she was reluctant if that were truly the case. Evidence number one was standing in front of her.¡°Why do youe here so recklessly?¡± She demanded, keeping her tone cool and even.¡°During the preparations for the ceremony, we¡¯ve had word that Tanya, a fellow servant of Mara, was executed.¡± He began. ¡°And we¡¯ve heard no word from the Saintess either, so I had to make sure you weren¡¯t in any danger.¡±Despite not knowing what it was he was talking about, she knew this was important information. However, now she needed to think like Jin Anika and be cruel to avoid suspicion.¡°How arrogant of you to assume I would be so careless!¡± She spat out. ¡°If I have gone silent, it¡¯s only smart to assume I¡¯m being more cautious. Don¡¯t presume you have to know about everything I do.¡± She finished and the man cowered in front of her.¡°Your humble servant begs forgiveness for his insolence!¡± He pleaded and Eugene could see this man wasn¡¯t just someone working with Jin, he was a faithful servant of hers who bent to her every will.Then that would mean this title of Saint, or even Saintess was of a higher position in the hierarchy of the heretic church, and not as an actual saint or a holy person.But Jin doesn¡¯t have Mara¡¯s power yet! She thought in panic. I know this for certain!Eugene knew this was true. Even after inhabiting Jin¡¯s body for a month, there was no hidden power or anything special. She would¡¯ve felt it otherwise. Still¡­The fact that Jin held the title of Saintess meant she¡¯d been part of the heretic church for a very long time now.The question was: how long had she been nning this? Chapter 96 Facing the Harsh Reality (1) Chapter 96 ¨C Facing the Harsh Reality (1) Back in her novel, Jin had eventually discovered a way to gain Mara¡¯s power for herself, which paved way to her summoning the heretic god towards the end of the story. This made Jin more than just the viiness of the story, but also an integral part of it. Which was also why she couldn¡¯t just ignore the sudden changes to one of the most important of characters. This isn¡¯t part of what I wrote for her, Eugene thought in panic. Of this she was certain wasn¡¯t part of her plotline, not even for the character. Jin, being a Saintess would mean she now had sessfully gained the power of Mara. It could be possible that her novel was used to make it easier for her to transition into the story itself but that didn¡¯t mean she would know now how the new version of the story would end. Yet still, Eugene clung onto the hope that she did know the story, how it would end. She believed that with this knowledge, she could change everything, change the course of the story from within. Despite her initialints on why she was made into the queen, who just happened to be the viiness, she had been confident she could do it with Jin¡¯s wealth and power¡­ But now, she was nothing more than just a foreigner visiting, with little to no knowledge of what was happening around her. She couldn¡¯t even rely on her own knowledge of her story anymore. It was like this world was rigged against her.
Which brings her to her first and foremost fact: Rodrigo. She repressed the fear and panic she was currently feeling, and red at him in a smug expression. She needed to know as much as she could from him. ¡°You disappoint me with your imprudence,¡± she said to him in a condescending way, ¡°Pray tell, what shall I punish you with?¡± She used to think only people in dramas or historical ys could ever pull off such a tone, but the way she said it was rather smooth in execution as well. It seemed like presuming to be the queen did have its uses as well. Rodrigo was still on his knees as he sank deeper to the ground, forehead against the floor, and a thumping sound was made when he did so in a panic. ¡°Forgive me, Saintess! Please forgive me!¡± He begged her, as Eugene tried to keep a cool and calm voice as she spoke in a threatening manner¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°If you have a good reason for it.¡± She added, and Rodrigo flinched before he answered her.
¡°Truly, Saintess, your humble servant would never dare presume your ns,¡± he began, ¡°Yesterday, I spotted a group of men, near the sanctum. Upon closer inspection, I realized they were knights. So, I thought it was you who sent them.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened fractionally in surprise. Someone else was watching the inn. Sanctum, he called it sanctum. It was odd he¡¯d call that old, rundown inn a sanctum. Which would mean the location itself was important to these people. I thought it was because he recognized me. She thought in relief before going back to the matter at hand. ¡°Which ones were you talking about?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°The knights.¡±
¡°borate.¡± ¡°Of course, Saintess,¡± he cleared his throat as he began to retell the tale ofst night¡­ ¡°I received a report, detailing suspicious men lurking about the sanctum. They weren¡¯t trying to break in, nor were they doing anything strange. But they weren¡¯t passing by either.¡± He pointed out, ¡°I¡¯d been discreet in my observations, especially since Tanya¡¯s incident, wondering whether they had a message from you. That was when I knew they were knights, and they left after a moment sooner.¡± He finished and Eugene frowned¡­ Tanya. She thought. He mentioned the name, too, a while ago. It would be best if she remembered it forter. ¡°And then?¡± she prodded. ¡°It didn¡¯t look like they knew what was happening. I stayed longer than intended after they left, but no one else tried to go near the sanctum.¡± ¡°Can you identify them?¡± ¡°I counted five knights, but someone else was with them. A woman, I think, but I did not see her properly.¡± Eugene mentally sighed in relief at the information. So, he really didn¡¯t recognize me. She had been worried he did recognize her, especially since the heretic priests had a method of identifying one another through their mana, it was a certain skill they possessed. Just as I thought, Jin¡¯s only a Saintess in name. Had Jin truly been a Saintess because she had gained their mana, that would¡¯ve meant her levels were the closest to Mara, however, Rodrigo hadn¡¯t recognized her. Thus, Jin didn¡¯t possess any mana. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t even sense his power in return. Hence, he only came because of the knights. Starting from the rank of priest, the heretics were granted with something called ¡®Divine Power¡¯ from Mara. This Divine Power had the ability to detect special energies, which meant priests and those with higher ranks could use it to distinguish between ally and foe. But that wasn¡¯t all. With the Divine Power, they could also detect the energies of each king, along with their knights. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t matter if the best of knights were to hunt them down. They could escape easily before they¡¯d even arrive. Even if everyone else was caught, even if only a single priest would escape, it was still possible for them to go to the farthest states and spread their beliefs and gather followers. It also made confidentiality much easier for them. Not even a spy could go by undetected within their church. Thus, there were no information leaks because there was no way to trick the hierarchy into revealing their beloved secrets. It was also the main reason why theysted so long despite the long and arduous persecution for them. ¡°You¡¯ve been foolish.¡± She finally said, trying to hide the growing nervousness in her voice. It was a relief that it appeared Jin had not yet gained the Divine Power, but it could also mean that being Saintess was a temporary rank for her. If Rodrigo were to catch even the tiniest whiff of her betraying them, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act ordingly. ¡°Are you incapable to think for yourself? Why would I even send knights near the sanctum?!¡± she continued to berate him. Rodrigo tried to exin himself¡­ ??? Chapter 97 Facing the Harsh Reality (2) Chapter97¨CFacingtheHarshReality(2) ¡°But the knights, a-and it was the active season-!¡± he began, but cowered in front of her once more and bowed back down in fright, ¡°Please forgive me, Saintess!¡± he begged of her. She had been trying to catch every word he tried to tell her as she felt her heart pound against her chest in nervousness, before he cut himself off and begged for forgiveness. She took note of how this stemmed from his past experiences with Jin. It seemed, even among the servants of Mara, she was feared. And she definitely did not like excuses. ¡°I merely feared for your safety, Saintess.¡± He finally said, ¡°Truly, it is a relief to see you well. I shall be sure not to cause you any more trouble, for whatever else reason there will be.¡± Eugene gave him a calcting gaze before she finally stepped back. ¡°Our meeting will be short today.¡± Though she wanted to extract more information from him, she knows she won¡¯t be able to get any more. He was still a priest of the heretic church. No means of threats or torture would be able to get him to spill their secrets. In fact, he would even be hailed a martyr for his heroic efforts. She mustn¡¯t get hasty about this. She doesn¡¯t know what position and how much influence he actually held in the heretic church, nor how involved Jin actually was with their activities.
She also needed additional time to sort out the facts she had just learned. Her mind was a mess. Any more information and she might just end up giving herself away. ¡°Return for now, and wait patiently for my instructions.¡± She reminded him as he nodded in acquiesce to hermand. ¡°Of course Saintess, however¡­¡± he trailed off, raising his head, studying his mistress for a moment before continuing as he gauged out how she would react, ¡°With regards to Tanya, if you will, I can send a recement soon, with your permission of course.¡± He added hastily, ¡°Just likest time.¡± ¡°Last time?¡± she whispered to herself. She had a rough idea of what happened and who ¡®Tanya¡¯ was. He might¡¯ve sent her before, posing as a courtesan, but for some reason, she was no longer in the pce. She was also curious as to how Rodrigo operated, and how he was able to smuggle people into the employ of the pce. She knows the General. It would be a feat to even be able to get past her with her meticulous security with a half-assed n. Ifthere¡¯sabreachinsecurity,Imustfindit. She thought to herself. She was head of the household now; she couldn¡¯t just let this be. She soon nodded her head, and he bowed to her once more.
¡°Excellent decision Saintess,¡± he said, ¡°God bless you, Saintess. This Mara¡¯s servant gives his final greetings before he leaves.¡± Once he was done, he finally got up on his knees, before he turned back to look at the other two upants in the room, as his eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯ve rushed to see the queen today, for I¡¯ve finally located the whereabouts of the ancient book she had been looking for. As a ck market item, a deposit was needed to reserve such an item, so I came to seek permission to use the money I had been given.¡± He finished, and the red glow disappeared from his eyes. As he pped his hands twice, the dull look disappeared from both Marianne and Zanne when they blinked, and Rodrigo faced her once more. ¡°It was a pleasure doing business with you, My Queen. Until the next time we meet again.¡± He bid her, and finally took his leave. As soon as he was gone, Eugene immediately felt all the tension leave her body. She was exhausted, her body was strained enough to be fatigued from all the excitement of today. She didn¡¯t even have enough energy to check whether or not Rodrigo¡¯s hypnotism worked properly on her twopanions.
She couldn¡¯t even find it in herself the strength to check whether or not they truly had no clue as to what happened, saw or heard anything during the whole thing. She only stood up, and began to pace, and opened the door¡­ ¡°Marianne, I wish to be alone.¡± She said, and Marianne paused as she hesitated before nodding. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You too, Zanne.¡± Eugene told the maid, and she curtsied and followed in suit of Marianne. Because of herck of awareness on her surroundings, shepletely missed the worried look Marianne threw her way on their way out. As soon as they were gone, she entered the space of her bedroom once more and slid to the floor, her knees pressed against her chest as she buried her face on her hands, before pulling away. She stared at her hands, watched the way it trembles sporadically. She suddenly felt hopeless. To be honest, it had been a while since she was acquainted with the feeling. She even tried to avoid it at times, even when it was there, lingering at the back of her mind. It didn¡¯t matter how long she wondered about the nature of this ce, the purpose of why she ended up in this world, or whether or not all of this was just a passing fancy¡­ No one would be able to give her an answer, or a way to know how it all ends. That was why every time she woke up in the morning, she¡¯d only think about the current day and wonder how she¡¯d spend it. It was her way of adapting to the new world around her. It still felt like she¡¯s drunk on the moment, enjoying the sweetness it filled her with. Comparing her life now in Mahar, to the one she had before felt a lot likeparing Heaven from Hell. Everything was multiplied in too-many-folds: the abundance, the friendliness, the rewards. She¡¯d been thrown into the life of Jin, with no preparations or even trials, and took over for her as the queen for three years. Had things kept going uninterrupted, she would¡¯ve thought it was so easy. People would¡¯ve eventually forgotten the malicious queen, and brushed it up under the rug, never to speak of that Jin again. Was this a punishment for the arrogance she had assumed? Her mind was a mess, every known fact of her story only left her more confused with every answer she got. The anxiousness was overwhelming, but she couldn¡¯t even figure out what was causing it. She hugged her knees, burying her face on them as she continued to think. She had lost track of how long she had been in that position, but soon the facts were sorted out in her mind. ItwasstillrightofmetoassumethattheconceptandworldIwrotearethesame. The characters were the same, their ranks, the ces, the era. Even the setting and how she imagined it was the same. Just like in her novel. But that¡¯s where the simrities ended. It¡¯snotmyfault.Imeantheyaresosimrit¡¯sunderstandableformetomistakethem. She closed her eyes, taking deep breaths, as she raised her head to calm herself down. She had no one to turn to, no one could help her if she were to make herself even more confused and run around for answers like a headless chicken. So there was only one unchangeable fact that remained, as it was on her previous life. Only she could help herself, no one else. Thisisn¡¯tjustastory.It¡¯snowmyreality. She told herself, EvenIdon¡¯tknowwhat¡¯llhappennow. Worlds created inside novels had the ability to maximize the reader¡¯s imaginations. That was why people coulde up with outrageous things that would be seemingly impossible in real sense. However, Eugene has a different opinion on the matter. Well, novels only exist for a means to escape, for people to establish their own set of rules of what was right, what was wrong. Therefore, in novels, one is in control. And reality? There was no clear sense of an absolute rule¡ªeverything is vague, and one would struggle and find means to survive. And that made it so much worse than living in a novel. ??? Chapter 98 Could Be One (1) Chapter 98 ¨C Could Be One (1) Eugene hadn¡¯t felt like panicking before, because all this time she had just assumed she was only ying a part, living inside the novel as its events unfolded in front of her very eyes. Despite havingnded the role of the antagonist, she was confident enough that if she hadn¡¯t done anything that would make things worse, no consequences would follow. But now everything was dumped onto her so suddenly; she couldn¡¯t see a single room for breathing. Still, it didn¡¯t mean she would just give up and relent to fate. She believed with proper knowledge and enough will power, she could still turn her impending doom around. It also helped that she kept telling herself what she always did when things got rough¡­ When has anything been easy in my life? At least in Mahar, she didn¡¯t have any abusive family trying to reap the fruits of herbor. As much as she was concerned, life in Mahar was still much easierpared to what she had before. Still, there was one piece of the puzzle she wasn¡¯t able to put together¡­ It was obvious enough that Jin, or at least her soul, was inside this body before. But now, Jin was gone, reced by Eugene.
Just like any other main characters in action movies, who run after getting shot, she needed to weed out anything impossible to focus on what was most likely to have happened. Simply put, it was illogical to assume another person¡¯s soul would upy a different body, thereforepletely pushing the original soul out. Which brings the confusion¡­ Is Jin truly existing in the same ne as her right now? It could be Dissociative Identity Disorder. It would be a usible answer, and thus, no soul exchange took ce¡ªjust a different persona had taken over, pushing the original persona back to the deep recesses of the human consciousness. Which would exin why Eugene had all the knowledge on the world, thinking she was writing the story because she had been subconsciously living alongside as Jin. But that gave way to a different kind of fear altogether in her¡­ They could be one. All the blood drained from her face as she grew pale, and her breathing ragged. She frowned the more she thought about it.
Ah! she eximed with a sudden jolt of realization, snapping her head back up, ¡°The Sang-je!¡± There was a chance of at least one person in this world could give her the answers she sought. It might not be her novel, but too many simrities between them still exist in the physical sense. Even the remained the same, and the kings along with their abilities. Therefore, the Sang-je in her story could be simr to the Sang-je currently. From what she knew, the Sang-je ranked as the highest priest and could deliver the message of the gods to the world, a well-known fact in Maha. But Eugene knew from her story, that the Sang-je, in fact, was not human. In earth, he would¡¯ve been referred to as an angel. He does not age, nor could he die. He only changes his physical appearance to continue the ruse. If this is true, then that would mean no ordinary person would have ess to this information.
Her eyes lit up with hope at the prospect of knowing other things that could be used to her advantage. Jin had never visited any of the other kingdoms. As its author, she would¡¯ve known how the king journeyed to the five kingdoms to hunt down Jin for her crimes, and thus, she has extensive knowledge of each kingdom¡¯s different architectures, as well as their distinct characteristics. Anikas were specifically forbidden to step foot outside of the church. It has been strictly implemented only for them. The only exception is if they were to get married to a member of the royal family. Jin hade to Hashi upon her marriage to the king, and hadn¡¯t left it for three years. And she hadn¡¯t visited any other kingdom, except for the Stan Kingdom on her way to Hashi. I also know of the secret underground waterways of Flek Kingdom. An attack by the grand corps of Larks, under Mara¡¯smand, had befell upon the Flek Kingdom in her novel. At that time, Nics, the King of Flek, escaped the invasion through the underground waterways. But still, I won¡¯t have the means to investigate if that would be true. However, in order to dwell on the viiness queen¡¯s progression of ns, she must visit the sanctum¡ªthe ce where the Mara¡¯s servants found a recluse. She took deep breaths, closing her eyes as she calmed down, before opening them again. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m clueless about everything around me. The important fact is I know who I am. And I am Eugene. Twenty-eight years had she lived as Eugene. So rough her life was, she sometimes questioned if at some point of her life, did she ever feel happy? She was certain that she lived as a struggling woman in a modern world. No one could deny it, not even god himself. She stared at her hands, and noted that they finally stopped trembling without her noticing. Standing up lightly, she began to straighten out her rumpled dress. She couldn¡¯t go to the sanctum. At least, not right now. Instead, she needed to wait until the active season ends. Also, as queen, she needed to be prepared for it. She couldn¡¯t just leave at a moment¡¯s notice after all. So nothing¡¯s changed after all. I still need to live one day at a time. Same as it always has been. Now wasn¡¯t the time for her to nk out. She¡¯s a little relieved that at least now, she has something else to focus on. For three years, Jin has nned her grand scheme, and now, it was on the brink of rearing its head. Whether or not she¡¯ll let it happen will be entirely up to Eugene now. As she remembered hertest conversation with Rodrigo, a name shed through her mind¡­ Tanya. Who is she? Why was she the only one Jin had kept close? None of the missing maids had such a name¡­ No¡­ that isn¡¯t it. It was a different name. For the heretics, she was known as Tanya, so that would¡¯ve meant she used another in her time as a maid, just like Rodrigo, who used the name Cage when he visited the pce. Of course! Jin couldn¡¯t have snuck out of the pce by herself. She would¡¯ve needed assistance, one that could help her disappear from the inside. She should probably order an investigation to sort out the maids¡¯ identities thoroughly. He also talked about a ritual. I should¡¯ve pressed more about that. It was a shame she didn¡¯t get any more clues on it as it seemed like it was the most important information out of everything Rodrigo had told her. However, she couldn¡¯t think straight because her head was in such a mess back then. Based on the information she did get though, it seemed like Jin was about to face a ritual that Rodrigo was also participating in. It was safe to assume it probably is a ritual involving Mara. But somewhere along the way, Jin had opted to sneak out of the castle with her maids towards the desert instead. Why? What was she trying to do? Why did she bring just the maids? Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°How dare you do this? What do you take me for? Where did you put it? And why did you go to the desert with it?!¡± It was the king from when she first woke up in Mahar, when he scolded her for something. She remembered having some sort of premonition, which gave her goosebumps just thinking about it. She thought about asking the king about it after he scolded her, but it had always slipped her mind. Ever since that too, he hadn¡¯t touched the subject, he hasn¡¯t even spoken about it to her, so she thought it mustn¡¯t have been such a big deal as he was making it to be. I need to know what Jin took to the desert. ??? Chapter 99 Could Be One (2) Chapter 99 ¨C Could Be One (2) Immediately, Eugene began to organize everything she needed to do, listing it down one by one, muttering to herself to help her remember¡­ ¡°¡­ and then Jin had to meet Rodrigo, disguised as buying some information¡­ ah!¡± She eximed, suddenly remembering something. She had told Sarah before she would meet with the bank manager. Immediately, she left her bedroom, and bolted out of the door, pausing when she caught sight of Marianne pacing just out by the living room. When Marianne finally saw her, she immediately straightened up before giving her a bow. ¡°Marianne!¡± Eugene eximed, before calming down from her surprise. ¡°Have you been out here all this time?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I¡¯ve been waiting in case you needed assistance.¡± She told her. Eugene let out a grateful sigh.
¡°I could¡¯ve just sent for you.¡± She told the baroness. ¡°You needn¡¯t stand here all this time.¡± ¡°Ah, I apologize if I have made you ufortable, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying it is so.¡± Eugene reassured her, but for some reason, Marianne¡¯s expression seemed heavier than before. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, Your Grace.¡± But her expression did not change, so Eugene pressed on. ¡°Are you sure? You can tell me.¡± She reassured her. She could see that Marianne was hesitant, but fortunately, her curiosity finally won out. ¡°It might be a little rude of me to ask¡­¡± Began Marianne. ¡°But does Her Grace remember something after the meeting earlier?¡± Marianne was usually someone who wouldn¡¯t let any of her emotions show while talking to someone, but as Eugene stared at her, the worry was palpable in the baroness¡¯ eyes. Eventually, Eugene finally let out a light chuckle.
She remembered the king once told her it was fine if she wasn¡¯t able to regain her memories. Marianne was trying to tell her the same thing now, but less so with words and more so with actions instead. ¡°Were you worried I¡¯ve gotten some of my memories back?¡± She finally asked. Marianne looked a little panicked. ¡°No, Your Grace, that wasn¡¯t-¡± but she was cut off when Eugene gently cated her. It was oddlyforting to know that despite the growing problems she was facing, none of the people she was with right now wanted Jin to return. Which meant she now had free reign on what she wanted to do as Jin.
Because in the end, can anyone really exist, when no one bothers to remember them? Truly, it was a fate worse than death itself. ¡°Marianne,¡± she finally said. ¡°Yes, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Have I acted strange earlier? Or perhaps done something I did before I lost my memory?¡± she asked, prompting her to speak truthfully. And to her relief, Marianne gave her a terse shake of the head. ¡°As far as I could recall, you haven¡¯t, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Really? Even just a little?¡± Marianne carefully considered, before she finally answered. ¡°I am certain, my queen.¡± Eugene was still checking whether or not the multiple personality theory was still usible. And though she hardly believed the theory herself, making sure did wonders to her nerves. ¡°Well then, you can rx.¡± Eugene assured her. ¡°Because none of my memory has returned.¡± She finished it off with a smile. After looking at her for a moment, eventually, the tension disappeared from Marianne¡¯s expression as she finally rxed once she was certain Eugene was not Jin. ¡°Ah, that reminds me, is the bank manager finally here?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± Marianne answered quickly. ¡°General Sarah hade by shortly before to inform you.¡± ¡°Well then, I shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting any longer. I should go now,¡± she said. Marianne curtsied as she left, and Eugene turned to do the same, before she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, and Marianne?¡± She called out, just in time before Marianne fully headed out. ¡°Yes, Your Grace?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I want you to look into for me.¡± ¡°Of course, anything, Your Grace,¡± Marianne said as she returned inside. ¡°I wanted to look deeper into the missing maids,¡± she said, ¡°I suspect some of them might be heretics.¡± Marianne looked quite rmed at the information. ¡°Of course, Your Grace. But if there were any of them that was part of the heretics, then it was most probably Ellie.¡± She told her with great urgency. ¡°But I shall look more into their profiles ande back with my reports on that matter.¡± ¡°Wait, how do you know that?¡± Eugene asked, just before Marianne turned to leave once more. Marianne once again turned to face her properly. ¡°It was some time ago, with regards to your previous order,¡± she said, ¡°I was looking into some of the missings¡¯ family members, and when I got to Ellie, her son-inw, Orabi, was suspected to be a heretic. There has already been an investigation.¡± Eugene was surprised to have gotten an answer quicker than she¡¯d expected. She had also been about to tell Marianne to be extra careful in her investigations, but there was something she didn¡¯t understand from what she had gathered. ¡°Wait, if he¡¯s been a suspected heretic, then how did Ellie be a maid in the first ce?¡± ¡°Not Ellie, Orabi.¡± Marianne rified. ¡°So let me get this straight, their family was suspected to be heretics¡­¡± ¡°Yes, and they¡¯ve been investigated already.¡± But to Eugene, something wasn¡¯t adding up. Currently, it felt like they were on two different pages at the same time. ¡°But aren¡¯t heretics punished as soon as they¡¯re caught?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re to arrested.¡± ¡°No, not arrest, I meant, isn¡¯t there a death penalty?¡± Eugene asked with great confusion. Marianne looked at her as if she had grown two heads. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What about the church?¡± Eugene asked again. ¡°Not even the church would push with a death penalty. If ever they are proven to be heretics, they¡¯d be ordered to leave the kingdom.¡± And suddenly another discrepancy was presented to her. Despite having the same rules, same setting, and the same people, the very essence had changed. With the way she wrote her own story, Sang-je had been very aggressive towards the Church of Mara. So, if ever a heretic would be captured, their deaths were guaranteed. Even the knights, by order of Sang-je, had the power to kill heretics on sight. But it seems, that was not the case here. Being suspected as a heretic would only cause a minor disagreement with the family, but nothing else if they are proven innocent. ¡°I see,¡± Eugene finally said after a tense moment of silence, ¡°Then perhaps the investigations should be put on hold for now.¡± Now, she had decided. If she could find out who it was, then there wasn¡¯t a need for an investigation. What Eugene wanted was to figure out how a heretic could slip past the security measures in the pce to be Jin¡¯s maid. ??? Chapter 100 Mysterious Expenditures (1) Chapter 100 ¨C Mysterious Expenditures (1) The first thing that came to Eugene¡¯s mind was a ball¡ªthe man that entered with her servant wore clothes that made him look like one. His stature was short, face plump, and the wide waist contrasted with his thin torso and legs. The president of the bank, James as he was called, bowed his head towards her, a few paces away from where she sat on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet with you, Your Majesty. I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡± He humbly greeted her. Eugene had heard about him before, and despite the fact that Jin never visited him before, he regrly came to give her a report every time the dry period ended. Sarah never attended any of their meetings, and thus couldn¡¯t provide any details about their conversations, but she did note they neversted long. Thus, it was safe to assume that Jin and the president had little to no rtionship with each other. For this year, the dry period hadn¡¯t even started yet, this meant that theirst meeting had been roughly six months ago. Which was fortunate, because that meant it was still Jin he reported to. Had they met at a muchter time, Eugene would¡¯ve been anxious for this first meeting. ¡°Wee,¡± she finally said, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± She gestured to the sofa in front of her.
He gave her a brisk nod. ¡°Thank you, my queen¡­ Anika.¡± He corrected after a moment. He must have been forewarned to greet her with a different title just before he came to the meeting. ¡°I have asked you toe today because I have questions about a few matters.¡± Eugene began as soon as he sat down. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Please ask me anything.¡± ¡°When did we first meet?¡± She immediately prodded. He blinked in surprise at the question, before he answered. ¡°Three years ago, Your Majesty, just shortly after you arrived.¡± ¡°Ah, of course!¡± she said, nodding as she pretended to know the answer.
¡°And so, you¡¯ve been handling my ount for that exact time, haven¡¯t you?¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°Then I would like to request a report on my money transfers. After all, it has been a while.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand, has there been some trouble with the ounts, Your Majesty?¡± he asked with great confusion. Eugene could see the seeds of panic in his eyes. ¡°Oh no, I just wanted a refresher,¡± she assured him. He had been jittery ever since he stepped foot in the room. Looking at him now, Eugene was reminded of the fact that Mahar was a societyrgely based on their social status. Apart from Rodrigo, whose rtionship with Jin was of a special nature, James was the first man Eugene had met with from outside of the pce. While she was uncertain, whether or not everyone outside of the pce acted like him, she figured it wasn¡¯t entirely out of ce for him to be so nervous in front of her. Furthermore, had he been overreacting, Marianne would¡¯ve probably said something for his nerves, but she remained silent. Still, as a president of the bank, he¡¯s very much an aplished man, she mused. Perhaps his nerves most probably stemmed from the fact that he wasn¡¯t of noble birth. It didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t ufortable witnessing someone middle-aged be frightened of her. ¡°Would it be possible to see them now?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I can provide them with my utmost confidence in their sincerity.¡± He then turned around, nodding at the boy who was behind him, standing by the door. At an instant, he walked over, handing over a ck leather briefcase to James, before standing straight once more. James took the bag, opened it up, and pulled out a pile of documents inside. Eugene blinked at his efficiency. She was pleasantly amazed by his preparedness for their meeting. He even brought all the reports she might have been expecting, including the ones she did want. ¡°Right here it shows the initial bnce of your ounts, and then this one is the final bnce, all calcted and updated from yourst withdrawal.¡± He exined to her, neatlyying out each sheet of paper on the table. After that, he ced a thicker pile beside them. ¡°And this is the withdrawal history from the past three years.¡± Eugene blinked at the pile of papers in front of her. It was a lot more than she was expecting to look at. She only initially wanted to know how much money Jin left, but for now, she thought there was also merit to go over the documents as well. ¡°I see, I shall take time reviewing them. You can leave them here.¡± She informed him but noted the slight hesitance over her request. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, Your Majesty, without those documents, no one can withdraw from your ounts.¡± He informed her. She nodded in understanding. ¡°If so, then freeze my ounts. Don¡¯t let anyone else make a withdrawal, even from postdated checks,¡± she said. Postdated checks were controlled by the bank and carried a lot of credibility for the bank¡¯s name on how they handled them. Had it been anyone else asking this of him, James would have half a mind to scold them for a preposterous demand. However, as Queen, he couldn¡¯t dare refuse her. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± he finally said, bowing to her. Eugene immediately had everyone leave the room before she picked up the certificate of deposit with great trepidation. Mahar used a number system simr to that of Arabic Numerals. And as they used a decimal system the same as from her world, she had no trouble understanding the rows of numbers in front of her. Each of these numbers signified the same number of gold coins. If she were to convert it to the currency in her homeworld, well then, she found herself incredibly rich as her mouth fell agape as soon as she was done crunching the numbers¡­ Two hundred billion dors?! She was shocked. Are they sure this was only pocket money?! It¡¯s enough to be a business empire¡¯s entire wealth! Then it doesn¡¯t make sense why she¡¯d marry the Desert King just to buy ancient books! Would she really use all of her money just to buy books for a petty hobby? Well, she could understand why she felt like it would be such a waste. I wonder how much is left. She mumbled as she picked up a different sheet of paper. She couldn¡¯t possibly have used it much after all the kingdom pays for her food and clothing. As soon as she saw the numbers for the final bnce, her hands began to tremble¡­ Only half is left! ??? Chapter 101 Mysterious Expenditures (2) Chapter 101 ¨C Mysterious Expenditures (2) She put it down immediately, her hands taking the thick pile of papers with great urgency as she hastily flipped from one page to another of the withdrawal history. Most of it was recorded transactions. But other than the numbers, nothing much was on the report. ¡°Jin¡­¡± Eugene sighed as she tried to piece the puzzle together, cing the documents back on the table. They were so different from each other. So different from how they lived their lives. Where in her original world, she struggled to save even just a couple of dors every day, here, Jin didn¡¯t even need to think twice about spending so much. She could almost tear up at the amount of money gone to waste with just a wave of her hand. It didn¡¯t matter she hadn¡¯t known about it until today. ¡°How could she just spend that much in over three years?!¡± she hissed to herself in frustration. She huffed out angrily until she finally calmed down, before she picked up the withdrawal history once more. Every withdrawal was made through a postdated check. The check was simple enough, though nothing she¡¯d seen in Mahar, but she could understand it¡¯s basic principle. There was her name stamped on the check as the guarantor, her personal stamp most likely.
She went through the withdrawal history one more time. Each and every time, the date and amount varied. Which meant Rodrigo must have withdrawn from the ounts whenever he needed it and how much he needed. Which also meant Jin had provided him with a bunch of post-dated checks. At the reminder of where all the money went, Eugene¡¯s throat dried up as if someone was choking her. Jin had given him the money on a ruse that she was buying ancient books from him, but she knows now that isn¡¯t the case. Rebels. She was supporting the rebels. Half of Jin¡¯s money went to the rebels, giving them a hundred billion dors to aid their cause. She couldn¡¯t imagine just how big such an organization was to need that much money. Would her freezing the ount fix the mess she found herself in? ¡°No,¡± she told herself, ¡°It¡¯s not nearly enough to stop them.¡± Despite everything she¡¯s learned today, she found it fortunate that at the very least, the public didn¡¯t see the rebel organization as devil reincarnated. So, fortunately, it meant she won¡¯t be stoned to death.
Still, the amount of money Jin brought with her was too much to have all been from her family. Despite her wealthy origins, their whole fortunebined wouldn¡¯t even amount to how much she had amassed. She leaned back on the sofa, rubbing her temples with a sigh before she stared nkly at the ceiling above her. So much to do, and she didn¡¯t even know where to begin. After some time, she finally let out a smirk. She might have found a way to turn things to her favor. No time to waste. There¡¯s much to do. ***
It was a very busy day for her. After she met with the president of the bank, she had immediately thrown herself to her duties of keeping the pce in order. For the past three years, the task was delegated with the General to handle the internal affairs, which should¡¯ve been the queen¡¯s role. So now, Eugene figured she should begin by spending the afternoon by receiving the duties and responsibilities from the General first and foremost. And while she was at it, she also took the time to convert a small space in her bedroom into her work office, and there, Eugene spent the whole afternoon taking off some of the load from the General¡¯s work. Moreover, it provided her a private space to work. She¡¯s a little unsettled by how freely people coulde in and go while she was unraveling Jin¡¯s secrets little by little. She also needed a little assistance every now and then when it came to official affairs. And with the number of files she¡¯ll be needing to go through, she had to make sure it went to the correct person. Still it wasn¡¯t enough to keep her busy for a few days, only for a while perhaps. As soon as the busy hours of the afternoon finally passed, she found herself finally rxing. And while physically she was unable to move from her current position, her mind was still running miles. She found herself unable to concentrate on dinner, so lost in her thoughts, shepletely missed the concerned nces Marianne sent her way. And just like every evening, the king¡¯s servants woulde to her. It had been going on long enough, that by now, it was already routine for the pce staff to see the king¡¯s servants visiting the queen. As soon as Eugene heard from Marianne that the king¡¯s servants had arrived, she found herself reluctant to move. In the end though, she nodded in acknowledgment as she figured it would be best to put her mind to rest by thinking about something else. The sun had sunk, nketing the pce in shadows as the night arose. With the servants leaving after their final tasks were done, Eugene found herself alone in her bedroom with a dim lighting. A voice shook her out from her thoughts. ¡°His Royal Highness, the Desert King.¡± She stood up from her bed and found herself nervous despite the fact they¡¯ve been doing this every single night by now. The king appeared in front of her, making his way towards her. Over his shoulder she could see the servants scurry away, closing the doors behind him with a soft click until they were finally alone. It came to her that she never really saw anyone else with him around her. Had it always been like this? She found herself embarrassed by his impatient behavior, barely able to wait until the servants left them to their privacy. Once he reached her, he wasted no time gathering her in his arms and pulled her close. He pulled away slightly, a hand gently holding on her chin as he dipped his head to kiss her on the lips, moving his against hers in sensual motions, prodding his tongue to part her lips open. Eugene found her eyes fluttering close as she took deep breaths to her nose as she enjoyed the sensation. She found him deepening the kiss, as her grip on his shoulders tightened up. She peered up at him gently, finally opening up her mouth as his tongue quickly darted inside. She watched him as he kissed her passionately, head tilted for a better angle. Her eyes raked over his face, on his smooth nose bridge, to his long eyshes¡­ This too, she noted, was her reality. Suddenly, she found herself slightly nauseous as her stomach churned and her cheeks flushed. She needed to get away. Not because she wanted him gone, but because she was still too confused to understand her own feelings. Her palms moved from his shoulders, and gave a slight push on his chest, when he finally pulled away. Kasser stared at her inquiringly as she averted her gaze from him. ¡°Can we not do it tonight?¡± she finally asked him, and he became even more confused. ¡°What is it? Did I make you angry? Or do you feel unwell again?¡± Eugene shook her head in response. ¡°None of that.¡± she told him, ¡°I¡¯m just not in the mood right now.¡± ??? Chapter 102 Its My Duty (1) Chapter 102 ¨C It¡¯s My Duty (1) When she lowered her gaze in line with his chest, Eugene couldn¡¯t see what type of expression he was making with her statement. She knew she was likely risking offending the king, however, no matter what she thought of, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it with him tonight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized. There was a tense silence for a moment, before it was finally broken. ¡°Eugene,¡± he called out to her. There was no inflection in his voice, no way of knowing what he was thinking about, so Eugene finally looked up at him. He wasposed. But she knew it was very difficult to know how he felt by just his outward appearance. He wasn¡¯t the type that was easy to read. ¡°It¡¯s not something you should apologize for. I don¡¯t want to force you into doing anything.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s my duty,¡± she told him and Kasser¡¯s eyes bore into her frame, watching her in silence before he chose to answer. ¡°It should be fine as long as you¡¯re not avoiding me,¡± he exined, and Eugene gave him a terse nod.
¡°Alright.¡± After that, there was a tense moment of silence. And despite that there were no exchange of harsh words, or any word at all, the both of them could feel the distance between them split further apart. ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± Kasser¡¯s words stuck in his throat. He wanted to bid her good night, to rest well, but the words wouldn¡¯te out, nor did his feet move from his spot. For the past few days, every night, he felt his heart pounding with excitement for their time together, not just to satisfy his sexual urges. He could barely recall any time from his youth where he had roomed with another soul. Ever since he was a young boy, he could only recall falling asleep alone, and waking up alone. And in the early stages of their marriage, he remembered he barely slept a wink each time he slept with the queen. For three years, he¡¯d spend one night with the queen every month. And while she slept soundly on the other side of the bed, he could do nothing more than just tossing and turning, staring at the queen¡¯s back until morning came. Until not too long ago this was true. But now, there were barely any days where he didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep. And despite the fact he hadn¡¯t changed the amount of sleep he got every night, every morning he felt as light as a feather. He found it even more rxing to sleep when having someone by his side at night.
¡°Eugene.¡± he finally broke the silence as she perked up at him calling her name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would you like some time alone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Eugene said resolutely as she quickly shook her head. If he were to leave her room like at a time like this, the servants would undoubtedly talk. She¡¯s familiar with pce gossip. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to kick him out, and risk hurting his pride. ¡°The bed¡¯srge enough,¡± she added, gesturing to her bed, ¡°Unless¡­¡± she paused, feeling she overstepped her bounds, ¡°You were offended and want to return to your room?¡± she asked with uncertainty. Kasser chuckled at her.
There was nothing special with the way she said it. It wasn¡¯t elegant, nor frivolous, but from time to time, there was something different with the way she talked, oftentimes he even found it humorous and unique. ¡°Thank you for offering me one side of your bed, My Queen,¡± he teased her, and she flushed for a moment, before he gave her a genuine smile. ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Your Highness.¡± And with that, the tension in the room eased up a little. Eugene looked at Kasser with an interest. If she were to actually consider herself as one of the characters in a fictional world, then she could chalk up Kasser¡¯s actions and words as something that was fixed to suit the character. But, if she were to consider Mahar as her reality¡­ If she were to consider Kasser as an actual, living and breathing human being¡­ Then she could say for sure, it¡¯s just another aspect to his personality as a whole. She¡¯d admit that in her first interactions with the king, the only thing she was attracted to was his looks. Now, after she got to know him a little better, she found herself more and more attracted to his personality instead. Once more, she found a familiar thought run through her mind¡­ How good would it be if I was Jin, born and raised here? She could see it now, one where she has a life with none of these fusses, and only enjoying her happy marriage with Kasser for three years now. One where she could be happy and content, never asking for more. But Eugene wasn¡¯t sure of anything right now. She still didn¡¯t know where the metaphorical ticking time bomb Jin had buried was, and when it would blow up on her. She could very well be a criminal overnight. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to be swayed by emotions. If on Earth, Eugene lived as if she was being chased, then that life followed her all the way to Mahar too. Indeed, life was too bitter for her. ? Soon enough, the coupleid side by side on Eugene¡¯s bed. Both closed their eyes, attempting to fall asleep in their respective spaces. However, both failed to do so as well. Eugene¡¯s thoughts consisted of the things she had done for the day. And indeed she could say today was the busiest day she spent on Mahar. I think Ellie is Tanya, she thought to herself. One of the many things Eugene had learned from the General officer was the standard procedures of hiring and managing staff members in the pce. And out of curiosity, she asked how Ellie was hired as a maid. Fortunately, Sarah remembered the day in detail and exined it to her. ¡°Ellie was not taken into the pce as an official member of staff. Generally, the number of hired servants are kept constant, but every now and then, unexpected situations ur, and we be short-handed. So we temporarily hire staff during those times.¡± Sarah exined. ¡°Ah, so Ellie was only temporarily hired?¡± Eugene asked and Sarah nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then how did Ellie be one of my maids?¡± ¡°You hired her yourself, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is itmon for temporary staff to be hired officially?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. That was the first time it happened,¡± Sarah replied, choosing her words carefully. ¡°And is that because there are customs?¡± Sarah hesitated and had just said that there was a strict criterion in hiring new staff, and left it at that. From her reaction, Eugene assumed she wanted to say that Jin had disobeyed customs and took Ellie without any discussion. But of course, Sarah couldn¡¯t be purely honest just toe out and say ¡®you may not remember, but you did whatever you wanted¡¯ to her, the queen. ¡°For what reason did I hire her?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ give us a reason, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°And did Ellie always work for me?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. We do not let temporary staff around the members of the royal family.¡± ording to Sarah, all temporary staff are given chores such as chopping vegetables, or sweeping empty rooms. They did not and would never be tasked to go near either the king or queen. Sarah had also admitted she had no idea how Ellie even caught the attention of the queen. But Eugene knew differently. If she¡¯d sessfully entered the pce, it¡¯s easy to figure out the whereabouts of the queen¡¯s bedroom. She would¡¯ve found Jin and then given her some sort of signal to show her who she really was. And with that, other people sent by Rodrigo will also have no trouble approaching Jin either. As Eugene spent a restless night thinking about Jin Anika¡¯s ns and what damage it could do, Kasser also lied next to her, hopelessly kept awake by a single thought¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s my duty.¡± Her words kept bothering him to no end. ??? Chapter 103 Its My Duty (2) Chapter 103 ¨C It¡¯s My Duty (2) She wasn¡¯t wrong. They made a deal three years ago, and she promised to give him a sessor, not to mention it was one of her main duties as a queen. But why did her words irritate him? In fact, he should be thankful for her for using the word ¡®duty.¡¯ Also, wasn¡¯t it better than calling it a contract fulfillment? All he wanted from their marriage was a sessor, beyond that, he didn¡¯t expect more. And because he didn¡¯t expect any more than that, he never found himself disappointed in her for whatever trouble she caused him. But recently, he found himself wanting more than just a sessor with their marriage. He wanted her to embrace being the Queen of Hashi, to carry out her duties and responsibilities with pride. That was why he gave her the role of managing the pce. To make her part of the kingdom. And he remembered with great fondness how she enthusiastically epted the responsibility. But was that all he wanted? He couldn¡¯t even find it in himself to say that yes, that was all he wanted from her. But for the life of him, he doesn¡¯t even know what else he wants. And the more he thought of it, the more his thoughts grew jumbled, confusing him greatly.
Just as he let out a quiet sigh, he was surprised to hear another follow right after. It wasn¡¯t his own, so he turned his head, just in time to see Eugene do the same and they looked at one another with bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I wake you?¡± she finally said, readjusting her position to talk to him properly. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Is everything alright?¡± he asked, doing the same to look at her. ¡°Yes, I was just thinking about things¡­¡± she answered, trailing off. Kasser leaned in closer. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± she told him, making him frown. He was bothered at her vague reply, but he knew better than to interrogate someone who doesn¡¯t want to speak. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t stand this feeling of not knowing, not tonight.
Is she¡­? He suddenly stiffened in thought. He had to know. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± ¡°Are you remembering something?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything,¡± Eugene quickly answered as she sensed him beginning to sit up in the dark. When she saw him lying on his side, nting his elbow into the sheets and leaning his head against his palm, Eugene shook her head once more to reassure him. ¡°I met the bank president today.¡± she suddenly shared. It wasn¡¯t the one she was currently worrying about, but she decided to at least give Kasser something to talk to about. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯ve had some kind of private fortune. So I called to confirm it.¡± ¡°And what did you find?¡± ¡°Just that I have too much of it.¡± she admitted, ¡°I still keep wondering if all of it really is mine.¡± she finished softly. ¡°It is yours.¡± he confirmed for her, ¡°Most probably it¡¯s from the Sang-je.¡± he added. ¡°The Sang-je? What for?¡± ¡°For congratting you on your marriage. All Anikas get money when they wed.¡± Kasser said and finally smirked, all teasing could be heard from his voice. ¡°You¡¯re worried about having too much money? Why would you worry about that?¡± he chuckled at her. Eugene only sunk further down her nket as her brows furrowed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right to have all that money. I don¡¯t even know where it¡¯s from,¡± she mumbled. If only I could tell him, why I am so keen on studying Jin¡¯s wealth. ¡°If it¡¯s in an ount under your, then it¡¯s yours. Why does it matter where ites from?¡± he asked with confusion, as name Eugene stole a nce at him before she pouted in frustration. Is this really the line of thinking one would have when born from money? Because apart from Sang-je, Kasser was one of the wealthiest people in Mahar. That still didn¡¯t stop her from wondering if every Anika was granted that much money when getting married. The Sang-je truly cherished Anikas. ¡°But you probably received more.¡± Kasser suddenly piped, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°Because you married a king.¡± ¡°Why would he give more money to Anikas marrying a king?¡± ¡°Probably tofort an Anika leaving the Holy City, and to financially help them settle in a foreign kingdom. But don¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯m only telling you because you don¡¯t remember, but it¡¯s not somethingmonly known.¡± ¡°Oh? Then how did you find out?¡± she asked him. ¡°I just happened to.¡± He said with a shrug of his shoulders. With that, he effectively ended their conversation. Eugene thought it was odd for him to show even an ounce of difort. So she didn¡¯t ask more because she was no longer as curious as before. Well, at least it¡¯s not some shady money, she thought in relief, feeling a weight lifted off of her shoulders. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°About what you said,¡± He paused, continuing to lie in silence for a moment before speaking again. Eugene waited patiently for him to continue. She wondered what was so difficult for him to say. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to criticize you, nor trying to change your mind,¡± he finally continued. Eugene frowned at the sudden change of the subject, trying to recall what she had said earlier¡­ ¡°I just want you to know, if you don¡¯t want a child, we don¡¯t have to.¡± He finally said, ¡°I find sometimes, children only make matters worse.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t immediatelyprehend the meaning behind his words. How could children make matters worse? Suddenly, the former queen staying in the Holy City, came to mind. Feeling she picked on Kasser¡¯s scab from his childhood wound, she felt herself empathize with him. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t know me that well yet but, I can assure you, no one can make me do what I don¡¯t want to do,¡± she told him inplete confidence, even adding a yful tone, but she heard no reply from him. She waited for a few minutes more, but was greeted by nothing but silence. Soon, she situated herself back to get afortable sleep, her eyes fluttering close as sleep slowly crept up in her¡­ Unfortunately, a secondter her eyes snapped back open as she remembered an important detail to her worries. Ah, I forgot to ask,¡¯ she winced in thought, as she bit her lip. She still needed to know what it was that she stole before escaping to the desert. ??? Chapter 104 Hiding the Truth Chapter 104 ¨C Hiding the Truth ¡°Your Highness, have you gone to sleep?¡± she asked in the dead of the night. Sheets of the bed rustled, as Kasser turned his body to face her properly once again. ¡°No. What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s something unpleasant,¡± she began slowly, trying not to shock him at such ate time. ¡°The day I disappeared into the desert, Your Highness told me I secretly took something. Please tell me what it was.¡± Kasser propped himself up with his elbow pressing against the mattress. ¡°¡­why are you asking about that?¡± ¡°Since I did it, I have to know.¡± She shrugged, trying to pass is off as a curiosity on her part. Eugene knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep until she discussed what was bothering her, what had been bothering her for a long time ever since she came to this world. It was a shock for her that she had taken on the form of Jin Anika, the Queen of Mahar, and now, lying next to her, was the Fourth King of Mahar, King Kasser.
In all honesty, she was the novelist who created this world, but that did not mean she knew everything about it. Ever since she arrived, she had been seeking an answer to what it was that Jin stole. But to everyone else, she was and had always been Jin Anika, who had lost her memories. She knew the king had the answer, but she was not sure if he would be willing to give it to her. Kasser had already decided before to keep the matter closed and buried away as he did not wish to bring it up to her again. To admit to the truth of the theft, it would have meant he had to tell her about where she stole it from¡ªthe treasure house. And if she were to know about its existence, he had no doubt she would want to go check it out herself. He feared if she would, it would dredge up her memories, and that was why he refused to bring it up again. Furthermore, to ensure her memory would not return, he had sealed off the ce. Admittedly, it has been quite some time since she lost her memory, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was going to return any time soon. Despite knowing he should feel relieved by it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel more anxious with every passing day. Anything could cause her memory to return. If she were to encounter even a single trigger to her past, he feared what would happen if she would remember everything. Even her questions gave him a sense of foreboding.
He did not want her memories to return. He needed to make sure the treasure house wouldn¡¯t pose any threat. He must nip this off the bud. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Kasser deflected as he plopped back down to the bed. Eugene turned her head to the side. She could see his silhouette faintly in the dark, eyes gazing intently at the ceiling as she watched him with suspicion. He was clearly avoiding the question. ¡°Your Highness, please, I need to know. Even if you do not remember it clearly, it was my fault. I am also certain you were furious with me about it. Am I to understand that I was med at that time even though it was nothing?¡± she challenged. It did not seem like she was going to let it go that easily. Kasser finally opened his eyes with a sigh, agonizing for a moment over what to say and made an excuse, just to keep her from asking any further about it.
¡°It was a gem.¡± ¡°A gem?¡± ¡°A ne that had been passed down in the royal family for generations. Jewelry given from one queen to the next. Whenever there is a wedding or a coronation, it was tradition to hang the ne around the new queen¡¯s neck. While it belongs to the royal family, only the queen can wear it.¡± At any normal circumstance, he would never lie, but in an unavoidable situation such as this, he wouldn¡¯t daree out with a sloppy one either. If he must lie, he¡¯d lie excellently. A perfect lie is construed with facts, a mixture of what is true, with fabricated details. Now such a ne did exist, but still safely tucked inside the treasure house, unlike the one she lost, which he would never tell her. He also forbade his subjects to tell her anything remotely pertaining to the treasure house¡ªand the missing national treasure¡ªan abnormallyrgerk seed. That¡¯s why, even if she were to ask anyone, even Marianne, about the ne, she should be able to answer ordingly. Eugene, on the other hand, only continued to listen to him with a dubious expression on her face. ¡°What kind of ne?¡± ¡°A ne adorned with seven different hued diamonds, crafted into the shape of a veil,¡± he then stretched out his hand, hovering above her chest, ¡°It could almost cover your entire neck, even,¡± he remarked. Eugene was wondering what sort of fuss could have happened over this. It was just a ne. But the more she thought about it, the more she understood the importance of the artifact. She imagined wearing it, picturing the ne adorning her neck, shimmering as the light bounced off the diamonds as it wrapped her neckpletely. She could picture the small precious stones it was crafted with. There could possibly be dozens, no, even hundred of those diamonds to make up the ne! She could hardly imagine how much it actually cost. Not to mention the historical implications of such a jewel that has been passed down generation to generation in the Royal Family of Hashi. It could only be a pricelessmodity. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be something unimportant¡­¡± she mumbled worriedly after his exnation, quite disheartened about the lost treasure. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I cannot remember where it is,¡± she told him, but he only shrugged her worries away. ¡°It¡¯s already been a while since it was lost. Just forget about it,¡± he assured her, but Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of such a loss. ???
Chapter 105 Lucid Dreaming (1) Chapter 105 ¨C Lucid Dreaming (1) ¡°How can we just forget the past and move on? I took such an important treasure, did what I pleased, and then lost it¡­and I cannot find it on my own,¡± she fretted, before turning to him rather frantically, ¡°What if I give up my personal wealth to Your Highness, even a fraction of it? Ha¡­never mind. That would not be nearly enough.¡± Eugene berated herself after a moment. After listening to her incessant murmuring and gloomy notions, Kasser couldn¡¯t help but smile. He only wanted her to stop inquiring about the lost treasure, not make her feel guilty about a lie. He stifled back his urge tough at the thought of her paying with her fortune something that wasn¡¯t even gone. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Eugene paused before finally turning back to him, ¡°Does this ne have some sort of special ability?¡± she asked him, which brought him out of his own musings. ¡°Like is it not just a ne? Does it hold some kind of power?¡± Kasser shook his head. ¡°A gem is just a gem, just as the ne is just a ne.¡± Eugene hunched in on herself with his answer, before sighing. ¡°I truly am sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused,¡± she told him sincerely, and once again, he brushed her concerns off. ¡°Really, it¡¯s been some time ago now. Stop worrying about it.¡± ¡°But you said it was passed down through generations,¡± sheargued, ¡°That it should be given to the next queen.¡± ¡°The queen of a child yet to be born.¡± he reminded her, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no way of knowing when that would be.¡± Eugene¡¯s hands unconsciously came up to her belly as she imagined what it would be like to be a mother. She imagined bearing the child, raising him, watching him grow up until hees of age. He would meet the woman who would soon be his wife, and she would watch in the sidelines as he married her, bing king. She wondered when that all would begin. ¡°It won¡¯t be too soon, right?¡± she finally said, ¡°If I am to bear your son.¡± Kasser stared at her pensively. ¡°As I said, I will take care of it, so you should forget about it already.¡± He truly meant it when he said that. After all, he was only using the ne as a scapegoat for what really disappeared. He just needed more time. ¡°Let us stop talking about this and go to sleep. You also have a lot of work to do tomorrow.¡± he finally piped up, resituating himself to sleep as Eugene agreed softly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± She stared at him a moment longer despite the dim lighting, knowing he could feel her gaze on him. However now, she was determined to leave her past behind, give up the wish to return to her own world, and embrace her new identity as Jin Anika, Queen of Hashi. Eugene felt grateful for Kasser, who acted as if nothing had happened. He must have already deemed she couldn¡¯t be held ountable for what she couldn¡¯t remember, which was probably why he was adamant to not discuss the stolen item before, until she brought it up. ¡°A ne¡­¡± she murmured to herself softly. It wasn¡¯t what she was expecting. Of all the things she could have stolen, she hadn¡¯t expected Jin to have stolen an heirloom. But perhaps that was why she married Kasser after all. Did she like the ne so much, that she took it for herself and carried it across the desert? I don¡¯t think so.Eugene felt skeptical. If the item wastrulyjust a jewelry of no special value, it could be traded for gold and sold off to the highest bidder.But why would Jin do that? She is wealthy enough. Besides, it would be difficult to trade an entire ne with such a distinguishing feature, but if it were broken up and sold only in small pieces, enough of it could have been sold. Looking back at Jin¡¯s past record of investing in socializing, not even that would seem to be enough motivation for her to be a thief because she needed money¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but think that the character she had created was much too one-dimensional for that scheme. Despite her doubts having not been quelled, she quickly fell asleep¡­ Only shortly after, she heard it. The soft trickling of water hitting the ground. And her eyes flickered open once more. What greeted her was the sight of clear blue skies, stretching out as far as her eyes could see. She could feel the water cradling her as she floated on the sea¡­ Ake? Or was it an ocean? There was not and in sight she could see from her peripheral, so it was difficult to tell. Finally gaining enough awareness, she gently paddled her foot as she tried to sit up. Sshes of water moved as she pped her arms, her feet paddling as it repeatedly broke through the water surface. She waddled her way through the water, and while she could hear the water surrounding her, she could not feel the cold, nor wet the more she glided. She knew this ce, and was familiar to this very sight. She spotted the same horizon at the farthest end of her line of sight. It was the same sight she sawst time. The dream she had before. But unlike the previous one, she¡¯s determined to remainposed throughout the dream. She looked down upon herself, and saw she was wearing the clothes she wore just before she went to sleep. She then bent her torso, and saw that not even in her dreams did she see her own face, but Jin¡¯s instead looked back at her. Even in my dreams I am Jin. She then dipped her hand in the water from where she sat. As she expected, she watched her hand slip into the water, but she could not sense anything like she would when touching water. She did this again, and again, but still, there was no feeling when she touched the surface. She stood up and looked around once more. The water below her feet only stopped by her ankles. And there was nothing else but the water and sky in every direction she looked at. Lucid dreaming? Chapter 106 Lucid Dreaming (2) Chapter 106 ¨C Lucid Dreaming (2) She began to walk. It was the same feeling as if she was walking onnd, though it was strange to hear sshing with every step she took. She raised her gaze towards the sky. It was bright blue and cloudless like a clear, sunny day, but she soon realized that no matter where she looked, she could not locate the sun. Unlike thest dream, this onested longer. Even after walking for miles, the surroundingndscape did not change. If this is ake, there should be a shore somewhere¡­ And yet the water continued on, without an end in sight. Eugene felt herself bing weary. She soon stopped and looked down, the water sloshing around her feet at her sudden stillness. Is it possible for ake to be this shallow? After staring at the surface for a few minutes, she realized something strange. Because she had focused only on theck of sensation from the water, she did not think about what could be beneath. If the water is ankle-deep, her feet and the ground should be visible. But she could not see even the muddy floor. Below her was only a dark, deep blue. She squatted down to get a closer look, her face hovering just above the water level. The longer she gazed through the surface, a room began to materialize underneath. She tilted her head. It looked familiar. She closed her eyes for a moment, preparing to dive down when needed, but when she opened them, she blinked back in surprise upon recognizing the ceiling of the chambers she shared with the king. ¡°Huh?¡± She turned her head from side to side. She was lying in bed in her chamber. The room illuminated brightly by the light of dawn. ¡°What a strange dream. And an even stranger way to wake up.¡± She finally sat up. It was a long dream. For the dream to continue on like that, it could not be an ordinary one. She thought she might have been lucidly dreaming, but now, she was uncertain. What she knew is that the dream must be somehow connected to the missing treasure. Was it about the ne? But it seemed wrong to her. Her intuition told her that the king¡¯s story was not true, but why would he lie to her? Just in case, she closed her eyes and focused on her inner thoughts. She attempted to search for something to prove whether her doubts were warranted. Her eyebrows pursed together in concentration, but it was futile. She soon opened her eyes. She could not find anything to support her suspicions. ¡°If I have that dream again next time, I¡¯ll have to explore more carefully,¡± she muttered to herself in determination, before she finally hailed a maid nearby as she started her day. ¡°Your Highness, the baroness has arrived as you have summoned.¡± The Grand Chambein said as he informed the king. Kasser stamped a document with his seal, before raising his head and nodded. ¡°Allow them in. I will speak with them privately, so clear the room.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± All the royal councilmen filed out of the king¡¯s council room, and Marianne was escorted in. Kasser rose from his seat to greet her. An unusual thing for a king to do, but Marianne was no normal subject. During his childhood, she was once his caretaker and confidante, having helped shape him into the sessful king he had be today. Now, she watched over Queen Jin, his wife. As she approached him, he came around his desk and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Come on, sit down.¡± The king invited Marianne to a seat right next to him. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Marianne acquiesced. Marianne was nervous to take the seat because she most likely would have to sit there for a long time, responding to whatever inquiries the king had. It has been quite some time since she had a private meeting with His Highness, as he often did not have any work for her. ¡°Marianne, is there anything you haven¡¯t told me?¡± he asked, quickly getting to the point of their meeting. ¡°I do not understand what you mean, Your Highness.¡± Marianne said, confused by his question. ¡°About the queen¡¯s memory.¡± He rified. ¡°Your Highness, there is nothing I would dare hide from you,¡± she said aghast. ¡°Then you¡¯re certain the queen did not regain any memories? Truly? Not even something seemingly insignificant?¡± he inquired further, but Marianne only denied his worries. ¡°None that I am aware of. If the queen chooses not to speak, then there is no way for me to know, but thest time I saw Her Majesty, she did not seem different,¡± she reassured him. Kasser mulled over her answer in silence, as Marianne took the liberty to observe him. She gathered, from his expression, that something must have happened between themst night. ¡°Was something amiss?¡± she finally asked, and he turned to her, shook out of his thoughts. ¡°She told me she met with the president of the bank yesterday.¡± ¡°Yes. Her Highness could not remember if she had any private funds, so she requested the information from the bank and wanted to confirm it.¡± Marianne exined, and Kasser nodded. ¡°And other than that? Was there no other special incident?¡± ¡°There was that time we met with an information broker named Cage. ording to the Commissioner, he would asionally meet up with the queen. But even after meeting with the man, the queen told me she could not remember anything.¡± she further borated. Marianne was not one to report every single detail that happened to the queen¡¯s everyday life to the king. Nor did the king even demand to know such things. It was against his very nature to do so. She¡¯d like to think she wasn¡¯t a very good spy, nor did she aim to even be one. That¡¯s why Marianne strived to help the new queen in every possible way she could. She had wished they would be closer to one another, and so she often acted as an intermediary between the couple a few times before. The current agreement between Marianne and King Kasserrgely involved the queen¡¯s memory loss. If the queen had any signs of recovering her memory, Marianne would have informed the king immediately about it. She wanted to protect her from her memories, yes, but she was always loyal to the king. ¡°Your Highness.¡± she finally spoke up, breaking him from his reverie. Even though Marianne was not the king¡¯s vassal, as his former caretaker, she would often give him advice when he seemed troubled. ¡°The loss of the queen¡¯s memory is beyond even your own power,¡± she began, patting his handfortingly as she once did when he was young, ¡°Her memory may return suddenly one morning, or maybe it won¡¯t ever. But I ask you, until when will you continue to worry about it?¡± she asked him, seeing that the very thought still gued the King¡¯s mind heavily. ¡°In the meantime, I implore you to take this time to get to know her instead. Not just every night in her chambers. Take her to walks, eat together during meals, anything. Get to know her.¡± She urged himgently,¡°Afterall, it takes an effort between two people toplete a rtionship,¡± she finished. Chapter 107 True Happiness (1) Chapter 107 ¨C True Happiness (1) The further Kasser thought about it, the further he realized he couldn¡¯t exin very well just howplicated the situation he found himself in truly was. Three years ago, when he entered the contract with the queen, he only expected that their rtionship would begin and end once a child is born. His greatest concern about her memories returning out of nowhere was the fear of her suddenly turning back on her words. Additionally, he never nned to tell Marianne about it, especially now with her old age. He¡¯d bepromising her health if he were to tell her now. She¡¯d be quite astonished, and he might give her the shock of a lifetime. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m taking care of it,¡± he reassured her, but Marianne¡¯s eyes narrowed in a reproachful way towards him. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she began, her tone taking on a reprimanding tone. By her expression, Kasser could see the impending scolding he was about to receive, and so he let out a loud sigh. Disregarding his distaste, Marianne continued without care. ¡°Your Highness, how can you keep things from me? You are already very busy with the affairs of the state night and day.¡± She pointed out. ¡°Need I remind you that despite your schedule, you still found a way to visit the queen in her bed chambers every night?¡± Kasser had had his fill of Marianne¡¯s nagging as a child, he had hoped now he was king he would be spared of such things. Should he answer recklessly and ask her to back off the situation, she¡¯ll only give him that look of hers, which conveys she was greatly disappointed with him and just up and leave without letting him exin a word edgewise. Andsohe opted for silence. He didn¡¯t want to say anything that would give him away to Marianne¡¯s scrutinizing eyes. She¡¯d notice anything was amiss with him in a heartbeat. And to be even more honest, her suggestion on improving his rtionship with the queen was rather tempting. But could he make it happen? Could they? Could he even disregard the past, build a new one from the ground up? Would she stay as she is should her memory return without warning? It¡¯s only until recently he began feeling he was married, three years after their union. Only recently, he even began to entertain the notion of the queen being more than just the bearer of his heir¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little suffocated. Despite their growing closeness, he couldn¡¯t deny that there was still an undeniable gap between them either. They don¡¯t normally run into each other, and the nights he would spend with her was full of passion. She smiled a lot, talked a lot, and didn¡¯t show any signs of dissatisfaction whenever they were together. There was no problem, but at the same time, there seemed to be one. Only, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t worry,¡± he told the Baroness, ¡°As soon as everything is over.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Marianne sighed exasperatedly. ¡°I do not mean thecountry,the state of affairs can wait! Why are you insisting on putting this discussion off? You can start wherever you want, I won¡¯t judge,¡± she implored him, sping his hand like she would a child, ¡°Your Highness, the kingdom won¡¯t fall apart if you were to loosen up just a little. You¡¯re not a god. How do you expect to do everything?¡± Marianne was surprised she even said those words to the king, but she believed them to be true. But despite her words, the king¡¯s expression only remained calm, which only made her frown further. She knows she¡¯s overstepped her boundaries, but still he¡¯s not angry at her. She realized she¡¯s at the mercy of the king¡¯s kindness, right there and then. Eventually, Marianne reluctantly backed down, bowing her head towards him. ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness. It was too presumptuous of me. Please punish me as you see fit.¡± Kasser gave her a slight smile. He found her naggings annoying yes, but he didn¡¯t hate them. Even at the height of his rebellious stage, when he was fourteen to fifteen years of age, despite the fact he found everything she said tiring and irritating to listen to, he never hated it. He remembered those times rather fondly, especially now that thanks to his experience before, he¡¯d learned to stop talking back at Marianne whenever she scolded him. Suddenly there was a cry from outside the king¡¯s office. ¡°Your Highness! There has been an emergency!¡± It was the Grand Chambein. He had ordered expressly that his meeting with Marianne was to be private, and left undisturbed. It was highly unlikely they were to disregard hismands for anything trivial. Both of them exchanged nces, their expressions wary and alert. ¡°Come in!¡± Kassermanded without a moment further. The doors burst open as the Grand Chambein hurried in, apanied by another man. When he reached in front of the king, the man immediately dropped on one knee, bowing reverently, and offered up to him a single red envelope. ¡°Your Highness, urgent news from the Central Storage General!¡± the man eximed. Kasser quickly got on his feet and hurried to the man. He plucked out the red envelope from the man¡¯s hands and opened it, before scanning the contents quickly. Inside the red envelope, contained a small piece of paper. They made use of carriers when sending out urgent messages so that they won¡¯t be able to contain much confidential information, or top secrets. ¨C idents, Lark seed cracked, Yellow No matter how carefully people manage the storage, the idents that broke therk seeds still happen frequently. They get broken, and therefore unleashing ark, even from the tiniest of causes, especially during the active period. In rare cases, there were times that they would still break despite the presence of safety devices. Kasser immediately turned back to face the carrier,manding him urgently. ¡°Make your way to the General and tell him to send the warriors to the Central Storage.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± he immediately got up and ran out of the room. ¡°Grand Chambein,¡± he called out, immediately facing the other man, ¡°To the chancellor¡­¡± Kasser paused. ¡°I must go myself,¡± he amended. It would take too much time to send someone to call and wait for Chancellor Verus to arrive. If he were to wait a little longer, he would be able to get a more detailed report of the ident, but the time was of the essence. Chapter 108 True Happiness (2) Chapter 108 ¨C True Happiness (2) This was the first ident in the Central Storage since Kasser ascended the throne. He knew his presence was vital to the Central Storage, so he changed his mind and decided to go. The Central Storage, half a day¡¯s walk from the capital, was thergest treasure house in the kingdom. High-ss blue seeds are found only in the Central Storage. Once the seeds are harvested, they go through the Central Storage first before they are transferred to their respective storages. These smaller storages are closer to the supplypared to the Central Storage. As such, the management of the Central Storage was stricter than anywhere else in the kingdom. Even the smallest idents could pose such difficult risks to ovee. If these were not addressed immediately, there would be a disaster for the whole kingdom. Kasser walked past the Grand Chambein in a fast pace, and the Grand Chambein scrambled to follow him out. ¡°Bring me my sword.¡± Hemanded, and they nodded, the Grand Chambein calling for a servant to do so. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Send the General right now. Tell him toe to the Chancellor¡¯s House.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± There were many thoughts in his head right now as he stalked down the hall. He was anxious to leave the pce, more so as many things seem to have sprung out of thin air. Should Larks appear while he was away, the damage was unthinkable. It was fortunate that there was still a cease happening after they had just dealt with them recently. ¡®We¡¯re still fine for now.¡¯He thought, but still, he couldn¡¯t shake off his anxiety. There was something different in the active period right now. The massive Lark army in the beginning was just the start. ¡®I must send for reinforcement to Lester to secure the walls.¡¯ As he leaves the pce, he couldn¡¯t help but think about the people he was leaving behind. And at the forefront of his mind, he wondered how the queen would fare in his absence¡­ Just the thought of leaving her made him feel weak. His steps slowed down, thinking about the tortured and worried expression of his people should an attack ensue as they lose hope surviving until tomorrow¡­ Jin was an Anika, and therefore was safe from any attack of the Larks, but she¡¯d be the only one. ¡®But surely it isn¡¯t just the Larks I would have to worry about.¡¯ Anything that could go wrong might go wrong indeed. He could wound up hurt when a building copses on him during a Larks¡¯ attack, or end up traumatized by the distress he would be exposed to in witnessing his people dying helplessly around him¡­ ¡°Grand Chambein,¡± he paused in his steps as the Grand Chambein skidded to a stop beside him, ¡°Should a signal go off, and I¡¯ve yet to return, I want you to take the queen to the undergrounds without dy.¡± Hemanded a bit more harshly than he had intended, making the Grand Chambein flinch, but he eventually nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. As you wish.¡± Immediately, he quickened his steps once again as he finally left for the emergency. Alone in the office, once the king left in urgency, Marianne couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at herself. It wasn¡¯t that she was disappointed because the King always ced the kingdom above his own needs, she was proud of him for that, but rather the fact it had be second nature to him to disregard his own wants for the sake of the kingdom. Always, always whenever she tried to bring up an important discussion with the king, an emergency arises. It was like the universe was conspiring against her. She couldn¡¯t help but sometimes look at the king through a mother¡¯s eyes, instead that of aservant¡¯s. Despite her position of being unable to say anything in regards to how the king does his job, she couldn¡¯t deny that she had raised him. Took care of him when he was young as if she was her own son. She watched him stumble and fall, and be the king he was today, a man of great achievements and honor. She couldn¡¯t help but be proud of him, but also sad for him. She had hoped, in her many years of guiding him, that one day he would findtruehappiness. That he wouldfind the timeto find it. He always puts it off some¡­ no, most of the time. And that¡¯s what worries me the most,she mused to herself. She then remembered the queen, no more than a shell of her past, left with nothing but a murky memory of who she was¡­ It didn¡¯t matter how hard she tried to supporthim,she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her love was even enough to fill the gap of a mother¡¯s in the king¡¯s life. In Kasser¡¯s youth, he¡¯d learned to keep his thoughts to himself. Growing up earlier than the rest of his peers, and not aint was heard from him. Marianne couldn¡¯t begin to fathom the loneliness he must have felt through all those years. Years of solitude, one that could never be filled, acknowledged, or even revealed. Most have begun to already think that perhaps this time, the King and Queen would be the first to break the bad omen with every royal couple the kingdom has had. But the anxiousness remained with Marianne¡­ The queen had begun acting strange since yesterday. It seems, after all, there¡¯s a new problem at hand. Chapter 109 Back-up Plan Chapter 109 ¨C Back-up n Eugene walked through the hallways, the clicking sound of her heels echoing with every step as she made her way to the President of the bank. In her hands was the documents she had received, and she decided it was high time to return them to their rightful ce. Once she arrived at her destination, the President immediately made time to meet with her, and gratefully epted the documents. ¡°While I¡¯m here, I wanted to ask if there was anyone who came by with a check for my ount while the documents were with me?¡± she asked him, and he shook his head. ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see, and who¡¯s in charge of your withdrawal procedures?¡± ¡°I have a staff in charge of the withdrawal procedures, but for your ount, Your Majesty, I take full responsibility for.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she blinked, ¡°All the time?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°How about the people who bring in the checks? Do you remember who they are?¡± she asked curiously. He appeared to be recalling it, before nodding resolutely. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I recall only three people repeatedly withdrawing with your checks.¡± he informed her. He went as further as describing their outward appearance to the best of his ability. And by his description, Eugene realized none of them was Rodrigo. He must¡¯ve sent one of his men instead of going himself. ¡°Was there a particr order of which they came in?¡± she asked. ¡°If my memory serves me correctly¡­ they came based on the amount of withdrawal, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene remembered there were two types of gold coins that existed in Mahar. The first type of gold coinswerethose casted by the Priests, and the second was the one casted by the six kingdoms. Gold coins casted by priests held the highest values. One of their coins amounted to around one million in Eugene¡¯s world. With a value so high, it was rarely used as an everyday currency, and instead, was usually used whenever issuing checks. She listened further to his observations. Every withdrawal amounted to a range of ten to more than a hundred gold coins. The first withdrawal ranged from ten or less gold coins. The second was around ten to a hundred. And thest was for more than a hundred gold coins. Eventually, the president must¡¯ve felt he¡¯d done something wrong, for he began to fidget in her presence, giving her uneasy looks, which pulled her out of her thoughts as she paid attention to him once more. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty, but had there been a discrepancy in your withdrawals?¡± He was used to the queen barely batting an eye on what happened in her ounts, that her sudden interest in them made him extremely uneasy. He only did his job, after all. If a problem had indeed urred under his management, he could only imagine the repercussions. The least he could be punished with was unemployment. ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± Eugene assured him, ¡°I just wanted to know if I were to freeze my ount for the time being, can the bank refuse to fund any iing checks?¡± She was nning to cut off the influx of money Rodrigo was taking from her. It would be a huge disadvantage to the heretics, especially if she assumedcorrectlythey were greatly dependent on her money¡­ Or rather, the money Jin provided them with. It would definitely be much harder for them to suddenly tighten their belts when they finally realize they have been spending loftily rather than saving up, because they know they only have a little funding left. At the moment, Eugene is unable to contact them as she wished. She also didn¡¯t have any idea on how to figure out what exactly their rtionship with Jin truly was. For now, the best thing she could do is to flush them out, by cutting off funding. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty, you can do whatever you wish for as itisyour ount,¡± he told her, even trying tough it off as something menial, but she could see he was already sweating profusely in his nervousness. Three years ago, when he first met the queen to receive a deposit, he inculcated in his head that the queen is someone merciless when pestered. As a banker who has decades of experience, he¡¯s confident in his first impressions of people. That is why he was cautious with his words as he spoke with the queen. ¡°Please, speak freely.¡± Eugene insisted, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Seeing her earnest expression, he finally eased up a little, before letting out a dejected sigh¡­ ¡°For a bank to refuse an issued check¡­ well, it can lead to seriousplications, Your Majesty.¡± he regretfully informed her, and Eugene frowned. ¡°Is there really no other way to prevent further withdrawals from my ount?¡± The bank president struggled for a moment as he tried to find a way to exin without risking to anger the queen. ¡°You can withdraw your entire bnce from your current ount,¡± he eventually began, ¡°But if we do that, My Queen, your credibility to the bank will be damaged. There¡¯s also the fact that the person who you issued a check could sue you, which would cause a great deal of trouble,¡± he finished. There wasn¡¯t much shame to be incurred should it be public, but it would bring great dishonor. And for nobles, honor was more precious than life itself. The president could only imagine the ramifications of such a scene for the queen. Just thinking about it made him feel faint. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s a problem, I will take care of it,¡± she confidently imed, such that the bank couldn¡¯t dare refuse her demand anymore. To make a fuss out of it will attract only unwanted attention. ¡°Can this be done immediately?¡± she asked, and the president eventually nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, right away.¡± Immediately he processed her demands, and soon Eugene was able to withdraw her entire ount. Eugene took her private funds out of her previous ount and deposited them into a new one. Typically, clients who used the Mahar¡¯s national bank were recognized by the public as the wealthy upper ss. Lower sses could not even afford the minimum deposit required by the bank to open an ount. Therefore, for the citizens who lived day-by-day by the sweat of their brows, the funds existing in their ounts would be but a small fortune. However, as it stands, if someone did have enough money to make a deposit, the bank would hardly deny them to make an ount, even without proof of identity, or even under a false name. The security for such a situation was ratherx. Andsoshe made a new ount, not under Jin Anika¡¯s name, but hers, Eugene. Her own signature was now jotted down on the documents, not Jin¡¯s personal seal. She felt a surge of pride seeing all that money under her name. No one in Mahar would even recognize it as hers. Despite the amount being halved in just three years, she still thought it suitable to live a life of luxury. Either way, it¡¯s good to have a back-up n. Even if she were to lose her position, even if it has nothing to do with how she handled the pce affairs, and lose everything she now enjoys¡­ This money I won¡¯t lose,she thought to herself in reassurance, staring intently at the thick piece of paper reflecting her bnce. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve done well,¡± she told the bank president, ¡°You are dismissed.¡± Chapter 110 The Life of Leisure (1) Chapter 110 ¨C The Life of Leisure (1) ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I shall now take my leave.¡± he bid her, bowing before he left, and Marianne had finally arrived after her private meeting with the king. Eugene had immediately asked what happened during the meeting, and Marianne only informed her how he had to leave in haste for an emergency, and thus their meeting was cut short. At the mention of an ident, worryced Eugene¡¯s expression. ¡°I hope it isn¡¯t anything serious,¡± she told the Baroness, ¡°Otherwise, this peaceful time we are experiencing will soone to an end.¡± ¡°Rest assured, with the active period still ongoing, the king wouldn¡¯t dare leave the pce for long periods of time.¡± Marianne assured her. ¡°You mentioned it¡¯s quite far, is it not? Then that would mean it would be difficult to make a second trip today, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, you¡¯re quite right.¡± Eugene¡¯s heart went out to the one involved in the ident. But despite her worry about their well-being, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little relieved as of the moment. Her mind was still reeling with the influx of information. It was very fortunate she wouldn¡¯t be forced to make conversations with the king for now. Because what new excuse would she use to refuse his advances? How long could she keep it up? If she couldn¡¯t any longer, would she have to force herself to sleep with him just to keep up the ruse that everything was still all right in her world? Truly, it was a blessing she wouldn¡¯t have to contend with him tonight. Despite her veteran experience of masking her expressions, Marianne could pick up on her sullen state. Assessing one¡¯s feelings came naturally to the baroness, especially so since the queen was her sole priority nowadays. But unless Eugene confides in her, Marianne could do nothing else but wait at their side. After all, it was still part of her duty to act ording to her superior¡¯s mood. ¡®Is it another effect of her memory loss?¡¯Marianne pondered for a moment. It could be a somewhat dyed effect. When the queen had lost her memory, Marianne expected it would take some time for her to adapt to her surroundings¡­ But that wasn¡¯t the case. In fact, she adapted quicker¡­ suspiciously quickly than Marianne thought was possible for someone who lost their entire memories. And as time went by, the more familiar Marianne had be with her new personality, so much so she forgot the forewarnings of the doctor that treated the queen before¡­ ¡°But does Her Majesty remember something after the meeting earlier?¡± She asked that back then because she had immediately noticed the queen¡¯s dismissive behavior. My Queen, you hadn¡¯t met with him for long, but did something during the meeting change your mind after all? Of all the times for the king to leave the pce unattended¡­ Marianne couldn¡¯t even advise him on how to improve his rtionship to the queen. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a lovely day outside, shall I arrange for tea by the bridge?¡± she asked Eugene, trying to change the somber subject instead. She hoped food would be a wee distraction. Eugene, who had been lost in her own thoughts, finally looked up, and met the baroness¡¯ gaze. She eventually gave a soft smile upon her suggestion. She could recognize from a mile away that Marianne, in her own way, was trying tofort her. True, she doesn¡¯t press or inquire further to whatever was troubling her, and though she might know very little of what goes on in her mind, it greatly touched Eugene that Marianne respected her enough to not demand the answers from her. ¡°Tea would be perfect.¡± Eugene choked up with a smile, beaming brightly at her. Marianne smiled back. ¡°And should I make preparations in case you want a stroll outside the pce?¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden suggestion. ¡°I can today?¡± she asked with excitement leaking out of her voice and Marianne nodded quite thoughtfully about the possibilities. ¡°Hmm, there seemed to be no further signs of any Larks, so it should be safe.¡± Marianne told her, ¡°Also, the king did leave for the treasure house. He could hardly fault you for a stroll.¡± she pointed out. Eugene understood Marianne was someone who followed her own set of principles. That¡¯s why she expected if she asked to go out of the pce, someone would have prevented her from doing so, especially with the king away. I must have worried her so much.Eugene thought to herself. Under normal circumstances, Marianne would have done the same, so it was unlike her to do otherwise. It was probably something she only did just to make her feel better. Since yesterday, Eugene¡¯s mood had been fluctuating every now and then. The will to solve all her pressing tasks that were building up would suddenly make her feel hopeless and scared. She almost wanted to throw everything away. But here Marianne was, offering her a helping hand, which she epted, and lifted Eugene up to her feet. The more she knew Marianne, the more she could see how good of a person she truly was. Eugene hoped to continue developing a rtionship with her. That person, too. Eugene thought of Kasser. Her difort around the king didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t like him, she did. In fact, she thought he sensed that she wanted to escape, to run away. But if she remains idle, she couldn¡¯t be expected to possess much than what was given to her. Eventually, Eugene vetoed Marianne¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No, the king is not here. I cannot leave the pce unattended. It is enough to go out to the yard. Only¡­I want to walk alone for a while, so don¡¯t let anyone follow me.¡± she added, and as always, Marianne replied with a warm smile. ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± ¡°And Marianne? There is a favor I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± ¡°Yes, please, anything.¡± Marianne affirmed immediately, drawing closer to the Queen. ¡°Cage, the information broker who came to see me yesterday, I want him to be investigated in secret.¡± She immediately said. ¡°Get him to find me information and watch him closely then.¡± In due time, she will end up meeting Rodrigo again. Despite the fact she also needed other people¡¯s information to know how to properly deal with them, when she met that man, and when they conversed with each other, she only learned his name, and that he was a heretic. Nothing more. So, Eugene decided to go in a roundabout way of obtaining information about his dealings. Because Rodrigo was the chief priest of the church, it would be difficult to obtain his information beyond his faux identity, but if she at least learns about his external activities, it would be of great help. ¡°And what shall I make him look for?¡± Marianne asked. ¡°Anything, something that would seem important to him,¡± she immediately said, ¡°But make sure he doesn¡¯t notice you.¡± ¡°I hardly think it would be a very difficult thing to look for, after all, he has years of experience,¡± Marianne assured her confidently, but Eugene snapped at her in rm¡­ ¡°No!¡± Marianne blinked at her sudden outburst, ¡°You need to be careful. I think he¡¯s more than he appears to be.¡± she warned, and Marianne then became hesitant for the task the Queen had set out for her. She¡¯d do anything for their King and Queen, but this favor was beyond her abilities. ¡°If this is an espionage, then, Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I am not suited for the task.¡± Marianne admitted, ¡°Perhaps someone else would be better for this job?¡± Eugene appeared taken aback by Marianne¡¯s refusal, but let her speak her mind. ¡°I could even rmend someone who would be perfect for the job,¡± Marianne added, and Eugene frowned. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Chancellor.¡± Marianne answered confidently, ¡°This job would be right up his alley.¡± Chapter 111 The Life of Leisure (2) Chapter 111 ¨C The Life of Leisure (2) ¡°The Chancellor?¡± Eugene asked with surprise. The Chancellor, or also known as the Deputy Chancellor for Eugene in her world, was an important figure. She wondered if she could really ask for such a thing from someone with such a high ranking, until she realized she¡¯d been sleeping with the highest authority every night. ¡°But for such a trivial matter? For someone in such a high position?¡± she asked Marianne. ¡°Any task from the queen could hardly be considered trivial, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Eugene hummed in understanding, ¡°If so, then I shall additionally request this be done in secret even from the King.¡± she told Marianne, ¡°I will tell him myself eventually, but not right now.¡± she further exined. ¡°He might feel otherwise and inform him the moment he hears of it.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, if I may correct you, one person investigations are usually carried out without a notice to the king. If the Queen herself is concerned about these investigations, then I can assure you that the Chancellor can be trusted with such discretion.¡± ¡°Are you sure I can keep this a secret for a while longer?¡± she asked, rather dubious of that fact. Would the Chancellor really be able to turn a blind eye? To not ask questions or inquire why she would request him to keep this a secret from her husband? She had initially thought nothing went by the pce without the king knowing about it. She even believed that her day to day life was being reported to him every end of the day. ¡°If you¡¯re truly concerned though, I suggest making it a formal request.¡± Marianne proceeded to answer, ¡°This way you can ensure he would keep it a secret from the king. He¡¯s a wise person, he¡¯s not the type to do such folly.¡± She¡¯s heard of Chancellor Verus in passing, specifically when Marianne was exining the different roles and hierarchy in the pce. Andsoshe had made a summon to the Chancellor, which Marianne delivered swiftly. She had expected that he was quite an old man, but the further she listened to Marianne, she discovered he was pleasantly younger than she thought. I must use this as a chance to meet with him. ¡°Very well, I shall send for him to make a formal request.¡± ¡°A wise decision, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I shall take my walk now,¡± she told Marianne before they separated ways. Ever since she¡¯d taken charge of the pce¡¯s internal affairs, it was unavoidable to cooperate with the Chancellor in some cases. Additionally, while Jin might have been unsociable on purpose, Eugene had done so unknowingly. She wanted to put an end to her solitary way of life, that¡¯s why, when all this was over, she had nned to go out and interact more with the people outside the pce walls. The Chancellor was not someone she was close to, nor was he close to Jin, so there shouldn¡¯t be much expectations on how she would act around him. He probably won¡¯t be able to differentiate Jin from Eugene. As she thought of this, she failed to notice Marianne¡¯s lingering gaze as they parted ways. The queen seems to be doing well, even with things beyond her power.Marianne mused. Back then, the Queen was forbidden from meeting with the others, as well as working with them either. It didn¡¯t matter if she lost her memory, one¡¯s lifestyle couldn¡¯t be changed overnight. Marianne soon found herself filled with concern for the Queen. ¡®She ordered an investigation and said she would meet the Chancellor. Still, I will have to wait and see.¡¯ Calling for the doctor, and discussing what they theorized with the king would most likely be dyed as well. Suddenly, a maid burst in, hurrying to her side¡­ ¡°Baroness, the Chancellor had sent word.¡± she said, handing a crisp envelope to Marianne, who epted it at once. She hastily opened the letter, and read its contents. He was requesting for a meeting, but he hadn¡¯t specified when or what it was about. ¡®I wonder what¡¯s wrong? In any case, this is an opportune moment.¡¯ Just as she was about to send word that the Queen was requesting a meeting with him, a letter has arrived from him requesting for one as well. Quickly jotting down her reply, Marianne informed him she would meet with him at the earliest possible moment. * * * Eugene treaded lightly, walkinggracefully onthe ground. The garden, which connects to the building by the corridor, was afortable ce, even if it was not a proper pathway. Perhaps, her mood was brought on because of the pleasant memory of when she first stepped out of the pce to breathe in some fresh air for the first time. It could also have stemmed from the fact she was alone, and not even maids followed her this time. Somehow, it¡¯s funny. She never thought she would understand the feeling of the rich girls back in her world who would ostracize their bodyguards. When she saw those kinds of scenes in dramas or movies, she felt sick to her stomach and spewed out profanities at their ignorance. But now, she could understand where they¡¯reing from. As she strolled in the wide pce garden, it felt both unfamiliar and familiar, as though she were in the front yard of her house. Since when did this feeling start settling in her mind? The pce that she once thought of as immenselyrge, she found was no longer overwhelming for her. If I happen to go back¡­I won¡¯t be able to go back to how I¡¯d lived before. Both physically and mentally, she has spent her time in this ce with abundant leisure. If she were to go back to her previous life as Eugene, she will miss these things, maybe enough to break down at such an incredible loss. I don¡¯t know how I got here, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Eugene sighed and looked down at her hands. She fisted them and unclenched them back and forth. This body moves by Eugene¡¯s, her will ¨C the body of Jin Anika. Ever since she entered this body, there has not been one moment where she felt as though she was not wearing her own clothes. It felt strange that she did not feel strange at all. Like she was meant for this body. In order to keep living with this body, Eugene must resolve Jin¡¯s past. Why did Jin, whocked nothing, gather forbidden books, and make contact with heretics?I need to find her real motive. When Eugene finally looked up, she jumped back with a jolt at the figure in front of her. A few paces in front of her, stood a ck horse, whose eyes were staring right at her. Chapter 112 Such an Adorable Little Beast (1) Chapter 112 ¨C Such an Adorable Little Beast (1) ¡°Oh, my? You¡­¡± Eugene gasped as she was startled by his sudden appearance. It was Abu, the king¡¯s horse. The horse stood stock still, his tail swishing back and forth as he stared at her with wise eyes. Eugene slowly approached him. ¡°Abu,¡± she called out softly. Abu¡¯s ears twitched in recognition. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with His Highness?¡± Eugene asked with a smile. Abu let out a snort in response, shaking his mane, before staying still. Fearing that the horse had be startled and would run away from her, Eugene paused for a moment, raising her hands in a cating way before resuming her slow approach. When she reached him, she put a tentative hand on the bridge of his nose, hoping that would keep him calm. It was a strange thought, but she felt like Abu could understand her words and actions. It was as if he was waiting patiently for her, sayingDon¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. He was a clever animal, but Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel amused because he was acting too much like a human. ¡°Abu. It has been a while. How have you been?¡± Eugene asked, sweeping her hand over the beautiful ck horse¡¯s fur and mane. It was soft and supple beneath her fingers, with a healthy glow unlike other furs of horses, or even the fur of a young puppy she had pet a long time ago. ¡°I wonder why you were left behind. It would have been much faster to ride you. But he couldn¡¯t have forgotten you by mistake, right?¡± Abu responded with a neigh. It was then when Eugene¡¯s eyes gravitated towards the two small horns atop Abu¡¯s head¡­ ¡°Two horns¡­¡± In the many prohibitedscriptureshe had read, a picture of a cow with two horns would always appear from time to time. It is the image of Mara, given shape by a religious society that reveres the creature. Is it just a coincidence that the god has the same horns as Abu? Ark was a monster whose natural instinct was basedrgely on their need for carnage. However, very rarely were thererks who didn¡¯t fit the norm of the beasts. There existedrks which were highly intelligent, able to suppress their bloodlust, and could change their appearance at will¡ªjust like Abu. They mostly were active in the kingdom during the dry season. And the people called these types ofrks asHwansu. AHwansuwas not one to attack humans indiscriminately. Rather, they would live in remote areas where it was difficult for humans to ess. For a regr person, they would not even dare to approach it, but not for the king. Only the kings of the six kingdoms were capable enough of overpowering and subduingHwansus. Because of that, there is a widespread perception that it is only natural that the king shouldmandthese kind ofrks. The Fourth King of Hashi, King Kasser, had only one as of now, but there have been many kings before that have had several under theirmand. Eugene recalled the content of her novel. Even if Mara, a god, sentrks to attack humans, theHwansuwould still only follow the king¡¯smands. Even if this somehow was not the world of her novel, the simrities were striking. The fundamental principles that built this world were worth referencing despite the discrepancies. She was still amazed that the world she built was right in front of her. All around her. If theHwansuis already the subordinate of the king, did they just not listen to Mara¡¯s orders? But the king is human, while Mara is a god. Does it make sense that the king¡¯s control is stronger than a deity? It was the setup that Eugene had written, but now she thought about it, it was contradictory. Eventually, Eugene began to reminisce of her distant past, searching for the reason why she had even started to write her novel. She did not remember exactly when it started. Only that one day, something suddenly popped inside her head, a story of apletely different world emerged in her mind. At that time, she thought it wasmon for fantasy novels to be influenced by elements from popr movies. But, for Eugene, it was different. Each scene vividly appeared in her thoughts as though she was seeing it directly with her eyes. She could see them clearlyeverytimeshe closed her eyes, reying scenes, shifting through them, and understanding them by heart¡­ She wanted to organize each small piece that rose in her thoughts and ended up creating a story. A story of fantasy, filled with adventures in a novel that told a tale of good versus evil that descended on the world. It was fun to unravel her imagination and to make a concrete story out of the scenes that popped into her head. It was also a source offort to escape from the reality of her hard life. Nevertheless, Eugene did not think of herself as a talented writer. She had no intention of writing another story besides the novel. And for over ten years, she was still working on that single story. Whenever she had some time, she would read it again, fix sentences, and insert new episodes or scenes. It was sort of like a journal, where she was both the writer, and the reader. Abu licked her hand causing her to slightly flinch and be brought away from her deep thoughts. The crimson-eyed beast tilted his head inquisitively at her, sort of like a puppy asking to y. Eugeneughed. ¡°Abu, why are you this kind?¡± she cooed at him. She appreciated the gesture. In the kingdom, people would speak to her kindly simply because she was the queen, but, for animals, her status in human society meant nothing. Abu was just kind to Eugene because he liked her. It was refreshing. ¡°You didn¡¯t really get along with me well before, right?¡± she hummed in thought. When she had asked the General Commissioner before if the king¡¯sHwansuwas friendly, he looked at her as though she had grown two heads. He only said to her in reply¡­ ¡°The owner of theHwansu1is His Highness, the FourthKing.¡± If the king¡¯s horse had followed the queen well in the past, the Commissioner certainly would have told her. Even if Eugene¡¯s reaction was to be afraid of the Abu, the horse did not seem to be very sociable. So, it came as a surprise that he was acting rather favorable towards Eugene right now. She knew it even without being able to read his mind, he sensed thedifferencein her. ¡°Can you really distinguish me from others? Do you like me more than Jin?¡± Eugene stroked his long muzzle with both her hands, her fingers brushing against the hairs of his skin. Abu softly closed his eyes like a cat being tickled under its chin. It was so cute; Eugene couldn¡¯t help burst intoughter. ¡°Abu, is there any chance¡­that you can turn into a panther for me? Is it an unreasonable request?¡± She nervously asked. She hoped she wasn¡¯t overstepping any boundaries. Would Abu even be able to understand her? However, it seems like her fretting was all for naught. Abu, who until that point was motionless, started to take backwards steps from. Eugene felt like she made a mistake. Shapeshifting may be an extremely sensitive issue for aHwansu. She thought Abu was offended by her request, and he would run off; she tried to apologize quickly. Eugene tried to approach him, but hesitated as soon as Abu¡¯s body began to tremble, and he slouched his back. Chapter 113 Such Adorable Little Beast (2) Chapter 113 ¨C Such Adorable Little Beast (2) ¡°Ah¡­¡± He then started to transform before her eyes. She held a bated breath as she saw the ck horse change into apletely different beast! His snout grew shorter, his hooves grew bigger into a paw, his eyes became sharper as slitted eyes stared at her. He had fully transformed into a ck panther! It was an incredible event to witness. Afterwards, the ck leopard stretched his front paws forward before sitting down on the ground, his long ck tail swishing side to side. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Eugene breathed out in awe with an overwhelmed expression. ¡°You are really big¡­¡± She nced down at the beast¡¯s front paws that were frighteninglyrge. To imagine the size of the ws hidden within the fur sent a chill down her spine. ¡°You¡¯re even bigger than before¡­¡± she remarked, noticing the slight difference from thest time she saw him. Abu had grownrger ¨C muchrger. She had to raise her head much more than the first time she had met the king¡¯sHwansu. The panther¡¯s ears twitched as he stared at her. The small move startled her and caused her to step back unwittingly. Abu revealed his true power for the first time in a while, and at her behest nheless. He wanted to boast about his greatness to Eugene, to impress her, but she seemed to not like it. Which made him sullen, drooping his shoulders pitifully, letting out a whine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t like you, but I just got nervous at how big you will be in the future.¡± Eugene said with an apologetic smile. Abu rose from his sitting position, shook his body, and raised his tail. It was only then Eugene realized he was shrinking, reducing the panther¡¯s size to about half¡­ He made himself smaller for her. ¡°Wow. Are you free to grow to any size? How awesome!¡± she eximed. Despite the reduction in his previous size, he was still notablyrge. ¡°Abu. Could you be even smaller? About this size?¡± Eugene asked, demonstrating what she wanted as she drew a circle about the size of both her arms for Abu. Abu appeared to be hesitating as he looked at her arms. For ark, the bigger the size, the stronger the beast. Size was essential for therks to determine superiority and thus their survival. The smaller beast could not ovee therger. That was the order of his world ¨C survival of the fittest. As he lost to his master, it was only natural that the weaker should obey those who are stronger. Although Abu had adapted to life as the king¡¯sHwansu, he still was ark by nature; his innate wildness was still there, just tamed. Catching wild wolves was no different from raising a dog. After meeting the king there became no need for Abu to fight otherrks to survive, but his preconceived notion associated with his body frame remained. He was dissatisfied with the thought of further reducing his size. Even when he was a horse, he would have an unusuallyrge build. It was his subtle form of disobedience. But, to be asked to be smaller¡­even beasts have pride! However, his self-respect wavered when he saw the expectant look in the small woman¡¯s eyes. An irresistible energy was what he could sense from her. Ark¡¯s aggression was inborn, an instinct. If Abu could express himself using the words of humans, he would have been able to exin his impulses rather clearly. An urge that he cannot endure to attack something. The king kept Abu¡¯s urges under control mainly with the power of hisPraz. Because of it, the desire did not disappear; merely suppressed. But the energy that came from the woman in front of his eyes gently soothed him. Abu felt a sense of stability for the first time in his life. He then began to condense his energy inward and gradually decreased his size to what she wanted¡­ Eugene was thrilled to see ck panther standing no taller than her knees. ¡°Oh my! How cute!¡± she continued cooing in delight at him. She carefully reached her hands down behind his front paws and lifted the docile creature. She had been worried that, though his size was smaller, his weight would have remained the same, but it was delightfully in her concerns were unfounded. He was only a little heavy, fit for his size. Eugene held the panther, now about the size of a cat, in her arms and rubbed her face against the fur. Soft hair brushed against her cheek. ¡°Ah, so adorable! My goodness!¡± she squealed. Eugene jumped up and down and giggled excitedly to herself. Fortunately, there was no one around to witness the queen¡¯s sudden childish demeanor. * * * The king and his soldiers rode up to the central storehouse. Kasser pulled on the reigns of his horse and looked down at the building, finally arriving after a day¡¯s worth of journey. The storehouse was located by the center of a concave indent in the terrain. There were a few sparse buildings in the surroundings, but they had been abandoned. It was a dangerous ce. Therger and darker the seeds of therks, the more dangerous it was to handle them, but the quality was undoubted. And this storehouse kept the best seeds in the entire kingdom. There was no other treasure house that kept seeds of such high-quality as the central storehouse in the Hashi Kingdom. This was because all of Mahar¡¯s finest seeds originated from the harsh environment known only in the desert. Inside, therks could be unruly, thus the stone walls were built the sturdiest to keep them from escaping. There were also two circr walls surrounding the building, causing it to closely resemble a fortress, instead of just a storage house. Citizens were not allowed to live within a certain radius of the storehouse. Its cement was a double-edged sword; showing that these precarious facilities were rtively close to the pce. Kasser spurred his horse again; his soldiers closely following behind him in haste. The soldiers around the storehouse walls took one step forward to prepare to protect it. Theirmander came running when he heard that the king had arrived, greeting him immediately. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Themander greeted Kasser. Knowing the king¡¯s temperament of disliking unnecessary chatter, he skipped the formal greetings and immediately began his report. ¡°ording to the testimony of the first witness, one of the bottles identally spilled while checking the storage conditions in the preparation room. At first, he said it burst spontaneously, but his stories did not seem to match, so after interrogating him, he confessed and told the truth.¡± he summarized efficiently. Kasser frowned and clicked his tongue. Though it was an irritating situation, it could have been worse. He¡¯d take a worker¡¯s mistake any other day over something more serious. Still, if the seeds had been broken because of the managing sector¡¯s mishandling, it was paramount to check on the rest of the seeds in the storage as well. Kasser inwardly sighed. It was going to be a long while until he could return to thefort of his wife¡¯s bed. Chapter 114 Havoc Inside the Treasure House Chapter 114 ¨C Havoc Inside the Treasure House Larks, which take the form of seeds when they are asleep, usually awaken when their active period begins, which usually falls during the summer, when their surroundings are dry and warm. However, it is possible for them to remain as seeds even during this period if they are submerged in distilled water or oil. For that reason, when such a season came, the storehouse keeper kept the seeds in bottles containing either water or oil in order to act as a seal and deter the growth of the seeds. Since the Larks would be woken if the distilled water surrounding them evaporated and if the required amount of water falls short, the water levels had to be monitored daily. ¡°Was anyone hurt?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°Only minor injuries, Your Highness.¡± One of the soldiers responded ¡°Are all the workers gone?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. They¡¯ve all been dismissed. There¡¯s no one in the storage house now.¡± Kasser nodded his head at this information and then turned to address the soldiers with him. ¡°We¡¯ll go in when the sun sets.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The soldiers responded in unison. As of the moment, the Larks were running amok inside the storage house. The safest course of action is for them to first check the location of their cocoons once the sun goes down, and then to get rid of them all at once by morning. The interior of the storehouse was structured like a hive, with numerous rooms stacked on top of each other. Normally the rooms would be connected through an opening like a pathway; however, in this structure, every connecting hallway was obscured by steel doors. There was a control mechanism developed in cases of emergencies, which allowed all of these doors to be open at once, and freeing the passages between rooms. Each of these doors was just big enough for a single person to crawl through and the doors were also embedded with a smaller door which was used as an escape route. Once darkness hadpletely fallen over them, the storehouse manager operated the device in order to raise the steel doors. The entrance to the storehouse was thest of all the doors to open. The king upon seeing this, began to lead the party, and he and his soldiers carefully entered the premises. ¡°This way please, Your Majesty.¡± The storage house manager called out as he assumed the position of the guide and stood in front of the group as they stepped deeper into the building. The interior structure of the storage was ratherplex. All the rooms looked simr, that the totality seemed to form a maze so that even if therks did break out of their seeds, they would not be able to find their way out easily. It was deliberately designed this way for security. Not only could those high-grade seeds be traded for a high price, they were also very difficult to acquire, and so it was essential that they were well guarded to prevent even thieves from stealing them. ¡°It¡¯s the next room, Your Majesty.¡± The storehouse manager informed Kasser and they slowly rounded up the corner. As soon as they entered, Kasser¡¯s foot knocked against an empty bottle and sent it rolling across the floor in a loud manner. Hemouredto pick it up in order not to cause more disturbance. His expression hardened as he raised his head and looked around. There were not just one or two bottles scattered around them. ¡°It looks like the sted creature really went on a rampage,¡± Kasser muttered under his breath, looking at the disheveled room. It seemed as though therk, trapped in that room, had struggled to get out quite violently, knocking over other bottles and causing the seeds inside to break open, awakening even more Larks. They supposed that many Larks had been roused like this as well. They may be up against morerks than they initially thought. The soldiers began to spread out in groups and searched in all directions to find the cocoons of therks. They thoroughly swept all corners of the storage house and conducted the search for a long time, and yet even after hours ofbor not one of the soldiers raised their voice to announce that they had found one. Kasser and his men were growing frustrated at theirck of progress. ¡°Your Highness, there are no cocoons to be found.¡± One of the soldiers finally reported to Kasser. ¡°What? You have found none? Then that would mean¡­¡± Kasser sucked in a breath. ¡°As soon as the steel doors were opened, the creatures must have escaped from this room and made their way towards where the most high-grade seeds are kept. Let¡¯s go there immediately!¡± Hemanded the storehouse manager to lead them to the next room urgently. ¡°Yes! This way, Your Majesty!¡± The manager picked up his speed as if he was being chased and led the party out of the room. The king and his soldiers raced off in the direction the manager dashed too in an almost panicked state. *** Verus stood with his arms folded for a long time. He was lost in deep thought that he did not notice that darkness hade. Although it was the peak of his usual working hours, and that he should be busy attending his work by now, after speaking with Marianne yesterday, he found himself unable to focus. He had decided to meet with Marianne with the dual goal of obtaining information from inside the pce and finding out about the development between the king and queen. But the meeting had not been what he had expected. As someone who had lived in the pce for decades, Marianne could be considered a veteran and was deeply ustomed to the ways of her noble stature. The way she carried herself was so unlike that for Verus. What came easily for Marianne was difficult for Verus, who was intelligent, butcking in experience, to deal with her. Verus was taciturn and struggled with expressing his intentions clearly. While Marianne had devoted most of her years in service to the royal family and was incredibly loyal to the King. His clumsy attempts at negotiations would be ineffective with her¨Cshe was far too rigid. That was why he had tried to n in advance, to predict where the conversation might go and to prepare various questions and answers that he might give to her response. However, he had had no idea that Marianne mighte and find him without warning the very next day after he had sent an errand boy to her. She had caught him off guard and he did not even have a chance to mentally prepare himself for their meeting. The conversation with Marianne, though predictably, did not go as he had imagined it would be. He had not managed to obtain any useful information from her like he hoped. On the contrary, it seemed to him that the Queen by having caught him by surprise, was the one who got information off of him instead. He had not been able to think straight at all so he must have slipped. Verus sighed as he recalled yesterday¡¯s conversation with the Queen. ¡°The queen would like to meet with you, Chancellor.¡± the errand boy came and told him. ¡°¡­For what reason does Her Majesty¡­?¡± before Verus could continue the errand boy cut him off and responded. ¡°You will learn that if you meet with her, of course.¡± After Marianne had left, he had been unable to guess the reason for her sudden visit, no matter how much he racked his brains for an answer. In the meantime, Verus decided to keep his distance from the queen. He only had the chance to meet her at formal events, and eventhenhe only greeted her out of duty, not making any particr attempts at interaction beyond that. He was the type of person who preferred to focus on his work over social rtionships after all. Although the position of a chancellor was a political one and in this line of work, social interaction was unavoidable, he only developed rtionships which could benefit his position and only limited his interactions with important people if he could. From the moment he had heard the news from the King that he would be marrying, he had decided not to get close to the queen. While the Queen was someone who had the potential to strengthen his political standing, she could also end up getting him caught up in something messy. Verus was a man who liked things to have clear beginnings and clear endings. He detested ambiguity. Involvements with other people, however, most often becameplicated and unpredictable affairs arose from them which he did not fancy getting caught in. He had no energy for the mess that came with rtionships with people. Despite his preference of distancing himself from the queen, if Marianne asked him to meet, he was in no position to refuse her. But the queen had not only never summoned him ¨C she had never summoned anyone at all. Chapter 115 Summoned Chapter 115 ¨C Summoned He had expected that in order to establish a foothold in this foreign kingdom, she would try to exert influence around her; and gain allies but she had not done so. That was why Verus had been kind to her in the early stages of the royal marriage. It was simply that as time went on, he was disappointed to discover that the queen had truly done absolutely nothing with her power and influence, she functioned more as a living doll, a useless ornament that decorated the pce. Not to mention that the events of the disappearance incident not long ago, he hade to evenpletely mistrust her. Why is she only summoning me now? Verus wondered. Could she suspect that he was investigating her missing maids? It doesn¡¯t matter. Verus shook his head to rid his thoughts of worries. She had done nothing worthy of getting caught after all. If by any chance the Queen did have ess to that kind of information, he would have to go back to square one and investigate everything all over again, because it would mean that the queen had been hiding her power all this time and there must be more to her than he suspected. The queen is summoning me, and I am in no ce to disobey. I suppose there¡¯s nothing for it. Verus wrote out a letter, requesting an audience with the queen and asking them to inform him of a suitable time and date to meet her. When he was done, he called for his butler and handed the letter to him. ¡°This letter is for the pce. Ask them to deliver it to Baron Waze.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± the butler replied. Shortly after the letter was sent, a reply came within the hour. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Verus asked when he saw his Butler carrying a letter for him. ¡°It is a letter from the pce.¡± The butler announced as he showed the wax seal that was imprinted with the royal family¡¯s crest to Verus. As this stamp could only be used by royalty, in the current absence of the king, there was no one who could have used it but the queen. Verus quickly opened the envelope, unfolded the letter and read it to find its contents were even more absurd than he expected. ¨C I approve your request for an audience. Today, two in the afternoon. Verus checked the letter over multiple times to confirm that it indeed said ¡®today¡¯. If it was not a very close friend, he always set appointments at least a day in advance. When it came to royal audiences, setting a date at least two days in advance wasmon sense. What¡¯s more unusual, is the fact that the king is currently away. Verus thought that the queen was acting suspicious. Just in case anyone might go to unnecessary lengths to make it seem even more so, Verus did not dare venture to the pce when the King was absent if he could help it. He hated when unnecessary troubles were created. Even with that said, Verus also knew that he could not alter an appointment set by the Queen herself. Verus let out a deep breath as he made up his mind. ¡°Thomson. Make preparations to enter the pceter,¡± Verus instructed his butler with a low sigh. Although he felt uneasy on going there at such short notice, he was also curious. If the matter was serious enough for her to request to meet so urgently¡­ Just what could it be? * * * The remodeling of the queen¡¯s office wasplete. The room had originally just been a parlor for receiving guests but now it looked equipped to serve as a study and as a conference room. The pce was full of such rooms after all. It had used to be a room for people awaiting an audience, but in recent times there had been little use for a waiting room by the queen¡¯s parlor and so it was converted into a more useful premise. The room had been decorated ording to Eugene¡¯s specifications. Other than a desk and a bookshelf, only absolutely necessary furniture had been ced in there. She had foregone excessive decoration and kept the number of items minimal in redesigning the room. Although interior design was not her specialty, she had had the job of decorating the manager¡¯s office before when she had used to work at apany. Thepany had used to change offices often, and although it had not been a bigpany, her old boss had wanted his office fancily decorated ¨C even while he was stingy about spending money on it. Somehow that work always ended up falling to Eugene, even though she was just an administrative worker. ¡®Why do I have to do this sort of thing?¡¯she had often wondered every time she was given a task that did not fit her job description, but she was just an employee with no power to refuse her manager¡¯s orders so she did those anyway. She cursed her boss the whole time she was working though, but in theendshe was praised for being even better than a professional. After that, decorating the manager¡¯s office was always her job. The thought that perhaps she should genuinely shift her career and work as an interior designer had even urred to her before. To Eugene, the style of design that was popr here appeared garish and tacky, as though they were trying to be as ostentatious as possible.Soshe tried to keep it ssic and minimal. When one is looking at artworks like in tourist attractions, it was fine to highlight thevish decorations, but everything around you from morning to night being brightly colorful and decked out in gleaming gold could grow very tiring. Eugene was ustomed to clean, modern design, but she felt that if she tried to apply that sense here, it would be so shocking for these people that they would only feel repulsed by it. Too much change would also make the room seem out of ce and not many may end up using it which would be a waste of space. That was how she ended uppromising and finding an appropriate middle ground. Her office was done in a vintage style, preserving an old-fashioned feel while adding a vor of modernity ¨C simple, yet luxurious. Eugene called Marianne and Sarah to take the first look around thepleted office. ¡°I decorated it the way I like it. What do you think? Are there any parts that don¡¯t look right for you? I could change it to suit your preference.¡± Chapter 116 Establishing Relationships (1) Chapter 116 ¨C Establishing Rtionships (1) As Eugene was exining, Marianne and Sarah gazed around the office curiously basking in the new image of the room. When the queen had said that she would be taking full responsibility of the management of the pce, even down to the most trivial matters, they had thought that she was just being over enthusiastic about her responsibilities. They had had no idea that she would even care to transform this space so entirely. Marianne had spent decades in the pce, serving in ce of the queen and dealing with aristocrats, so that she had naturally seen and heard many things of how to run the pce. Although she was not high-born, Marianne¡¯s level of refinement was easilyparable to those of noble birth because she had been surrounded by them all her life and had adopted their ways. She thought that the office felt both refreshing, and yet sophisticated. ¡°It looks very fine, Your Majesty.¡± Sarah whispered to Eugene. ¡°My experience may be limited, but it is like nothing I have ever seen before.¡± She even added. Marianne and Sarah both reacted positively at her work, and Eugene smiled to herself. Eugene knew that even if they did not like it, they could not very well say so ¨C but she could feel that they truly did. Their expressions of awe in their eyes as they scanned all over the room were genuine. She could see their delight. ¡°Shall I change the whole pce to match my tastes a little better?¡± Eugene inquired. Although it would take a huge amount of work to redecorate a pce of this size, she actually found herself growing excited just imagining it. She was in charge of the pce. Without worrying about anyone else¡¯s opinion, she could change things however she liked. Of course, the king had to agree with the changes she wanted to make, but his personality was definitely the type to not be particrly bothered by trivial things such as how the pce may look. His personality¡­ Eugene was surprised by how carelessly she passed judgment on him. It had not been so long ago that she had had no idea what sort of person the king was. Now she knew him well enough to categorically define elements of his character. It was a strange feeling to finally know a person deeper. ¡°Your Majesty. I have something to speak about with you, if I may.¡± Eugene nodded her head at Sarah¡¯s words. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about employing some temporary staff. Usually during the activeseasonwe don¡¯t employ temporary staff, but it¡¯s hard on the courtdies to have so many posts left vacant.¡± Eugene nodded her head understanding the cause of Sarah¡¯s concern. After the incident of the queen¡¯s disappearance, quite a number of the pce¡¯s staff had imed responsibility and resigned from their posts. The remaining people they had, tried to carry on until the end of the active season with the few workers they had left after the sudden exodus. However, problems had urred far too early in the active season for them to finish all their work until the start of the dry season. Too much work for too few people was bound to result in lowered standards of outputs. The matter that the Chancellor had spoken of was also of interest to Eugene. Rodrigo was not going to miss this opportunity. * ¡°We¡¯ll begin formally filling the vacancy on maid positions as soon as the dry seasones. For now, the steward shall handle the temporary workers.¡± Eugene finally said, and they both nodded in agreement. ¡°As yourmand, Your Majesty.¡± they chorused. ¡°Ah, shoot.¡± Eugene cursed subtly. ¡°I was supposed to meet with the Chancellor, but the time now is-!¡± Marianne stepped forward to cate her, effectively cutting her off. ¡°Do not fret, Your Majesty, it¡¯s not toote yet.¡± she assured her. ¡°Soif I leave now, I should make it on time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Nodding, Eugene began to leave before she stopped and turned right back to the office. ¡°Marianne, do you think the Chancellor knows I am in charge of taking care of the kingdom?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never said anything. He probably doesn¡¯t, and won¡¯t know unless you tell him.¡± ¡°Then I shall meet with the Chancellor here.¡± she finally decided, staying put and began tore enterthe office once more. Marianne nodded right back at her. ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene had only heard of the general rtionship between Jin and the chancellor through the steward. The two never met up themselves, except only for official events, and shared no interaction or whatsoever amongst each other except for the customary formal greetings. Did the Chancellor hate Jin? Or was he simply indifferent to her? As much as she could, she wanted to also improve the rtionship between her and the Chancellor. This was mainly because he was a powerful man that wielded immense authority in the pce, and was trusted by the king. Soit would be extremely beneficial to be on friendly terms with such a high-ranking person. Though another reason was because of personal curiosity. In the future, the queen would eventually give birth to the next king. Being a king¡¯s mother was a more stable position than being just a king¡¯s wife. When that time woulde, Eugene would still have more to worry about. As he is still a young chancellor, it would be a priority to establish a good rapport now, if he has yet to do so before with the original queen. Chapter 117 Establishing Relationships (2) Chapter 117 ¨C Establishing Rtionships (2) However, the Chancellor seemed like he didn¡¯t care about that future, and had kept Jin at a distance even after three years. This act by the Chancellor was very intriguing for Eugene. She certainly thought he was an interesting character by far. She looked back at the time, and finally deduced that there was still time left before the promised meeting. Maybe it was because she was already here and was only waiting, but she soon heard a maid call out for her, announcing the Chancellor¡¯s arrival. Eugene confirmed she was requesting for him, and when the maid entered, a young man came in shortly after. It was a face she already knew through the hours she spent studying portraits, but it was still a different feeling seeing him in person. He had a better physique than she expected. He was even taller than the maid standing next to him. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. How have you been?¡± the Chancellor greeted her as soon as he entered. ¡°I¡¯ve been well. Sit down, Lord Ricksen.¡± She offered him, greeting him the way she would with a Duke. ¡°It is my pleasure A¡­ Your Majesty.¡± he quickly amended, almost slipping up to use her old title. He must have heard she no longer went by the Anika title, but when he called her the rightful way to address her as their queen, it must have felt awkward on his tongue. He didn¡¯t know why she would change a title, that she had obsessed over and excessively punished the maids over in the past, with a single whim. ¡°This is my office. The King has entrusted me with the management of the royal castle.¡± she quickly told him, causing him to blink back in shock. ¡°What?¡± Verus quickly nced around the room in surprise, noting the way the room changed. He immediately schooled his expression before bowing his head towards her. ¡°You have been trusted with such a heavy burden. Please feel free toe by and ask me if you ever need help. I will do everything I can in my power.¡± Eugene noticed the big difference between Verus and the bank president, which she had met the other day, behavior in their initial meeting. The Chancellor was polite, but he did not excessively lower himself in her presence, and his posture and expressions didn¡¯t seem stiff nor scripted. It was always poised. The bank president, though he was much older and probably just as socially experienced, didn¡¯t hold that much confidence. Despite his youth, the Chancellor gave off an air about him thatmands more respect than the bank president ever did, as far as she witnessed. ¡®Not anybody can just be an Chancellor.¡¯ she mentally praised him. ¡°Thank you for saying what I was nning to ask. That was why I asked you to see you today.¡± Eugene finally said after her initial assessment of him. ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Verus bowed his head towards her once more, trying to cover his confusion. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ He felt a strange sense of inconsistency. He was never one to hold long conversations with the queen before, but still she never gave off this kind of vibe to him. Although the Queen had not behaved outwardly rude towards him, she never hid her conceit, or her strong sense of superiority over others. Honestly, Verus never saw someone treat him as someone so insignificant in all his life until he met with JIn. Being born of a prestigious family, Verus had been treated well and with respect wherever he went, even so when he assumed the position of the Chancellor. No one dared to speak ill against him. Even the king, His Liege, was not one to pull rank, even onto his subordinates. That¡¯s why, despite the unpleasantness of the queen¡¯s arrogance, it was also entertaining. To remedy the displeasure he felt towards her, he merely chalked up her immense pride to being an Anika. ¡°Also, I must have made things difficult for you due to my rash decisions. I assure you that won¡¯t happen again. If you have anyints for me at all, I hope you know you can tell me honestly.¡± Eugene continued. At this the Chancellor frowned. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He thought in confusion. For a moment, Verus doubted his ears heard correctly. He couldn¡¯t believe that the person talking right now was the queen he had known for three years!To make sure, he had looked up. His eyes met with the soft eyes of the queen, who was smiling at himfortingly. He was genuinely astonished to see the smile. It was one that spoke in volumes of gentleness. ¡°Comints. That is absurd. I have already forgotten about it, now that you returned safely¡­¡± he sputtered out, after having ovee his initial shock. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Verus had taken on a nonchnt expression, but inside his mind was churning wildly. Why has the queen¡¯s attitude changed? Has the queen, who has been quiet for three years, finally tried to form political connections? He was definitely more wary now than before, but he did his best to conceal it. He must be able to look friendly to the other side under any circumstance. ¡°Also, I have a personal favor to ask of you. I¡¯d like to do a secret background check on a person, can you help me?¡± she finally asked, and Verus nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to help you as long as I am able. Please, tell me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°His name is Cage. He is an information broker.¡± Eugene then proceeded to tell him all the personal information she had about Cage. What he does, and even the stories of her often meeting him to buy information. ¡°I suspect he is not just a simple information broker, and he is connected to some other force. I want you to investigate him in a way that he won¡¯t realize someone is investigating him.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what kind of power you suspect he is associated with and why you want to investigate him?¡± he asked her, trying to gauge out her thoughts as she remained silent for a moment, thinking of the best way to answer him. ¡°The more information I know, the more focused the direction of my investigation will be.¡± he borated. Chapter 118 Longing for Him Chapter 118 ¨C Longing for Him It was at this point Eugene could see the clear difference between Marianne and the Chancellor. Marianne would have done what she asked without further questions. But not the Chancellor. He was quite thorough. She was not confident in taking her chances if they¡¯d be dragged into a debate. It would probably get better in the future, as soon as she adjusted to life here. However, right now if she were to say a careless lie, she¡¯d be discovered immediately especially in front of a seasoned politician. ¡°I bought information from him. However, I found out that I might have gone to the wrong ce because of the information he gave.¡± she finally said, trying to avoid a direct answer. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now why I¡¯m not interrogating him and instead of investigating him. Chancellor, If I needed someone to confess and discuss everything with, I would have met the King, not you.¡± she pointed out haughtily and Verus eyes widened fractionally at her statement. It seemed, by her tone, she trusted the king explicitly. The king¡¯s words echoed in his mind¡­ ¡¯Stop concerning yourself over my personal affairs¡¯ Which only further ruined his mood. There was something more, something else must have happened between the two in thest month. ¡°Also, I will report this to the king separately,¡± Eugene added for extra measure. The only person Verus feared in the whole world, was the king. If Kasser was indeed supporting the queen, then he could not go against her. He bowed his head in subtle defeat, before finally responding. ¡°Then I shall secretly investigate him and report back as you instructed, Your Majesty.¡± After Verus left, Eugene sat looking exhausted. Marianne, who had left earlier, came back inside. Eugene frown smoothened out as soon as she saw the baroness. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t talk to the Chancellor about anything out of the ordinary but I am so tired.¡± Eugene remarked and Marianneughed. ¡°You must have been nervous, then. You can talkfortably with him, even the Chancellor is your subordinate.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not easy.¡± Eugene grumbled. She could feel the stark difference after meeting the Chancellor today, when before all the people around her treated her with reverence. ¡®It was good that I met him.¡¯ It was a good way to practice before she started socializing and attending social gatherings, attempting to barter peace, and establish connections. Not everyone would be as weing as Marianne was to her. He seemed somewhat unfriendly towards Eugene too. Before she met with him, she had pondered whether to tell him about her memory loss. She was d she followed Marianne¡¯s advice not to tell him. ¡°I agree the Chancellor isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. His morals are much more worldly than his peers his age would be.¡± ¡°He¡¯s reached the position of Chancellor at such a young age. I doubt there is much he would fear in the world.¡± Eugene snorts. ¡°Your Majesty, there is still the master of the kingdom to be fearful of.¡± ¡°I think anyone, even the Chancellor, will act stiffly when faced with the king.¡± Marianne shook her head, an amused glint in her eyes. ¡°I doubt it. You should see them together, and you¡¯ll understand what I mean. He¡¯s very docile around him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eugene piped up with a bemused expression. She thought the Chancellor was a straight faced,petent second-inmand, like the rest of the others. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it. The King seems much easier to be withpared to the Chancellor.¡± Marianne burst out in smallughter. ¡°Your Majesty, I never thought of anyone in my life that told me the King was easier to talk to.¡± Marianughed, shaking her head slightly in amusement at Eugene while looking at her with a puzzled look on her face, before theughter died down, but the smile remained. ¡°It seems like the King is not the King I know when he is with you, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene felt her face flush for a moment, discreetly averting her gaze to prevent Marianne from seeing her blushing face. Something in her stomach fluttered at the thought of the King being different with her around. And she was reminded she has yet to see him in person for the past three days. He had yet to return after going to the storage. She thought she was lucky, as she didn¡¯t have to run into him with this awkward feeling between them, but the feeling onlysted for a day and by the second day she felt empty with his absence. It was only three days but it felt like she had not seen his face for a very long time. ¡°Will he be back today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time for him toe. It is still the active season, so he won¡¯t leave the kingdom any longer than necessary.¡± Marianne told her. Eugene wondered what he was doing right now. It urred to her that what she was feeling right now could be longing. ¡°Have you heard any news on the King?¡± Eugene asked Zanne, while being served breakfast. She watched the maidy out her food in practiced movements, and arranged her utensils meticulously. ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting right now, Your Majesty.¡± Zanne softly answered, and Eugene froze. ¡°What?¡±Eugene looked back in surprise. Zanne became flustered, shifting in her steps. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. The King returned after midnight, so I forgot to tell you.¡± she excused, biting her lip in nervousness. The king would oftene and go unannounced when there¡¯s an emergency. The king never cared about protocol, so the maids don¡¯t really react anymore every time he disappears, and unexpectedly returns. Zanne was also ustomed to such a routine and forgot to inform the queen right away. She was suddenly dismayed by her oversight, but she didn¡¯t tremble in fear because she made a mistake. Not anymore, at least. Chapter 119 The Ladykillers of Hashi Chapter 119 ¨C The Ladykillers of Hashi Knock, knock! A rhythmic knocking rang through the study. Sitting behind her desk, head buried deep in her document, Eugene was subconsciously waiting for the voice that usually followed the raps: Marianne or a maid. ¡°Queen, may Ie in?¡± Eugene looked up from the documents she was reading. She reflexively looked towards the door and called out. ¡°Yes.¡± She was still looking at the door when it opened. As the person walked in, their gazes met. Walking in a couple of steps, Kasser abruptly stopped, still looking at Eugene who was slowly getting up from her chair. ¡°Did I interrupt you?¡± he asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Eugene walked out to the front of the desk in the direction of the sofa. ¡°We¡¯ll sit here¡­¡± She tried to shake off the awkwardness. She didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly so nervous. It was fine when she used to see him everyday but now that it had been a while since shest saw him, she felt more conscious around him. I need at least a moment to prepare before meeting him. She had been waiting for a maid to tell her the meeting had ended, never expecting the King to visit in person. Her heart was beating rapidly, eyes darted to every corner of the room but towards him. She didn¡¯t know what to say or do. It had been quite a few days since they had seen each other. And the things that had happened¡­ he was quite looking forward to seeing her. Kasser was hoping for a weing response at the least. And yet, when he saw Eugene feeling ufortable, he too felt ufortable. He had been sulking, as it bothered him that he had left without as much as a goodbye in his trice. He remembered Marianne nagging him saying You should put more effort, Your Majesty. Seeing how things stood now, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that perhaps, he was the only one who thought his rtionship with the queen had changed a lot from the past. Put in more effort to improve rtions, the words were too vague. He had never done this before, so he didn¡¯t even know where to start. Affection and woman were a foreign territory to him. To say he was a dunce in such matters, wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched. ¡°It looks like you were in the middle of work. Do you have a lot of work?¡± He tried to strike a conversation to ease the awkwardness, but was inwardly hoping she would say no. ¡°It¡¯s not too much. I am getting an aide, so I was looking at candidates.¡± She could still feel her taut nerves. ¡°I see¡­ an aide, they are important.¡± He was making a sincere attempt to keep the conversation alive. ¡°I¡¯m still considering¡­ Ah, Your Majesty! If you don¡¯t mind, could you check them out and rmend one to me?¡± she said suddenly. Without wasting a moment, Eugene quickly brought over the documents from her desk and handed it to him, as soon as she saw him nod. She sat across him, looking as he went through the papers. Her nervousness from a while ago had faded. Now, her heart was pounding with a different emotion. In the silent room, with nothing but the sound of sifting papers, Marianne¡¯s words drifted to her mind. ¡°I never thought of him as someone easy.¡± She started to subconsciously analyze her emotions. How she used to be in the beginning, and how she was now. She concluded that the tension she felt when she was with him was different from the general difort felt in intense situations. This was more like butterflies in the stomach than jitters. Also, she discovered that she never worried about looking shallow around him as she did when she met the Grand Chancellor. Before the Grand Chancellor, she had to maintain a primp, proper and a wless image. But with him, she believed that even if she did falter, he would not mind and instead help her out. Ah¡­. As Eugene realized part of her feelings, she discovered she was seeing him in a different light. She had begun to believe in him, unknowingly started to lean on him. And that, she was not averse to this, in fact, if anything, she wanted to deepen it. ¡°Did you manage to resolve the matter that took you to the storage? You said a seed cracked.¡± She looked at him curiously. Kasser, who was flipping through the documents, lightlyughed. He raised his eyes full of mirth and said, ¡°You are quick to ask.¡± Eugene blushed and averted her gaze. In her daze, she had forgotten to even say a proper hello to him, whom she had not seen for days. She was apologetic and at the same time embarrassed. ¡°I went to look into it just in case, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal,¡± he said. ¡°But, you stayed there for days though.¡± ¡°There was a bothersome incident. If it was a normal Lark, we could locate it after sunset and take care of it in the morning. But¡­¡± There was a slight wrinkle on the king¡¯s forehead as he was quickly browsing through the resumes. Out of the nearly twenty aide candidates, half of them were men. ¡°How many aides are you thinking of getting?¡± he asked, looking at her. ¡°About three.¡± Three was a reasonable number. However, Kasser couldn¡¯t help but mutter,¡®Three?¡¯ An aide was an extension of one¡¯s hands and feet all along performing a range of duties. Running errands, arranging meetings, resolving things at the master¡¯s behest, etc were just some of the things . Needless to say, these things required close interactions and would also involve a lot of time together. The aides would probably see the queen¡¯s face all day until she got used to her work. Three young men by her side all day¡­ Inexplicably, he began to feel sick as if he was suffering from indigestion. His heartbeat raced, he gripped the paper in hand tightly, and felt knot tugging within. No one was clearer than him that it was none of his business whoever the queen brought in as her aide. She was well within her official rights, it was not his ce to interfere. So, even though he was upset, he had no way to justify it. ¡°Who rmended these candidates?¡± he asked. ¡°The steward. He said that she only nominated the best people. Is there a problem with any of them?¡± ¡°¡­. no,¡± he said after a brief pause. Kasser knew none of the candidates. The people that were talented enough to be remembered by the king, were already picked up and working. The criteria he judged these resumes were their work experience and family background. The origin of their families was just as important as their ability. This was not because a nobleman was morepetent than amoner, but it was because a nobleman could get information easier through their personal connections. Depending on the job, the power to get information was more important. However, right now, Kasser could notice nothing other than their gender and age. He knew that if it was the steward, he would not have rmended anybody with an ulterior motive, but he still tried to find some kind of fault. Looking at the wrinkle between his eyes, it seemed like there was a problem with the resumes. However, she was more concerned with what he said a while ago than choosing her aide at the moment. ¡°By the way, what was the bothersome incident?¡± she asked. ¡°Hmm? Ah! I went in after sunset and the Lark¡¯s cocoon was missing. So¡­¡± Kasser found a familiar name among the candidates. Remi Harrio? What¡¯s his rtionship with Count Harrio? Count Harrio¡¯s sons were notorious for debauchery. His five sons had inherited their mother¡¯s beauty and were rumored to be outstanding even before they had made their official debut in social circles. The quintet took turns ying mischief with damsels and cared for neither reputation nor ramification. As such, the count did not have a quiet day since they attained adulthood. There were few in the aristocratic society who were not in the know of the affairs of these scandalous brothers, as even Kasser, who had little interest in these matters, knew. This man listed as one of the queen¡¯s potential servants was, indeed, rming news to the king. Chapter 120 Forbidden Knowledge Chapter 120 ¨C Forbidden Knowledge ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Seeing him lost in thoughts, Eugene softly called out. Kasser, who was ring at the name Hario, looked up. ¡°You can pick any one of them, just continue with what you¡¯re saying. You said there was no cocoon, so what happened?¡± she asked. Her expression was full of determination, she wanted to hear all about it and she would not take no for an answer. Kasserughed, set the documents down on the sofa table, and leaned back to talk in earnest. ¡°I assumed it wouldn¡¯t be a typicalrk. There¡¯s a Lark who¡¯s still active at sunset¡­.¡± ¡°Hwansu.¡± Eugene murmured. ¡°Right. Hwansu,¡± he said. ¡°If seeds were broken and recovered immediately, then it means therks from the battle before were normalrks right before they turned into Hwansus.¡± ¡°Lark, right before they turned?¡± The king appeared puzzled. ¡°Lark, which was not forcibly destroyed during the activity period, bes a seed when the dry seasones. Some of therks that have gone through that process numerous times have a small probability to change to Hwansus. It is a very rare probability¡­¡± Eugen¡¯s words trailed off when she saw Kasser looking at her in interest. ¡°Continue,¡± he said, gently. He liked having such conversations with her. ¡°Did I¡­ say something weird?¡± She hesitated. She was talking like she belonged here, wasn¡¯t this akin to teaching a fish to swim! ¡°Fantastic knowledge. Where did you hear that?¡± He was genuinely amazed and happy that she was taking a keen interest in his affairs. Eugene only told him part of the settings she knew about the Larks and was taken aback when he said he didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Well, well, I don¡¯t really remember¡­ I must have heard it somewhere to know this much. So, what¡¯smonly known about the Hwansus?¡± ¡°Hwansus are born from the seeds or they are an evolution of Larks, the schrs cannot decide and still argue about it. The Lark I discovered the other day is an important piece of evidence. It will probably sway the argument in favor of those on the seed side.¡± ¡°Then is this the first discovery?¡± She queried. Seeing that they had yet to reach a consensus, it was quite probable they had fewer encounters with Hwansus. ¡°It is not the first. There are old records of theming from inside seeds. However, no one has ever seen a change from a Lark into a Hwansu, so that side of the argumentcks tangible proofpared to the seed side. However, what you said is apletely new theory.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t have any intentions to fight with the schrs,¡± she said, a matter of factly. Kasser burst intoughter. Eugene then continued raising her thoughts of the matter, ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant idea. However, let¡¯s keep it between us. Who knows if it is forbidden information?!¡± The king was also fetched with the theory, but he knew letting this information reach the public¡¯s awareness was like stirring the ho¡¯s nest. ¡°Forbidden information?¡± He raised a brow at her choice of words. ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± Kasser let out a small sigh and said. ¡°I, along with my people, believe that there are secret books hidden in a library that only Anikas and Sang-je have ess. Books which house what you call forbidden information. Some specte a prophecy about the end of the world found inside the library. Whether it¡¯s true or not, it is just a hunger for knowledge which we can¡¯t reach.¡± This seemed to be the perfect time for Eugene to ask what had been bothering hertely. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is a special library in the church that only those who are granted permission to enter from the church can get in. Is that it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, Sang-je does not give permission to anyone but Anikas.¡± answered him. Heughed when he saw her expression, which seemed to say ¡®How petty!¡¯. He couldn¡¯t believe he was telling her, an ¡®Anika¡¯, something so sensitive. It was all thanks to her losing her memory, but it still amazed him. Could a person change so much after memory loss?¡± ¡°Be careful when you talk about information that you don¡¯t remember the clear source of. You are an Anika, so when you say something there are a lot of people who will misinterpret it.¡± He cautioned. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Eugene nodded. She suddenly felt really fortunate to have met this man as soon as she came to this world. He did not try to cheat or use her by taking advantage of his status as her husband. The more she thought about how good a person he was, the more guilty Eugene felt. Never would she have expected she¡¯d be having this conversation with him¨Cthe man destined to bring her to her demise. Was it okay to live like this? Forever pretending to have lost memory, pretending to be Jin Anika? No, it was greed rather than guilt. She wanted to be remembered, by this man, not as Jin but Eugene. How much had changed from that first lunch they had had¡­ how she was rejoicing in the fact that he had no affection for his wife, and by extension her. She was even certain that she would not be emotionally inclined let alone attached to this man, only going through the motions mechanically. And today, she was wishing¡­ hoping he would remember her. Eugene let out a bitterugh. I would be relieved to just hear that I am not crazy. ¡°So, you took so long because you had to catch the evolved Lark? Was it that hard to catch it?¡± She broke out of her musings and continued onwards. ¡°It was a cunning one,¡± said he, frowning upon remembering the hardships of the past few days. ¡°At first, I went to the highest grade seed room. I thought he¡¯d be there. However, he wasn¡¯t. I had to look through every room.¡± Hwansu used seeds in the dry season and Lark nuclei in the active season as nutrients. It had to eat seeds or Lark nuclei regrly to survive, even if it ate meat likemon beasts. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t take Abu. Eugene knew that the food of the Hwansus were seeds, but didn¡¯t think of connecting that to Abu. ¡°Why did you go to the highest grade seed room?¡± ¡°Because Hwansus will go after the best seeds.¡± ¡°But, just as Larks have ranks, Hwansus also have ranks. Hwansus cannot eat seeds of a higher rank than itself.¡± Eugene saw his facial expression and realized that this information was also something he did not know until now. Kasser, with a solemn look on his face, thought for a bit and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t remember things about yourself, but you remember things about Hwansus?¡± ¡°I¡­ I guess so. It must have been a topic I was very interested in before. Where did you catch the Hwansu?¡± Eugene was worrying about what excuse toe up with. However, he didn¡¯t try to dig any further. He just nodded and muttered to himself. ¡°In a yellow grade room. The seed he woke up was yellow. I caught him unawares, he seemed a little dull.¡± ¡°A recently woken Hwansu is not very alert.¡± Chapter 121 I Prefer This King Chapter 121 ¨C I Prefer This King Suddenly she paused, hesitating over whether to say more or not. If she had spotted even a glimmer of suspicion in his eyes, she would have just glossed over the matter. But because he had shown only genuine curiosity, she found herself wanting to tell him what she knew. She brushed aside her earlier inhibitions and chose toy bare the knowledge she possessed. ¡°A new-born beast is like an infant in human terms. Like humans, beasts too age with the passage of time, bing more intelligent as they grow.¡± She exined. Kasser let out a gasp as though he had suddenly realized something. ¡°So that¡¯s why Abu got so much craftier as the years went on!¡± It was a strange thing to say with such a grave expression, and Eugene let out a smallugh. ¡°It seems I¡¯m benefitting from your memory loss ¨C even getting to hear forbidden information,¡± he said with a gentle smile. Eugene smiled. She knew how hard it must be for someone of his stature, who had been drilled into seeing the world with the sses of suspicion and doubt at every moment of life. However, now he had taken her words on face value. Nevertheless, she was grateful that he said only that without pressing her further. ¡°If it¡¯s concerning Larks and beasts¡­ I might remember more.¡± The novel that Eugene had written had mostly been a story about the struggle between Larks and humans, and the six kings pursuing Jin, who had be the incarnation of Mara. To that extent, it had covered Larks in some detail. Since there were some notable scenes involving the kings handling the beasts, it had also described the characteristics of beasts quiteprehensively. While people¡¯s history here did not align with what she had written in her novel, she had not yet found any of her other knowledge of this world to be wrong. Somehow she got the feeling that it would continue to be the case. ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t bother you to hear it, that is.¡± She added. ¡°What could possibly bother me? My concern is that you might reveal something you shouldn¡¯t and regret itter,¡± he said. Being an Anika was no less of a burden than being a king. And every prominent being was entitled to a few secrets, to say nothing of an Anika. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. I¡­¡± Eugene fell quiet. The words ¡®I want to tell you everything¡¯ caught in her throat. She was afraid of how he might react if she told him that she was not really Jin. Then there was her whole transmigration thing, how was she to exin that? Right now, although she had the heart to tell the truth, the truth was so preposterous, that even if Kasser wanted to believe her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. Heck, she wouldn¡¯t believe it either! However, the matter of whether he trusted her or not was a problem forter. She had yet to figure out all the wrongdoings Jin hadmitted. In the future, if her crime was exposed, he was sure to think that she had been lying the whole time to cover it up. Why not? She would think the same, if she were in his position. Oh, how difficult it is topletely trust another person! Eugene did not think that she and the king trusted each other to that extent yet. No, they had a long way to go to reach the unconditional trust the books glorified, if there was such a thing in the world. But considering how she had arrived into this world, perhaps such a thing existed too? ¡°Kings are able to control the beasts. Do you not share information with other kingdoms about the beasts you possess?¡± It was obvious to Kasser that Eugene was trying to change the subject. He was conflicted for a moment ¨C he wanted to ask her what she was going to say. But he knew it would be useless to press her like that. Even he could make up a story to cover up something he didn¡¯t want to reveal. And he didn¡¯t want to be the recipient of one such information. So he thought it best let it go for now and fell in rhythm with her conversation, acting like he didn¡¯t notice the change in topic. ¡°A king¡¯s beasts are a national secret. It¡¯s impossible that such information could be shared,¡± he said honestly. ¡°Then, there should at least be information you can get from inside the kingdom. Since all kings have beasts.¡± She countered. The best recourse in dealing with the unknown was through sharing of information. Whatever knowledge one had about the beasts, no matter how little or insignificant, woulde in handy. ¡°No one shares information about the beasts,¡± he said tly. Eugene was bbergasted. She found it hard to believe. ¡°Your Majesty didn¡¯t hear anything from the previous king?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± As much as it sounded terse, the fact was Kasser had never had any information from any king before. Even his father. ¡°Why not?¡± She couldn¡¯t mask her incredulity. Eugene was unable to understand. If he kept everything to himself until the day he died, who was he even keeping the secret for? Since beasts and Larks shared the same origins, the more information one had about beasts, the better one would be able to understand Larks as well. If information was not passed down to the next generation, no matter how much time passed, the people of Mahar would never be able to understand what Larks were and would always spend the active season just barely managing to survive. ¡°Anyway, I hope there was not too much loss at the storehouse?¡± Seeing that he had turned reticent over the subject, Eugene cleverly veered away. Since he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she wouldn¡¯t prod either¡­ just like he had done moments ago. Perhaps it was too heavy a secret, or maybe it was a boundary he didn¡¯t want to cross yet, or cross with her¡­ Whatever the case, it seems it wasn¡¯t time yet. ¡°Only some of the yellow-grade seeds.¡± He drifted to his normal self. ¡°That¡¯s good. And the beast?¡± she asked, curiously. ¡°The creature gave me a lot of trouble, so I brought it back¡­¡± ¡°You brought it back?!¡± Eugene repeated in astonishment. ¡°Since it¡¯s a beast,¡± Kasser said, wondering about her dramatic reaction. Kings were not able to tame an unlimited number of beasts. They used Praz to suppress the beasts¡¯ instincts, but even a Praz had a limit on howpletely it could control a beast. A king usually got his first beast while still a prince. It was a kind of rite of passage to prove their worthiness to be king. Since their Praz was still unstable in their youth, their first beast was usually weak. That was why it wasmon for them to tame another beast, a stronger one which better suited their tastes, after bing king. If a beast was not tamed after being subdued, it had to be killed. This was so because once a beast had been attacked by a human, it began to recognize humans as enemies. Compared to Larks, which were driven by instinct, beasts, were intelligent and far more dangerous. A beast left alive today could be a cause for massacre tomorrow. The king in Eugene¡¯s novel had had a very strong beast from the beginning and felt that weak beasts were useless. If he were the king from the novel, he would have killed it on the spot. The man in front of Eugene now was far moreid-back than the king from her novel. It was thanks to thisid-back nature of his that he was able to ept Eugene¡¯s memory loss and generously overlook Jin¡¯s wrongdoings. Of course, the king in the novel and the king of this world was in different circumstances. The heart of the king in her novel, who had been chasing Jin in pursuit of vengeance, was cold and unforgiving. His life experience could perhaps be med for his callous and cutthroat approach, but Jin Anika¡¯s performance was not particrly prodigious either. In any case, I prefer this king. Chapter 122 Leader of the Nine Chapter 122 ¨C Leader of the Nine ¡°Might I see the beast? Where is it?¡± ¡°In my office.¡± ¡°Your office? What kind of beast could¡­ never mind. Please don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯d like to see it with my own eyes. May I go and see it now?¡± Smiling at her excitement, Kasser rose from the sofa. He was about to turn around when he hesitated and turned back to grab the documents on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at them and return them to you. I just have something I want to check.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Eugene nodded amenably. She had already lost interest in the personnel files. The warehouse was ringed by a fence a little taller than the average person. There were several warehouses on this street, both big and small, belonging to various guilds, and the moderately-sized and shabby ones did not stand out particrly. Unlike the other warehouses, which were heavily guarded, this had just one guard standing in front of it, as though its contents were unimportant or it was empty and waiting to be restocked. The guard wore a dim expression, his eyes unfocused. He looked exactly like a worker who was just waiting for his shift to end and did not seem like he would even care if anyone approached. Right then, a visitor approached the guard and spoke. ¡°I¡¯vee for what¡¯s in the second box.¡± The voice was thick making it hard to tell if it was a man or a woman. The guard looked at the strange visitor, wearing a hooded robe, up and down. It was almost midday and quite bright. But even though it seemed natural that the guard should be able to see the visitor¡¯s face, he could not even make out the outline. He found this very odd since the hood was not that deep. But he could not keep staring tantly. He had been told already that a very important visitor would being and did not want to get into trouble for bothering them. Exaggeratedly ying the part of thezy guard, he replied bluntly. ¡°The second box is empty, My Lord.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the third.¡± ¡°I have to stay here and keep guard, My Lord, so go on in yourself.¡± With that, he took a key hanging from his waist and handed it to the visitor. The person turned, put the key into a hefty padlock right beside the guard. Clunk! The padlock popped open without a hitch. The guard, who had been ncing sideways, faced forward again. If the padlock opened, the visitor was considered qualified. The padlock was specially crafted to only open when someone who had had Magi bestowed upon them by Mara turned the key. The now opened door revealed nothing but pitch darkness. As the visitor entered, the door closed behind. Despite the warehouse¡¯s wooden exteriors, the inside walls were sturdy, lined with bricks coated in powdered lime. On a closer look, one would find that the wooden nks stuck to the outer walls of the stone building was a deliberate ruse to make it look shabbier. Perhaps, to avoid undue attention. There were no windows here, so even during the day, not a ray of light could enter. It was a dark room, designed to house something that should not be exposed to light. In fact, this was a meeting ce for the servants of Mara disguised as a dark warehouse. Since the walls were thick, even if several people were to gather here, pray and sing hymns, no sound would escape to the outside. And since no light could enter, when the worshippers gathered at night and litmps, no light would escape to the outside either. The visitor strode forward as if the darkness did not bother them at all. They flipped back the hood from their head and long hair cascaded down to the middle of their back. When they opened their eyes, their pupils red red. Through the darkness, a single little light appeared. It twirled around the visitor like a firefly, and split into two; then four; eight. In no time at all, the warehouse was filled with countless little lights. The lights pushed back the darkness and revealed that there was a person already in the warehouse, waiting. Directly in the visitor¡¯s path, someone was prostrated on the ground, ready to receive this important guest. The luxuriously thick hair of the visitor became longer and longer until it flowed down like a waterfall all the way to their ankles. By the time they stopped walking, their hair trailed out far behind them. ¡°May Mara¡¯s blessing be upon you always. Rodrigo, the servant of Mara, offers his greeting.¡± Rodrigo¡¯s head was so low his nose touched the ground and his voice slightly trembled. It was very different from his polite and friendly demeanor before Eugene the other day. Rather than respect born from reverence, Rodrigo¡¯s rigid posture seemed closer to fear. The countless small lights filling the room were now radiating even more brightly, illuminating every nook and corner of the warehouse. Without shifting his position, Rodrigo nced sideways to eye the now-distinct pattern of the bricks on the wall. In this windowless warehouse, even if the door was thrown wide open in the middle of the day, light did not prate all the way inside. He gulped fearfully. He could feel the powerful Magi around him with his entire body. Compared to this great power, his own Magi was no more than a grain of sand. Overwhelmed by fear and awe, he found himself drenched in a cold sweat. Among the nine priests of their church, Rodrigo was the highest ranked and essentially the leader. The people of the church believed that Rodrigo was the most faithful follower of Mara and would willingly give his own life for her. That was why, despite his radical schemes and obvious thirst for power, there were still many followers who supported him. As well as this, Rodrigo was the only person who was able to meet with the High Priest. Most members of their cult did not even know of the existence of the High Priest. As the holy man who received the words of Mara through the High Priest, his position in the abominable church was very secure. Although the High Priest looking down at Rodrigo with red eyes was young and beautiful, it was hard to tell if the person was a woman or a man. If a woman, she was a beauty; and if a man, he was a strangely beautiful man. The long hair that trailed on the floor was like silk¡­ golden, as the King of Mahar¡¯s hair was known to be. ¡°The great Mara is now speaking.¡± The raspy and unearthly voice did not match with the High Priest¡¯s beautiful appearance at all. Chapter 123 Faithful Servant of Mara (1) Chapter 123 ¨C Faithful Servant of Mara (1) With the voice, the air turned deathly still. There was not even a zephyr or the flickering of candle mes. As the words fell, Rodrigo instantly thumped his forehead to the ground in obeisance. ¡°I am honoured to receive your glorious words,¡± he said. ¡°Although Mara does not question your loyalty, She was extremely disappointed in you this time. Your task to properly carry out the sacred ritual failed. Why was Her Holiness, the queen, not present for the ritual?¡± ¡°I dare not make excuses for myself. This worthless man has ruined your grand design. Please, I will ept any punishment.¡± He was quaking in fear. The red eyes looking down on Rodrigo turned icy. ¡°Your punishment is not our most pressing matter. Is anything amiss with Her Holiness?¡± Rodrigo gulped hard before replying, not daring to look up. ¡°I met with her not long ago. She is fine, but I was unable to find out in better detail. She only said that she would send for me againter.¡± He reported honestly. A crease appeared on the High Priest¡¯s brow. ¡°When?¡± ¡°I am nning to send one of our followers to meet with her secretly in theing days.¡± Rodrigo had heard that the pce would be hiring temporary workers and had prepared someone to enter the pce. He was in the midst of working on a cover story for them so that no trail would be left behind. In a few days, the follower would enter the pce through the route he had arranged. ¡°It seems I must meet with Her Holiness myself. Make preparations.¡± The voice instructed. The prostrated Rodrigo¡¯s expression twisted. A sh of hurt and resentment suddenly surged within him. Even though he offered ardent prayers seeking Mara¡¯s words and asked sincerely countless times, the High Priest rarely bestowed him a reply. The High Priest treated him so stingily and yet showed such excessive generosity to Her Holiness, Jin Anika. He was embittered. Since the beginning, despite her status as a saint, he had been suspicious of her. He had not sensed a trace of Magi in her. Nor was she a devoted follower of the Church. She had never once demonstrated her faith as a servant of Mara. If the High Priest had considered themselves a saint, he would have epted it wholeheartedly. The glorious miracles of Mara that the High Priest showed them were real. And he had never once doubted it. Rodrigo had dedicated his whole life to the Church, and while he would willingly sacrifice his life if it was so that Mara could descend upon the earth someday, he also believed that the only person fit to lead the Church was him. Yet this young girl had appeared out of nowhere, taken up the position of a saint, and gone around acting like Rodrigo¡¯s superior. How could he endure it? His years of hard work were snatched in just a click. He, who was the leader of the nine, capable and deserving was unjustly discarded upon the appearance of a girl who had yet to show her allegiance let alone capabilities. But he was a shrewd man who wouldn¡¯t sumb to jealousy and jeopardise the greater gain. Nor was he an impulsive being who would wear his heart on his sleeves. Thus, he treated the girl with respect on the surface because it was the order of the High Priest, one he didn¡¯t dare defy, adeptly concealing his deep-seated jealousy. Although he held indubitable faith in the cult, he feared that if things continued like this, the whole Church might be quickly swallowed up by that girl. ¡°The Great Mara wishes to meet with Her Holiness? Do you doubt the will of Mara that I have conveyed?¡± The High Priest¡¯s voice was not loud, but the air vibrated. As the little lights in the air sparked, small bolts of lightning struck the ground here and there ¨C one directly in front of Rodrigo. ¡°N-no! I do not doubt. I am merely voicing concern that difficulties may arise for Her Holiness.¡± ¡°Difficulties?¡± ¡°It seems that there are some problems in the pce. The follower that was attending to Her Holiness got into an ident and lost their life. When I met her not long ago, she advised me to stay quiet andy low.¡± He held back the fact that she had stopped sending them funds. How ridiculous it had been when he sent his men to the bank with promissory notes only for them to return empty-handed. If she had even stopped her donations to the Church, just what exactly was that woman even doing as a saint? He worried that if he voiced suchints, it would sound like a personal grudge than a just concern. He was confident that he only acted for the sake of the Church, and not out of his own self-interest. But how would he convince the other of this? The High Priest narrowed their eyes. ¡°Has there been any sign of the dogs of Mahar returning?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t appeared since the end of the previous dry season. Ever since we received your order to inform you immediately if they were sighted, we have not taken our eyes off the paths into the kingdom.¡± The king¡¯s knights, who were known as ¡®the Dogs of Mahar¡¯ in the Church, had not entered the capital since the beginning of the active season. ¡°Have you found a way to keep in contact with Her Holiness?¡± Now that the said follower was dead, they had to re-establish themunication channel. ¡°I am preparing to send a follower into the pce to act as our contact. If I manage to reach Her Holiness, I will be sure to deliver your words to her,¡± he said hurriedly. He wanted to appease the High Priest, and redeem himself¡­ perhaps even be escape punishment. The High Priest thought for a moment and then spoke. ¡°Prepare the ritual once again. After this active season ends, the ritual must go ahead at the interval between the next dry season and the next active season. Her Holiness must be in attendance this time.¡± ¡°I will be sure to remember.¡± ¡°Mara is merciful, but she will not give you a third chance. This is yourst.¡± Rodrigo thumped his forehead against the floor in answer. ¡°If Her Holiness requests a meeting with me before the ritual, I will see her at any time. Deliver Her Holiness¡¯ will to me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes. I will remember and obey.¡± ¡°Rodrigo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Raise your head.¡± Rodrigo hesitated before lifting his upper body. Then, he slowly raised his eyes. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± Rodrigo¡¯s eyes were filled with an entrancing light. It was as though a halo of light was radiating from that sublimely shimmering golden hair. The youth of the High Priest, whose appearance had remained unchanged for decades, was a miracle of Mara. Even while Rodrigo was in awe, he dreamed of the day that he too would be able to attain such a holy existence. ¡°Rodrigo, faithful servant of Mara, Maramends your devotion. Repay her favor.¡± Rodrigo replied in a dazed state. ¡°This servant of Mara follows only the will of Mara.¡± With that, the High Priest turned away. Rodrigo, who watched with a vacant expression as they retreated, bowed his head to the floor again. Even after all the lights which had filled the warehouse had disappeared, Rodrigo remained in the pitch darkness for a long time. Chapter 124 Faithful Servant of Mara (2) Chapter 124 ¨C Faithful Servant of Mara (2) The High Priest emerged from the disguised warehouse and walked down the street. Their beautiful features were radiant under the sunlight. Their skin was as white as marble and their golden hair, which had returned to its original length, shone. It was as though a masterpiece carefully crafted by a sculptor hade to life. Yet something about their overall appearance was disharmonious. With their white skin and golden hair, their blood-red pupils seemed jarringly out of ce. Among the brown-haired and brown-eyed people, the High Priest stood out distinctly. Most of the people of Mahar would never see a hair of any other color in their entire lives. But although passers-by might have whispered and stared, the atmosphere of the street was no different than usual. Someoneing in the opposite direction to the High Priest moved to the side as they approached each other. He did not give the High Priest a second nce, nor did he seem surprised ¨C and everyone else around was the same. People unconsciously and naturally made way for the High Priest. Proceeding at a normal pace, without stopping or brushing sleeves with anyone else, the High Priest reached the za. In the direction in which those red eyes stared stood the pce. Should I have instilled Anika with Magi? If she had had Magi nted within her, they would have been able to sense Anika¡¯s presence anywhere in the pce. Without having to constantly go through Rodrigo, they would have been able tomunicate with Anika directly. No. It would be no good if I ruined our work by rushing. They had waited for an unimaginably long time. There was no need to take risks for the sake of no more than a convenient method of contact. The Dogs of Mahar would immediately notice Magi dwelling within Anika. They visited the kingdom periodically, and although they left immediately after delivering letters to the king and had no reason to meet with the queen, there was always a scope for `what ifs`. They must not let their guard down until Anika waspletely in their grasp. Mara! A corner of the High Priest¡¯s mouth tilted up. The day that you reign over these insignificant creatures as a god is not far off. The fault lies in yourcency. They turned around and eyed the path which led between the many parts that the za was divided into. Shall I try causing amotion outside? The off-season was stretching on for quite a long time. The king had to be dragged out of the pce in order for Anika, The Queen, to move around freely. Rodrigo would also be able to send his follower into the pce more easily while things were chaotic. They proceeded down a secluded street where the capital¡¯s poor and needy gathered. They did not stop in this street but continued deeper. Unlike other well-ordered streets, the road here was narrow, the houses were crammed tightly together and there were barely any passers-by. The High Priest looked around slowly. Their eyes stopped on a corner where various misceneous objects were piled up like rubbish. Their red eyes shed, and they lifted the nk of wood on top of the pile. A few sewer rats were sitting there perched on their hind legs, stock still. The rats did not move, even as a huge hand came close to grab them. Only their noses twitched, like frogs frozen in fear before a snake. ¡°You will have to do some work for me.¡± The High Priest reached a hand inside their robe and pulled something out. Between their two fingers, they held a light purple seed. ? It was about the size of her palm. Eugene watched the brown lizard in the cage with interest. Its tongue, which flicked out and licked over its face before disappearing again, was ck. Ugh! Eugene grimaced. Animals without any fur made her uneasy. She was not at all fond of amphibians, reptiles, or any creatures of that kind. Its little horns are a bit cute, though. The beast¡¯s horns poking from its forehead were smaller than a finger. ¡°You said the beast awoke from a yellow seed, yes? Are they normally this small?¡± she asked. ¡°It was bigger in the storehouse. From head to tail, about the same size as you.¡± Kasser replied. Eugene let out a sound of surprise. ¡°Ugh, how awful!¡± She muttered under her breath, pulling a face. She definitely did not want to see a lizard the size of a person! ¡°Then Your Majesty ordered it to be smaller?¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t exactly bring that kind of huge creature back with me.¡± As Kasser watched the small lizard inside the cage, he recalled how he had gotten it there. Kasser had thought he would struggle a lot more. His own beast, Abu, hated being small. Even when he took the form of a horse, he insisted on having a huge build, so that the other horses around were intimidated by him. In order to get Abu to listen to him, he had to firmly enforce his dominance. It wasn¡¯t a hardship or anything, and ying with the rascally creature was even fun sometimes, but it could be a bit of a nuisance too. This lizard beast, however, had meekly shrunk down and gone into the cage obediently. Since he had thought it was a very clever creature when he had captured it, he had let it believe it was safe, but always kept an eye on it in case it tried to escape. But if it¡¯s as the queen says, it makes sense. Her statement that a newly-awakened beast was just like a new-born infant exined everything that he had been wondering about. ¡°It seems like it wants to get out.¡± Eugene sensed its intention as she watched the beast scurry up and down inside the cage. The way the lizard poked its feet out between the bars and wriggled its body was almostical. Kasser found the restlessness of the creature very strange especially since it¡¯d stayed quiet throughout the journey back. Thinking that the young beast must be feeling some curiosity about the outside world, his heart softened. Eugene started as he pulled out a key and made as though to open the door of the cage. ¡°You¡¯re going to let it out?¡± she asked in a trice. Looking at her unhappy face, he retracted his hands from the cage again. Chapter 125 Wrong Choice Chapter 125 ¨C Wrong Choice Kasser looked at the woman quizzically. ¡°I thought you said you wanted to see a beast. What¡¯s wrong?¡± he said. She gave him a sheepish grin. ¡°It¡¯s just that lizards are a bit¡­¡± Eugene refrained from saying anything explicitly since the beast would understand her. Seeing her unease, Kasser said disbelievingly, ¡°This creature is a beast. It¡¯s not a real lizard.¡± ¡°It still looks like a lizard.¡± She countered. ¡°Then we can change its appearance.¡± He promptly suggested. ¡°Oh! That would be fine then.¡± Eugene considered for a moment and then said, ¡°A squirrel. A squirrel should do nicely. Definitely not a mouse, but a squirrel. Hm¡­ Hey, little one. Now that I think about it, you don¡¯t have a name. Do you think you could turn into a squirrel?¡± The lizard, which was stuck to the side of the cage, blinked at her. From its docile mannerism, it seemed like it was paying attention to Eugene. But nheless, it remained a lizard. ¡°It seems like it doesn¡¯t know what a squirrel is. I suppose I should show it what sort of animal it is.¡± As an afterthought, she added. ¡°Can it only change into an animal it has seen before?¡± ¡°Yes. It needs to learn to understand. This is a very important time for this beast. Just like people, the experiences of a beast while they are young have a big impact on them. If they go through multiple life-threatening situations right after being born, naturally, they develop aggressive personalities.¡± Kasser thought to himself that Abu must have had a very difficult youth. Then, he called for an attendant on the side. He instructed the attendant to bring a children¡¯s picture book on animals. While waiting for the picture book, the two of them, who had been conversing by the desk, took the cage and moved over to the sofa. Eugene kept on observing the beast within the cage. Since it was not a real lizard, she felt rtively less disgusted by it. It¡¯s the king¡¯s second beast. How unusual! Such a thing had not appeared in her novel. So far, her novel had one king-one beast scenario. Having two beasts under one person was quite unheard of in Mahar. While focusing on the beast, she remained oblivious to Kasser¡¯s gaze upon her. She, of course, did not notice his expression gradually worsening, either. Right then, the attendant returned with a picture book. Looking through the book, Eugene found a squirrel and held it before the beast. ¡°This is a squirrel. Try changing into this shape.¡± The lizard stared at the squirrel in the book. It tilted its little head from side to side over and over. An enthralled Eugene watched the young beast starting to learn with delight. Since there had been so many things in this world that she didn¡¯t know much about, she had grown a little timid. But at the opportunity to show off her knowledge on a topic in which she was well-versed, her confidence had returned. She has a lot of interest in beasts, Kasser thought as he observed Eugene¡¯s lively expression. He had not realized that her interest was this high. But although he was pleased by her enjoyment, his mood was not alleviated. His expression gradually stiffened. The lizard which had been clinging to the bars of the cage came down onto the floor. It curled up its body as though trying to bite its own tail and spun round and round in ce. The sharp end of its tail inted and started to transform. As though the lizard was putting on a fur coat over its smooth skin, it sprouted ayer of brown fur from the end of its tail to the top of its head. Its long, nted eyes turned small and round, its elongated body shrunk and the spread-out legs came closer together. In a moment, all traces of the lizard had vanished. What remained was a perfect, adorable squirrel. With excitement, Eugene unlocked the cage right away. In a sh, the squirrel scampered up Eugene¡¯s arm and onto her shoulder. She turned her head, following the squirrel with her eyes as it moved. Its movements were agile as it ran across her arms and shoulders in a frenzy. Eugene rounded her lips and clicked her tongue, trying to make a sound that it would respond to. The beast came to a stop at the top of her left hand, its nose twitched in response to the sound she had made. Eugene lifted her right hand and reached out towards the beast gently so as not to scare it. She petted the squirrel¡¯s little head and rubbed its chin with the tip of her fingers. The beast closed its eyes and rubbed its face against her hand, seemingly enjoying her touch. ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡± Eugene murmured with a quietugh. Beasts were truly perfect creatures; so lovely and clever. And once one developed a mutual bond, one would be in for surprises. Kasser¡¯s hand suddenly swooped in, grabbed the squirrel from behind and lifted it up. Eugene, who had been watching the squirrel delightedly, looked up. Dangling from Kasser¡¯s fingers, the beast wriggled in the air. It was iling its legs desperately towards Eugene. Chapter 126 I Am Not Angry (1) Chapter 126 ¨C I Am Not Angry (1) Kasser scowled at it and opened the cage. The squirrel tried to resist with all its strength, gripping the bars around the cage door with its legs. It looked very cute and very poor at the same time. But the man was unaffected. Ignoring its resistance, he flicked it into the cage. Eugene awkwardly lowered her hands. She had just remembered him saying that he never shared anything about the beasts. It must have bothered him. I did treat the beast like it was my own pet. The connection between a king and his beast was far stronger than between a normal person and their pet. The Praz that was infused into the beast became strongly connected to the king¡¯s Praz so that if their beast was gravely injured, the king could feel it too. Sensing something amiss, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± He¡¯s angry! Eugene tried to understand his mood. Even though he was normally not one to disy his emotions, she was able to recognise the ufortable expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I touched the beast carelessly.¡± Since she had misstepped, it was only proper for her to apologize. Kasser knitted his brows, meaning that that was not the problem. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry that you touched it?¡± he asked. He was taken aback by her question in all honesty. ¡°Why would you be angry if that¡¯s not the case?¡± She demanded. The way he grabbed and shoved the squirrel into the cage, wasn¡¯t that proof that he was upset? ¡°I said I¡¯m not angry.¡± He reiterated. Now, Eugene was confused. They hade to his office because he had said that he would show her the beast, and everything had been fine up until now. But now, this royalty was irate. As she mulled over the situation, a memory of Marianne teaching her how to handle this kind of situation rose to the front of her mind. ¡°If you are at a social event, there are always times when the atmosphere suddenly bes ufortable. Normally, when someone falters with their words or the conversation stops for some reason¡­¡± In this situation, it is generally epted that the youngest person or the person with the lowest rank present should take up the responsibility to subtly steer the conversation onto a different topic. Marianne had added that if you wanted to be able to handle these kinds of social interactions smoothly, you needed to learn these kinds of unspoken rules. ¡°While it would be eptable for you to assist someone else in trying to improve the situation with simple agreements, please try not to step forward and do it yourself, Your Grace. If a high-ranking person tries to take on the role of one of low-rank, it could have a damaging effect on their reputation.¡± Eugene tried to apply Marianne¡¯s teachings to the current situation. In an absolute monarchy, the king was the highest-ranked person in the kingdom, and everyone else was his subject. However, regardless of such rules, she did not want to cater one-sidedly to his whims. Since it was not a discussion about national affairs, she was not in the position of his subject, but his wife. ¡°Your Majesty, if you try to im that you¡¯re not angry with me, I will be angry with you. You took the beast away from me so aggressively and embarrassed me.¡± She made known her displeasure without any qualms. She was no pushover; royalty or not, she didn¡¯t like the way he had just behaved. She was in the right to demand an exnation from him even. ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing his silent, sullen expression, Eugene started to feel better. She had never seen him acting like this, she found it unusual and charming. He was very mature for someone in his mid-twenties. In Eugene¡¯s world, people in their twenties were very immature in both the way they thought and behaved. Even considering the social norms of this world where most people got married in their early twenties, she thought that he was more mature than other people his age. But for the first time, probably because of his expression, she felt that he seemed childish. Rather than angry¡­ it seems like he¡¯s upset. It was a word that did not befit the Desert King. The man who was always unfazed, Eugene was curious about what had bothered him. She had no idea what it could have been other than the beast. Seeing that things hade to a stalemate, Kasser spoke after a little sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to embarrass you. It was my mistake. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said sincerely. Now that he had taken a step to appease her, she felt it would be silly to continue with this tiff. ¡°I was careless as well. I will ask for permission from now on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can touch it whenever you want,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re not ordinary animals and let your guard down.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± He was obviously drawing a line so that Eugene could not press him further. And she didn¡¯t. Kasser stared at the beast in the cage with mixed feelings. He and Eugene were sitting across from each other with the coffee table in between them. From where he was sitting, he could only see the back of the beast. The squirrel was scampering about the cage very busily, keeping its back turned on him and facing Eugene. It was as though Eugene was its owner rather than him. Chapter 127 I Am Not Angry (2) Chapter 127 ¨C I Am Not Angry (2) Although this was a very strange behavior considering the beasts¡¯ characteristic of only following their master, he had no space in his mind to think logically while dealing with hisplicated feelings. Should I not have brought it back with me? He was all turned around just because of a tiny beast the size of his palm. It was an unpleasant feeling, but it was different from anger. It felt like something was boiling in his stomach, something closer to irritation than anger. He remembered when he had been going to kill the lizard beast after defeating it and had suddenly thought of the queen. She had so much interest in beasts and, seeing her interacting with Abu, it was clear she was not afraid of them. He had hoped that if he brought the beast back and showed it to her, they would have more things to talk about together. She was, however, so absorbed by the beast that she was paying no attention to him. It was not the result he had been seeking at all! He tried not to think about anything else when he was focusing on what was in front of him. When he was outside the pce, he did not think about the people in the pce. He had been different recently, however. When he had been chasing the beast in the storehouse, every time he paused for a respite, one person returned to his mind. It was the first time he wanted to hurry back to see someone. And yet, the person he had so wanted to see was more interested in a lizard than her husband whom she had not seen for some days. Did I make the wrong choice sparing it? All the hurt and injustice surging within him was the fault of this ungrateful lizard. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat lunch yet, did you?¡± he asked. He was desperate to draw her attention to him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Her gaze never once leaving the beast. ¡°Shall we eat together?¡± he said hopefully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡± Eugene was disappointed that they were moving on from the topic. Although she had grown this much closer to him, they were still not in a rtionship where she could freely press him with questions just to satisfy her curiosity. ¡°Why have you not gone outside? You¡¯ve even put together a team of escorts as though you would be going out often.¡± He had expected her to have stepped out into the vige in his absence, but to his surprise, she had been cooped up in the pce. Eugene had left the pce only once and had not gone out since then. She had to be careful in case Rodrigo spotted her. The day she had first tried going out, Rodrigo had spotted the group of five soldiers. If she went outside with them again and Rodrigo realized that the person those soldiers escorted was the queen, her lie that it had not been her with the soldiers that day would be discovered. Since Eugene could not exin her situation in such detail, she made up an excuse. ¡°Going out with the escort was very cumbersome. I felt much morefortable going out with just you, Your Majesty.¡± That caught Kasser¡¯s ear. ¡°Shall we go out? You still haven¡¯t gone out of the pce during the day, have you? We can even eat lunch outside.¡± ¡°Eat lunch outside? Have you tried eating outside the pce?¡± She was intrigued that this royalty, who had made a fuss over her stomach ache not long ago, was offering to eat at a ce other than the royal kitchen. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m often out of the pce all day. Do you think I just starve?¡± He thought it was obvious that she would know he ate out. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat out! I¡¯m curious about how the streets look during the day.¡± Eugene responded enthusiastically. Although they did not know when the rest period would end, she did not want to reject him. The person suggesting the idea was the king. He must certainly have thought ahead. Since she could go outside with a much smaller group if he came with her, it was an excellent opportunity for her that she did not want to miss. What¡¯s more, she was excited about going out with him. Thest time she had left the pce, she had been unable to fully enjoy herself due to Jin¡¯s memories and had had to return right away. It had been bothering her since then. However, she felt this was too good to be true and decided to reaffirm.¡°Oh, Your Majesty, Are you sure it¡¯s fine if I get close to the beast? You aren¡¯t against it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡± His gaze one her was gentle, emphasizing his sincerity. Eugene smiled slightly at Kasser¡¯s expression. ¡°There is a ce I want to stop by before we go out. I promised that I would.¡± After a little while, the two of them emerged in a garden that was connected to the corridor. Cupping her hands around her mouth, she yelled ¡°Abu!¡± She called out again and at once, a small ck leopard came bounding over on short legs. Charging towards Eugene, Abu leapt and threw himself into her wide-spread arms. But before he could reach her chest, he found himself suddenly grabbed firmly by the scruff of his neck. Chapter 128 Isnt He Cute? (1) Chapter 128 ¨C Isn¡¯t He Cute? (1) Grabbing the feline by the nape, Kasser lifted it up to his eye level. Legs dangling in the air, eyes pitiful, he looked up and down the animal in amazement. The beast he was used to was nowhere in sight. The king narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Abu.¡± He called out its name as a confirmation rather than a query. No matter what he transformed into, the master could always recognize him. As much as he wanted to deny it, he had to admit that the beast in his hand, with a frame as small as a street cat, was the very Abu who evoked fear wherever he went. Nevertheless, he was confused. After all, it was his first time seeing Abu this small. Abu had been with him for some time now. Daunting, willful, and unbridled were the words that best suited this beast. In a way, he was the reflection of none other but his master. That said, even in his growing years, Abu was as huge as he was intimidating. Perhaps size yed a major role in inflicting fear, however, he had always been way above the average size. Still, Kasser had neverpelled Abu to shed his size. It was here that the depth of the master-beast rtionship could be understood best. Although the king hadid many ground rules, he was considerate towards Abu, who was obsessed with his size. But now, seeing him in this state¡­ running and pping instead of snarling and growling, he was bbergasted. This Lark of the Desert King was as famous as his master. He was stronger and bigger than the Lark of King Seon, Kasser¡¯s father. Some said he was the strongest Lark the kingdom had ever had. Kasser had never evinced, but he was satisfied with his great and strong hwansu. Abu had special value to him. At an early age, when he constantly asked questions about the significance of his existence, he had searched for ways to prove himself. Just in time, the sess of his hunt boosted his self-esteem. Thinking back, the queries in his mind had beenid to rest from the time he took in Abu. Even so, no matter how special Abu was, he did not equate himself with the Lark. However, the Abu before him now was too much to stomach. He looked nothing like his usual self, strong and fierce. It would be an embarrassment to acknowledge him as the mighty hwansu of the mighty Desert King. The eyes of the pathetic owner met the red eyes of the beast. From the day Abu became smaller, Eugene pretended to go on a walk every day for about an hour or two just to meet Abu in the afternoon and y with him. The king¡¯s Lark was not something to be recklessly carried around, so she¡¯d promised to meet him at a designated time and ce. Eugene treated Abu as if he were a pet cat. She would hold him in her arms, stroke or pull his tail or ear¡­ rub him under the chin. There was no fear or inhibition, they looked like they had been doing this for ages now. On his part, Abu had always thought that humans, with the exception of his master, were terribly weak and insignificant. When they were afraid of him, he was proud rather than sad. But for the first time, he was embarrassed for it was the first time he was being treated like a toy by a human woman! The quiet voice of a woman who kept talking to herself was also unfamiliar. Kasser was originally far from affectionate. The only time his master called his name was when he gave orders or scolded him. On the contrary, this woman would speak to him gently and lovingly even. It was awkward, but Abu held it in. The human woman¡¯s softness and affection felt so good that the difort was tolerable. As he held back, Abu got used to it. Now he even cried at Eugene¡¯s feet and shamelessly begged for a hug. ¡°Meow, meow..¡± In a brief moment, Abu shot a rebellious look at his master. He struggled with his short foreleg and protested. Kasser simply quirked a lip to subdue his arrogance. There was a bluish glow in his blue eyes. Unable to decide whether tough or cry, Eugene¡¯s gaze alternated between the human and the beast. And why not? Such a scene was never to be had after all- the small, ck leopard, caught betwixt its master¡¯s fingers, swaying in the air, was actually a huge Lark. That man who looked like an animal abuser was its master and the King of Hashi. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± She carefully called out. The man and the beast fixed their gazes on Eugene at the same time. ¡°Abu¡­ isn¡¯t he cute?¡± Eugene intently studied the man, trying to discern his thoughts. This gruesome reunion was unexpected and embarrassing. She was worried that she might have made a big mistake. ¡°There are many advantages to having Abu reduce in size. The maids will be much less afraid.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller as she spoke. Kasser¡¯s stiff eyebrows loosened at the sight of her withering smile. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. This guy looks¡­.¡± He checked himself right when he was going to say ¡®foolish¡¯. ¡°I¡­ well, he just feels a little unfamiliar. Was this the ¡®ce¡¯ you mentioned earlier?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re supposed to meet in the afternoon.¡± ¡°You meet this guy every day?¡± Kasser asked in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Like Abu¡¯s transformation wasn¡¯t shocking enough, now there was this even! ¡°It¡¯s been a few days.¡± Instantaneously, Kasser was offended by the mere sight of Abu. When he thought that the animal had dug into the gap in the days when he was not around, he was furious. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To see Abu¡­¡± She replied honestly. ¡°You were supposed to go out with me.¡± Kasser was filled with disappointment in his heart, yet his face betrayed nothing. Chapter 129 Isnt He Cute? (2) Chapter 129 ¨C Isn¡¯t He Cute? (2) ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She was only stopping by, and was looking forward to her first lunch in the vige. ¡°Do you want to take him?¡± he asked, unable to conceal the terseness in his heart.. Eugene replied, staring at him, as his tone had gotten sharper. ¡°No, I was here only to talk to Abu as he¡¯d be waiting until I got back.¡± Kasser furrowed his brows slightly and then pursed his lips tight. Then, turning his gaze towards Abu, who was still holding onto him, he shook his head in anger. Abu yelped and mewled in reply as if crying injustice. And why not? It wasn¡¯t his fault that the woman and he got along so well. And why should he not continue? As such the pair of orbs stared into each other in a stalemate, one raging another piteous. The strange exchange didn¡¯t escape Eugene¡¯s notice. She keenly observed the man. His awkward and sullen appearance was akin to the one she¡¯d just seen in his office. She looked back on the situation from before and now. Resentment was a part of all his usual capricious changes in emotions. However, he did say he was not offended that she had been touching and spending time with Abu. Perhaps¡­? ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Eugene hesitantly said, ¡°The lizard you saw earlier, and Abu too¡­ I¡¯m interested only because it¡¯s your Lark. While you were at the store, I held on to Abu and worried about you.¡± Turning his back slightly in her direction, he said nothing. However, his silence made clear his disbelief in her exnation. Eugene could hold back herughter by biting her lip hard, however, she couldn¡¯t control her pounding heart. That man¡­ surely he isn¡¯t jealous? To define his current attitude, it would be more like amon desire for a light monopoly that everyone wants the person in front of them to focus only on themselves. Or it could be a childish emotion ¡®Why don¡¯t you look up to me?¡¯. If he came back from his achievements as king, everyone would have cheered and praised him after all. Eugene had a pleasant smile. Whatever the reason, he showed his emotions to her and only to her. For the first time, towards this nonchnt monarch who had it all, she felt a slight touch of sympathy. At this moment, Eugene was in a great dilemma. She wanted to see the proud man¡¯s expression right now, but she also didn¡¯t want to see. On the one hand she wished to see his never seen before emotions, on the other she couldn¡¯t muster the courage. While she oscited between the ¡°to and not to¡±, the man himself turned towards her. Her heart skipped a beat as her eager eyes sought his face. s, her excitement was ruthlessly shattered glimpsing the indifferent visage. He then turned around, just like that. Silence suffused with unease filled the air. The man knew not what to do, while the woman behind was confused over him. Looking at this cold back, Eugene hesitated ever so slightly, her hand that rose to reach him stilled. She debated if her conjecture about his feelings had some grounds or she was mistaken. It was another matter if she was right, but if she was acting out her delusions, even staying up the entire night wouldn¡¯t do away the ensuing embarrassment! In the end, she threw caution to the wind, gave in to her feelings and hugged him from behind. Her delicate arms failed to wrap hisrge body, even so, she held on to him tightly. She could feel his taut body stiffen, she was nervous too. But the moment his hands grabbed hers, releasing their grasp, her heart sank. She felt a heavy lump in her throat, and her legs seemed to give away. It seemed she was mistaken after all¡­ But before she could copse to the floor, the man abruptly turned and swallowed her lips. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close into an embrace, one hand snaked around her neck and sped it. It seemed like he was blocking her retreat, afraid she would run away. However, Eugene had no intention of running away. Instead, she was backing in the strange satisfaction, her heart fluttered¡­ gone was the gloom from a moment ago. Her mind was nk, she felt nothing but his warmth and passion within the volley of kisses. Finding the gap between her lips, he easily slid his tongue in deep. He swept through the inside of her mouth, relentlessly grazing her tender flesh. ¡°Hmph.¡± A soft moan decided to escape. Her fingers holding him by the shoulder had long turned pale. His kiss, which took all her breath away, was greedy. He tilted his head further and pushed his tongue deeper. A pair of lips stuck together, without the slightest gap. As his arm around his waist tightened, Eugene felt pressure under her chest. All the breaths that were choking were sucked into his lips. Eugene loved this moment of her longing for him while still trying to catch up to his pace. Kasser had never been lukewarm nor did he know moderation. He seemed like someone who could switch moods at a click. Under the sun, he was the solemn, able and wise king, who never erred, joked or made a fool of himself. Under the moon, in the close confines of her chamber, his kisses and thrusts were that of a famished beast. His tongue rolled up her tongue and sucked it hard. A chilling shudder mounted up her back. After days of agonizing over it, her mind was nk. She didn¡¯t know that the rtionship between men and women was so strange until she experienced it. It was not that only one side had suppressed physical desires. In the face of physical desire, the reason was meaningless. Passion was the one true master, and the pair indulging in it right now, had long delved into a bottomless abyss. ¡°Meow..¡± Some distance away from the couple immersed in a dense kiss, Abu cried woefully. Without mercy, Kasser had tossed away Abu, before he pulled Eugene for a kiss. With a flexible handspring, Abu had safelynded on the ground. However, when he saw his master clinging to the woman, he was impatient. That woman¡¯s affection was all being grabbed by his master now. He didn¡¯t dare to interrupt so he let out a timid cry of discontent. But would the man and woman who had fallen in love, even care? Chapter 130 In Such Affectionate Ways Chapter 130 ¨C In Such Affectionate Ways At first they, his cries fell on deaf ears. However, the Lark was persistent. At short intervals, Abu kept crying until the time they had no choice but to turn their attention to him. ¡°Meow¡­¡± In between sucking on her lips, he muttered a curse to himself and retracted his lips. Left to Kasser he would have not given a whit even if Abu wailed all day long. But the woman in his arms kept trying to nudge him away as if her concentration was broken. He kissed lightly on her wet lips and licked them with his tongue. His eyes were full of thirst that had yet to be quenched. After a gap of a few days, her lips tasted so sweet that he felt dizzy. He just wanted to rush to a room with her in his arms. But today, he wanted to spend time with her in a way different from physical entanglement. Not just because of Marianne¡¯s nagging. But because just spending the nights with her vaguely felt there was something between him and her that could not be narrowed down. ¡°Meow.¡± Kasser gritted his teeth and muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll make him a leash and tie him up.¡± Eugene burst intoughter with a flushed face. She squatted and waved at Abu. ¡°Abu,e here.¡± His wish answered, Abu immediately dashed to Eugene for a peck. Kasser cast a perverse look at the Lark who was acting like a pet dog. ¡°Abu. I can¡¯t y with you today. I don¡¯t have time today. See you tomorrow.¡± Tomorrow? The muscles in his face swirled. He didn¡¯t like it. But there was no justification to stop it. He had already said with his own mouth that it was okay to be close to his Larks. However, the truth was, he wanted to put Abu away from her sight. He was aware of the fact that his emotions were indescribably childish, but neither was he remorseful nor ashamed. That said, there was no question of rectifying either. ¡°Abu,e here, I¡¯ll give you a hug.¡± The ck leopard jumped into Eugene¡¯s arms without hesitation. Kasser was stunned to hear Abu¡¯s throbbing sound in his throat andughed for a short time. He seriously pondered why his hwansu had transformed into such a shape. His musings continued even after he¡¯d got into the carriage with her and out of the castle. He btedly realized the fact that it was strange. He had never heard of a Lark, which already had a master, following another person as if they were his master. The carriage slowly trudged forward. This was the first time Eugene was going out at this time of the day, and for a lunch at that. Her curious eyes peeked out the window, her face still held traces of pink from the indulgence just before. Gazing at her from across, was Kasser. The scene where Abu had clung to her earlier, kept reying in his mind. However, he had surmised the reason for the inexplicable behaviour of his Lark. She¡¯s an Anika. It was widely believed that Larks did not attack Anikas, although the theory was never put to test. And Abu was basically a Lark. Given the t, it was natural for him to not attack or even terrorize, which he otherwise did, but this sort of ¡°affection¡± was truly unfathomable. Yes, there were instances where the Larks had reacted favourably towards an Anika, but they were few and far between. Favorable¡­ but can I really only define it as favorable? It is a known fact that the records in history are prone to be distorted to an extent. However, the choice of the word, to the person who witnessed Abu¡¯s interaction with this Anika, seemed wrong. How many Larks had responded to an Anika in such¡­ affectionate and amiable ways? And how many had willingly ayed their monstrosity? This only meant that Abu¡¯s fondness for Eugene was indeed rare. He hadn¡¯t shown such a side of him even to Kasser, never. That Anika who had proimed to have a strong rapport with the Lark was the very one who had nted the seed of the old tree at the za in the Holy City. She went down in history as the Anika to possess the strongest and most powerful Ramita ever. By this, it could be inferred that Larks responded not only to Anikas but also to their Ramitas. But Abu wasn¡¯t like this before¡­ Why now? Her Ramita is powerful for it to garner attention fromrks. In the past, Abu had often seen the queen at close quarters. Back then Abu was not interested in her. Needless to say, nor was Jin Anika. The two lived in their own worlds, never once crossing paths. Although Kasser didn¡¯t know what kind of power her Ramita held, he was of the belief that it had to be essentially simr to his Praz. This was the only exnation for the phenomenon as to why only an Anika could give birth to the king¡¯s child. Therefore, like the king¡¯s Praz, Anika¡¯s Ramita would neither overflow nor dissipate from her own natural vessel. Eugene, who had been looking out the window all along, turned around when the carriage didn¡¯t stop at the town square. As she did, her eyes met with the man gazing at her. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± she asked. He seemed somber than usual, clearly, he had been ruminating. Considering all that had happened earlier, Abu¡¯s behaviour et al, it was no surprise he had his queries. ¡°You asked me about Ramita before. You can¡¯t feel Ramita even now?¡± Of all the questions she had expected, this was hardly the one. She wasted no breath in answering him though. ¡°Yes, I feel nothing special¡± Kasser was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t you even remember the lucid dream?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene hesitated. Rather than reluctance, the look on her face said that she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what the lucid dreams were originally. But I recently had a strange dream¡­¡± Chapter 131 A Vague Future Ahead (1) Chapter 131 ¨C A Vague Future Ahead (1) Eugene had been mulling over that dream to no end, and still had nowhere to know it¡¯s meaning. Since between the two, Kasser had a better grip on matters as such, she decided to be forthright and seek help. ¡°Strange dreams? What dreams?¡± ¡°I saw water in my dream¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a lucid dream. It was really weird. It didn¡¯t fit Your Majesty¡¯s description at all,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I said to you is correct. Anika is you, not me. What kind of dream was it?¡± Speaking up to her, Kasser said no more. An Anika¡¯s abilities were not to be recklessly questioned. Time and again, the Sang-je had reiterated: Anika is a noble only by her existence. Rather than interpreting it as it sounds, people took it as a threat- If you don¡¯t treat Anika with honor, there will be consequences. There were many taboos about Anikas. `Do not try to question or dig into her existence` being the foremost. So, no one knew exactly what an Anika¡¯s Ramita was. Nor were the people bold enough to specte, thus thwarting all hearsay. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be of any help at all.¡± Kasser¡¯s words carried a hint of helplessness. ¡°But you might think of something when you hear of it. Is there a rule that an Anika shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about her dream? Perhaps there is¡­¡± Suddenly, Eugene dropped her voice almost to a whisper and with a mischievous glint in her eyes said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret that only we know.¡± Kasser burst intoughter. He looked at her with a gentle and easy gaze. As soon, he realized that when he was with her, heughed quite often. A strange impulse sprang up. He would¡¯ve kissed her if they hadn¡¯t been inside the wobbly carriage. It was a different feeling from the rapid heating of the body with a physical desire. It¡¯s not that hot, but it¡¯s hardly likely to cool. ¡°But I actually don¡¯t know what exactly I saw in my dream. It felt like I was walking on the water in my dream. I looked everywhere but could only see the horizon facing the sky.¡± Eugene narrowed her eyes thinly, recalling her dream. There was a scene that came to mind with a scene simr to her dream. The sea¡­ But a sea? Firstly, the sea wasn¡¯t shallow and certainly not ankle-deep. That said, even the strongest Anika in history only saw ake. So the sea didn¡¯t make sense¡­ there was no way it could be a sea! ¡°¡­ horizon?¡± Kasser did not know what her dream meant. But intuitively, he felt that it was not unusual. He was frustrated with the situation in which he could not help her because of hisck of ability. It seemed that the only way for her to get an answer was to meet the Sang-je. He had been trying to avoid it, and now he had gotten back to square one. Should I send her to the Holy City¡­? As a rule, he should have sent a letter to the Sang-je at the time she lost her memory. Then, the Sang-je¡¯s knights would havee to fetch her. Even now, he didn¡¯t know why he incessantly worried that she might regain her memory. Was it because of the fear of not getting a sessor? Was it really just the reason? For the past three years, he had been waiting for the three years to end. He had asked the queen to carry out the contract and said he would get a sessor as soon as possible. However, offte, he was not in a hurry because of his sessor. Rather, he hoped that this situation would be maintained. He wanted to know more about her. What I really want is¡­ Is it the sessor? Or the one who can give birth to a sessor? The contract with Jin Anika three years ago was simple. The things that woulde after the birth of the child, had neither been nned nor discussed. The problem was that he wanted to see farther into the future but he was uncertain of Eugene¡¯s stance nor of her ns. Kasser suddenly felt as if there was a heavy stone on his chest. He even found it difficult to breathe, when he saw his hands, for the first time ever, they had turned pale. Right then, the carriage came to a halt. After a while, a voice was heard outside: ¡°Your Majesties, we have arrived. I shall now open the door.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the detailster. Because I think it¡¯s going to be a long story.¡± He wanted her to know that he was invested in her being as a whole, and not just her body. And her dream and worries, if any, were his too. Eugene opened her eyes wide with surprise. She talked about her dream with a light heart but was embarrassed by his heavy reaction. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s probably a meaningless dream.¡± There was a lot she didn¡¯t know, despite being the crater of this world. And Kasser, who wasn¡¯t an Anika, wouldn¡¯t either. There was no point in burdening themselves. ¡°Tell meter. Not here.¡± With that, Kasser got up and went out of the carriage. He jumped to the side without stepping on the stairs and then extended his hand inside the open door. He took a small breath when the small white hand emerged and rested on his palm. His eyes shook when her upper body with its head slightly bent outwards came into view. He felt a slight thrill. He had seen men escorting women during the societal parties. Hand in hand, they would walk¡­ the men a constant shadow. It was a show of pride and a warning to keep the irrelevant out of reach. His grip on her hand gave him strength. He realized his greed, yet didn¡¯t want to let go of this hand. Eugene took his hand and stepped down the stairs, taking in the surroundings as she did. The carriage had stopped in front of an opulent restaurant. The soldiers cordoned off a certain section of the epassing area and stood guard, blocking people¡¯s ess. Even so, there were quite a few people gathered outside the invisible line. Today, unlike theirst outing, the royalties were not disguised. Instead, they took control of their surroundings. Eugene had followed him because he¡¯d said the day out and disguises were more cumbersome. She hadn¡¯t minded it at that moment and was also looking forward to it somewhat. But she had certainly not expected things to be like this. Chapter 132 Eugene smiled awkwardly at the man aftering down all the stairs. Countless eyes never left her. It felt like she was an exotic item under disy. She felt dazed by the crowd; the murmurings and whispers putting her in a spot. Suddenly themotion grew, and she turned in surprise. It was a young girl who had squeezed in between people and made it to the fore. She couldn¡¯t ignore the girl whose eyes were wide open with awe. There was a kind of charm to this littless, and Eugene¡¯s gaze stayed on her a little longer. The moment Eugene waved her hand to the little girl, the roar of the crowd exploded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my queen.¡± Kasser gently tugged her hand. They went inside, leaving a sea of charmed spectators and excited cheers in their wake. Although she was teeming with bewilderment within, outwardly Eugene was the epitome of calmness. The shouts only got louder and bigger, even as they walked farther and deeper into the restaurant. The two entered the room where a table wasid by the staff with much meticulousness. ¡°It¡¯s still noisy.¡± Eugene was btedly overwhelmed with shame. She couldn¡¯t believe she waved her hand. and was ashamed of stirring amotion. Kasser smiled at her flustered form. Her na?ve reaction, how she was conscious of the surroundings, was cute. Her blushing face was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°I¡¯m d you waved.¡±He remarked. ¡°Did I falter?¡± she asked with eager eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake, but the number of people following you today was higher than I expected.¡± Eugene recalled the sight of celebrities leading the crowd in her world. She was just a passerby who had never been caught in the crowd. But it felt strange to think that people were following her around to see her. ¡°Do youe here often?¡± Eugene examined the internal structure. There were signs of a simr feeling, if notparable to therge and colorful royal castle. She guessed it was definitely not a restaurant for ordinary people toe and go. ¡°Sometimes.¡± His tone was quite casual. Kasser was not the type to take care of his meals. When busy, he often passed it over, and when outside the pce, he ate light, at restaurants where themoners frequented. But he couldn¡¯t take her to a ce with clutter and the food just in. Not only because it was her first time eating out. ¡°If you¡¯re more interested in nocturnal outings, let¡¯s do it next time, not today,¡± he said out of nowhere. He thought she would prefer the peace and quiet that came with ndestine spins veiled by the even sky to the tter and mour of now. ¡°I like this, too,¡± Eugene said with a smile. It was nice of him to bring her to a nice restaurant, and naturally to ask her toe back again. There was nothing she didn¡¯t like. If anything, she was looking forward to more of these. ¡°Is there a qualification limit to eat here? Themoners can¡¯te in?¡± Looking around the sparsely popted restaurant, she asked. ¡°Not really. We just need to be able to afford the meal.¡± Soon, the restaurant staff began to serve the dishes. Eugene observed them with interest. They¡¯re wearing a uniform. They must be imitating the royal family. The robes of the courtiers were set ording to their work and position. Like the pce, the employees here wore clothes of the same design. There was a uniformity that added to the grandiosity of this ce. The shape of the food is simr. The form of cing a small quantity of food at the centre of the big te was the same too. Seems like the royal family is the standard for the people here. They want to be like them and learn from them. The food tasted good. Eugene thought it was not much different from that served at the pce. A restaurant where a chef was as good as the pce would be one of the best restaurants indeed. He said that anyone coulde in with money¡­ I don¡¯t know what other kingdoms are like, but I don¡¯t think discrimination is absolute even if there is a system of hierarchy. There was amoner among the aide candidature. These days, it was fun for Eugene to discover and learn about the background that naturally permeated everything she saw and heard. And this impromptu do was only adding to it. The meal, it seemed, was not the only thing on the king¡¯s mind. Once they¡¯re done, Kasser said, ¡°There¡¯s a ce to look around if you ride a short distance. It¡¯s where the oldest-old buildings are preserved in their original form and thergest buildings recently built.¡± As soon as they left the restaurant, however, Kasser was troubled to see people filling the area around the restaurant. He hadn¡¯t expected such a turnout. It seemed it would take a long time to make way for the carriage. ¡°Your Majesty, if it¡¯s not far, let¡¯s walk.¡± Eugene suggested an alternative. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Eugene replied, thinking he was asking if the crowd would feel ufortable. But Kasser¡¯s question had a different meaning. The aristocrats rode carriages when they traveled, even a short distance. They thought walking along the streets, mingling with themoners, was beneath them and a disgrace. Eugene didn¡¯t know of such a culture, not that she would mind if she knew! Her outlook towards these societal norms was quite different after all. And just like that, the two most prominent personages of Haishi, the king and the queen began to walk. The guards formed arge circle around the royal couple to prevent intrusions. This also provided them some privacy. It was quiet despite therge crowd surrounding them. Eugene was able to converse with him without having to raise her voice. ¡°Does Your Majesty always gather people like this?¡± The King of Haishi had a ster reputation in his kingdom and elsewhere too. it was only obvious that he would attract a throng wherever he went, like today. ¡°I¡¯ve never done this,¡± he said looking at her gently, ¡°They¡¯re all here to see you.¡± ¡°Me? Why¡­¡± Bang! Eugene raised her eyes reflexively, astonished. Red smoke was spreading through the clear skies¡­ Chapter 133 As soon as Kasser heard the sound of the re, he looked up to the skies and immediately pulled Eugene into a tight embrace. It was not something he consciously intended to do, just that his body had instinctively reacted, and he did not question it. The only thought governing his mind was to bring the queen to the safety of the pce at the earliest and unscathed. ¡°The carri-¡­. I mean release the horses from the carriage and bring them to me. Immediately!¡± There were a lot of people around them to begin with. However, more and more people flocked towards the monarch, screaming in terror, because they thought that the safest ce was beside their king. As such, the ranks demarcating the royal couple was quickly breached. If they wanted to forcibly bring the carriage and push the frantic crowd away, it would result in many injuries. The people could as well as even hang on to the departing carriage for dear life. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The troops that understood the king¡¯s orders moved without hesitance. A few of them ran towards the carriage and the rest yelled ¡®Get out of the way!¡¯ threateningly as they forcibly paved a way. At the moment, the sea of people reacted to the hollers of the warriors and started to withdraw. However, Kasser knew from experience that the most important thing right now was to leave this ce as soon as possible. If the order began to copse, then the king¡¯s name would be the object of ridicule. Another time, a sleight of hand and the king would be on his way from here. Except, he was not alone right now. Up until now, Kasser¡¯s life had been dedicated to protecting only himself¡­ this kingdom and the person inside of him. Never had he felt this desperate and impatient as in this moment¡­ or the fear of being unable to protect the queen. He tightly grasped the sword that one of his men had handed him. This was a special sword that could destroy the Larks. During the course of a day, a man was always tasked with protecting the sword, and as such, it would never leave the king¡¯s side. It was especially so if the master stepped out of the pce. But today had been a special case. The king was on a leisure trip with the queen. And it was the lull after the recent attack, things were supposed to bex and it would be normal to be without the sword. In hindsight, he thought it was a good decision to have brought the sword even on a casual outing with the queen, however, he deeply regretted leaving Abu behind. I should have brought him along. Eugene held onto his arms tightly as he embraced her. Her hands were pale, heart racing. Up until now, she had been neatly tucked into the arms of safety. She¡¯d watched the res explode in the sky from inside the pce like a spectator of fireworks. No matter how much chaos erupted outside, inside the pce was always quiet and peaceful. Except for the momentary anxiety, things would fall quickly into normalcy. Now, it was her first time ever being in the middle of the battlefield. Despite the fact that proactivity was a big part of daily life and that nothing should faze her in such circumstances, Eugene was very wrong about her ability to stay calm if Larks were to confront her. Right now, she wasn¡¯t ashamed to admit she was afraid. The terrifying cries of the people surrounding them only agitated her heart further. Some appealed and begged at the king¡¯s feet, some screamed at the top of their lungs, and some wailed in desperation. There was an intense flood of emotions tangible enough to feel at the surface of her skin. Eugene sighed breathlessly. Who would be able to stay calm in the face of death? Eugene realized she was like a flower blooming in a greenhouse. However, before Mahar, her life was like the weeds at the core of a beautiful garden. Sometimes she would scoff at the flowers in envy and resent that she could not be like them. She took a sharp breath. Her neck tingled at the sudden sensation. She didn¡¯t want to live like the weed she was in the past anymore. I am Queen. As the queen, what should I be doing right now? Kasser pulled her in even closer into his already tight embrace and whispered sweetly into her ears. ¡°Riding the horse proves to be a little difficult. I¡¯m going to climb up first, you just hold onto me tightly.¡± Exerting his superpowers, he revealed his n to escape. Eugene recalled the past where she¡¯d tightly hugged herself only to jump off the balcony and she urgently spoke. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± She knew exactly what she had to do next. She had to send the king to the battlefield! If the king helped the queen escape back to the pce with his superpowers, then the many witnesses would resent the king and use him of abandoning his people. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, the moral code dictated that safeguarding the subjects should be the foremost duty of a sovereign. Right now, the crowd was inundated with horror. They were unable to make any logical judgements. Even if the king were to help the queen escape ande back, there would be more people who would be emotionally responsive. Eugene had seen the way the king would diligently run around day and night in order to protect the kingdom. She couldn¡¯t let all his hard work go to waste in just one moment. She didn¡¯t want to bring down the reputation of the great king whom everyone respected. ¡°Leave, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a red re. It¡¯s different from the other ones. You are the only one who is able to resolve this matter.¡± ¡°My queen, let¡¯s first get you to safet¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Eugene interrupted him in midsentence, besides this was no time to bicker about that. ¡°You know as well as I do, if not more, that you must go now.¡± Eugene thought that there was no way that her resolve would go unnoticed by the king. When she saw his reaction and his inability to speak, she became more certain of it. BOOM! Another re exploded up into the sky. Eugene bit her bottom lip at the sight of smoke from the red re pervading the skies. The situation was rapidly plummeting. Another re fueled the mes of fear in the people who were already overwhelmed. The resounding shrieks and yawps of terror from every direction were jarring enough to momentarily deafen one¡¯s ears. Eugene pushed Kasser away with all her might. ¡°I said to go now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Kasser turned his head back and forth from the spreading red smoke to the woman in his arms, anxiety wreathe his stoic mien. Eugene was d that he didn¡¯t leave even after coldly turning his back on her. She was more grateful that he was hesitating to leave her. This was precisely the reason she thought she could decisively let him go. ¡°I am not the one you need to protect right now. I am okay. I¡¯m Anika. Larks won¡¯t harm me.¡± Kasser closed his eyes and opened them again momentster. His once shaken up orbs were now calm and collected. He quickly scanned his surrounding troops and finally fixed his eyes on Sven. ¡°Escort the queen back to the pce at all costs!¡± Chapter 134 Sven watched the other soldiers running around busily, but he nted himself firmly to the ground. Right now, his only mission was to bring the queen to safety. ¡°I will obey with my life, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser turned his body, crouched a little, and kicked high off the ground. As he soared higher into the sky, blue Praz wrapped around his body. ¡°Long live the king!¡± The people shouted watching the king fly further and further away in the direction of the red res. The hopes of the king saving them from this horror had quickly driven out the fear that they had just been shrouded in. The heavy weighted atmosphere became lighter in moments. Eugene blinked rapidly as if it would calm her taut nerves. In reality, she was very very frightened. Back on earth, although life was difficult, it was still very peaceful. Wars were just tall-tales of long ago, but never did she imagine a reality with rioting monsters. It was said that Larks do not harm an Anika. However, when facing them directly, no one knew what could actually happen. In honest and sincere greed, she wanted to hang on to Kasser and ask him to take her to a safe ce. You did a good thing. She was proud of herself. She was proud that she did not beg him. She almost gave herself a pat on the back when¡­ ¡°My queen.¡± At the sound of someone calling her, she turned her head. The horse that the king had ordered to be brought over earlier on had almost arrived. Sven took the reins from the soldier who brought the horse, turned his head toward the queen, and bowed his head. ¡°Please mount the horse, my queen.¡± Eugene looked at the soldier who had spoken to her and then lifted her eyes. The new white horse was uniquely intriguing to the eye. She turned her head from side to side to look around her surroundings. With relentless momentum, the soldiers made sure that no one could approach the queen¡¯s perimeter. After the king had left towards the re, the agitation had quelled to an extent. There was still some crying here and there, particrly children. She couldn¡¯t leave with how things were. ¡°Sir, Sven.¡± She called out tentatively. ¡°My queen.¡± ¡°I was told that in case of a red re emergency to evacuate to the underground shelter.¡± When erecting a structure adjacent to the street, an underground shelter was the first to be constructed. In cases of emergencies that called for an evacuation, whether someone wasing towards or away from the street, they would have to seek the nearest underground shelter. Byw, the building owners could not reject any person. Even so, a lot of big buildings were firmly shut right now. ¡°There is a limit to how many people each underground shelter can amodate. An official will soon arrive to help organize this.¡± The shelters were not all of the same sizes. Therger buildings, of course, seemed to haverger space and a more solid foundation. Without a second thought, people would definitely try to evacuate to therger shelters. However, today there were more people than usual. Large crowds gathered in hopes to see the royal couple with their own eyes. The building owners had closed the doors to avoid the annoyance of the throng. Doors to shelters were closed, and many people couldn¡¯t make it to another shelter because they didn¡¯t know which shelter was safe. There was a high probability that the people would run into danger whilst looking around for a safe ce to hide. Eugene embraced andforted a crying child in her arms as she turned her head towards the mother and frowned. ¡°Sir Sven, open up all the shelters immediately and get the children to safety first.¡± ¡°Yes, my queen. I will ry that message now.¡± ¡°I said immediately. Wouldn¡¯t a message from the officials be better received, than those of the building owners?¡± ¡°My queen. But¡­.¡± ¡°Urgently. Bring the children to safety first.¡± Taken aback by the queen¡¯s authoritativeness, Sven and the other soldiers exchanged looks. He had to follow the king¡¯s orders, yet he couldn¡¯t just ignore the queen¡¯smands either. Eugene leveled her gaze on Sven who was hesitating to follow hermands, the words that came next were befitting a royalty. ¡°The king has left this perimeter to fight the monster in order to protect these people here. I cannot just escape by myself. I don¡¯t intend to leave until this situation is cleared up so start now!¡± Her sharp tone left no room for argument, the queen had spoken. Almost instantaneously, themotion came to a grinding halt and the surroundings quieted. Although Eugene¡¯s voice was not very loud; her voice carried through from a distance. Sven knew at that moment that her will was firm and unchanging, so he bowed his head. Even if the king were to rebuke him, he was ready to take full responsibility for his actions. ¡°At once, my queen.¡± Even if the queen were to be safe in her pce, his loyalty would still not have wavered. In an emergency situation the most important decision that could be made was providing safety and protection. But the queen wanted to care for the safety of her people, and Sven¡¯s eyes wavered for the first time. He was sincere when he told the king that he would protect the queen with his life. However, now, strong determination was added to his loyalty. ¡°You all heard Her Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the soldiers replied in one voice. ¡°All of you here will open the nearest shelters and the rest of you gather all the children.¡± The soldiers started to move in haste. Some ran around from shelter to shelter knocking on the doors and the others lined up children. Eugene had set up specific criteria for evacuation. Evacuation protocols for children and parents, females, and the elderly were immediately established. Everyone followed the orders withoutint. No one whined about who should be first in line and who should not. Adults yielded to the children and young men stood at the back. BOOM! A third re had just exploded. Eugene was already looking up at the sky, and her face hardened at the sight. The red re exploded in a directionpletely different from where the king had fled towards. It was the third re. No one knew what was really going on. ¡°My queen. You must escape! Hurry to the pce!¡± Sven was standing next to the queen and his face became contemtive as he urgently begged her. Eugene hesitated as she watched people being divided into the shelters. There were still many people remaining. ¡°My queen! You must leave at once!¡± GAHHHHH! A shrieking ear scratching noise was heard. And it was not far away. Chapter 135 ¡°Ahhh! Get out of the way!¡± Several people standing behind the line screamed and pushed the person in front and ran to the shelter. The line copsed in an instant. Those who wanted to enter first pushed each other and in a sh, it was bem in the streets. It was impossible for the few soldiers to control hundreds of people who had lost their reason. All the soldiers¡¯ eyes were on Eugene at the same time, looking for instructions from themander. However, her eyes were like- What do I do? Roar! A thunderous bellow filled the air, Sven rushed towards mayhem. Everything seemed to be happening almost in tandem. The time she was given was short. There was no time to ponder deeply. The hour demanded an intuitive decision. She got on the horse of Sven¡¯s rmendation when she began to line up people. The choice of riding a horse to the royal castle right away was the fastest and easiest mode of transport. All my life I¡¯ve lived with the idea that I¡¯m never altruistic. I never wanted to be a hero who saves the world. However, she took pride in her sense of responsibility. She must finish what she started. She couldn¡¯t leave the people as they were. If the monster were toe this way after she left, they would be bait. Bait¡­ If I be the bait? Eugene sped the reins tightly as she had an epiphany. The most effective bait without the risk of injury was herself. She could save these people if she were to offer herself up. Amidst the agitated cries of the masses, her resolve deepened. Let¡¯s buy time until he arrives. She stared in the direction of the roar. Her heart tightened, she let out a breath she never knew she held. Even as terror surged within her with rapid speed, determination beat it to a hasty retreat. I¡¯m an Anika! Larks were particrly aggressive to humans. When people and livestock were side by side, Lark would attack humans first. They acted as if their mission- to kill human beings, was imprinted in their very bones. However, exceptions existed. One, Larks do not preemptively strike on humans and two, Larks do not attack Anikas. In Eugene¡¯s novel, Anika represented both good and evil. Jin became the incarnation of Mara, and Flora fought against Jin. But Flora never fought one on one with Jin. While the six kings pursued the camp, Flora took on the role of protecting humans from the Lark Corps. When Flora sprouted the seeds and released Ramita, Larks ceased all movements and flocked to her like ants crowding around a candy. The Larks bit each other off to preupy a ce near Flora. The little Larks were brutally trampled on by the big Larks and exploded. Then in the meantime people evacuated and soldiers got rid of the Larks. While the Larks were distracted by Flora, they reacted little to the attack. Flora¡¯s powerful Ramita used a mysterious force to lure Larks. Human sacrifice was greatly reduced because of the neutralization of the Lark Army. Of course, such a miracle was possible because it was Flora. But even though she wasn¡¯t as capable as Flora, the Larks basically responded to Anika. There was a mention of it in the novel written by Eugene. At the end of the novel, the holy city which had absolute security on the level of a sanctuary could not hold out against the invasion of the Lark army. The holy city which had lost all order was in a state of chaos akin to the end of the world. Eugene described the appearances of various humans that were dragged down into the depths of fear. There was also a scene where a young female Anika had blocked the frontline of Larks in order to buy time so that her family could safely escape. It was only a passing scene, but it was based on the premise that ¡®Larks do not attack Anikas¡¯. If so, Eugene could hold on to at least one Lark like the young Anika in the novel. But deep in her heart, doubts whispered: Are you sure it won¡¯t attack you? Her dubiety was not unfounded. She had transmigrated and was living in Mahar as Jin Anika. But, was she really an Anika? Was Anika¡¯s Ramita a strength in her body or an ability imprinted in her soul? It was questionable whether the strength of the body could be derived by itself and not by the original owner. When it came to the power of the soul, the spirit of ¡°Eugene¡± was just covered in a shell with Anika¡äs outward features. Even if she met the Sang-je someday, she could not predict whether the Sang-je would treat her favorably or drive her into a corner. Perhaps Lark was almost the only one who could answer her question¡­ after all, it would instinctively find out whether she was Anika or not. It was a risky gamble indeed. If Eugene wasn¡¯t Anika, she could die in an attack by Lark. If I¡¯m not Anika, I can¡¯t just die in this world anyway¡­ Strange feelings wriggled in her heart. When she¡¯d heard the shriek a little while ago, even before the chilling goosebumps had subsided, she¡¯d decided to deal with this head-on. She had never known she had such a reckless streak to herself. Eugene eximed, looking back at the scattered warriors. ¡°Hold this position, until everyone gets into the shelter safely!¡± The soldiers bowed their heads in answer. ¡°Sir Sven, with me. Now!¡± Eugene kicked the horse in the ribs even before Sven had answered. The knight scurried after Eugene, who was dashing ahead at a remarkable speed. Naturally, he thought the queen was going to the royal castle, but he yelped when he found out that it was apletely different direction. ¡°My queen! That¡¯s not the way! My queen!¡± Eugene kept sprinting onwards, even as Sven¡¯s cries reached her ears. She didn¡¯t have time to exin to him. Even in her state of trice, she couldn¡¯t help notice how remarkably well she was doing on a horse. She¡¯d never learnt to ride, but her body seemed to be reacting on its own to the rhythm of the horse¡¯s sway. Jin¡¯s equestrian skills must have been pretty good. Chapter 136 ¡°My queen!¡± Sven anxiously called out. He thought the queen was in a state of delirium, unable to judge properly because of fear. Right now, the queen¡¯s horse was galloping at full speed, he¡¯s worried he wouldn¡¯t be able to narrow their distance. Kieeeeg! A shriek sounded again. The sound source felt as if it was much closer and at first nce, a human voice was faintly mixed. There seemed to be a battle with a Lark not far away. While Eugene slowed down slightly to gauge the exact direction, Sven caught up and stuck to Eugene side by side. ¡°My queen! The direction¡­¡± Eugene, whose eyes met Sven, shook her head tersely in response. Sven equated the queen¡¯s actions to trepidation. He had concluded that her terror drove into a frenzy and she¡¯d lost all sense of direction. By the time he reached her, he had gone through various scenarios of cating the terrified royalty. Simultaneously he was thinking of ways to stop the horse, even if it meant he had to jump before it. However, when the clear eyes determinedly expressed their intention, he was embarrassed. As soon as she turned the corner, Eugene pulled the reins of the horse with all her might. She stood uppletely and breathed out. There was no telling whether it was because of fear or the excitement of the first horseback ride. Far away in the distance ahead, a Lark could be seen. The soldiers surrounding it were firing arrows. Considering it wasn¡¯t long after the re, it was still a very quick response nevertheless. Uh¡­ Eugene frowned. It¡¯s a rat. So gross! It was a giant brown rat. The arrows fired by the soldiers bounced off the air without touching the Lark¡¯s body. Being attacked from all directions, the monster couldn¡¯t decide where to strike and only screeched. As soon as it turned its head in the direction of an arrow, another arrow would fly in from the opposite direction. The synchronized efforts of adept soldiers were certainly keeping it busy. Right now, since the soldiers were handling the situation well, Eugene had no intention of joining the fray. If the soldiers could drag on until the king arrived, it would be a great feat. But considering the formidable opponent they were facing, it seemed like these soldiers wouldn¡¯tst long. Grade Purple! Eugene¡¯s eyes discerned a protective shield around the Lark¡¯s body, a hazy violet energy flowed from it. This was the most powerful Lark to ever appear this season. If where the king was now, had a Lark simr to this rat, it would take the king a while to get rid of it. How do I lure it? She mulled. In the novel, Flora had carried seeds sealed with special treatment. When she sprouted the seeds, Larks responded. But right now, Eugene had no seeds. She didn¡¯t know where to get them from either. We have no choice but to approach. ¡°Sir Sven!¡± ¡°Yes, my queen¡± Sven couldn¡¯t understand what the queen hade this far for. But looking at the scenario he had a hunch. If she orders me to get rid of the Lark, I¡¯ll just disobey it. I cannot leave her side, my only mission is to safely escort her to the pce! ¡°I will lure the Lark, you will lead me to the town square.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Sven almost shouted back. ¡°I hear we are to lure the Lark, as much as possible, towards the town square?¡± Whenever a red re appeared in the skies, the first thing the soldiers did was to locate the Lark and as much as possible steer it towards the town square. They had to maintain their positions until the king and the warriors arrived. The town square was open on all sides making it advantageous to besiege the Lark from all sides at the same time. There was no need to concern over a building copsing should the monster run amuck. Moreover, buried along the edges of the square were oil barrels that could double as weapons. This was a contingency measure. ¡°Yes, it is so¡­ my queen¡­ but why do you ask?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin in detail. I don¡¯t know the way to the square¡­.¡± Kieeeeeg! The Lark bellowed at the soldier bothering it with his annoying attacks. At first it faltered when the oiled arrow hit it, but once it learned the arrow was barely threatening its protective shield, he regained its aggressiveness. Lowering its stance, with a swift and powerful motion, it swept its huge tail on the ground sending several soldiers flying. Shocked, the soldiers could not get up quickly. The monster¡¯s red eyes, fixated on a one convulsing soldier. Having determined its prey, it rushed onwards. ¡°No!¡± Eugene shrieked unconsciously. Right then, the Lark that brandished its teeth, trying to bite the soldier¡¯s neck¡­ hesitated. It turned exactly to where the screech had originated from¡­ Larks weren¡¯t sensitive creatures. Their fundamental instinct was to attack the human nearest to it. So, once they had zeroed in on their prey, they would attack unbridled. That said, a distant scream held no meaning and invoked no response in them. This was how it was usually¡­ But now, the red eyes were on Eugene and Sven. Huh? After a brief moment of stupefaction, Eugene recovered her senses. After all, she had not expected such a response to her scream. She was still mulling over the possibility of luring the beast when she was thrown an opportunity. ¡°To the square!¡± Eugene yelled at Sven and kicked the horse in the ribs. A seasoned knight, Sven was quick to respond. It would be toote if he moved after checking whether the Lark was following them. So right after Eugene¡¯s departure, he ran almost simultaneously. Red eyes shed, therk bent its back heavily and hollered. With that, the giant rat chased Eugene at a terrifying speed, gradually narrowing the distance between the pair of sprinting horses. Sven clenched his teeth and urged his horse onwards. His body was wreathed with goosebumps; he didn¡¯t need to look back to see what was chasing him¡­ he could sense the deathly aura the beast emanated. Why? He couldn¡¯t understand why the Lark was chasing him and the queen over the other soldiers around it. The typical characteristic of this monster was simple: attack the nearest human being. However, he had overlooked the fact that there were always variables in the world. Believing that soldiers could be a bait and gain time, he felt pathetic. Chapter 137 The air was reeking of destion and dread. Two horses rapidly galloped onwards with a relentless monster hard on heels. Those soldiers who had now been bestowed a respite looked on in shock and trepidation. For one, never had they seen a Lark give chase as such; and two, one of the persons in the trotting pair was the most unexpected. With the Lark right behind, Sven couldn¡¯t stop mid-way. He couldn¡¯t even turn around to gauge the distance between them. There was only one goal now: follow the queen¡¯s n to lure it to the square until the very end. He had to put as much distance between him and the trailing death, hoping to find a warrior when they got there. A lot depended on luck and a lot more on speed. From time to time, he¡¯d side-eye to check on the queen. To guide the way, he was but onerge step ahead of her horse. However, never once did he slow down nor did the royalty ever fall behind. It was only now that he remembered the queen was said to possess remarkable equestrian skills, and today he had had a chance to experience it first hand. ¡°To the right!¡± Sven shouted pointing at the approaching crossroads. Both horses turned at the corner, this straight road led right to the square. A tree could be seen in the middle of the square in the distance. There we go! She wouldn¡¯t need my lead anymore. Sven turned to look back, nning on drawing the Lark¡¯s attention to himself. He gritted his teeth, just when he thought they had gained some distance the Lark had caught up already. It looked as though it could almost bite the tail of the queen¡¯s horse. He¡¯s rmed! Although the square was right in front of them, getting the monster off the queen¡¯s back was the top priority. He slowed down his horse and threw the hidden shuriken at the Lark. It was an emergency hidden weapon that all warriors possessed. The long needle-shaped weapon was capable of breaking through Lark¡¯s membrane shield and directly injure it. The weapon flew straight to the monster¡¯s ear. Although the shuriken could not cause fatal injury it was still effective in distracting it. He prepared himself for the ensuing attack. s, to his astonishment, there came none. The Lark simply flicked its ears and didn¡¯t even look at Sven. Dammit! It seemed like today the world was dead set upon defying him. First, the queen refused to return to the pce. Then the Lark refused to attack him. And now, his horse had resolved to disregard him. Even though Sven kicked the charger in the ribs with all his might, it slowed down rather than follow his instructions. The horse that was regarding the Lark with wary eyes refused to go any faster, acting like a harmless herbivore facing a predator. As the tug of war between the master and steed continued, the distance between him and the queen charging onward kept growing. Just a little further. As she turned the corner, Eugene spotted the tree in the middle of the town square. She slouched in order to reduce wind resistance. All she had to do was go straight, so she focused on speeding up her horse. She, who didn¡¯t know how to ride a bike in her world, was sprinting skillfully. The sound of the wind crashing into her ears, the view of the streets breezing past, and the rumbling of the hooves from under, all felt surreal. On the right nk, she noticed a movement catching up from behind. When did Sir Sven change sides? Eugene nced to her left but couldn¡¯t spot Sven who was supposed to be helming the snare. She then looked to the right and her gaze met a huge, gray-furred thing that could not possibly be a man on horseback. The moment she realized that it was not a knight but a Lark running abreast, her horse had noticed the monster as well. Startled, the petrified animal lost the chase. Out of habit, it raised its front legs in the air while it¡¯s terrified neighs resounded through the streets. The abrupt halt threw the momentum of the racing horse into disarray; it lost bnce, twisted, and tripped over its own leg with a loud thud. ¡°Aah!¡± Eugene bounced off the horse, her body flew away at a rapid pace. It all happened in the blink of an eye¡­ Her first feeling was very ominous, the upside-down world unfolded like a panorama before her eyes. Was this the near-death experience that people talked about? She saw a white light drawing closer and closer¡­ gradually, her world plunged into darkness¡­ she lost consciousness. Before she could touch the ground, out of nowhere, a ck beast appeared by her side. With nimble movements, the ck panther gently caught the plummeting figure in its mouth. Abu carefullyid Eugene down on the ground. Her body staggered, appearing even more weightless. He gently nudged the motionless woman with the tip of his nose. He whimpered at herck of response. He waited, patiently guarding her¡­ never once leaving her side. After a while Eugene regained consciousness. As she slowly opened her eyes she met a pair of red orbs looking down at her. Her mind was vacant. She was not afraid even when she saw those eyes as big as a child¡¯s head boring into her. All she saw in those blood-red orbs was warmth. ¡°¡­ Abu?¡± She whispered. ROOOAAAR! Abu¡¯s sudden sharp holler shook the surroundings, Eugene snapped back to her senses and the peaceful reunion turned into a pandemonium. While Abu was focused on tending to Eugene, the giant rat had bitten his tail. Right now, the king¡¯s Hwansu in his original form appeared colossal even against the giant rat. Such a scenario, where a little Larkunched a pre-emptive strike against arger one was simply unheard of. It was a basic survival instinct after all. This was also the reason why Abu hadpletely ignored its presence in the first ce. But this ¡®little one¡¯ had dared to sneak attack him. Despite Abu¡¯s thunderous warning, the giant brown rat didn¡¯t back down. It shrieked, flourished its pointed front teeth, seemingly ready for an assault. In response, brandishing his ws, Abu swung his front paws at the ¡®little one¡¯, the power sending it staggering to the ground. Unnerved, the Lark floundered to its feet, lifted its head, snarled, and dashed towards Abu without hesitation. Its sharp front teeth pierced into Abu¡äs forelimb like a knife. Abu was seething with rage, murderous intent flitted past his red eyes. Larks were forbidden from hunting without their master¡äs permission. Since the time he had arrived, Abu had been controlling himself, only looking to keep this errant ¡®little one¡¯ subdued until its master arrived. But now, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This one was asking for a good spanking! ¡°Roooaaarrr!¡± ¡°Kieeeeeeg!¡± Shudders spread through the skies as the two giant monsters faced off. The ground thumped as the duo flipped over and over. This fierce and frantic battle between the Lark and Abu would certainly not end easily. Chapter 138 No matter how determined the other party seemed, it was quite obvious that the winner would be Abu. Even so, Eugene couldn¡¯t help her pounding heart. She curled her feet, hugged her knees as she looked towards the battlefield utterly nervous. No matter how big Abu was, to her, he¡¯d always be the cute little ck panther that ran to her embrace when called. So, in spite of knowing well his might and reality, seeing him battling it out before her eyes, she was on the edge. And the screech he let out upon being bitten by the Lark yet again, stabbed straight into her heart. She felt a lump in her throat, as horror suffused her misty eyes. However, when she saw Abu retaliate, she was somewhatforted. Abu took arge bite of the Lark¡¯s nape as he leapt into the air. Thrusting his long fangs deep, he vigorously shook it. He was on high alert still, ready to thwart any reaction. When the victim did not counterattack, he flung it away albeit a little curious. It had been aggressive all along, but had suddenly given up? ¡°Argh!¡± Incidentally, the hurled Lark fell right near Eugene. She screamed her guts out at the sight of the giant rat with a chomped off, tattered neck. Unless the nucleus is destroyed, the Lark does not dissipate. Bloody, gory, and ghastly, the creature was still very much alive though a little weak. Its eyes turned even redder the moment it spotted Eugene. In an instant, it started to crawl towards her. ¡°Argh! Don¡¯te near me!¡± Eugene shrieked with disgust. She loathed the sight of it, so much that she felt sick in the stomach. Not because she was terrified but because it was a rat. She stared at it for a moment and started to back away. However, the crawling Lark was faster than her retreating steps. In a sh, it caught up to her, touching the tip of her hand in a frenzy. However, the moment she had intensely expressed her repulsion, she felt something hot slipping out of her body. It was a strange feeling, simr to a sense of liberation. It felt like a tight string, wound around the waist, was breaking off. Huh? At the touch of her hand, the Lark¡¯s gray fur shriveled up like a paper catching fire. Its hide hardened like stone. Crack! A slender, long stalk slowly peeked through the crack. Gradually, it bulged at the tip and a pair of tender leaves burgeoned. Leaf¡­? The abrupt changes in the giant rodent were astonishing. She fixated on the rapidly wilting body as fresh sprigs sprouted from between the gaps in quick session. At first, she thought the Lark was turning into a mummy. But as she kept looking at it, the shape gradually disappeared to the point where she couldn¡ät recognize that it was originally a mouse. It¡äs¡­ a tree¡­ Indeed, the Lark was turning into a tree. Its gray fur, limbs, ws, whiskers, and hair, the sharp teeth¡­ one by one morphed into a tree. In the end, what remained were two holes after the red orbs had faded away¡­ they took the form of a tree knot. It happened so fast, that it was hard to distinguish if it were a dream or reality. She closed her eyes and slowly opened them. She blinked several times, trying to fathom what it was that she was seeing. She looked down at her hands, feeling as though she had made it happen¡­ but she wasn¡¯t sure. Is this¡­ really because of me? Ahh¡­ Suddenly, Eugene¡¯s body fell limp. It appeared like she had been sucked of all her strength. She leaned back, taking the support of the still growing `Lark tree` and soon sumbed to drowsiness. ? While Eugene slumbered, a wave of strange urrences swept across the Kingdom of Haishi. It was like time had stopped¡­ The Larks suddenly ceased their attacks and looked up at the sky and let out deafening, haunting cries. Kasser, who was hunting a secondrk after killing one, stopped in his tracks as he witnessed this peculiar behavior. The fiercely belligerent giant rat that was standing on its hind legs abruptly stopped and mimicked its counterpart. Unbeknownst to the many, the monsters weren¡¯t actually gazing at the horizon, but their eyes were looking into the distance at the Queen of Haishi, Eugene. Kiiiiiiii¡­ Kiiiiiiii¡­ The Lark cried out in a way Kasser had never heard before. It evoked a feeling of grief,ment, and anguish¡­ as if a part of it was being torn away. Why are they acting as such? Kasser thought it was a ridiculous analogy. Larks had no feelings; it was nothing but a monster with only offensive instincts. Even though the abrupt change as shocking, there were far from safety. He had to quickly get rid of this creature and rush to the site where the third re had erupted. Before that j*rk Abu starts to hunt! He had sent Abu over to the third spot to gain him time. He¡¯d explicitly warned the Hwansu to keep in check, so as not to harm the people around. Kasser knew the beast would not defy him, but what about its primal instincts? In the world of Hwansus and Larks, the former had the upper hand. Not only were they more evolved and intelligent, but they also had the advantage of size. Every time the two pitted against one another, hands down the Larks lost. They were ready prey for the Hwansus that hunted them and devoured their nucleus. As much as Kasser was confident about Abu¡¯s obedience, he wasn¡¯t sure how he would react when his innate desires overpowered him. After all, there was a limit to its tolerance in the face of temptation. Taking advantage of its distracted state, Kasser flung and swung his sword around the Lark¡¯s neck. The giant rodent didn¡¯t as much as offer a resistance. The decapitated head went flying in the distance; he split its body and destroyed the nucleus. The Lark crumbled to dust and scattered in the air. That¡¯s strange. It was a purple-grade Lark. But it was the most absurdly easy hunting he had ever done. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A soldier dragged a horse in. Kasser immediately cut off his brooding, jumped on the horse and trotted away with his soldiers in tow. Chapter 139 Eugene blinked and stared at the blue sky. There was no sun anywhere in the sky as bright as midday. She had seen this kind ofndscape before so she didn¡¯t find it strange. She rolled her feet lying down. She didn¡¯t feel anything but could hear the ssh of water. Again, it was that strange dream that was hard to distinguish from lucid dreaming. Eugene quickly sat up, recalling thest scene before she fell asleep. The phenomenon of the Lark turning into a tree was undoubtedly the work of Ramita. Ramita is water. Water decreases when it is pumped out. If this dream is a lucid dream¡­ If I had used Ramita enough to turn the Lark into a tree, the water at the depth of my ankle would have dried up to the bottom. She stood up and looked down at her feet, there was no change. The water was still up to her ankles. When she looked around, she still saw the endless horizon facing the sky. Is it too big to be shallow? She looked towards the ground. The reason why she thought this ce looked like the sea even though it was only up to her ankle was because of the color of the water. The color under the water was blue and dark. It was as if there was something deeper under her feet¡­ Lifting one foot, she pushed it in, thinking it would go deeper. Of course, the foot that she thought would touch the hard floor did go down. She raised her leg in surprise. Eugene carefully rested her leg on the space in front of her. Sensing something at the end of her foot, she fumbled around for a while and stepped onto the solid ground. The surface didn¡¯t sink like it used to, even when she put more pressure on it. She attentively took a few more steps. There was no change in the depth of the water, it still reached up to her ankles. She started to walk a little faster, then decisively broke into a run. Little waves formed, water droplets sprang every time her feet went in and out of the water making noisy sshes. Even so, she couldn¡¯t feel the water like she did in herst dream. However, this dream was as vivid as real life. After running for a while, she came to a stop. She was not out of breath despite running for a prolonged period of time. In fact, she felt rather lighter than she had before started as if she could run forever. This is definitely not an ordinary dream. Ordinary dreams usually end after one realizes that it is a dream. Also, it wouldn¡¯t be this borate and drawn out. This was certainly different, and with a deeper meaning perhaps. And yet, she was unable to glean a grain of it all. However, she knew well, this was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t let go of. Eugene took a deep breath and crouched down. She took a moment and gazed at the water before slowly reaching towards it with open hands. But it seemed she was destined to be empty-handed. When she expected to reach the ground under, her hands touched none. When she felt the water was shallow, her hands went right through as if it were endless. No matter how many times she repeated her actions, first out of fun then solemnly, the result remained constant. I can¡¯t see the bottom. Even when she was looking at the deep blue surface while squatting, the visibility was no different from when she was standing. Suddenly, she had an idea. She put her hands in front of her and got on all fours, then slowly lowered her head. Her face made contact with the surface, she hesitated ever so slightly but still kept going and her whole face was immersed. She was at a point where she couldn¡¯t stop even when she thought that there was a solid floor. She bent her elbows further and continued to slowly lower her head into the dark, deep blue water. By now, she¡¯d reflexively shut her eyes tight and held her breath. Taking a moment, she tried to slowly inhale through the water. To her surprise, she had no problem breathing. Little by little, she opened her eyes. At first, they felt bleary, but she continued onward, turning her head to the left then to the right. Gradually, her eyes opened wide, she was in the water. Is this really¡­ all water? Every time she exhaled, air bubbles formed around her mouth and traveled up, her hair moved like seaweed. Despite it all, it felt a little unnatural. Unlike when under the usual water bodies, she wasn¡¯t gasping for breath. That said, she couldn¡¯t even feel the texture of water. She could only see as far as her sight could, anywhere deeper was just a dark, deep blue space. Lifting her hands, Eugene ced them to her sides. This time, she went into the water as if she were diving. Without any resistance, her entire body disappeared into the water. The water that was once only ankle-deep, swallowed her, leaving no trace. ? The shining, silver armor fit the man¡¯s body perfectly. The chest, back, and shoulders were a mark of exquisite craftsmanship. It was more of a work of art than an armor. Whenever the man walked, the cape on his shoulder, held by a brooch, moved elegantly. This man was a knight. He had a name but had not used it for a long time. The Sang-je baptized him Pides, so he was now known as Knight Pides. Protecting the Sang-je, the holiest and noblest of all, was a matter of great pride to a knight. And Pides was proud of himself for being one of the ny-nine. The knights not only had the title but also military skills. There was no one who could win against these knights armed with holy forces, except for the six kings. Knight Pides took the stairs that descended into the basement. There was no one in front of the prayer room because the Sang-je usually went into the prayer room alone. It didn¡¯t need any guarding either since the one and only entrance to the basement was strictly guarded. He pushed the heavy door that led to the prayer room without hesitation. Then, kneeling on the tform in the middle of the room, he moved towards the Sang-je. It was unbridled actions such as this that often threw those visiting the Holy City into confusion. Pides would waltz into the Meeting Room as if he were walking into his own bedroom. As such, those visitors following him would be tricked into thinking there were still many sets of doors to go through until they met the Sang-je only to find him sitting in the very room. This was not because the knightscked manners. The Sang-je knew when the knights came close to him, without even looking at them. He did not care much about manners, anyway. Consequently, the knights did not go through the process of knocking, asking for permission to enter, and introducing themselves. ¡°Your Holiness,¡± said Pides while gazing at the back of the personage. The Sang-je¡¯s radiant golden hair encouraged Pides¡¯ feelings of faith. ¡°Flora Anika responded to your summon. She has entered the Holy City and is waiting in the Meeting Room.¡± Chapter 140 The Sang-je rose slowly and turned his body. He looked youthful, although it was impossible to know how old he was. It had been about forty years since he had inherited his title as the Sang-je. Time seemed to pass slowly for the Sang-je, the chosen one who received the blessing from Mahar. Every Sang-je kept their ce for at least a century. No one knew if they aged at all during those hundred years. During the ten years when session took ce, the former Sang-je did not appear before the outside world. Only priests and knights who tended to the Sang-je at the time saw him, but they kept quiet. Therefore, the question of aging remained a mystery. The Sang-je was also beautiful. The white, glossy skin did not have any traces of color, even so it did not look pale rather fresh and pure. The long, blonde hair that touched the floor shined as if they were threads made of gold. Those who met Sang-je face-to-face would always be shocked by his exquisite beauty. They thought that he was truly the blessed Holy One as he had the beauty that humans could not possess. However, with light, there is darkness. The young and beautiful Sang-je could not see nor speak. Rumor had it that he had lost his sight due to God¡¯s luminance and burnt his vocal cord trying to bottle God¡¯s voice. The people perceived the Holy One as someone burdened with the tragedy of mankind immersed in immeasurable sadness. The Sang-je was facing the knight with eyes closed. Pides often forgot that the personage was blind for he always felt that the Sang-je looked at the world through his closed eyelids. ¡°Your Holiness. Should I escort Flora Anika to the prayer room?¡± ¡ª No need. I will go to the Meeting Room. The Sang-je¡¯s red lips did not move at all, but Pides could hear the clear voice in his ears. Since the Sang-je could not use his vocal cords, he used this unique method tomunicate. As a result, Pides never even recognized that the Sang-je was mute. The Sang-je started walking past Pides, then stopped. ¡ª Pides, has the letter from the Kingdom of Hashi arrived yet? ¡°I am afraid not, Your Holiness. I have been checking every morning and afternoon. I¡¯ll report to you as soon as it arrives.¡± Pides had heard this question many times in the past few days. He thought that it was bizarre for the Sang-je to wait for someone¡¯s letter as he usually did not exchange letters with anyone. He gave some special treatment to the Anikas but there was no special rtionship. Is it because Jin Anika is in the Kingdom of Hashi? It was no secret that the Sang-je was unusually interested in the two Anikas born after a period of ten years. The Sang-je acknowledged with a nod and moved towards the exit. With a steady gait as if everything before him was in in sight, he reached the heavy doors that automatically opened. The guards at the entrance bowed to him as he ascended the stairs. ? When the doors opened, the ck-haired woman sitting on the sofa stood up. Dense, curly hair covered her shoulders. Her facial features were a beautiful harmony; big, dark, pure eyes made her appear na?ve, her bnced eyshes were long enough to create shadows. Smooth, radiantplexion, a touch of elegance, this woman was a sight to behold. Flora bowed to the Sang-je as he entered. ¡°May the blessings of Mahar be upon you. Flora Anika greets you.¡± ¡ª May the blessings of Mahar be upon you as well. The Sang-je sat down facing Flora, she followed after. They were alone in the Meeting Room. Since their meetings had always been private, the guards knew to leave the room without waiting formands. ¡ª Flora Anika, did I interrupt your period of rest by summoning you so abruptly? ¡°No, Your Holiness. How could I note running to you gaily when it is you that summoned me?¡± Flora replied with a smile. There were many people who made it their life¡¯s wish to meet the Sang-je face-to-face in vain. Only the Anikas could request to meet the Sang-je when they wanted to, while all the others had to be summoned including the six kings. Normally, there would be three instances for an Anika to be summoned by the Sang-je: upon birth, a lucid dream, and wedding. However, the two Anikas that were born after a decade, Jin and Flora, had been receiving special treatment from the Sang-je. They were frequently summoned by the Sang-je and were specially set apart from the other Anikas. Flora Anika basked in the fact that she was the Sang-je¡¯s blue-eyed girl. She liked the envious stares that she garnered from others whenever one of the Sang-je¡¯s knights came to escort her. After Jin Anika left for the Kingdom of Hashi, Flora had spent the past few years in happiness, being the sole recipient of the Sang-je¡¯s attention. However, today, she did not like the attention given to her. ¡ª Flora Anika, I have something to ask you. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡ª When was thest time you had a lucid dream? Flora¡¯s lowered eyes shook slightly, but she managed to keep her smile. ¡°Yesterday, Your Holiness.¡± The Anikas usually had irregr lucid dreams after their first one. It could be once in a few months or atrger increments. Their Ramita was a closely guarded secret from everyone but not among themselves. It was something that the Sang-je knew of or could be found out in the Secret Library. ording to the information in the Secret Library, the Anikas with a strong Ramita had a shorter duration between lucid dreamspared to those with a weak Ramita. It was recorded that in the history of Anikas, the one with the strongest Ramita had a lucid dream about every 3 months. ¡ª When was yourst lucid dream? ¡°Two months ago, Your Holiness.¡± ¡ª Could you tell me about it? ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. It wasn¡¯t too different from my past lucid dreams. I was standing in the middle of ake close to thend. Theke was overflowing with water that it almost covered thend.¡± Flora exined as if she was dreaming and seeing the scene that she was describing. Chapter 141 As she spoke, Flora¡¯s thoughts traveled through her memories, far into the past. She felt as if she had gone back to being a little girl who was telling the story of her first lucid dream to the Sang-je. To an Anika, her first lucid dream is a defining moment. It is proof of her existence, the moment she is epted and acknowledged. No matter the time and age, an Anika would never forget this momentous moment in her life. Flora, to this day, remembered it all as if it had happened only yesterday. As a young child, shecked the desired vocabry to describe the wonders that she had witnessed, the emotions she experienced. If only her excitement could be articted, the little girl¡¯s fantastic debut would thrill all those who heard. s, she could only clumsily do her best to sufficiently express and exin what she¡¯d seen. She was a little upset about it, but there was nothing she could do. Once she was done narrating, she sat there eagerly looking at the Sang-je like she was now. ¡ª ¡°Flora Anika, it appears that you are receiving special blessings from Mahar.¡± It seemed like she would never tire of hearing those words. Every time they had met, the Sange-je had always reiterated, bringing her a joyous smile. ¡°Each day I live gratefully indebted to the benevolent Mahar.¡± She replied with a smile. When she was young she had not understood the meaning and only uttered the parroted words. But now, she knew. The Sang-je treated all the Anikas equally. He would never judge their value, do or say anything to imply that one was greater or lesser than the others. So,ing from him, the word ¡°special¡± represented the utmost praise. ¡ª ¡°I have recently heard His voice.¡± Taken aback, Flora stood up in surprise and bowed deeply towards the Sang-je. ¡°May Mahar¡¯s blessing be eternal,¡± she said. ¡°Felicitations to you, Sang-je.¡± ¡ª ¡°His words always carry a profound meaning. It would not be good to dy the interpretation of His words. This is why I¡¯ve asked to meet with you today.¡± Flora, in the middle of sitting back down, looked up with wide eyes. ¡°Was there something in His words that was meant for me?¡± The Sang-je shook his head. ¡ª ¡°I was unable to fully interpret His meaning. I only had the intense urge to meet with you.¡± ¡°¡­ with me?¡± Flora was befuddled. She failed to make the connection between the course of events. ¡ª ¡°The Mahar concerns Himself especially when ites to you. I was worried that perhaps something might have happened to you, but I am d to see that you are well.¡± ¡°Yes, I have been doing well thanks to you, Your Holiness.¡± ¡ª ¡°Flora Anika. If there are any changes to your lucid dream then please let me know immediately. Even if it¡¯s a small or seemingly insignificant change.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡ª ¡°I trust in your truthfulness¡± Flora¡¯s breath hitched, just for a second. It was such a short moment that no one other than herself would have noticed. With an expression of deepest faithfulness, she sped her hands together and bowed her head. ¡°I merely obey the superior will of Mahar.¡± After Flora left, a knight entered. ¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in until I call you.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± The Presence-Chamber¡¯s doors closed as the knight left. The Sang-je, who had been sitting very still in the silent chamber, let out a small sigh. He had watched Flora Anika with keen interest ever since she was very young. She was of a pure and honest character. Perhaps inparison to Jin, who was often summoned together with her, Flora¡¯s naivety was even more pronounced. The Sang-je was certain Flora was not one to lie before him. But over the years, the Sang-je had seen and had countless human beings by his side. Mankind was a paradox. The more one tried to understand, the more one was left confused. It was good as well as evil, yet at the same time neither good nor evil. If there was something one could say with certainty about this race it was that there exists nothing as unpredictable as a human. Humans¡­ they sure are quite difficult, he thought to himself. There were a multitude of people with a lifelong wish to see the Sang-je, if only just once, and there were also those who were afraid ofing close to even his shadow. They were wary of approaching him lest their inner thoughts are clearly read andid bare. Every time he¡¯d think of this, the Sang-je wouldugh dryly to himself. If only he could truly read the thoughts of mankind like a book, then every problem he was gued with could be easily solved. Jin¡­ Flora¡­ Who is it? Which one willplete the final journey? The goldenshes lining his closed lids quivered. Or perhaps, it will be neither? Will I have to wait longer? Hisshes slowly lifted upwards, the red irises revealed themselves. These eyes, focused on some point in empty space, resembled a pair of cold, crimson ss marbles. Chapter 142 – Final Journey (2) Chapter 142 ¨C Final Journey (2) Exiting the Sang-je¡¯s pce, Flora climbed onto a waiting carriage. A few paces into the journey, her expression fell. Her heart, which had been barely holding together, started beating rapidly. Her two hands that were tightly gripping her skirt, turned pale, she bit her lip in nervousness. Surely I am mistaken¡­It is a mistake. Of course, there¡¯s no way that someone¡¯s Ramita would change! Anikas were forbidden from sharing their lucid dreams with anyone but the Sang-je, not even their own family. When she was younger she kept the secret because she was afraid of the knights who would frequently visit, saying they were sent by the Sang-je, warning her not to breathe a word. Now that she was older, she held her tongue because she understood that keeping the secret safe was equivalent to keeping herself safe. As much as the lucid dreams were confidential and a taboo, they were also a point of pride. For Anikas, having the lucid dream was akin to the high-society debutante. Only once your Ramita was revealed were you epted as a full-fledged Anika. That was when your name was finally added to the list of those allowed into Anika-only meetings, and that was when you got permission to enter into the secret library. Every young Anika dreamt of and looked forward to the day she would experience her lucid dream and finally enter the pce to see the Sang-je. That said, even though there was no one privy to Flora¡¯s lucid dream, the fact that she possessed a strong Ramita was somewhat of a well-known ¡°secret¡±. Flora was no stranger to being in the limelight, surrounded by whispers and awes. She had tasted fame at quite a young age. Typically, an Anika¡¯s first lucid dream was around the age of ten. So, when she had hers at seven, she had astonished them all. In the ndestine world of Anikas, for a long time, this precocious urrence had been a much talked about affair. Add to this the fact that she was one of the two Anikas to have been born upon a decade long wait, and the Sang-je¡¯s frequent summons, her status was markedly unique. It was only natural that the people perceived her differently than the others. I¡¯m an Anika who has received the special blessing of Mahar. In the secret library, Flora was perusing records of Roxy Anika, renowned for possessing the strongest Ramita in history. In her chronicle, the eminent personage had described her lucid dream. It was an incredibly vastke, she had never once been able to walk along its shores all the way around. Flora was ted about this snippet of information. Like her predecessor, she too had seen ake. It was so wide that it was impossible to reach its edge even if one were to walk all day. The records also said that Roxy would have this dream once every three months, but hers was once every two months. This could only mean that her Ramita was stronger. That she was even more special than this amazing historical figure! She was beyond ecstatic. However, she drew a lull when she suddenly thought back tost night. Last night, she had had a slightly different lucid dream. In her previous dreams, no matter which direction she looked, all she could see was water. But in this most recent dream, the water in theke had noticeably diminished, so much so that she could clearly see the shore. It was then that she realized theke she had presumed to be impossiblyrge, was not without a boundary after all. Its overflowing waters had simply concealed its edges. She had just stood there in shock until she woke up from her dream. Yes. I must have been mistaken. There must¡­ be some sort of mistake. When the Sang-je asked about her lucid dream, she felt as if her heart would stop. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer honestly. Even if the water had diminished, the fact that she had even seen ake indicated a strong Ramita. But how could someone who had already tasted iparable greatness settle for anything less? She could still see in her mind¡¯s eye the overflowing waters from before. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she might be less special than before. Hence, as a response to the Sang-je¡¯s question, she had drawn up the memory of her first lucid dream. Because the emotions and awe she had felt at that time were genuine, she was able to respond calmly. I didn¡¯t lie. In my next dream, I will see my usual Ramita again. She felt absolutely certain that in two months, in her next dream, she would be able to see ake that was overflowing with water once again. Chapter 143 Right at the center of the path to the town square, was a huge tree standing out of nowhere. The road that was wide enough for two carriages tofortably pass one another, looked seriously crammed with the giant tree iming a majority. The leftover space was not even sufficient for one carriage. This tree was unimaginably tall. Such was the thickness that it would take two able-bodied men to epass it, the foliage so dense that one could hardly glimpse the underlying branches. It looked to be at least a decade old, but ironically it had never existed even until this morning. It had appeared out of thin air. Kasser looked up towards the tree, he seemed severely upset. He¡¯d put up a fence and stationed guards around it to prevent people from approaching the tree. But despite these efforts, there were still quite a gathering, Kasser had had to push people aside to make a path to it just now. Once the awestricken crowd became aware of their king¡¯s presence, they voluntarily took a few steps back, respectfully forming a wider circle behind him. He noticed the crowd had grown from when he had first arrived. Yesterday, three red res had lit the sky after the sightings of a trio of grade purple Larks. The monsters had wreaked havoc at different locations in the city, but thankfully, despite the casualties, the damage was not widespread. Larks in general triggered terror amongst the masses. But so far, they had been spotted on the other side of the city walls. Even if there were asions when the monsters had breached the perimeter, they were timely contained by the authorities. However, this incident had augmented the gap between the fear they felt when a Lark was spotted outside the city walls and when one appeared in the heart of their ce of dwelling. Usually, it would be a while before people took to the streets after a red re. But this time, it was different. Excited, people were out of their homes early the next morning, seemingly forgotten all about the shock from the previous day. They seemed to behave as though the active period had ended, and there were no looming threats of Larks. ¡°Was that tree really a Lark?¡± ¡°It really was! There are tons of witnesses.¡± ¡°I heard about it too. Apparently, when Queen Anika touched the Lark, it immediately fell to the ground, and then it turned into that tree.¡± ¡°Woah!¡± ¡°I heard that if you keep one of the branches of this tree as a charm, then Larks can¡¯t attack you!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± The chatters, murmurs, and whispers of the people all made it to the king¡¯s ears. Although the conversations were all mixed up in their excitement, most of them were saying the same thing, enabling him to draw his own basic conclusion. ¡°Lester!¡± General Lester, who had been one step behind the king, responded quickly. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It seems that there are false rumors spreading around. The idea that keeping a part of this tree would prevent attacks from Larks¡­ you must prevent them from believing such a ridiculous notion.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The rumor that the tree sprouted by Queen Anika could ward off Larks had already spread quickly throughout Haishi. Some even believed that the reason the Larks were not able to enter the Holy City was because of the tree in the town square. But if that was the case, then someone would have already discovered a way to use Anikas¡¯ Ramitas against the Larks. Even if it was prohibited by the Sang-je, the survival instincts of humans could not be denied. And if it was true about the trees, then by now there would be nothing left of the tree in the town square because everyone would have broken off its branches. Kasser¡¯s mind reyed the events from yesterday. He hade as fast as possible to get rid of the Lark, but upon his arrival, all he had found was a tree that he had never seen before surrounded by all the guards and soldiers who were talking excitedly amongst themselves. And the way that his vision had trembled when he had spotted Eugene lying unconscious at the foot of the tree, he could not quite exin. Even now, when he recalled that scene, his heart seemed to sink into his stomach. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± General Lester addressed him carefully. ¡°Her Majesty¡­ is she still¡­?¡± A whole day had passed after the king had brought the unconscious queen back to the royal castle, there was still no word of her recovery. Kasser did not respond, only scowled. Lester made a face as if he had been burned and kept his mouth shut. He had been attempting to ask for forgiveness on behalf of Sven and the other guards, but an ill-timed attempt would be likely to backfire. The guards who had apanied the queen on the previous day were all currently in prison. They were charged with disobeying the king¡¯s orders to bring the queen directly to the castle. It was true that they made a mistake, but to get rid of those guards over this small incident would be a great waste of their skills. Especially Sven who was so incredibly talented and of great character that even the king had taken a liking to him. Lester surmised that the king himself probably did not feel too happy about having to address Sven¡¯s guilt. Still, I had better not bring up the fate of the imprisoned guards until the queen awakens. Lester thought. Broaching the subject now will only make matters worse. Chapter 144 A lot had happened in a matter of a day. It was all so shocking, that it was hard toe to terms sooner. Standing amidst the murmurings of an overwhelmed crowd, Kasser sighed. It¡¯s hard to stop the rumor¡­ Not many people were at the scene yesterday. After three red res, the people probably went into an underground shelter for refuge. Most of the witnesses were warriors and soldiers. ording to theter reports, the gist of the matter was that Abu had arrived at the scene and had a confrontation with the Lark. The two monsters fought tooth and nail; bloodied and bruised the weakened Lark had fallen to the ground, eventually turning into a tree upon the queen¡¯s touch. Even if they included the people who had peeked out of curiosity, the rumors could have been stopped if they had only hurried to crack down on the surrounding area. But yesterday they had no chance of thinking about it. Such a scenario was beyond the purview of many, let alone the king who was stupefied at the sight of the unconscious queen. When he had reached the spot after ying the Lark, it had taken him a few breaths than he normally would, toe to terms with the situation. He had carefully carried Eugene to the pce, and into her chamber cing her gently on her bed. He spoke to no one, gave no instructions, just sat by her, vacantly fixated on her unconscious figure, waiting for her to wake up. When he came to it, it was suddenly dark around him. Looking towards the sky beyond the window, he discovered it was already night. It was the first time he¡¯d ever sat so absent-mindedly for so long. He had his moments of mulling, and regardless of how challenging the situation was, even when he was younger, he had never been abstracted, detached, or negligent of his duties. s, it was toote when he was reminded of the ¡®crackdown¡¯ and summoned Lester to check on the situation. No matter how powerful a king he was, he couldn¡¯t zip people¡¯s mouths or stop the stories that were traveling at lightning speed. In hindsight, although the attack was inside the city, it didn¡¯t do much harm. There were coteral casualties, but there was also a heroic tale that could only benefit once spread. It was a moving story, after all, bound to inspire patriotism in people and hoist the prestige of the royal family. Kasser was a well-grounded and prudent sovereign. He would always weigh the matter from all angles before drawing to any conclusion. Thus, although the traveling tales looked rosy, they were not without their share of thorns. He knew the matter that had been gnawing at him, the one he was afraid would ur and hoped it waster than sooner, was just around the corner. The rumors would soon make their way to Sang-je¡¯s ears¡­ This whole incident involving the Larks is so strange¡­ it¡¯s unusual for them to have appeared in the first ce. A Lark bes a seed, not a tree¡­ Is there even such a thing! That tree in the town square of the Holy City, by the hands of the legendary Roxi Anika¡­ the one with the strongest Ramita in history¡­ It sprouted from a seed. Just how powerful is Eugene¡¯s Ramita?! ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Lester¡¯s cautious voice called out to the pensive king. ¡°It¡¯s one of the main roads of the city, if we cannot use it, it will cause a lot of inconveniences.¡± The tree, now a site of wonder, was situated in the most inconvenient of ces. This path was one of the roads that lead to the town square, and by virtue of location, important. It was Lester¡¯s job to handle the cleaning up after a battle. He had cleared the scene from yesterday as per usual, except for the tree that was beyond his scope of authority. Had it been a normal tree, he would have uprooted it already. But this one had a special identity now and had turned out to be somewhat of a hassle too. It had garnered such attention that it was a task keeping people at bay. And since he didn¡¯t know what was to be done with it, he had no choice but to guard. However, he was reluctant to leave a sentry next to this enormous relic. How long would he ce one there for? Heck, he couldn¡¯t be expected to stand guard himself, he had better things to do besides protecting a tree all day long! Without a recourse, he had sought the king for instructions. But as soon as he saw the look on the king¡¯s face, which seemed to say, ¡®Did you have to call me now?,¡¯ he realized that he had been too impulsive. When had the king appeared vexed? Never. But he was now! ¡°We will put the fence high around the tree and deploy the soldiers until the rumors subside. How about paving a way by destroying the buildings around here? When the dry season begins, we will start construction in earnest.¡± Kasser looked around and nodded. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Kasser immediately turned towards the warrior who had just arrived. He approached the king, bowed his head, and said, ¡°Baroness Weis has sent a message. She asks that you hurry back to the pce.¡± His eyebrows furrowed. Lester, who¡¯d heard the man¡¯s words, was startled. He quickly dragged over a horse. Without wasting a moment, Kasser immediately mounted and dashed towards the pce As he looked at the hastening king from a distance, Lester was filled with anxiety. He only hoped the matter wasn¡¯t too serious. Chapter 145 When Kasser arrived at the pce, he saw Marianne waiting at the entrance. He jumped off the horse and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marianne was capable of handling even the major things. So, if she had decided to send him an urgent missive, the matter had to be extremely important. Thus, without an extra word, he had hurried back. When he had spotted her from afar, he had tried to discern the matter from her expression. However, her face held no hints¡­ so it was hard to ce a finger on the gravity of the situation. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Marianne said solemnly, ¡°It would be better if you were to see the queen.¡± Kasser¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What is going on?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± She spoke in a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I truly don¡¯t know. Please it would be better if you were to see for yourself.¡± Swiftly passing Marianne, Kasser went up the stairs and through the corridor¡­ with each stride, his pace gradually increasing. There was no one following him, but he was too focused on reaching the queen¡¯s chambers to find it unusual. By and by, inexplicably, his confidence started sinking. When he had reached the hallway to the queen¡¯s chamber, his heart felt inexplicably heavy. It was now that the incongruity finally struck him. This corridor was shrouded in pin-drop silence, there was not a soul around¡­ He clicked his tongue in irritation. Where are all the attendants? Why is there no one by the doors? How dare they ck! When he reached the doors, he found it ajar. He angrily grabbed the doorknob, pushed the door, and tried to get inside¡­ startled, he took a step back. The scene that greeted him in the confines of the chamber was truly unfathomable even to the ever-serene King Kasser. For a moment, he felt his senses were ying tricks on him, he held his breath. Then, he shut his eyes tight, and gradually opened them again. What in the world is this? The entire room was filled with water. But unlike the usual water bodies, neither were there ripples nor did it overflow. It felt like the door was the boundary, not a drop made its way into the hallway. Suddenly, the queen¡¯s chamber had transformed into a giant bowl of water. There on, his gaze fell on the part that divided the chamber and the hallway¡­ right, where he stood. The water seemed to have cut out a section, forming a perfect wall between the two sides. He foundered deeper into confusion. He slowly brought his hand to the surface of the water. He touched it with his fingertips and rubbed them against each other. There was no feeling of wetness. Kasser now understood Marianne¡¯s inexplicable expression from earlier. His hand lingered near the water¡¯s surface. He thought he might be blocked by a hard wall, but without any resistance, his hand went through the water. His body stood at the door, only his hand passed into the chamber. He looked around, moving his hands in the water. Every time he moved his hands, a ripple emerged, but he still couldn¡¯t feel a thing. In other words, the water could only be seen, it didn¡¯t have a tangible form. He walked into the chamber. Once, he looked around the corridor beyond the open door, there was no doubt that he was inside the water. Is this Ramita? He had heard Ramita was ¡°water¡± but it was only today that he found out it was literally that¡­ water. He couldn¡¯t believe it would have a concrete shape. The world of Anika is obscure, its members secretive. But there were a few things that, although known to all, have never received confirmation. For that matter Ramita. This was an unknown power the Anikas possessed, they were defined by it. It existed, yet no one had ever seen it. When Roxi Anika had sprouted the seed in full view, none hade forward to im they had ¡®seen¡¯ it. Thus, Ramita, the enigma, only intensified with time. Unresolved intrigue leads to doubt, and Ramita was no stranger to conspiracy theories. Some conspiracists questioned the very existence of this power, going so far as to say this was an imaginary power concocted by Sang-je. Well, if they were to witness this, they would certainly shut up. What the hell is going on with the queen? He hurried to the bed where shey and stopped right at the edge, clutching his chest. Inside his body, the hot energy erupted. It was a familiar feeling. It¡¯d been a long time since Praz had revealed its presence. During the active period, Praz was on a rampage in his body. So, as such, he was always trying to control Praz. That was why he was on edge all the time. However, these days, Praz was weirdly quiet. It was easy to control, like a custom weapon that fits in the hand. So, besides the time he was busy hunting Larks, it had been a very peaceful time for him personally. Until now. Chapter 146 He gathered his breath and concentrated on his inner self. He tried to suppress Praz, but the wriggling brat hardly calmed down. Is the Ramita affecting you? Kasser nced towards the door. If he moved now, he¡¯d lose his concentration and release the barely suppressed Praz. He felt like he was tying the Praz with a chain and held it tighter. Praz was gradually calming down, and little by little, he was regaining control. However, as soon as he rxed for but a moment, a fireball-like energy popped out of his body. It was toote to catch it. In an instant, the blue energy that escaped from his body took the form of a giant snake and filled the bedroom. This is bad! This loss of control would be a disaster. He red at his Praz, trying to find an opening to suppress it again. His brow furrowed as he pursued the translucent blue snake with his eyes. Praz didn¡¯t want to have a war of nerves with Kasser, it seemed distracted by something else. Praz bent its huge body, circled once in the water, and further reduced its size. After taking ap around the chamber with a body that had already been reduced to half, it shrank itself further. It shrank further and further until it was about the size of his hand. This ce was too narrow for swimming, so it seemed to have shrunk. As it swam around the chamber, his Praz looked satisfied. ¡°¡­¡± Kasser felt the same way he did when he saw Abu as a small cat. There was no dignity at all in a span long blue snake. What the hell is going on! He let the ying Praz be and approached the bed. As shey in the bed, Eugene¡¯s ck hair swayed in the water, her white skin looked unusually pale. His chest had started to pound. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her powers running wild¡­ The area filled with water was limited to the chamber alone. It meant that she was controlling it unconsciously. But his rationale prompted him. What if this was a side effect of Ramita? What if it¡¯s too much power for her body to ept? He was slightly rmed. His knowledge in these things was very limited, in fact, close to nil. His inner voice told him this was beyond his power. He was heartbroken, he couldn¡¯t believe there was nothing he could do when his wife was in such a condition¡­ that it wasn¡¯t him but the Sang-je who could rescue her. He gritted his teeth, trying to rein his will. What if his willfulness to keep her away from the Sang-je pushed her into danger? I need to send an urgent message to the Holy City. The letters delivered through messenger birds could not contain much content or secrets, but the speed was faster than any route. The express would reach the Holy City in a few days. ¡°Eugene¡­¡± When she had first asked him to call her by this name, all he could think of was keeping up with her whim. But now, more and more he felt an unknown satisfaction when he called her ¡°Eugene¡±. Rather than staying in the kingdom because of her status as a queen, it seemed that a person named Eugene was standing by his side through her own will. ¡°Eugene¡­ Eugene¡­ Eugene¡­¡± He repeatedly called out to her. When he had first seen her lying down, he felt dazed and angry after hearing what had happened. Now, all he could do was think of ways to bring her to safety. Eugene¡¯s eyelids moved ever so slightly. Her eyeballs shifted just as he was about to turn away to write the message. ¡°Eugene¡­¡± He called her out, onest time, with an earnest hope that she would open her eyes and look at him. Her eye¡¯s movements grew within her closed lids. The water rotated slowly around her. Then, it spun faster and all the water in the chamber began to get sucked into her body. The turbulent flow of water had no physical effect on Kasser, who was standing right beside her. He stared at the fantastic scene unfolding before his eyes. A huge stream of water was being absorbed by Eugene, creating a whirlpool and with that, the water in the chamber disappeared in an instant. The blue snake swam against the force of the sucking current. After holding out until the end, it jumped into Kasser¡äs body and disappeared as if it were returning to its original dwelling. Kasser looked around the room. There was no sign of water anywhere. Eugene opened her eyes with a gasp. She looked refreshed as if she had just awakened from a deep sleep. She blinked at Kasser and smiled. Deep down in Kasser¡¯s heart, heat spread out. It was totally different from when Praz was trying to break out. He just couldn¡¯t control it. He put his hand under her lying form and pulled her into an embrace. Chapter 147 Anxiety, relief, helplessness, fear¡­ a myriad of emotions passed through the arms that held the lying figure. The feelings were unexpected to those involved, but they existed nheless. Eugene¡¯s confused orbs dart side to side, but her arms reflexively mirrored his¡­ tightly holding him by the waist. For a moment the boundary between dream and reality was vague, but soon she awokepletely. She let out a lightugh, she was momentarily surprised. Even before had opened her eyes fully, she had seen him and before she knew it she was nestled in his embrace. She felt good, wanted as if he seemed to say he wouldn¡¯t let go of her. Her heart was pounding but she knew not exactly why. The warmth that they were sharing, the sense of being needed¡­ she hoped this moment wouldst longer, for now, she was certain it wasn¡¯t an illusion. For the first time in her life, she who had never known what the sensation of touch was, who had nothing but awkward physical contacts with others, experienced how pleasant it all was. Since her time in this world, she had indulged in physical intimacy. But it was the s*xual kind. However, what she was feeling now, was suffused with a sense of security she had never ever felt before. And deep down she was well aware it was all because of the man she was with now, because of the feeling he invoked in her¡­ she liked him. Eugene furrowed her eyebrows, it felt like something was piercing her heart. But she was more astonished by the words that came unbidden to her mind. Like?! ¡­ This person¡­ I like him?! A small sigh slipped her lips, the throbbing only quickened. So this is how it feels when you like someone¡­ It was a bittersweet feeling, painful yet pleasing. She didn¡¯t shy away from it somehow, and boldly submitted to it. Determined to express, uncaring about the response that awaited her, she raised her arms and hugged him by the shoulder. She was being held in an awkward posture, her upper body slightly raised. When she raised her upper body, her whole body rose. He gradually released her from his embrace after she sat up. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked softly, his gentle gaze never leaving her face. ¡°Hm?¡± Puzzled, she tilted her head slightly. ¡°Do you feel sick, or weird?¡± said Kasser, ¡°Anything off, any symptoms as such?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡± Now that she took note, she found that his expression was a bit different. The exhaustion and worry on his face, the way he spoke to her as if he were looking at a sick person, she felt the urge to reassure him and she did exactly that. ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m perfectly okay.¡± She then traced back to herst memory. After falling asleep under the Lark-tree, she was as soon transported into a dream. She had lost all semnce of time and when she woke up from it, she found herself her bedchamber, huddled in his arms. Perhaps he was immensely surprised when he had found me unconscious? She could think of nothing else that could warrant such a reaction from the typically stoic king. ¡°How long have passed out for?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse. ¡°You woke up in a day.¡± The underlying relief in his tone was hard to miss. ¡°¡­ Just one day?!¡± She was taken aback. ¡°So the red re was yesterday?¡± She reconfirmed. Kasser sighed, looked at her with profound eyes that masked too well the undercurrents. ¡°Eugene.¡± His voice was very low. Eugene replied in a drawl, feeling ufortable. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I told you to go to the pce straightaway. I left you because I believed you would be safe.¡± He didn¡¯t seem happy. ¡°¡­ I wanted to be of help. I didn¡¯t want to run away alone.¡± She hurriedly added. ¡°The Lark didn¡¯t hurt me. It¡¯s all good in the end.¡± She felt that since it had all turned out well, there was no need to worry. The disaster had been handled and things were fine now. ¡°It¡¯s not about the Lark.¡± He spoke solemnly. ¡°You fell down¡­ Don¡¯t you know how dangerous a fall can be? You could have been crippled or killed!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe how flippant this woman was towards her own life, how could she have little to no sense of self-preservation?! Throwing herself willingly in the clutches of danger, just what was in that mind of hers! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene had nothing to say about that. At that moment that she was bouncing off the horse, she admitted she was wreathed with a suffocating fear. If it weren¡¯t for Abu, she would have been badly hurt. ¡°It¡¯s all good in the end?!¡± He snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such useless remarks. Are you saying that if you do some tricks on horseback, p your hands and the results turn out good, you¡¯ll just bet your life every time? Will that always ensure your safety?¡± He demanded, palpably incensed. Eugene sullenly looked towards the man. She wasn¡¯t scared at all even though he was seriously reprimanding her. In fact, she was filled with¡­ excitement. No, no, she hadn¡¯t lost any screws. It was just that his words, although filled with ridicule and anger, warmed her heart. She was stranger to sarcastic scoldings and unprovoked verbal abuse, her family had seen to it that shecked none of that. However, the sincere concern, distress, and despair that Kasser was glossing with his rebuke, was foreign yet fetching. Family¡­? Eugene was surprised at herself thinking about including him in that category. True, under the societal norms, since he was her husband and by extension her family. But this was a contractual marriage with Jin Anika, one that she, Eugene, wasn¡¯t even bound to. Three years¡­ if you help me maintain a formal marriage for three years, I¡¯ll give you a sessor. Why me? Suddenly, a memory surfaced¨C it was a scene where she was talking to him. To be precise, Jin was talking to him. What are you going to do after you have a baby? I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll tell youter. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad offer for a king. You need a sessor, don¡¯t you? The scene changed. Do you think I don¡¯t know? The king tells her everything. I¡¯m the joke here! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! No matter what you say, Marianne will never leave! Kasser frowned, seeing that she was lost in thoughts. ¡°Eugene, are you listening?¡± he asked, calling her attention to him. Chapter 148 ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m listening.¡± Eugene stared at him unfamiliarly. In her memory, the Fourth King, Kasser, was certainly the same man in front of her, but why did he feel so different. A chilly visage and frosty tone. This man, who called her ¡°Eugene¡±, had never once spoken as coldly as she remembered. She sighed as if she had suddenlye to a realization. ¡°It was you¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Her abrupt words confused him. ¡°The one who called me¡­¡± In her dream, she was exploring the limitless waters like the infinite sea. For her, who had never learned how to swim, the water was asfortable as a in. As she swam, she felt like a mermaid exploring the shoreless form, delighting in its mystic enormity. Immersed in her merriment, she seemed to have forgotten everything. She was brought out of her frolicking the moment she heard something. I have to go back. That sound seemed to have been her name, but she wasn¡¯t able to point out the source. ¡°I¡­ I thought I heard your voice in my dream.¡± Thinking back to it, it did feel like his voice, although it sounded faint. ¡°If I had known, I should have called you sooner. You were unconscious all day, and then you woke up because I called you?¡± Kasser said with a look of despondency. He didn¡¯t know what to say, the way things had transpired was truly beyond hisprehension. But the truth was she wasn¡¯t unconscious but in a prolonged sleep. However, Eugene didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to say so, in fact, the look on the man¡¯s face steered her away from revealing it. Instead, in response, he held his hands tightly, not missing the softness in his tone, and unabashedly smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to discuss it with you next time before I do anything. It¡¯s my fault this time.¡± She tried to appease him. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t say something you won¡¯t follow.¡± He outright called her bluff and went on to remind her. ¡°Be careful not to make promises that you cannot keep¡­¡± Kasser had been in a foul mood all day. Seeing her unconscious, his mind was filled with worry and resentment. However, all the negativity had vanished, just like that, when she had snaked her hands around him andughed na?vely. It wasn¡¯t something to be overlooked. He knew¡­ Kasser nced down at his own hands held by both of hers, gently tugged himself free and wrapped his arm around her back. With the sudden pull, Eugene leaned on his chest, about to fall. His hand rubbed her shoulder, stroked her neck. His lips gently brushed against her cheeks, eyelids, and temples. She was still on the surface as he rained light kisses, but inside her heart was throbbing. She was abashed, a little embarrassed even unlike when she had received a much more explicit caress. Oddly, he seemed more affectionate like he was tending to a treasure. Seeminglying to his senses, he remembered something important that he had otherwise forgotten until now. ¡°I¡¯ll send for a doctor.¡± She knew it was futile to refute, she wouldn¡¯t be convinced if she were to say she was fine, more so she didn¡¯t want to reject his affection. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out of the castle until Sang-je¡¯s knight arrives.¡± ¡°What?! A knight of Sang-je?¡± Eugene pushed him away and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m sending a dispatch to the Holy City. I¡¯m sure there will be a knight here before the end of the season. Then we can start as soon as the dry season begins.¡± Eugene was confused. What in the world had happened while she slept? ¡°What do you mean? Why is a knighting? And a dispatch? Start for where?¡± She hurriedly shot a barrage of questions. ¡°The Holy City.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened to their limits. ¡°You should go better Sang-je as soon as possible.¡± He added in a low tone. His deep-seated fear of her memories returning, and the ensuing estrangement that he had envisioned was the root cause for his reluctance to take her to the Holy City. But now, rationality had prevailed, her well-being a top priority. ¡°Because of the Lark bing a tree?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°There is that, but there¡¯s something else too. We¡¯ll talkter. Right now, you need to know Sang-je will summon you anyway. Rumors are rife, a Lark has be a tree. Your Ramita seems to be beyond the ordinary.¡± ¡°No!¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°I think I should go to the Sang-je, but not so suddenly. And you said that Sang Je will summon me anyway. We can wait and decide when the knightes.¡± ¡°You should have gone straight to the Holy City after you lost your memory,¡± Kasser said gravely. He couldn¡¯t trust her back then. At first, he had suspected she was pretending to lose her memories. After that, he thought she would abandon her contract if she went to the Holy City. There were still suspicions that she might note back once she went to the Holy City. The thought that he had assumed this made his stomach twist from worry, rather than anger. He didn¡¯t want to let her out of his sight, not even for a moment. But if she got into trouble because of her greed, he would regret it even more. He was sincerely hoping that she would not go the wrong way. Eugene couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. These days, he had not even mentioned his sessor. She found it strange, especially because she knew how important and obsessed he was about having an heir. ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± she asked, looking at him keenly. Chapter 149 ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± When she was toying with the idea of meeting the Sang-je, Eugene had considered ways to obtain his consent to go to the Holy City. She thought he wouldn¡¯t let her go before she had a baby. But when he told her to go, on his own ord, and for her sake, it made her reconsider a lot of things. ording to Jin Anika¡¯s memories, the rtionship between the two was calcted. She is ¡®Jin Anika¡¯ who had signed a contract. In his eyes, she was still the same. He couldn¡¯t possibly know that her soul had changed. Animosity and mistrust was the foundation of this marriage, she had seen it too in the initial days. His unconcealed skepticism of her was hard to miss, and he had a good reason for it. So then what had happened to effect this change? He hadn¡¯t mentioned the heir in a long time now, and even letting her leave like this? Was he sick of this kind of marriage then? ¡°By any chance¡­ Have you changed your mind about me giving you a sessor?¡± she asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± His tone was sharp, thinking she was about to breach the contract. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not qualified?¡± Her words were totally unexpected. Kasser was taken aback, for a moment even ashamed of his thought just then. He sighed looking at the innocent eyes looking at him earnestly. ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Well, if you ask me to go away for such a vague reason, I can¡¯t help but imagine the worst!¡± After the dry season began, Eugene hadpiled a list of things she wanted to do. Changing the interior of the castle, starting work in earnest with aides, attending social gatherings, etc. She had only just gotten used to living here and started to adjust to her life and status of Queen of Hashi. However, if she were to go to the Holy City now, she would be out of her mind. ¡°What is the worst?¡± Kasser queried. ¡°That you don¡¯t want to keep this marriage any longer.¡± He looked at Eugene in silence. She could not tell anything from his expression. It¡¯s too much to deal with a king who¡¯s good at concealing his thoughts. ¡°I want you to meet the Sang-je and find your memories.¡± Kasser no longer wanted to avoid it and wanted to confront it head-on. Whatever awaited him post her memory-recovery, he decided to face it sooner thanter. There was no point in dithering and living in supposition. ¡°Memories¡­ Why? You told me not to try to regain them.¡± She was astonished. He had never pressured her about it up until now, this was too abrupt. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something, but you can answer it only when you find your memories.¡± Finally, he had revealed his thoughts. What did she want from her three-year marriage? Kasser felt he had to know that so he could talk about the future. ¡°I¡­ ¡­What if I said I already got back my memories?¡± ¡°What?!¡± This time it was Kasser¡¯s eyes that widened to their limits. ¡°When I opened my eyes a little while ago and saw you, I remembered a little.¡± Eugene kept thinking about Jin Anika¡¯s conversation with him as the scene changed. It felt like the memory of this body had been absorbed more than before. And she was certain it wasn¡¯t an illusion but something that had actually transpired. ¡°You remembered something?¡± His tone was part anxious and part incredulous. ¡°Yes, but not everything. I recollected quite a few conversations I had with you.¡± Kasser looked closely at her, not wanting to miss her reaction. Now that she has remembered some things, would she change again? ¡°I¡­ Uhm¡­ cough¡­¡± She was finding it hard to speak, her cough was a clumsy way of masking her nervousness. But continue, she had to as the man was gazing at her expectantly ¡°I¡­ I remembered our marriage proposal.¡± She blurted out. Kasser¡¯s face melted at the sight of her awkward smile. She was still his ¡®Eugene¡¯. He was inexplicably ted. ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± she managed to ask. ¡°¡­ Reason. The reason you asked me to marry you.¡± That was the one thing that had always perplexed him, why she had walked to him out of the blue and proposed marriage. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene said awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Eugene¡¯s new memories weren¡¯t all that clear. At that time, Jin¡¯s feelings and thoughts were unknown. Like an audience watching a movie, she could hear what she had said, saw him looking into Jin¡¯s eyes. And right then, the film had ended. She was in no position to discern the other¡¯s thoughts and hence furnish the man with an answer. Kasser, who had been nervous as he waited for her answer,ughed in vain. ¡°Is the reason important?¡± ¡°If I can give you what you had wanted, I would dly do so, and be done with it.¡± Looking at her eyes filled withplex emotions, he went on to say. ¡°And then¡­ I want to start over.¡± Chapter 150 ¡°And then¡­ I want to start over.¡± The air stilled, a heavy silence engulfed the man and the woman who were looking into each other¡¯s eyes. The pair of hearts was anxious, but the orbs were perfectly serene, not once betraying the turbulent undercurrents. Kasser was impatient, the pounding in his chest was driving him into a frenzy. How would she respond? Would she agree? Or was he in for a disappointment? And if it were thetter, he certainly didn¡¯t know what to do, because for the first time the King of Hashi was clueless. On her part, Eugene spent a few breaths in incredulity. At first, she thought she had misheard but subsequently, the doubt morphed to fear¡­ She was afraid to interpret his words exactly as she heard them. She didn¡¯t want to presume under the influence of her own emotions and misunderstand, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the repercussions. She took a deep breath inwardly and decided to seek confirmation, there was no other recourse to this. ¡°By starting over¡­ you mean, with me?¡± she asked, gingerly, not once averting her gaze. ¡°Who else is here besides you?¡± Came the sarcastic response. For some reason, she felt that the man was avoiding the subject. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was now more determined to be direct. ¡°Starting over with what?¡± However, in the fleeting moment between asking the question and looking at his expression, Eugene realized she had asked the wrong question. She must seem overly na?ve, or worse pretending to be na?ve. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡± Eugene started, but instead of finishing, she let out a sigh. She closed her eyes and opened them again. ¡°I¡­ thought you didn¡¯t like me.¡± Kasser was visibly surprised. ¡°Did I treat you so terribly that I made you think that way?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Eugene hurriedly shook her head. She then lowered her face into her hands, seemingly embarrassed and at a loss for words. She felt as if she had suddenly be very stupid. Her confused thoughts entangled themselves and sent her mind spinning, she was neither able to exin herself nor think of the right response. Kasser had been nice to her, his words and actions were measured and scrupulous. However, to her, his niceties were simply the natural product of a well-educated and well-bred nobility. Or that they were simply a means to achieve his end goal of gaining a sessor. But, she didn¡¯t think he was someone who was so set on his goal that he would go so far as to fake his own feelings to achieve it. Every time she had gleaned a bit as to the kind of queen Jin had been, she had inadvertently ended up learning more about the kind of person King Kasser was. He was not emotional, had patience, and evinced humanity from time to time. He was loved and respected by his subjects and subordinates, and for his young age, he was quite the sagacious monarch. Every time her thoughts had leaned towards the fact that he was a good man, Eugene had forced down her wavering feelings and tried her best to remain unemotional. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself by investing too much into this precarious bond that was built on mutual gains rather than feelings, for all she knew it could be unrequited and a delusion on her part. It was not that she was overcautious or pessimistic, but because she knew he only saw her as ¡°Jin Anika,¡± and the only thing he wanted from her was his sessor. ¡°Before I lost my memory. Um ¡­ I heard that our past three years of marriage did not exactly go smoothly.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t because I disliked you, it was ¡­¡± He trailed off. He looked at Eugene¡¯s face and tried to recall the queen¡¯s appearance from before. But he couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. Even until just recently, he had beenparing her previous appearance to her current self and thinking, ¡®How could a person change so much?¡¯. Buttely, for some inexplicable reason, he had stopped thinking of her previous self altogether. ¡°It was that I didn¡¯t know what kind of person you were.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that two different persons could exist inside of one body. So even in her past self, some of her present self must have been existent. It was just that he didn¡¯t know about it. Eugene had had no idea that Kasser had gone through such an inner turmoil on his own. So his statement seemed very sudden. Could it be? Was this perhaps because of the time when she had refused to sleep with him a while ago? ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said carefully, ¡°I won¡¯t break my promise to bear a sessor to you.¡± At this, Kasser looked at her with some surprise, then upon realizing what she meant he frowned and let out a bitterugh. ¡°You¡¯re saying that all I¡¯m doing right now is just trying to convince you to bear my sessor? It appears that your trust in me is absolutely at rock bottom.¡± He understood where her thoughts stemmed from, and could he fault her for that? Nevertheless, he was unresigned to it. Eugene felt she was on the verge of tears. She really didn¡¯t mean it in that way, but the more she spoke, the more she made it seem like she thought of him as a bad man. ¡°But, but you must admit it is strange. The suggestion of ¡®starting over¡¯ sounds like you¡¯re saying to just forget everything that has already happened so far. But even in the past as well as the present ¨C I¡¯m still myself.¡± Eugene had no intention of denouncing the preexisting past of ¡®Jin Anika¡¯ from this reality. She knew it would be a delusion on her part for if she were to live in this body, she would have to ept this body¡¯s past. The best that she could do was to right the wrongs as best as possible. Taken aback, Kasser muttered to himself, ¡®Is that so?¡¯ and fell deep in thought for a moment. Then he spoke. ¡°If that¡¯s how it sounded, then I¡¯m sorry I misspoke. But¡­.¡± He paused, seemingly lost in thought again. Then, nodding to himself as if he had made up his mind, he continued. ¡°Still, there¡¯s no better phrase than ¡®starting over¡¯ to express what it is that I mean. I want to talk about my rtionship with you, the one who is sitting here right now. I¡¯m not sure if I can include your past self in this conversation, though.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this when you¡¯re supposed to say that you care for me regardless of my past or present, or something emotional like that?¡± Saying so and seeing Kasser fall into serious thought once again, Eugene burst intoughter. ¡°How can you split a person into two? Who am I now, then?¡± ¡°You are Eugene.¡± Chapter 151 Eugene felt as if her breath was caught in her throat, she stoppedughing. She looked at him in some shock. Had he found her out? But that was impossible. Who could possibly imagine the truth? ¡°You said you wanted me to call you Eugene. That¡¯s the ¡®you¡¯ that I want to start over with.¡± He exined to avoid being misunderstood. ¡°And if I were to recover my memory and return to my past self?¡± She countered. Kasser responded with a dry smile. ¡°I apologize if it seemed as if I was engaging in foolish wordy. You are right that it¡¯s not possible to split your past self away from you. So, even if you were to remember everything and return to the way you were before, that is all right. As long as your current character does not disappearpletely, you will of course still be yourself. I¡¯m not denying that fact.¡± As she delved, she realized he did not think of ¡®Jin¡¯ and ¡®Eugene¡¯ as two different people. But what he said was even more surprising to her than if he had said that he knew they were two different beings. It seemed like, even as he said ¡°I can¡¯t handle your past self,¡± he was also saying that he didn¡¯t care about how her past was at all. If this had happened just a few days ago, Eugene would have been sadly unable to respond to him. She had been wandering through this world trying to figure out her own identity. But after yesterday¡¯s events, her internal identity crisis had quieted. That said, there was still a pressing, gnawing query. ¡°Your Majesty, I know this is a strange question to suddenly ask in this situation, but ¡­ is Ramita a power connected to the soul, or to the body?¡± Kasser didn¡¯t hesitate for even a moment in his reply. ¡°To the soul, of course.¡± The absolute certainty in his answerforted her. Whoever Eugene thought she was, she was, without doubt, an Anika. She had the right to confidently live out her life in this world. At least, this part of her was no illusion or lie. The incident and the theories she had gathered, all pointed to the fact that at least some part of what his world saw her as, an Anika, was true. ¡°Eugene,¡± Kasser said, ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t understand you. In fact, I didn¡¯t even try to. But of course, this ce would have felt strange and unfamiliar to someone like you, who left your homnd and traveled afar. If I had tried to talk with you more back then, like I¡¯m doing right now, things might have been different.¡± As he spoke, Kasser became embarrassed and ashamed of his own small-mindedness. He realized that in the past, he hadn¡¯t thought even once to knock on the doors of his queen, who had always stuck to her own little world. The difference in their rtionship now was almost all due to her efforts. Eugene shook her head. The past that the king regretted so deeply, was actually a relief to her current self. If this man had loved Jin, then she would have felt nothing but guilt and pain every time she looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past,¡± she said to him. ¡°My memory hasn¡¯t even fully returned, and I¡¯ve decided now to go forward only looking ahead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± she tilted her head, looking at him quizzically. ¡°I¡¯m saying, let¡¯s only look ahead and go forward together, from now on.¡± As she watched a smile spread across Kasser¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help reciprocating. Of course, she understood his meaning, to continue to improve and grow together in their rtionship moving forward. But what was with this business-like andpletely boring way of expressing it as if they were making a trade agreement or something? She liked him. It was an emotion that felt soft and squishy in her chest. Of course, there were many reasons that led to her liking of him. His good personality, great looks, his position of power, etc. When your emotions start moving, however, you start liking that person for themself regardless of all of those good and practical reasons. Eugene hade to the point where she was attracted to the very man that was Kasser. Her feelings wouldn¡¯t change, regardless of his status and identity. But she didn¡¯t want her love to be one-sided. She wanted him to like her as much as she liked him. From this current conversation, though, she could not figure out what his emotions towards her exactly were. She could be straightforward and ask, ¡°Do you like me?¡±. But she got the feeling that whatever his answer, she would not be able to know whether it was really true. It¡¯s possible that he only needed someone to hold the position of queen in his kingdom. And knowing what a dedicated ruler Kasser was, it wasn¡¯t a far fetched notion. Eugene smiled lightly and nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s start over, then. You¡¯re saying let¡¯s not speak of the contract anymore, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 152 Kasser looked at her with an uncertain expression. He had heard the answer he wanted to hear from her, but somehow it wasn¡¯t quite satisfactory. There seemed to be something important that was missing, but he wasn¡¯t able to put a finger on it. ¡°But whatever my goal for our marriage was, there¡¯s no need for you to fulfill that now. So there¡¯s no need to go to the Sang-je to try to recover my memory for that reason.¡± Even if Eugene went to the Sang-je, there was, of course, no hope of recovering her memory. Since the problem wasn¡¯t actually memory loss, it was the fact that she had be a totally different person. And no matter how powerful the Holy One was, there was no way he coulde up with an exnation, much less a solution, to this bizarre urrence. ¡°So, I¡¯ll decide when I go to the Sang-je. Don¡¯t send out any royal orders to the Holy City.¡± Kasser seemed unconvinced. ¡°It¡¯s not just about your memory.¡± He rified. ¡°It¡¯s because your Ramita has been strange.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t had any physical issues.¡± Eugene pointed. ¡°I¡¯m also worried you may have overexerted your powers.¡± He had, atst,e clean of his reason to seek out the Sang-je. ¡°You mean the water might have run dry?¡± Kasser recalled the vision of the water that had filled up the entire bedroom earlier. The foreign and queer feeling it gave, defeating all logic and rationale. ¡°Although that doesn¡¯t seem likely to be the case.¡± Somewhere Eugene could connect this to the incident with the Lark, but there was no way she could say with certainty what more convince the man who had been through it. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, there¡¯s a solution. We can just find out whether it¡¯s run dry or still fine.¡± ¡°How?¡± Kasser looked at her eagerly. If there was a way to bypass the Sang-je, he would merrily jump at it. ¡°We could test the seed-¡± ¡°Eugene!¡± At Kasser¡¯s raised voice, Eugene screwed her eyes shut. She knew she had touched the taboo, and how much this man was against that idea. Nheless, she had wanted to take a chance, hoping the incident would have influenced him. But it seems somethings remained. As she opened her gleaming orbs again to look at him, she smiled yfully. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go ¡­ please?¡± As if possessed Kasser looked into her sparkling ck eyes. His insides seemed to flutter as if something were floating around in there. He felt he would do anything for her. ¡°Do as you please, then.¡± He suddenly felt he had be weak. Having always been stronger than others, it was his first time experiencing such a feeling of powerlessness. But the weirder thing was, he didn¡¯t mind it. ? After sunset the second day, Eugene went out of the castle to visit the Lark Tree. She¡¯d had no intention to go undercover at first, but this time Kasser had insisted on it. And once she approached the tree, she realized why. There was a sea of people gathered around the tree. In order to get through the crowd and closer to the tree, there was no way that she wouldn¡¯t bump into other people. But Eugene was able to go forth easily thanks to Kasser¡¯s protective maneuvers around her. It¡¯s nice to have someone tall and strong to open up the way. They were ambling their way forward. Eugene only assumed it was due to the throng, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason. They were slow because Kasser was busy pushing away the people around them who came even a little too close to Eugene. He didn¡¯t like the idea of anyone touching her. It wasn¡¯t just for her safety, he just didn¡¯t like it. After a lot of tugging and pushing, the pair of royalty finally made it to the fore and. There was a fence around the tree, and soldiers were guarding it. A little further around the first fence, there was also a second fence that had been put up. If the first fence was to protect the tree, the second one was to prevent people froming near it. The security is heavy, huh. Eugene had heard of the rumors that were spreading around, so she understood the reason for the enclosures. But she was still a little sad. It would have been nice if people could have sat in the shade of the tree or justfortably enjoyed its presence like with the tree in the town square. Right then, she was brought out of her musings by the murmurings around her. ¡°This tree is evenrger than I had expected from what I heard!¡± ¡°It was definitely worth a whole day¡¯s walk toe and see it. Even just looking at it, it seems sanctified.¡± ¡°Was this tree really a Lark?¡± ¡°They say that as soon as the queen showed up, the Lark trembled on the ground in fear.¡± ¡°I heard that all she had to do was say, ¡®Be a tree!¡¯ and it did!¡± As she listened to all the ramblings around her, Eugene flushed. She had heard of the rumor that a branch of the tree could be a charm to chase away Larks, but here it seemed that rumors far beyond that were already starting to spread. She felt embarrassed to listen to these people praising her to each other while confidently telling these ridiculous stories as if they had seen it themselves. Chapter 153 Eugene looked up at the tree in awe. It looked like any regr old tree on the outside. When you looked at it, without knowing anything, you would have never thought that it was once a Lark. ¡®Is this really something I did?¡¯ She thought in disbelief. Eugene had passed out the moment she watched the Lark, that had touched her hand, begin to transform into a tree. The more she took in the sight of this fully grown tree, the more she thought it was evenrger than she expected. ¡°My Ramita¡­¡± she murmured to herself. Would the original Jin have been able to do something like this? She thought about howparable the people of this reality were to the characters in the novel she had written. For example, the man right behind her, the Desert King, Kasser. His name, position, and ability were all exactly the same as what she had written down in her novel. Another was Jin Anika, whose body Eugene had taken, she was the same way too. Everything down to her name, position, and even the fact that she married the Desert King and came to the Hashi kingdom was exactly as in the novel as well. In the novel, the reason that Jin Anika coveted the power of Mara despite her status and wealth was because she was insecure because, though she was an Anika by birth, she didn¡¯t possess the power that an Anika should. The one they were born with. Eugene then recalled one of the lines that she had written in the novel. ¡®The power of Jin Anika¡¯s Ramita was weak ever since birth. Her body was akin to an empty bowl, and thus craved the powers of darkness. This allowed her to be ensnared with evil magic all the more.¡¯ ¡®I wonder what the strength of Jin¡¯s Ramita was like before I entered this body,¡¯ Eugene thought to herself. Her dream of swimming in the endless waters of the ocean was still vivid in her memory. And she was certain that lucid dream had been her own. She couldn¡¯t exin it, but she felt that the world inside of that dream had been made entirely for her. ¡®I wonder why Jin met with the Servants of Mara.¡¯ Was it simply to gain the power of Mara, like in the novel? Or was there another reason? ¡®If only I knew the reason why she married the Desert King, that could be a hint.¡¯ Though she had a few snippets of Jin here and there, she didn¡¯t have any memory at all from when Jin decided to marry the Desert King, and thus couldn¡¯t deduce what she wanted at that time. But honestly, Eugene didn¡¯t mind that she didn¡¯t have ess to these memories. If her own memories had indeed been overwritten to make it so as if she was actually Jin, then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell who she really was. And that would¡¯ve been a great problem for her, and she wouldn¡¯t want that. She preferred the situation as it is. She wanted to be separate from Jin, she wanted to be Eugene. Someone with her own thoughts and consciousness, but has enough insight on the events that transpired in Jin Anika¡¯s life before. Eventually the growing crowd had pulled her out of her thoughts as their growing mumbling broke through. She could even hear some of the things they were whispering to each other¡­ ¡°So does this mean that our Queen Anika is the most powerful person in the whole world? Since she would be able to turn any Lark into a tree like this with just one touch.¡± ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± More and other theories of the same idea were beginning to spread. She wanted to remain ignorant, and ignore their poorly hidden praise, but it was difficult. It was apparent to her they were beginning to see her as this amazing Queen, a hero. Already they¡¯ve had grandeur expectations of her, and imagining wildly about what she could do¡­ She turned back to face Kasser. He lowered his head slightly towards hers once she did, and she tilted her head and whispered to him¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°What about the tree branch?¡± he whispered back in inquiry¡­ Eugene had wanted to not only to see the Lark tree with her own eyes, but also to break off one of its branches to bring back with her to the pce. She was curious as to whether the tree would hold some sort of special power due to its transformation from her Ramita. But as soon as she had seen the tree, she had known. This tree was already no longer a Lark, not anymore. Larks always gave off a very distinct, disconcerting feeling when it came to her. When she had asked Kasser, he said that he felt it as well. Almost akin to sensing the change in the air from a dry period to an active period. There were just some things that only those with special powers could sense. At this point, if they were to approach any closer to the tree, they would surely be the center of the crowd¡¯s attention once more. And should they break off a branch off of it, chaos might break out in their midst. Even if there was some sort of special power in the tree, it couldn¡¯t possibly be so groundbreaking that it would be worth the risk, she quickly decided. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need it.¡± she brushed off, ¡°And besides, I think it would be difficult to break off a branch right now. Later perhaps, when there are less people around, I want toe back and take a closer look.¡± ¡®Later, huh? I¡¯m not so sure about that¡­¡¯ thought Kasser. He predicted that he would not be able to order the fence to be taken down any time soon. The crowd seemed huge this time, but it was still the active season ¨C as soon as the dry season would begin, he could expect even more people woulde flocking to see the tree. And because rumors like this spread like wildfire, it was highly possible the news would reach people from other nations. Once that happened, they would likelye flooding the kingdom, moring to see it for themselves. The two of them then began making their way through the crowd, intending to return. As they were leaving, it made them move a lot faster in leaving as they left the dense crowd behind. Chapter 154 Once the two had finally made it to the outer edge of the crowd, the royal escorts began moving and joined them immediately on sight. Perhaps it would have been easier making their way through the crowd escorted by their guards, but the queen was also a major aspect of why the crowd was over eager to gather. They wanted to see her in person, and being surrounded by the guards would defeat the purpose. Before she even got on the carriage, Eugene turned around and took one final look around her. Her eyes skimmed through each of the guards with her, but noted not one of them was someone she recognized. She thought it strange, especially since she hadn¡¯t seen Sven, or any of the other guards she was familiar with since they¡¯ve left the castle. She finally went in, and sat down, before the carriage finally moved. Once in the privacy of the carriage confines, Eugene turned to Kasser. ¡°Your Highness, the guards with me on that day,¡± she began, ¡°Were any of them injured?¡± she asked with worry. ¡°No.¡± he replied, and Eugene felt the relief slip into her frame as she finally rxed. She made a mistake that day. She¡¯d given them orders to evacuate the citizens, but hadn¡¯t given them any orders what to do after that, and thus had given them a halfmand. ¡°Then, where¡¯s Sven? I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± she added. ¡°We¡¯re looking into choosing a new group of escorts for you.¡± he informed her. And Eugene whipped her head towards him in surprise, her eyes widening. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It would be better for you to choose those with actual formal training in being a royal escort. Your original escorts had never even had any escorting experience before.¡± he exined, and Eugene felt dismayed. So it was just as she thought. Herck of orders she had given that day had caused them troubles, and as a result, Kasser thought it would be better to rece them. ¡°Did Sven refuse to escort me any longer?¡± she fretted, but Kasser dismissed her worries. ¡°Whether or not he remains to be your escort is no decision of Sven.¡± his tone made Eugene feel cold, as if he no longer wanted to discuss the topic. Immediately she recalled his furious statements from yesterday¡­ ¡®You fell off your horse! Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is to fall off of your horse?!¡¯ Sven had been the only one present when Eugene had fallen off of her horse. So the only way that Kasser could know about what had happened was if Sven had told him about it, because Eugene certainly hadn¡¯t told the king. Her falling from the horse was not even Sven¡¯s fault. She knew that it had been a dangerous situation, additionally, he had disobeyed the king¡¯s orders to return immediately to the castle, but that was because of her own insistence. She felt a cold dread settle in the pit of her stomach. ¡°Your Majesty. Is Sven being punished?¡± Kasser did not respond. But his silence was a resounding yes to her ears. Eugene could not bear the thought of Sven being punished because of her own faults. ¡°Your Majesty. Sven didn¡¯t even do anything wrong. I was stubborn. Sven did his best to try to discourage me from doing what I wanted. Even the other guards were only obeying my orders.¡± she pleaded. Those guards had had no other choice. If they had ignored her direct orders in favor of following the king¡¯s orders, they could have received punishment for disobedience. Kasser finally looked at her as she pleaded, but he remained silent as he stared her down. For the first time since they got close, Eugene felt a crippling fear of him. She was painfully reminded that this is the King. In a society with a caste-system as theirs, being king gave you boundless authority, far beyond the highest power the world Eugene came from had. With his word alone, a man could either live or die. She felt a sudden empathy for Sven and the other guards. Back in her own world, she had been chased down by loan sharks for money that she had never even seen before, and she had lost her job because of her gambling-addicted brother who had made a scene in front of herpany building. To live a life that waspletely controlled by others against your own will¡­ It was truly demeaning. She shuddered at the thought that she might be the reason that these people with so much potential ended up having no future. ¡°Please, I would rather that you punish me instead. The fact that innocent people would have to take on the punishment for my own wrongs¡­ it¡¯s too awful.¡± she continued. Kasser let out a small sigh. When he saw her expression as she said the words ¡®too awful¡¯, she looked as if it was too much for someone simply trying to protect those that they cared about. It resembled greatly the expression of someone who detested extreme injustice. To bepletely honest, he himself had been hesitant to give the order to put the guards in prison. And now that the queen had awoken in good health, he hadn¡¯t any intention of giving them a harsh punishment after that. He had only been meaning to end it with just a short probation and changing out the queen¡¯s official escorts. But if Eugene herself was going to be so stubbornly opposed to the idea, then was there even a point to punishing the guards at all? ¡°So what is it that you want, then?¡± he sighed out, and Eugene blinked before thinking about it. ¡°Have you already ordered their punishment?¡± ¡°Not yet. They¡¯re on probation.¡± ¡°Then probation is enough. Give them back their positions. And I would like it if they could keep escorting me as well.¡± she told him. Kasser seemed to be mulling about it for a while, before he finally sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± he agreed resignedly. Chapter 155 Surprised at how easily he agreed to do as she wanted, Eugene regarded him with some suspicion and examined his expression. Kasser gave her a light smile when he noticed her observing him. ¡°What? I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll do as you please.¡± The carriage slowly came to a halt. After a moment, they heard the sound of someone outside saying ¡°Your Majesties, I shall open the door now.¡± Eugene called out to Kasser as he stood up from his seat. When he turned his head to face her, she felt a mixture of grateful and apologetic wash over her. ¡°Was I too stubborn? I didn¡¯t mean to make you do anything too extreme.¡± ¡°You acting stubborn wouldn¡¯t make the impossible somehow be possible.¡± he reassured her. Above his face, she suddenly saw a vision. It was a memory belonging to Jin. ¡®If there¡¯s something you want, just ask for it. Your acting won¡¯t make the impossible be possible.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re no fun. Well, I want to see the treasure room.¡¯ Before she could even begin to interpret what she had just seen, Kasser had stepped off of the carriage and was offering his hand to her. She took it and also stepped down from the carriage. ¡°Your Majesties, wee back.¡± Marianne, who hade to wee the two of them, bowed deeply. Eugene smiled a bit sadly as she looked at Marianne. Since yesterday, her feelings when she saw Marianne had changed. It was mainly because of Jin¡¯s memories that woulde to her every time that she looked at Marianne. It began right after she had her lucid dream. Eugene had started seeing Jin¡¯s memories much more frequently. Before, they had mostly consisted of just familiar feelings or frozen scenes from the past, but now she could see moving pictures and even hear the words being said. The way that the memories came was simr to before. There had to be some sort of reason or trigger for them. People, ces, conversations, and many more¡­ But the thing that had her shaken the most was the memory she had seen yesterday when she saw Marianne was quite unpleasant. She had been shocked at the very first scene she saw, in which Jin had thrown a cup of tea right into Marianne¡¯s face. ¡®How disrespectful. Don¡¯t talk back to me, you swine.¡¯ Jin had spat at her. Every memory after that had only been filled with simr instances. Insult after insult Jin hurled at the woman, who had raised the king, someone decades older than herself. She always did look down on people born in the lower ss, or non royal. And despite knowing that it wasn¡¯t her that did this, Eugene still felt as if the actions were her own. And she was deeply apologetic for it. But the more she saw Jin¡¯s memories, the more she felt amazed by Marianne and her strength. She continued to help her, Eugene, knowing the fact Jin had been cruel before. From the memories as well, Eugene knew now how Jin had once spoken to others before. She knew if she were to have met someone like that before, then she wouldn¡¯t have mistaken them for anyone else but nasty. Jin had always spoken to the king with a sickly sweet voice, a nectar filled with poison, but spoke the opposite way towards others, even Marianne. As soon as the king went inside the castle, with a few servants scrambling after him for reports, Eugene fell in step with Marianne, both walking at a leisurely pace. ¡°Have you been able to see the tree, Your Majesty?¡± Marianne asked her. ¡°We did see it. But there were too many people there.¡± she answered, and Marianne nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s all anyone¡¯s talking about these days, no matter where you go, it¡¯s no surprise there would be a crowd. I¡¯d like to see it too. ¡° she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really just a tree. You would be disappointed if you got your hopes up for something special.¡± ¡°I could never be disappointed. Even getting to see it with my own two eyes would be an honor.¡± Eugene had heard from Kasser yesterday about the water that had filled the bedroom. He had said that Marianne had witnessed it as well, but Marianne herself didn¡¯t mention anything about it or ask about it at all. Her attitude hadn¡¯t changed one bit. ¡°A servant stopped by your office earlier. He had brought some documents from His Highness, so I ced them on the desk.¡± Marianne informed her. ¡°Really? I wonder what it is.¡± She mused. Eugene went into her office where she saw the envelopeying atop her desk. She took the envelope, and opened it. She took out the documents inside to scan them. They were documents she had seen before ¨C the ones submitted by the candidates for the position of queen¡¯s aide. She remembered that the king had taken these in order to take a look at them. But the stack of documents was much thinner than when she hadst seen them. ¡®Why are there only three candidates here? Oh¡­ right. I¡¯d asked him to make rmendations. I suppose these are the ones he¡¯s rmending, then?¡¯ she thought as she perused through them. She looked through the documents of the three remaining candidates. Two in theirte twenties, one in her early thirties. All three were female. ¡®I guess these three must be the most skilled.¡¯ Eugene, of course, had no clue who any of these people were. She trusted that the king would have rmended people who he believed would do the job well. She had the thought that maybe Marianne would know one of these people, so she called her in to ask. And just as she expected, instead of simply shaking her head no, Marianne had told her that she would go and find out the general consensus on these people. This made Eugene happy. ¡°Thank you, Marianne.¡± ¡°Im simply fulfilling my duties, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, and also.¡± Eugene had almost forgotten about the memory she had seen as she was stepping off the carriage. But now she suddenly remembered it again. ¡°What is the ¡®treasure room¡¯? And where is it?¡± Chapter 156 Upon hearing the question, Marianne¡¯s expression changed. Eugene didn¡¯t think too much of it when she asked about what the treasure is, and where it is located. Marianne let out a sigh of resignation, making her look frustrated. She didn¡¯t want to appear too nonchnt, as doing so would look like she¡¯s trying to deceive the Queen. ¡°Where did you hear about this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it. I remembered it.¡± ¡°You remembered it?¡± Marianne asked in a confused tone. Suddenly feeling anxious, Marianne¡¯s face fell into a stony expression- the same expression she sported when Eugene came back after a meeting with Rodrigo. At first, Eugene thought nothing of Marianne¡¯s stiff rtionship with Jin, just like when it¡¯s with Kasser. But she came to understand what Marianne was truly afraid of. Eugene saw from Jin¡¯s memories that Marianne was treated unfairly for such a long time. She felt sorry for Marianne, who had to suffer on her own, until now. She realized that Marianne will always be cautious around her, having no idea that there is another person inside the queen¡¯s body. ¡°My memories has yet to returnpletely, but I do remember some of them. And I am able to recall the harsh treatment I bestowed upon you.¡± Marianne¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing the Queen¡¯s words. She smiled towards the person in front of her. Eugene tried to continue but she was suddenly cut short- ¡°My Queen¡±, Marianne said in a soft voice ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± she continued, ¡°It¡¯s something that happened in the past.¡± Eugene looked at Marianne quizzically, as if confused.¡°Is this one of the rules a person should follow, when belonging to the high society?¡± Eugene did not have a set of social etiquettes to study from- she simply got it from Marianne, and learned from experience. ¡°Yes, sort of. But it does not only apply to social settings, but in all asions as well.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not allowed to learn from my mistakes? Or give my sincere apologies?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you should be careful, especially when you¡¯re in public where a lot of people would be able to hear you. You, along with King Kasser, hold the highest positions in this nation, andpses are something that should be avoided.¡± ¡°What If I make a mistake? I don¡¯t think hiding my mistakes would do the nation well.¡± ¡°Apologizing for your faults is enough, but there¡¯s no need for the public to know.¡± Eugene nodded with an ufortable look on her face. She used to hear about how the King is shameless where she came from, and that may be applicable to her as well. ¡°What if I made a personal mistake? How do I apologize then?¡± ¡°Invite them somewhere private and go over it with a cup of tea. That should be enough.¡± Deep in her thoughts, Eugene insisted on her apology, ¡°I still want to apologize to you, Marianne. It¡¯s just the two of us here, anyway. I realized that I treated you harshly and I¡¯m sorry for that. I¡¯m also grateful for you- being with me & helping me. Please continue to do so.¡± Marianne paid her respects by bowing a full nighty degree to the Queen in front of her. Slowly straightening her back, her face showed calmness- recing the anxiety that stered her face a moment ago. ¡°My Queen, I cannot tell you about the national treasure.¡± ¡°Will I have to ask His Highness?¡± ¡°Yes, my Queen.¡± Eugene nodded. She stopped asking about the treasure. Honestly speaking, she did not even hear about it, but when she saw it in Jin¡¯s memories, she¡¯s pretty sure that Marianne knows about the national treasure. She didn¡¯t think that Marianne directly lied to her. She knows full well that Marianne was probably instructed- and she¡¯s pretty sure that the one who ordered her was no one but the King himself. *** Servants had dropped by in the evening. Facing her vanity mirror, she stared at her reflection, and saw restlessness written all over her face. She sent the servant back to the King. She covered her blushing face with her hands, and she slowly fanned herself, trying to cool the heat emitting from her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± she internally asked herself ¡°It¡¯s not even my first time¡± The King left the pce and went straight to the repository. It¡¯s been a week since theyst slept together, but why did she refuse to sleep with him this time? It will be a while until the Kinges back, as he will personally see through the red re incident. ¡°I want us to start over.¡± This is what the King said before he left. Eugene¡¯s face became a lot redder than it already is as she reminisced their conversation in her head. Is it because she knew that the King could already differentiate ¡®Jin¡¯ and ¡®Eugene?¡¯ It felt like she¡¯s back to the time when they first spent the night together. Chapter 157 Her heart was furiously beating against her chest and she¡¯s unable to calm herself down. She counted the hours, the minutes until the king¡¯s arrival to the pce. However, Kasser did not arrive at his usual time. A steady silence floated outside Eugene¡¯s room, and her anticipation towards his arrival died down. ¡°Where could he be at this hour?¡± uttered Eugene with a sullen expression. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± She would just have to wait for the servant to inform her about the King¡¯s whereabouts. Time passed and the King has yet to arrive. ¡°He should have told me that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it,¡± she whined internally Drained with all the waiting that she did, she eventually tired herself out, and decided to sleep her distress away. When Eugene had fallen asleep, the door quietly opened and revealed the entrance of the king. He specifically told his servants to not inform her about his arrival anymore, as he would be arriving sote in the evening. Kasser approached the bed where Eugene currentlyy, and seeing her in that state shifted something deep inside the King. ¡°Eugene¡± Eugene did not move one bit. He too had been impatienttely with what¡¯s happened between them, and time kept slowing down, taunting him with the sight of the sleeping woman before him. Kasser should have just sent the reports back to the administration, instead of dealing with it inside the office. He really thought that the reports could be taken care of quickly, and he did not expect that it would take so much of his time. He did implement the rule of not postponing a day¡¯s work to the following day. Doing so will only have the employees being heavily reprimanded. As a result, the administration did not hesitate to report to him even if it is past working hours already. Tired from today¡¯s events, Kasser sighed and roughly sat on the bed, making the foam jiggle. Despite his movements, Eugene remained soundly asleep. He lifted a folded leg onto the bed, leaned his arm onto one knee, and rested his chin on the palm of his hand. He slowly looked at Eugene and he can¡¯t help but stare at her face, with desire looming over his eyes. Eugene suddenly turned in the bed, making her pajama dress go up above her knees, revealing her long, slim legs. Kasser shifted his gaze towards her exposed limbs. All his blood ran down south, his pants suddenly feeling tight and ufortable. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Kasser scooted near Eugene¡¯s legs as he grabbed both her ankles, feeling his way up to her exposed calves and gently massaged them. Her smooth skin felt so soft and wonderful under hisrge hands and from then on, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself anymore. He continued feeling his way up to Eugene¡¯s body, softly caressing all of her spots and he leaned down on her, hovering above her while cing both his arms on the sides of her head. He kissed her forehead first, then the eyes, nose and lips. Eugene stirred slowly from Kasser¡¯s ministrations. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the man hovering above her. Still dazed with sleep, she mumbled a soft ¡°hmmm¡±, still confused on what¡¯s really happening. ¡°Eugene.¡± Kasser no longer reigned himself in as he aggressively kissed all over Eugene¡¯s face. The kisses seem to never stop, making Eugene giggle at Kasser¡¯s actions. He then kissed her mouth, swallowing her giggles along the way. He forcefully pushed his tongue towards hers as proceeded on sucking and kissing. ¡°Hn.¡± Eugene let out a short sound. She can feel Kasser surrounding her mentally and physically as she felt sensations all over her body. She also felt something poking into her middle. Finally realizing what¡¯s going on, Eugene¡¯s no longer sleepy as heat pooled around her stomach as she wrapped her arms around Kasser¡¯s neck. His scent filled her nostrils as they kissed. Kasser thoroughly explored her mouth- never stopping while feeling around Eugene¡¯s legs with one hand. He grabbed Eugene¡¯s leg and wrapped it around his waist as her dress rolls up to her stomach. Eugene then wrapped her other leg to his waist, clinging herself to himpletely. They are now wrapped with one another like inseparable vines. He pushed his hardness against the clothed space between her legs. They are still not fully together since they haven¡¯t discarded their undergarments yet. But Kasser kept on grinding his hips against Eugene¡¯s, stimting her even more. ¡°Ahhh¡­ mmm..¡± Eugene let out a low moan as they pushed into one another, the roll of their hips simultaneously grinding together, not slowing themselves down as they pushed & pushed, pleasure skyrocketing between them. Chapter 158 She didn¡¯t exactly know what she wanted. But she knew for sure that she longed for this man hovering above her to keep doing what he does. The sensations hit her so deeply that she almost felt frustrated, wanting more pleasure to bring her topletion. She gripped her thighs more tightly to his waist and slightly raised her hips to seek more friction. Centering her middle to match his as they continually grind on each other. He almost lost it. The muscles on his back stretched taut and the immense lu$t overwhelmed his senses. He waited so long for this night toe and it¡¯s finally happening. He didn¡¯t rush as he took his time in unraveling his woman, feeling like he¡¯s got all the time in the world. He pressed his mouth further against hers. His t0ngue swept inside as if he¡¯s searching for something, deepening the kiss once more. Eugene¡¯s eyes fluttered. The way he caressed her tongue and sucking it into his mouth ignited her senses so much that it consumed her whole being. Electrifying her nerves in the process. She matched her breathing with his, feeling that it is more pleasurable that way when they are in perfect synchronization. ¡°Mmmh.¡± A series of [emailprotected] kept slipping past her mouth as she struggled to keep them at bay. How could she when she was already feeling so overwhelmed by his actions- from his hands that kept on massaging her twin peaks, and his er3ction that never stopped grinding against her middle. She first thought that making love with him would somehow exhaust her. He was always passionate and persistent, and to top it all off, his stamina was also incredible. He no longer held himself back from his intense desires, and she didn¡¯t mind one bit. But tonight, he seemed more desperate than usual. His energy skyrocketed as if Eugene had woken up the beast inside him. He finally lets go of her tongue, which is almost numb from all the sucking he¡¯s been doing. Eugene gasped as he dove straight into her neck, and sucked the delicate skin there. He busied himself with her neck as he kept on sucking and nibbling, tickling her slightly as she let out a small whimper, feeling overpowered. He moved his mouth next to her ear and whispered huskily, ¡°Arms up.¡± It felt like he finally reached his limit. With a shaky breath, she obediently raised her arms above her head,pletely submitting to him. Without missing a beat, he took hold of her hem and easily rolled her nightgown upwards, removing the dress from her body. She bit her lips raw as she felt her whole body throb in pleasure. Seeing him struggling to restrain himself makes her feel so excited, like how he softly caresses her limbs while his eyes are nothing but predatory, or how he¡¯s trying to resist his hands from seizing herpletely, making sure she knows that she¡¯s well taken care of. It is as if she¡¯s watching him struggle right in front of her, conflicted between being a gentleman and ravaging herpletely. It really spurred her on. No one knows he¡¯s like this. Not even his nanny who watched him grow up, that the King who was always cold, calcting and disciplined is unable to restrain himself from lu$t. Eugene liked the thought that only she gets to know this side of him. A knowledge that could only be shared between the two of them, man and wife, making her feel that she¡¯s closer to him than ever. She felt chills went up her body as the night air swept in. But it didn¡¯tst long; her body was quickly covered by a damp, muscr one, engulfing her in the process. ¡°Ahh!¡± Her back arched reflexively when he ced his mouth over her breast, sucking on it greedily. Her skin stretched taut under his tongue. Kasser buried his nose into her chest, inhaling her flesh deeply, and her soft, sweet scent captivating his nostrils. Simultaneously licking, and breathing in her scent at the same time. He continued on tasting her body, marveling at her sweet taste that seemed to paralyze his senses. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he¡¯s this real¡ªnot sure if he¡¯s just imagining it. Lustful desires quickly took over his senses and filled him in a euphoric trance. He was also aware that all of his five senses are reacting to the woman beneath him. He suddenly wished that he could throw away his reputation as king just to ask someone, anyone. Was this what s3x between a man and a woman was always like? Why did he only desire and thirst after her all the more, with every time that he made love to her? Did everyone feel the same ecstasy? Emotions and excitement die down when repeated continually. That is a given. He remembered when he first sessfully killed ark, he couldn¡¯t keep his excitement at all. But now, he barely had it in him to be excited even if he killed a dozen of them in a day. But why was it that his desire for her did not seem to weaken? Instead, it only seemed to grow stronger every time. He¡¯s almost afraid of the fact that he may be lu$ting after her regardless of where he is. And every time he¡¯s reminded that it¡¯s his wife he had desires for, he felt like he¡¯s on top of the world, and excitement bloomed through his veins. He licked on her taut bud and pressed on it with his mouth. Rolling it and teasing it all the more with his tongue. Her body trembled underneath him, shaking from his actions. He was reminded yet again that only him got to taste her sweetness. ¡°Mine.¡± A strong feeling of possessiveness overcame him and his blue eyes darkened even more. Chapter 159 His hand traveled down her body, skimming her ribs and grasping at her hips. Her slightly damp skin felt so good under his fingertips, her curves enticing him even more. It felt endless as he ran his hand along her figure. He¡¯s having difficulty keeping his thoughts straight. His whole being feels like he¡¯s on fire, and his er3ction was hard as stone. He remembered how it felt being inside her, how her tightness seemed to engulf himpletely. His body was begging for release, for climax. But he kept on restraining himself, wanting to prolong this moment even further. ¡®A little more¡­ just a little more.¡¯ He whispered repeatedly to himself. He finally removed his lips from her [emailprotected] and slowly moved to her chest, lining up kisses along her stomach, her hips and continued to move downwards. His lips made its¡¯ way to her privates, grazing his teeth along the fabric of her [emailprotected] ¡°Nnh!¡± Her body sumbed to the gentle kisses he¡¯s giving her, and involuntarily thrust her hips upward. She was about to close her spread legs but was abruptly stopped by his hands. His hands had been kneading along the inside of her thighs, and he grasped her from behind as he pulled her underwear down. Eugene screwed her eyes shut and turned her head to the side. She suddenly felt so exposed, with the cold air biting at her now bare body. He spread her legs even further and her face felt hot from embarrassment. Shey still and obedient as she nibbled on her lips. She felt shy as her body trembled with expectation. ¡°Ahh!¡± Fireworks exploded behind her eyes as he caressed her s3x with his lips, and proceeded to lick up and down. How could he do this? She never imagined something like this happening. She didn¡¯t think that she could get used to this. But after a few moments, the pleasure seemed to escte. ¡°Ahh.. Mhm¡­¡± Her whole body trembled. The pleasure she felt seemed endless. And every time his nose brush past herher lips, it felt like she was being electrified. He tickled her cl!t with his tongue then gathered it fully to his lips as he sucked. The feeling surprised her so much that she moaned loudly. ¡°Ah! Ahhh¡± He licked all the juices that came out of her. His lips kept on moving against her folds, taking his time like he did with her [emailprotected] He pressed on her inner skin and drove this tongue deeper. ¡°Nnnh!¡± She mumbled incoherently as she arched her back and came. Her hips jerked in spasms, and her eyelids saw nothing but white, hot pleasure as the sensation traveled all over body- to her waist, back, and everything. ¡°Ahhh¡± She gasped for breath. Her s3x still pulsing slightly after reaching its¡¯ [emailprotected] Her strength left her bodypletely as she crashed. Kasser held her weak legs in his hand and stared at her folds, now moist with her juices. He imagined how she would taste like if he were to lick her, and he¡¯s almost tempted to do so. He was pretty sure he could spend the entire night tasting and biting all over body, but he pushed away his thoughts to the side. He didn¡¯t want to drain herpletely with multiple [emailprotected], as he wanted to prepare her for the grand event. He inserted his fingers inside her opening, feeling her inner flesh loose as her entrance swallowed his fingers up. She tried to close her thighs but doing so prompted him to look at her face. She shyly avoided his gaze as his mouth curved upwards. At first, she felt shy and embarrassed that Kasser mouthed her heat just moments before, now she can easily spread her legs open in front of him. He was charmed by the thought of his wife opening up for him. He righted his body as he first removed his shirt, then his pants, and his drawers were gone too. His length was now swollen and fully er3ct. Her eyes became huge when she saw it, standing proud and it is more emphasized by the brightly lit room. She wasn¡¯t able to ask for the lights to be turned off. It was her first time seeing it in all of its¡¯ glory, gone are the days wherein she could only see its¡¯ outline in the darkness. It was quiterge and beyond anything that she could have imagined. She felt genuinely confused as to how that thing could hide in a pair of pants without being noticed. It was massive. She gasped and lifted her upper body with her elbows. Showing her concerns as he neared her, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What?¡± He moved swiftly in front of her and pulled her legs towards him, putting her back into her original position. He climbed on top of her as she voiced out her concerns, ¡°It¡¯s not going to fit!¡± Kasser responded with a shortugh. ¡°It will.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too big.¡± ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? If I lose my mind any further, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Eugene¡¯s face went white. As he slowly smiled, she saw the deep blue fire in his eyes. His expression as he licked his own lips seemed indeed like that of someone that had already half lost his mind. His hands gripped her thighs as he pushed his hips between her legs, and ced his arms on either side of her head. ¡°Ahh..¡± Eugene swallowed when she felt his tip at her entrance. She ced her hands atop of his shoulders and she¡¯s unable to push him away. His hardened member slowly passed through her core, and deeply slid into her. Chapter 160 The only sound that echoed in the room were the gasps that escaped from between Eugene¡¯s lips. The pressure that had built up within had suddenly surged up to her throat. She couldn¡¯t get the sight of his member out of her mind. It felt so firm, and filled her up so well, she could hardly believe that was the one pushing into her at this very moment. Unlike when it first entered her, it slid in so easily through her slicked walls. She was so turned on, she was lubr!cating to make it easier for him. Not to mention the earlier [emailprotected] helped a lot. She definitely felt a lot more loose, and rxed. She remembered the soreness she¡¯d had days after theirst time together. But the pleasure outweighed the pain, she hardly paid attention to it. All that mattered now was how she felt like this was a perfect moment, an evidence of how they were made for each other as she readily epted him without much resistance. She had been nervous upon remembering the pain of the very first time he had entered her, but it turned out to be all for nothing. She felt a little embarrassed at having overreacted just now. As her gazezily passed over his face, she suddenly locked her eyes on his expression. It was her first time seeing his face under bright light as he entered her. His eyebrows were creased as he bit his lower lip in deep concentration. But she could see the undeniable pleasure in his clear blue eyes. She found herself mesmerized just by looking at him, she could only look away. A new wave of pleasure washed over her as a sudden heat travelled through her body. The pleasure he felt was contagious. She found herself relentlessly writhing and twisting as electric sensations ran through her veins. She heard him suck in a breath, as she felt her walls tightened up around him, she arched her back as he thrusted in rhythmically. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Augh.¡± Kasser shuddered. He let out a low and guttural m0an, which escaped from his lips, as if he¡¯d been holding it back for so long, but now couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. She didn¡¯t even realize she could be turned on some more until she heard it. Her body trembled at the sound as she let out breathy gasps. ¡°Eugene¡­ unh!¡± Her hips rose to meet his thru$ts. Every movement he gave only served to excite Eugene more, the way she saw things, how she heard them¡­ She could feel herself convulse, suck!ng in sharp breaths¡­ He must have gasped as she tightened up, because it was only shortly after his breath stuttered could she feel her body seize up once more. She felt so ecstatic, she was almost at the climax. It was like a chain reaction had been set off. Her walls were mping tightly around him, the onught of pleasure kepting, wave after wave after wave¡­ Kasser threw his head back, eyes squeezed shut, before he looked down, staring at Eugene¡¯s writhing body beneath his, his senses tingling with pleasure. He could feel the sheen of sweat building up on his back, the cold air hitting it¡­ He mmed himself straight into her, groaning as he bottomed out, fully sheathed inside her. ¡°Hnn!¡± Eugene¡¯s hands scrambled for purchase on his shoulders, fingertips digging into his skin, threatening to draw blood. Something at the way they pressed in stinging pain woke something in him, and then he saw blinding white as he lost a few seconds of consciousness with one final thrust. Eugene¡¯s body met the thrust as she shuddered, gasping for breath as her body shook. She let out a scream of pleasure. ¡°Aaahh!¡± He took deep breaths, trying to regain lucidity as his hips resumed their thrust!ng against her sensitive entrance. He liked the way her overstimted walls mmed up at his every movement, trying to [emailprotected] him, inviting him into her warm core¡­ But he was thirsty as he was in pleasure. He¡¯d never get used to the feel of being inside her. He wanted to go deeper, bury himself deeper inside of her, to reach her womb. It didn¡¯t matter if he had pushed as far as he could, it¡¯s not enough¡­ Never enough. Everything about her was like opium. Her skin, her scent¡­ her voice. Oh, her voice, it was like music to his ears, the way she¡¯d call out for him, let out gasps of pleasure and m0an for him to go harder¡­ faster¡­ Deeper¡­ Eugene was getting impatient. She could barely move her hips, but that won¡¯t stop her. So she moved her body, lifting her hips as much as she could still do to hurry up his own thrust!ng. Her hands moved to the headboard, lifting her higher up on the pillows¡­ ¡°Uhh! Ahh!¡± She hooked her legs around his waists, her imagination running wild, conjuring images of his pration. The sudden images shing through her mind effectively converted her fear to pleasure once more. It made her inhibitions loose, as she soon began acting impulsively. Using her legs, she pulled him in, weing him even deeper. Kasser couldn¡¯t help but feel himself lose his mind. He gave another hard, deep thrust, causing her body to shake and writhe as she fell back onto the bed, pinning her to the mattress. ¡°Ah! Hmh!¡± It was as if the heat from their two bodies suddenly filled the entire chamber. The sheets of the bed were tossed haphazardly all around their entangled bodies. Eugene could even feel the mattress beginning to get damp from all the sweat and fluids assaulting the sheets. Eugene¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her vision blurred and in swirls as she tried to focus. She was too drunk in pleasure, her body felt too hot, she was sinking back into the ne of des!re. Chapter 161 After a few more plunge, the King arched his back. At that moment, Eugene had also found release. ¡°Hnng!¡± Her body grew taut as she let out a lengthy [emailprotected] Hot seed spilled into her, coating her insides as she milked him dry. Kasser held his breath as he released thick ropes of white, he was beginning to see stars. It was always such a treat climaxing inside her. And then he fell limp, careful not to crush her with his weight. He nuzzled at the crook of her neck as both of them lied still, the sounds of their ragged breaths now the only thing filling the room. It didn¡¯t take long for Kasser¡¯s breathing to even out, but Eugene was still heaving from their frivolous [emailprotected] Kasser suddenly burst out inughter. He raised his head and looked at her with a yful expression. ¡°It won¡¯t fit, huh?¡± he teased. And Eugene, who had been trying to catch her breath, could only flush in embarrassment. Who could me her? She was in shock at the sight of him that it was the first thing that came to mind. Coincidentally, it was also the first thing out of her mouth. In hindsight she should¡¯ve known better. They¡¯d been doing it numerous times now, there was no way it wouldn¡¯t fit. Of course after she¡¯d said it, she had all but thrown herself at him, enthusiastically wrapping her legs to pull him closer to grind against him in pure pleasure. Even if he were to use her of pretending to be naive, she wouldn¡¯t have disagreed. She gave him a mean pout, knowing he brought it up intentionally just to tease her. ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡± she huffed. He wasn¡¯t that heavy, but for now, half-heartedly throwing him off her with a poorly made excuse was the only thing she could do. He chuckled at her reaction. She was naive yet bold, with a bit of a weird side, and yet that unpredictability was her charm. With a sigh, he lifted himself up away from her, beforenguidly pulling out. His seed dribbled out of her, and her body grew tense, feeling the emptiness for a moment, before she reflexively closed her legs together. Heid his body down beside her, positioning his body towards her. He propped his head up on his open palm, as he fixed his eyes upon her with a gentle gaze. He stared at her with a burning desire, she feared she¡¯d catch fire. What is this woman? He genuinely wondered. What was it about her that was shaking him to his very core? Eugene was confused as to why he wasying there without doing anything to her, but she weed this brief respite. She rxed her body, trying to recover at least a little bit of her strength. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t help but ask anyway. ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡± she hummed at him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Kasser took a deep breath as he continued to stare at her unabashed. He thought about what a relief it was that he decided not to send her to the Holy City yet. How could he have thought to send her by herself? Right now, he felt he never wanted to let her out of his sight, not even for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just what?¡± she prodded, tilting her head up at him. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I neve thought I¡¯d love the thought of simply looking at you this much.¡± He admitted, and Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel prickles in the back of her eyes. He sounded quite the romantic, but Eugene¡¯s expression held something odd¡­ ¡°Your body¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to agree with what you¡¯ve just said.¡± she hesitantly rebutted. She couldn¡¯t help but think if the room had been dark, his words would¡¯ve been much more romantic. But when he hardened up once more, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the romance part had been ruined, somewhat. Kasser suddenly burst into another fit ofughter. Chuckling, he swiftly rolled over on top of her once more. Heced their fingers together as he pinned her down. This was not the time to lie around and do nothing. The night was too still too young. The thoughts in his mind were wild and vulgar. He would have no doubt Eugene would¡¯ve been quite embarrassed to learn of them. Swiftly, he leaned down and caught her lips in another bruising kiss. And just like that, he was raring to go once more. * * * Am I weak to pleasure? Eugene thought this to herself as she thought of the passionate [emailprotected] they¡¯d engaged in the past night over and over again. The problems she¡¯d had just a week ago, though it caused her tremendous stress that she even lost her appetite, seemed to pale inparison to what was troubling her now. Of course, in that one week, a lot had happened. Eugene had gained the identity of an Anika with an incredibly strong Ramita, and the man who had in all but name, and was formerly known as her husband, had confessed his desire to pursue a proper rtionship with her. The more she thought about it though, none of her problems had been actually solved yet. Eugene still didn¡¯t understand who she was, or why she hade into this world. She also had yet topletely confess everything to the king, and admit to the fact she was an entirely different person, not Jin, not even a bit, but Eugene. But right now, none of those thoughts gued her, but somethingpletely different from two weeks ago. Her deepest fears were all but gone now, and she had the strongest of feelings everything would now turn out alright in the end. Is it because of the Ramita? She wondered. Not for the first time she would connect it to the lucid dream she¡¯d had. The freedom she¡¯d experienced from swimming through the endless water had yet to leave her. It was always present, always in the back of her mind. And from time to time, thinking about it made her feel wonderful. Chapter 162 Life is so unpredictable. I never thought a day woulde when I would actually be able to understand the praise and glory attributed to Anikas, she mused with amusement. Thinking about her Ramita made her feel secure. If before her arrival to Mahar made her feel like she¡¯d won the lottery, now it felt like this was the winning prize! She felt invincible, that there wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t do with her Ramita. It wasn¡¯t like her power had any direct effects on the people around her. She was starting to realize that simply spending her days cowering in the fear of the unknown wasn¡¯t going to help with anything. So she felt that there was no longer any need to push Kasser away in fear of not being worthy enough for him. Also, it would be ridiculous to take his saying of starting over in the literal sense. Were they supposed to go on dates, and be shy in bed? Pretend to be anything but innocent? They have feelings for each other, but aside from that, she won¡¯t deny she loved him beneath the sheets. She¡¯d even gone as far as climaxing from his tongue alone, she¡¯s way past that level of naivety. With all these thoughts going through her mind, she barely noticed she¡¯d arrive at the library. Due to there having been so much going on in the past few days, it had been a while since thest time she had visited the ce. I¡¯ll probably be able to see a new memory. cing her hand on the door handle, she took in a deep breath before pushing the door. On one hand she was feeling excitedly expectant; on the other hand, she felt somewhat afraid of what she might discover. She entered the library and closed the door quietly behind her. She slowly looked around the book-filled library walls, fingers lightly trailing against the spine of the books. Nothing had changed since thest time she hade here. Even the book she had left upon the table was still exactly how she had left it. As she approached the table, Eugene came to a sudden stop. One of Jin¡¯s memories suddenly appeared before her. Eugene held her breath and focused on watching the memory, engraving it into her own. Jin had ced an old book on the table and opened its cover. Right next to her, there was a sharp dagger and a brightly lit oilntern. She lifted the dagger, passing its de through thentern¡¯s me. Once the de had been deemed heated enough, she used the dagger to slice through the pages of the book. Several of its pages fell to the floor¡­ ¡®Way of magic, vessel, medium. Looks like I still have a long way to go.¡¯ Jin muttered to herself as she closed the book with a disinterested sigh. cing the dagger back on the table, Jin closed the book¡­ And the memory ended. Eugene searched around the library, looking for the book that bore the same cover as the one she saw in her memory. Skimming through the endless row seemed endless, and luckily for her, the book that she sought was ced on the table along with other volumes. Quickly, she looked for the page that had been roughly cut out by a dagger de, and the jagged scraps matched the one she saw in Jin¡¯s memory. She tried to recall the contents of the page, but the only thing that she saw from the memory was the swift cutting of the de as it tore through the paper, no memory of Jin reading along the page. All she knows from the brief nce that she had is that the pages are full of scientific diagrams and drawings, and a few words strewn across the page written in short phrases describing the illustrations. ¡°Way of magic, vessel, medium¡­¡± These are the words that Jin muttered to herself. Eugene had no idea what she meant, but she guessed that it might have been important. ¡°It¡¯s probably rted to the page that she cut.¡± Eugene thought. Having seen this memory, Eugene finally confirmed her suspicions. Jin had not been collecting books as a hobby, but she was looking for something specific, and she had managed to find it in this book, ripped the pages off and kept it to herself. ¡°Where could she possibly hide those pages?¡± Eugene probed the other books on the table, but unluckily for her she wasn¡¯t able to stir up additional memories. She thought maybe she could search through the room for more clues, but she stopped in her tracks and called it a day. She realized that even if she spends the whole day in the library, she still won¡¯t find out much considering that the memory she remembers is entirely iplete, deeming the search worthless. The recollection gave her a hint, though. She has to use that hint to her advantage and search in a different way. She was no longer the girl that didn¡¯t know anything and barely understood everything. No longer the clueless girl that had been dropped into Mahar. She had already learned so much. She had ess to money and power whenever she needed it. With Marianne acting as her loyal investigator, Eugene¡¯s trust towards her grew stronger. As long as their actions won¡¯t negatively impact the kingdom, everything will fall into ce. Eugene exited the library. The guard keeping watch in front of the study bowed his head towards her in reverence as she passed him. ¡°Once this is all over, I¡¯m going to get rid of that library.¡± Eugene wanted to destroy all the remaining traces that Jin had left in this world, starting with that library. It seemed like she¡¯smitting a crime doing this, but it did not bother her one bit. With an unfazed look, Eugene realized, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not like Jin did something to me personally¡­¡± If anything, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s supposed to be feeling sorry for having taken over Jin¡¯s body. But she couldn¡¯t seem to diminish the hatred she felt for Jin from time to time. Chapter 163 ¡°Way of magic¡­.¡± She thought that maybe the diagrams from the torn page had something to do with the words ¡°Way of magic¡±, seeing that Jin had muttered these words while clutching on the sheets. There also had been something simr to that on Earth- where she had originally lived. Like that of a dark magic, or the ability to summon demons. Back in the Middle Ages when religion reigned all over the world, dark magic was something that was greatly respected, people believed in its existence and they made sure to live their lives in ordance with its teachings. But modern society today was different, and people think of those as nothing but tales. Like Earth, science prevails in Mahar. But even with the idealistic nature of Mahar, unexinable events seem to happen on a daily basis. ¡°I wonder if it has something to do with summoning Mara, the God.¡± Eugene thought. But then the story didn¡¯t make any sense. Rodrigo said that Jin had disappeared right before the ritual, and it seemed like he didn¡¯t know the reason why the queen went to the desert. If Jin wanted to summon Mara, she shouldn¡¯t feel the need to hide it from them. Getting help from the servants of Mara would have benefited Jin so much, but why did she feel the need to gather those old texts instead? It wasn¡¯t as if they didn¡¯t know each other, and she even had the title ¡®Saint¡¯ attached to her name. Completely lost in her thoughts, Eugene traversed along the corridors with no maid trailing beside her. She didn¡¯t ask forpany because she didn¡¯t think that she would take so long in the library. Nearing the galleries, her thoughts drifted to the memories of her ying with Abu. She fondly reminisced as she trudged along. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Abu since that day¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t able to thank him properly. If it weren¡¯t for Abu, she would¡¯ve been severely injured from falling off the horse. Eugene went to the spot where she and Abu would always meet. She also made sure to arrive at the same time of day like they used to, and even faced the direction where Abu would alwayse from. She called for him and waited, but the small, ck panther did not appear. ¡°Abu!¡± Eugene called for him again. But still, Abu did not show up. Even with Abu¡¯s absence, Eugene decided to wait further. She was confused as to why the King¡¯s hwansu was not appearing, even though he¡¯s definitely around the area. Hwansu is a type of Lark, and now she¡¯s able to sense the presence of a Lark nearby. She was able to perceive them before too, but it had been unclear back then. Ever since she had a lucid dream of being able to use her Ramita, her senses seemed to double over and have grown sharper. The peculiar feeling she always sensed from a Lark felt much stronger, more recognizable now. ¡°Abu. If you don¡¯te out right this second, I swear I¡¯m going to leave!¡± Upon hearing her words, the small, ck panther suddenly made an appearance. He was situated underneath a bush, slowly crawling out of its position, not exuding his usual demeanor of confidence and enthusiasm. The panther¡¯s ears were ttened back against its head, and his shoulders stooped low to the ground. He looked almost pitiful in that state. She was suddenly reminded of Abu¡¯s fierce state. The sight of Abu fighting a monster whose size is as big as a house is still clear in her mind as if it happened yesterday. Abu was confident and unwavering then, unlike the panther that she was seeing now. He looked so cute in this state that she wanted to pull him into a hug and rub her face directly to his soft, matted fur. Laughter is also threatening to burst out of her, but she held it in her chest instead. She didn;t know why the panther¡¯s acting like this, but he seemed so serious that she¡¯s d she¡¯s able to reign herughter in, not wanting to offend the panther in any way. ¡°Abu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me?¡± Eugene asked. He answered her by lying down on the soft ground and wagging his tail. He seemed to be saying ¡®no¡¯. ¡°I was really thankful for the help you¡¯ve given me that day. Sorry for saying that just now. Is that why you¡¯re upset?¡± She asked the panther. He only continued wagging his tail. ¡°Hmmm. What could be the problem? I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Eugene approached Abu slowly, not wanting to scare the panther off as she made her way towards him. Abu didn¡¯t seem bothered with their close proximity. Eugene stretched out her hands and pulled the ck panther close to her, closing him into an embrace. ¡°Abu, it¡¯s okay.¡± As if she wasforting a child, she patted Abu as she held him in her arms. Abu seemed to enjoy her affections that he began to purr at her ministrations. Regaining his spirits quickly, his ears suddenly turned upwards, looking like his old self again. The truth was, Abu was not able to forget Eugene¡¯s screams of fear when he threw the rat right next to her. After that incident, he was worried that Eugene might not like him anymore. Even when he was praised for helping her when she fell off the horse, it still did not ease his worries away. But now with Eugene hugging him and ying with him the same way she always did before, his fears slowly melted down and diminishedpletely. He even flipped to his back to show his yfulness. He could not speak, but he looked at her as if he¡¯s promising her that he will never throw a rat towards her again. Chapter 164 ¡°So cute, Abu.¡± Eugene smiled and squatted right next to the panther. She scratched his chin lightly with her fingertips. I wonder if the reason why Abu likes me is because of my Ramita¡­ She heard that Abu didn¡¯t show any interest towards Jin. Jin was an Anika, even if her abilities are weak, she would still have a Ramita. Maybe Abu doesn¡¯t react to just any Ramita, but only reacts to a strong, powerful one, like those written in novels where Larks are always gathered around Flora? What kind of an ability is a Ramita, exactly? She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if the transformation of a Lark into a tree means anything. That was just a tree. There was nothing suspicious about the tree she had seen yesterday, and the fact that the Lark transformed into a tree, apletely different life form, probably meant that the Lark was already destroyed and from its¡¯ ce, a tree was born. Destruction is equivalent to death. If that is how a Lark dies, by transforming into a tree, Larks should be avoiding Anikas then. But why do Larks gather themselves around Anikas, instead of trying to get rid of them? BANG! A loud re made Eugene look up. Yellow smoke filled the sky as she let out a sigh of relief. She had been through so much, a yellow re seemed like it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Abu, who had been lying on his back and yfully hitting her hand with his snout and paws, suddenly stood back on his feet. He turned his head as if his ears were catching on to something, and he immediately took off running. His tiny body began to grow bigger and bigger. ¡°His master must have called for him.¡± Eugene muttered. Eugene looked at him running with pride written all over her face. ¡°So bright for a young animal!¡± and then she burst out intoughter. She almost forgot that he¡¯s not young, and he¡¯s probably older than she was. Abu was at least several decades old. Most Hwansu that has little experience were clumsy, but Abu was more than just smart- in many ways his peers were not. Not only that, but he could also easily adapt to thews of humankind. She heard that his loyalty towards the king was unmatched, but he looked down on other human beings. This only meant that he understood the different levels of hierarchy in the society. She had be so used to his cub-like form, always thinking that he was young when he¡¯s not. She returned to the castle and a maid came to her with a report. ¡°Your Majesty, the royal aides havee to greet you. They are waiting in the drawing room of your office.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eugene said. This morning, Marianne came to Eugene bearing information that the King had rmended three aides for her. All three of them bore pretty good reputations, almost faultless, even. So she notified the General that she would be hiring them as royal aides, effective immediately. She went to her office¡¯s drawing room. Three women were waiting with tense expressions. ording to their resumes, they already had experience, but they all looked nervous and they looked like amateurs when they are not. ¡°Greetings, your Majesty.¡± They all greeted her. ¡°Greetings. Would you please tell me your names?¡± Sandy, Regina, and Sandra. Eugene memorized their names and their corresponding faces as they introduced themselves. They all looked different from one another, each bearing unique looks, so there¡¯s no way Eugene would get all them mixed up. ¡°As you all know by now, there is no one here to assign your jobs for you, or give you instructions. You are the first ones here, with no structure currently in ce. So I can¡¯t tell you exactly what it is you should be doing. Your job could be easier than expected, but there may be hardships as well. I ask the three of you to trust and help each other out in the task of being my aides. Healthypetition is good, but I will not tolerate problems that will arise from jealousy- such troubles will be dealt with ordingly, so please do keep that in mind.¡± Eugene intentionally provided a strict atmosphere with hermand. She did not intend to instill fear on her aides, or pressure them in any way. It was because she knew that it is better to appear strict and professional, than to seem amiable which will make it easy for them to overstep their boundaries. She did not want to appear na?ve in front of them. ¡°We will do as youmand, Your Grace.¡± ¡°We will ensure that there are no problems, Your Grace.¡± ¡°It is an honor to serve you, and be by your side, Your Grace.¡± They all responded dutifully. Eugene was surprised to see such reactions from them,pletely different from what she had expected. They stood in their ces as their bright, shining eyes regarded the Queen with nothing but admiration and respect. Chapter 165 The assigned aides gave Eugene their full attention as she spoke. Aware of their unwavering gaze, Eugene cleared her throat to ease the intensity of the atmosphere. ¡°The greetings are enough for today. I¡¯ll see you all tomorrow.¡± ¡°We will see you tomorrow, Your Grace.¡± They bid their goodbyes in unison as they turned to leave the room. Eugene went to her study to list down all the things she needed to discuss tomorrow with her aides, enumerating all of them down on paper- starting with the budget of the pce. Until now, the Chief General was the one in charge of the pce budget. The system went like this: The Chief General provides a detailed n on how the budget will be spent, making sure that all fund allocations are listed down, and then she presents it to the king to get his approval for budget execution. One can rely on the Chief General¡¯s rational measures. No budget misappropriation went under her supervision. However, the ns seemed passive and consistent, and no changes were proposed despite the continual rise of prices every year. This resulted in careful spending by the people in the pce- almost frugal, even. No wonder that the chambein hade to visit. Eugene thought of the day when the chambein came to her as heid out grounds for budget increase. He didn¡¯t say it directly, but he managed to have Eugene understand the need for such allocation. She found out that there were little to no extra supplies for those people who are living in the pce. The shortage is obvious, and the current number of supplies would not be able to suffice all the people living there. The insufficiency would have made sense if the whole kingdom was poor and poverty-stricken, but it¡¯s not and it¡¯s only like that because of Jin Anika¡¯s costly leisure back then. A servant knocked on Eugene¡¯s door. ¡°Your Grace, the Chief General is here to see you.¡± The servant said as she entered the study. ¡°Send her in.¡± Eugene nodded. Sarah came in and greeted the queen formally. Eugene looked at Sarah with a gentle gaze. When Eugene had taken responsibility over the budget allocations, she personally checked on all the receipts provided by Sarah. And with that, she began to trust Sarah more. Seeing all the proof of purchases presented to her, and no indication of personal use. Although the approval for such purchases came from the king, Sarah was still the one who manages the huge amount of money, and she¡¯s the one who¡¯s distributing it to their respective allocations. ¡°Is there something you need to tell me?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°We will be hiring temporary employees. There will be an additional of 12 workers that will start working tomorrow and it¡¯s only until the dry season starts. I also brought a list of their names.¡± Sarah answered. Eugene nodded ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Sarah ced the file atop the study¡¯s desk. ¡°Do I need to meet these people personally? Did I greet nonpermanent employees back then?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°You have not, Your Grace. There¡¯s no need for you to meet them, as they are not responsible for any work rted to you.¡± Eugene thought with certainty that she would see Rodrigo¡¯s name on the list. She decided to maintain her ways to find out how Rodrigo neared the pce. After Sarah left the study, Eugene opened the file that contains the temporary employees¡¯ names, and she noted that there¡¯s nothing peculiar on that list. BOOM! Upon hearing the signal re, Eugene immediately stood up from her desk and went to the window to oversee what¡¯s happening. She smiled when she saw blue smoke floating around the sky. She stood watching by the window as the smoke slowly evaporated. ¡°Abu will return with the king mounted on his back.¡± She thought to herself, immediately missing Kasser. ¡°The treasure trove.¡± Eugene suddenly remembered, and she needed to ask about it to the king. Thinking that it was a good reason, Eugene didn¡¯t hesitate as she turned her back and left the study. There was a line leading up to the office. Officials are cueing in to personally deliver their messages to the king. It was an umon sight, but it seemed to happen every now and then. Two months had already passed since that active period started, and there was only about 26 days left. The Hashi regions that are located so far away from the desert get attacked the most. The Larks are always closing in on those regions in the early phase of the active period. Those regions start to let their guards down after a month, and by the end of the second month, officials start to make their journey towards the desert to personally report to the king. The officials in line stirred up as they turned around, stunned expressions written all over their faces when they saw the queen approaching the office. The queen arrived with her servants. For most of the officials, it was their first time to see the queen personally. But they knew that it was indeed the queen, widely known of her distinct characteristics. The queen is well known by her ck hair and ck eyes that emphasized her beautypletely. She was beautiful and mysterious at the same time. The officials looked at her as if she had a halo floating above her head, fully captivated by the tale of the queen transforming a Lark into a tree. Those who are aware of their surroundings bowed quickly as she passed by them. But there were a few officials who remained standing- still in a trance of meeting the queen personally, as they get nudged to their sides by their peers, reminding them to pay their respects. The chambein ran towards the queen and bowed. ¡°Your Grace.¡± Eugene was taken aback by the crowd of people waiting in line for the king¡¯s office. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The queen asked. ¡°These officials are about to report to the king, Your Grace.¡± Eugene nced around the crowded area ¡°Is it always like this?¡± Not always. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± The chambein assured her. ¡°I guess the king has more work than usual, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. May I ask what brings our queen here?¡± ¡°I came to see His Majesty but it¡¯s not important, really. I will see himter when he¡¯s not busy.¡± Eugene said. ¡°No, Your Grace.¡± The chambein said as he ushered the queen into the reception room and went to the king¡¯s office. It was her first time visiting the king¡¯s workce. Everyone also knew that the queen and king had been getting along well. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything urgent at the moment, I will let His Majesty know right away.¡± Turning around, the chambein left. Chapter 166 – The Giant Seed There were a few people lined up in front of the king¡¯s desk. Kasser¡¯s eyes moved up and down as he read document after document. He wasn¡¯t able to rest at all ever since the day started due to the amount of work that needs to be done. He had no choice but to get up in the middle of the night when he was notified of a signal re. He managed to hunt down the Lark with ease, and he resumed office right after his morning pursuit. It was always busy at this time of year. It was an annual urrence and it is something that he is used to doing, but Kasser desperately did not want to be drowning in work right now. Kasser is kneading his temples with one hand, unable to focus on the document in front of him as his mind drifts somewhere else. It was his sworn duty to prioritize the kingdom more than anything else, but he¡¯s pretty distracted at the moment, with thoughts unrted to the work in front of him. He remembered the sounds of his footsteps when he left the queen¡¯s chamber this early morning. What he wanted to do then was to put off work, and cuddle with his queen instead. It is unlike him to be thinking such things, to be so emotional that he¡¯s willing to postpone work, but he snapped out of his thoughts and went about his day, and be the Monarch that he is. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The king asked with an irritated tone. He thought that the chambein had brought more work for him. ¡°The queen is here to see you.¡± Kasser did not expect that at all. He raised one eyebrow in confusion. ¡°It seems that Her Grace has something to discuss with you. I have escorted her to the reception room, should I bring her in?¡± ¡°Yes. Please tell her toe in.¡± The king put down the documents he was reading and arranged them in a neat pile. The chambein then gathered all the officials lingering about the office and left. Eugene went to the office as soon as the party left. Eugene smiled shyly towards the king when their eyes met. She was suddenly feeling embarrassed foring here out of the blue when the king had more important matters to attend to. ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize for bothering you at this busy time.¡± Eugene said ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I was about to take a break, anyway.¡± Kasser stood up from his desk and led Eugene to the couch. She sat down as she observed the office. The ce looked the same thest time Eugene went here when she took a peak at a Hwansu lizard. The office is minimal, with a few furniture pieces here and there. ¡°Tell me, does it make you ufortable when I visit you here in the office?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never prohibited you froming here, have I? Feel free toe here anytime.¡± The king assured her. She thought that the king was being too considerate. She noticed the stack of documents piled on his table, and the long cue of officials waiting outside. It was a pretty busy day for the king, and Eugene was thankful that she was well amodated despite the hectic schedule. ¡°I don¡¯t see the little kid.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Little kid?¡± The king asked with a confused tone. ¡°It¡¯s a name that I made up. By little kid I meant the Hwansu you brought from the repository.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the lobby near my bedroom. Do you want to see it now?¡± His brows furrowed significantly. Is it what she came for after all? The little pest? ¡°No. I didn¡¯te here for that. I wanted to ask you something, but it¡¯s not important. You don¡¯t have to answer me right away, okay?¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°What is the treasure trove?¡± Eugene continued ¡°And why couldn¡¯t I go there?¡± Kasser frowned ever so slightly, barely noticeable. He assumed that Eugene remembered the treasure trove when she said that she regained some of her memories. ¡°The old you used to go there frequently.¡± Kasser said in all honesty. He also told Eugene that he did not want to mention treasure trove in fear that it¡¯d stir up her memories. ¡°How often did I go there?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°I heard that you went to the treasure trove lots of times. Currently, there has to be my approval for the doors to be opened, however, the old you went to that ce freely.¡± ¡°What did I do there exactly?¡± ¡®I wish I could ask you the same question¡¯, Kasser thought to himself. ¡°You used to say that you wanted to see the kingdom¡¯s most valued treasures¡±, Kasser answered with a patient tone. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Eugene asked, partly unconvinced. ¡°Yes, except for the day when you went out into the desert.¡± Kasser remarked. Eugene wanted to know more. ¡°So, the ne that I took was the one that was kept in the treasure trove.¡± Eugene realized that Kasser didn¡¯t question her further about the missing treasure. He¡¯d rather hide the fact that the treasure was stolen, than to have the old Jin Anika back. She felt odd when she realized how much Kasser detested the former queen. ¡°Well, actually¡­¡± Kasser hesitated as he took a nce at Eugene and continued, ¡°That ne is not the missing treasure.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene asked, clearly confused. ¡°Wait.¡± Kasser looked at Eugene with a nervous expression. He didn¡¯t want her to think that he thought of her as a thief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what the missing treasure is.¡± Eugene continued, ¡°I think I might be able to remember.¡± It never passed in Eugene¡¯s mind that Kasser thought of her as a thief, anyway. There¡¯s no need for Kasser to lie. ¡°I want to visit the treasure trove.¡± Chapter 167 ¨C The Giant Seed Kasserplied with Eugene¡¯s request, seeing that he has no reason to keep the treasure trove a secret to her anymore. ¡°There¡¯s just something that I need to do right now, how about we go there in the afternoon?¡± Eugene nodded, ¡°Alright. Sounds good to me.¡± ? As the afternoon rolled by, Eugene got ready, fully prepared to go outside the pce for today¡¯s trek to the treasure trove. The chambein went to her chambers to pick her up, and Kasser escorted her towards an unfamiliar hallway. Eugene didn¡¯t think that the treasure trove was located inside the Pce. Looking at it now, Eugene realized that she had not explored the pce as thoroughly as she thought she did. She only went to areas that are familiar to her, never stepping foot on uncharted grounds. And she was only able to go around the pce with the maids leading the way. The ce was, as expected, heavily guarded with royal guards lining up the corridor all the way to the stairs. It seems like this was the only path that leads to the treasure trove. There was a set of doubled-arched doors waiting for them as they descended the spiral staircase. Guards were stationed in front of the doors too as they kept watch. ¡°Open the door.¡± Kassermanded. ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± A guard unhinged the lock and loosened up the chains interlocking the opening. The guards pushed the hardware to the side as they pulled the door open. A woman wouldn¡¯t be able to open this alone, Eugene realized as she saw the guards exert so much effort in opening the heavy door. Then suddenly, memories started to fill her head as she appeared fascinated with the ce slowly unveiling before her very eyes. The sight in front of her was so simr with the memory that she wasn¡¯t able to distinguish one from the other. ¡®What did Jin feel when these doors were opened? What exactly was she thinking?¡¯ Eugene thought internally. She also realized that getting in touch with Jin¡¯s emotions wouldn¡¯t be good for her, but still, she wanted to know. ¡°Do you want to go alone?¡± Kasser asked her. ¡°No, let¡¯s go together. I might need your guidance, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene said. She would need all the help she could get from Kasser. Kasser and Eugene went inside. There was a long, wide hallway stretched out in front of them. And the sides were lined up with multiple doors, all of it leading to different rooms. Eugene did not remember anything, nor did it stir up any memories. But the pathway felt somehow familiar as they went straight ahead, with Kasser trying to match her pace. Reaching the end of the long hallway, Eugene stopped in front of the door and clutched the knob, carefully turning it in as she opened the door. She did it in a meticulous manner, and it was as if she was reenacting her actions from the past. The memory stopped as soon as she entered the room. It was made more spacious by its¡¯ dimly lit high ceiling. She walked further into the room as she took in her surroundings. There was a statue ced on one side, stone tablets with carved inscriptions, and a few items that looked like animal horns. At the sides of the hallway stood a wide enough space that could fit two people. And in that space sat a bunch of treasures with no barricade or storage box to guard them. One could touch the treasures by simply reaching their arms out. The treasures looked random, no uniformity to its characteristics. They were significantly distinct from one another that the room looked like a storage room of some antique shop. These did not even look expensive. Eugene assumed that these were historical artifacts that are pretty significant. Eugene suddenly stopped walking. Where is it? Eugene heard Jin¡¯s voice as she was once again pulled back into Jin¡¯s memories. It¡¯s supposed to be here. It has to be here. Eugene followed Jin¡¯s line of thought. To Kasser, Eugene looked like she was simply looking at all the artifacts, but her mind was elsewhere, focusing intently on Jin¡¯s memories. Eugene stopped, following closely to the ce where Jin had stopped in the memory. Jin¡¯s attention was transfixed on a sculpture of a pair of two hands cradling a dark, oval-shaped egg. It¡¯s here. I knew it would be here. Jin said in a trembling voice. Eugene felt Jin¡¯s intense emotions. She had heard Jin¡¯s voice several times in her memories, but never like this- never with such honest, passionate feelings. I found it. I finally found it! Jin let out a scream ofughter, screeching with victory. The soundpletely showing her overflowing bliss. The shback abruptly ended. She was pulled back to reality and she realized that the sculpture in front of her is different- it no longer held the dark, oval-shaped egg like the one in Jin¡¯s memories. ¡°This is it.¡± This was the item that Jin stole and went to the desert with. Eugene turned and faced Kasser, ¡°Is this the missing treasure?¡± ¡°You remembered?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°Like I told you before, the memories I regained only contain bits and pieces. I remembered that I had such great interest with the object ced here, but I don¡¯t remember why I took it, or when I took it. What is the object that used to be here?¡± Eugene asked, pointing at the sculpture. ¡°It was a seed.¡± ¡°A Lark seed? That big?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually not sure if it was a seed or not.¡± Kasser said as he scratched his head. He straightened his back and told Eugene the history of the national treasure. A long time ago, there was an enormous Lark that had managed to find its way into the pce. Lark appearances were prettymon back then. With no walls barricading the kingdom, one can only depend on the pce to protect its civilians from the desert. It was a known fact that the proportions of the said Lark are massivepared to the size of the pce. And Kasser really thought that this legend was overly exaggerated, because it was nearly impossible for a human to be able to fend off a Lark that huge. The Desert King at the time had been extremely lucky. ¡°It is a trophy signifying the victory back then.¡± Kasser said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Larks leave traces. I thought¡­¡± ¡°Yes. They disappear without a trace. What I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯m not entirely sure of its identity.¡± Kasser exined. Eugene kept her attention towards the sculpture. She wanted to see more memories, but nothing appeared before her anymore. ¡°What if it really was a seed?¡± Eugene turned her attention back to Kasser. Goosebumps erupted on her skin as she imagined how gigantic the monster it contains if it was indeed a seed. It was no doubt the biggest monster to have ever walked this world. ¡°There were spections about it.¡± Kasser said. Eugene nodded in understanding, ¡°Meaning the Lark turned into a seed before it waspletely destroyed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a theory that says that the seed got its dark color from dried-up blood, making it an empty seed. It does make sense when you think about it, especially if the nucleus was indeed destroyed.¡± Kasser borated. Chapter 167 Kasserplied with Eugene¡¯s request, seeing that he has no reason to keep the treasure trove a secret to her anymore. ¡°There¡¯s just something that I need to do right now, how about we go there in the afternoon?¡± Eugene nodded, ¡°Alright. Sounds good to me.¡± As the afternoon rolled by, Eugene got ready, fully prepared to go outside the pce for today¡¯s trek to the treasure trove. The chambein went to her chambers to pick her up, and Kasser escorted her towards an unfamiliar hallway. Eugene didn¡¯t think that the treasure trove was located inside the Pce. Looking at it now, Eugene realized that she had not explored the pce as thoroughly as she thought she did. She only went to areas that are familiar to her, never stepping foot on uncharted grounds. And she was only able to go around the pce with the maids leading the way. The ce was, as expected, heavily guarded with royal guards lining up the corridor all the way to the stairs. It seems like this was the only path that leads to the treasure trove. There was a set of doubled-arched doors waiting for them as they descended the spiral staircase. Guards were stationed in front of the doors too as they kept watch. ¡°Open the door.¡± Kassermanded. ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± A guard unhinged the lock and loosened up the chains interlocking the opening. The guards pushed the hardware to the side as they pulled the door open. A woman wouldn¡¯t be able to open this alone, Eugene realized as she saw the guards exert so much effort in opening the heavy door. Then suddenly, memories started to fill her head as she appeared fascinated with the ce slowly unveiling before her very eyes. The sight in front of her was so simr with the memory that she wasn¡¯t able to distinguish one from the other. ¡®What did Jin feel when these doors were opened? What exactly was she thinking?¡¯ Eugene thought internally. She also realized that getting in touch with Jin¡¯s emotions wouldn¡¯t be good for her, but still, she wanted to know. ¡°Do you want to go alone?¡± Kasser asked her. ¡°No, let¡¯s go together. I might need your guidance, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene said. She would need all the help she could get from Kasser. Kasser and Eugene went inside. There was a long, wide hallway stretched out in front of them. And the sides were lined up with multiple doors, all of it leading to different rooms. Eugene did not remember anything, nor did it stir up any memories. But the pathway felt somehow familiar as they went straight ahead, with Kasser trying to match her pace. Reaching the end of the long hallway, Eugene stopped in front of the door and clutched the knob, carefully turning it in as she opened the door. She did it in a meticulous manner, and it was as if she was reenacting her actions from the past. The memory stopped as soon as she entered the room. It was made more spacious by its¡¯ dimly lit high ceiling. She walked further into the room as she took in her surroundings. There was a statue ced on one side, stone tablets with carved inscriptions, and a few items that looked like animal horns. At the sides of the hallway stood a wide enough space that could fit two people. And in that space sat a bunch of treasures with no barricade or storage box to guard them. One could touch the treasures by simply reaching their arms out. The treasures looked random, no uniformity to its characteristics. They were significantly distinct from one another that the room looked like a storage room of some antique shop. These did not even look expensive. Eugene assumed that these were historical artifacts that are pretty significant. Eugene suddenly stopped walking. Where is it? Eugene heard Jin¡¯s voice as she was once again pulled back into Jin¡¯s memories. It¡¯s supposed to be here. It has to be here. Eugene followed Jin¡¯s line of thought. To Kasser, Eugene looked like she was simply looking at all the artifacts, but her mind was elsewhere, focusing intently on Jin¡¯s memories. Eugene stopped, following closely to the ce where Jin had stopped in the memory. Jin¡¯s attention was transfixed on a sculpture of a pair of two hands cradling a dark, oval-shaped egg. It¡¯s here. I knew it would be here. Jin said in a trembling voice. Eugene felt Jin¡¯s intense emotions. She had heard Jin¡¯s voice several times in her memories, but never like this- never with such honest, passionate feelings. I found it. I finally found it! Jin let out a scream ofughter, screeching with victory. The soundpletely showing her overflowing bliss. The shback abruptly ended. She was pulled back to reality and she realized that the sculpture in front of her is different- it no longer held the dark, oval-shaped egg like the one in Jin¡¯s memories. ¡°This is it.¡± This was the item that Jin stole and went to the desert with. Eugene turned and faced Kasser, ¡°Is this the missing treasure?¡± ¡°You remembered?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°Like I told you before, the memories I regained only contain bits and pieces. I remembered that I had such great interest with the object ced here, but I don¡¯t remember why I took it, or when I took it. What is the object that used to be here?¡± Eugene asked, pointing at the sculpture. ¡°It was a seed.¡± ¡°A Lark seed? That big?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually not sure if it was a seed or not.¡± Kasser said as he scratched his head. He straightened his back and told Eugene the history of the national treasure. A long time ago, there was an enormous Lark that had managed to find its way into the pce. Lark appearances were prettymon back then. With no walls barricading the kingdom, one can only depend on the pce to protect its civilians from the desert. It was a known fact that the proportions of the said Lark are massivepared to the size of the pce. And Kasser really thought that this legend was overly exaggerated, because it was nearly impossible for a human to be able to fend off a Lark that huge. The Desert King at the time had been extremely lucky. ¡°It is a trophy signifying the victory back then.¡± Kasser said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Larks leave traces. I thought¡­¡± ¡°Yes. They disappear without a trace. What I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯m not entirely sure of its identity.¡± Kasser exined. Eugene kept her attention towards the sculpture. She wanted to see more memories, but nothing appeared before her anymore. ¡°What if it really was a seed?¡± Eugene turned her attention back to Kasser. Goosebumps erupted on her skin as she imagined how gigantic the monster it contains if it was indeed a seed. It was no doubt the biggest monster to have ever walked this world. ¡°There were spections about it.¡± Kasser said. Eugene nodded in understanding, ¡°Meaning the Lark turned into a seed before it waspletely destroyed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a theory that says that the seed got its dark color from dried-up blood, making it an empty seed. It does make sense when you think about it, especially if the nucleus was indeed destroyed.¡± Kasser borated. Chapter 168 ¡°An empty seed¡­¡± Eugene gained more clues from all the memories she had seen today. She now knew that Jin went to the treasure trove specifically to find the Lark seed, and the ancient books that she collected had something to do with the seed as well. ¡°Do people know of this treasure?¡± Eugene asked. She saw from the memories that when Jin came looking for the seed, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it¡¯s ced in the treasure trove at all. She took her chances when she went there, and she probably gained information about its¡¯ existence from a reliable source, too. ¡°Almost no one knows about it, since I never confirmed its existence.¡± said the king. ¡°But who could possibly know of its¡¯ whereabouts?¡± Eugene asked as her forehead scrunched in concentration. ¡°The people who are assigned to maintain and check on this treasure trove must have seen it.¡± ¡°What about the people from the other kingdoms, like the Holy City?¡± Eugene prodded further. With Eugene¡¯s question, Kasser thought deeply to himself, thinking of other people who might have known of its¡¯ existence, and the only person he could think of was ¡®that woman¡¯, the woman who gave birth to him. He was almost certain that she had wandered into the treasure trove when she resided here in the pce. With uneasiness, Kasser thought of other people who could have gone here, and another person popped into his mind. ¡°Sang-je¡­?¡± Kasser guessed. Eugene felt her heart sink. It¡¯s likely that Jin had gotten the information from Sang-je. ¡°Does Sang-je know about the treasures each kingdom has?¡± ¡°Not really, but this seed is a historical artifact, so it was probably reported to Sang-je. If a written report was made, then the knowledge of this seed has been kept at this pce, until now.¡± Eugene nodded. It¡¯s no use jumping to conclusions when they have no solid evidence that it was indeed Sang-je who had informed Jin of the seed¡¯s existence. Jin could have also found out about it when she came across the written report. Eugene had so many questions. ¡®I wonder if Jin had married the Desert King solely for the seed?¡¯ Eugene thought internally. It sounded ridiculous, but it was possible. The seed was kept in a secured ce, and one can only have ess to it when they have the king¡¯s permission. ¡®But Jin wasn¡¯t even sure of its location in the first ce. What if it wasn¡¯t here? Why was she so rash? And why is the seed so important anyway?¡¯ Eugene questioned, as thought after thought came crashing into her head. ¡°Your Majesty, may I know the significance of this seed?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what uses it possesses. But it is valuable since it is the national treasure.¡± ¡°National treasure?¡± Eugene asked in a surprised tone. She only thought of it as an artifact. ¡°Are you saying that the national treasure was stolen? I thought you were going to hide the fact that it was stolen.¡± Eugene went on. ¡°I told you, it is not well known, it¡¯s only symbolic, really. Nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡± Kasser answered her in a rxed manner. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene said, suddenly aware of her informalities towards the king. Eugene didn¡¯t exactly remember when Jin took the seed, but she was sure that she did. Even if she regained more memories, taking it back from Jin was highly unlikely, and she wouldn¡¯t even know how to retrieve it in the first ce. Kasser chuckled lightly at Eugene¡¯s glum expression. He felt strange, seeing that the woman in front of him is way different with the person who had stolen the seed. Both of them had the same identical bodies, yes, but their personalities were leagues apart. ¡°Does this mean that the ne you were talking about was nonexistent?¡± Eugene asked Kasser as they left the treasure trove. ¡°No. It¡¯s not entirely nonexistent.¡± ¡°Is it here then?¡± Eugene asked in a heighted tone. ¡°Yes. What I told you before is true, except for the fact that you stole it.¡± Kasser replied, finding Eugene¡¯s excitement odd. ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡± Nodding his head, Kasser led Eugene to the room where the ne is currently ced. Eugene was bewildered at the sight in front of her. The room was filled with various essories and brilliant gems- rings, earrings, nes, tiaras and a lot more. She was no expert when ites to jewelry, but she could tell from a nce that these are made of the finest, highest quality. The craftsmanship of each and every piece was unique and well intricately made by the best goldsmiths in town. The karats¡¯ reflection scattered all around the room, showing off its brilliance and splendor. And there it was- the diamond ne she was formerly told. Up close, the diamond shone brightly- each facet reflecting light in all directions. Eugene was smitten with things that are shiny and lustrous. Before she was transmigrated to Mahar, all she did was buy inexpensive, low-quality earrings from different kiosks. It didn¡¯t bother her one bit that the essories she bought were substandard. Her hobby of collecting essories was further fulfilled in Mahar. She now owns a box of high-quality jewelry, no longer like the cheap ones she used to have. It was a joy for her to wear a different ne everyday. However, she realized that the jewelry box she had in her room was nothingpared to the sight in front of her. ¡°You mentioned once that I would get to wear this ne during a wedding or a coronation. Does that mean that I don¡¯t have a chance to wear this ne soon?¡± Eugene asked as she stared continually at the diamond. ¡°Yes, because there are no huge ceremoniesing up.¡± Kasser answered. Eugene was still entranced with the ne in front of her. It was Kasser¡¯s first time to see this side of her. The queen before did not show any interest in jewels, and all she wanted then was ancient books. She had gone in and out of the treasure trove several times, but she did not mind the jewels at all. She only took the national treasure and left. Kasser made a mental note on the back of his head, ¡®My wife likes jewels.¡¯ Chapter 169 Days went by like a breeze. People were scattering in and out of the pce like ants, all of them too upied with their own posts to pay any attention to matters unrted to work. The same thing could also be said to both Kasser and Eugene. The royals were not exempted to the days¡¯ work. Government officials were lining up outside the door of the king¡¯s office, and Royal Aides to the queen were busy shuffling back and forth with piles of documents in their hold. Eugene took a break just after lunch. She went to the balcony with a cup of tea in her hands, facing the rxing view of the castle¡¯s gardens. The light breeze was pleasant enough, chilling her skin just slightly as she sipped on her hot tea. It was a nice weather to rx in despite the active season, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad, realizing that there¡¯s still no news. The news that she was thinking about was that of Rodrigo. Was he looking for the right opportunity? It had been a few days since she heard that there would be temporary workersing in the pce, why is he still noting in? ¡°Your Majesty, you called for me?¡± Eugene had sent a maid to call and fetch Marianne for her. Eugene turned and beckoned her toe in. Marianne entered the room, and bowed respectfully. Eugene noticed that ever since she¡¯d taken the Royal Aides under her wing, Marianne seemed to be withdrawn from her, barely attending to Eugene¡¯s presence unless called. She used to be attached to the hip with Eugene, but now all she does are the asional greetings every morning & evening. It baffled Eugenepletely, not knowing the reason for Marianne¡¯s subtle withdrawal. She also felt like she couldn¡¯t directly ask her what her reason was, and it¡¯s not like Marianne¡¯s attitude changed anyway. It bothered her so much that she called on the General to ask for his opinion. ¡°She probably thinks that she has already provided you all the help she could give.¡± The General said in a confident tone. ¡°But I still need help.¡± Eugene muttered. ¡°Nothing has changed. If you need her, just give her a call. I also think that she¡¯s being careful too, just in case people from the outside misinterprets your closeness, by implying that she¡¯s trying to get a hold of you.¡± Exined General Sarah. From that conversation, Eugene came to realize how thoughtful Marianne truly was. Even if she wasn¡¯t part of royalty, she obviously knew her ce, and she knows to do her job well. Having served as the King¡¯s nanny and a General for several decades without any trouble. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Eugene told her. Marianne obliged, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Zanne appeared and ced a cup of tea in front of Marianne, and left. Looking at the view outside, Eugene said, ¡°The weather¡¯s so nice. I wanted to serve you a cup of tea.¡± She turned her back and smiled towards Marianne ¡°And I also have a favor to ask.¡± This request made it seem like that the Queen simply invited Marianne over for the sake of getting favors, but Marianne just smiled towards her. Their teacup is almost empty when Eugene brought up the subject again, ¡°I need information, but I don¡¯t know where to start. It¡¯s pretty hard to exin.¡± Eugene was trying to understand what ¡®Way of magic, vessel, medium¡¯ meant in the memory. She had considered contacting the servants of Mara, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved with them as much as possible. ¡°It¡¯s not just any information one could easily have ess to, and it¡¯s not a secret too. It¡¯s just that it is something that is notmon around here. It¡¯s probably rted to dark magic. That sort of thing.¡± Eugene exined further. After a short while Marianne responded, ¡°Should I look for a storyteller who is well-versed with legends and tales?¡± Eugene nodded, satisfied that Marianne was able to understand what she was trying to say. ¡°One more thing, are there people who specialize in the study of society?¡± Eugene went on. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Marianne answered. ¡°When I looked at the books in the library, I noticed that the quality of those volumes are top-tier, despite being made so long ago. They seem to be very valuable too, very artistic in nature. I¡¯m sure that there must be people out there who have great interest in such things.¡± ¡°Alright. I will try to find out.¡± Marianne nodded and left the study. Eugene leaned on the balcony railing as she looked down at the gardens, with her mind filled with thoughts. ¡°If my memories won¡¯t show me, I will find out myself.¡± Eugene thought internally. She went in and out of the library multiple times, but no additional memories seem to resurface. She also went back to the treasure room, but still, nothing. She couldn¡¯tpletely rely on those memories that only came to her at random. The sound of something being ced atop the table startled Eugene out of her reverie. She turned around and saw a birdcage on the desk, and was held by a man. She was surprised by the king¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Eugene said. Kasser walked up to Eugene in a sh. He took her face gently in his two hands and pulled her into a deep kiss. The kiss was chaste, barely lingering as he pulled away quickly. With a confused expression Eugene asked, ¡°Are you finished with your meeting?¡± She heard that the king would be immersed in a very long meeting. Yesterday all they managed was lunch together, but today they weren¡¯t able to do that at all because of the busy day. ¡°It¡¯s just a short break. I have to return soon.¡± Kasser replied. ¡°Why the Hwansu?¡± Eugene asked as she took a nce at the birdcage. Inside the cage, a squirrel Hwansu crawled up and down the railings, clearly excited about seeing Eugene. ¡°It seemed like you were curious about little kid, so I brought him to you.¡± Kasser said. Chapter 170 Yesterday when they were eating lunch, Eugene talked about the Hwansu, saying that it was important for a Hwansu¡¯s development to have regr interactions when they were still young. ¡°Little kid? Is that the Hwansu¡¯s final name?¡± Eugene asked. Kasser nodded, and Eugene looked at him in confusion. ¡°You should¡¯ve put more effort into giving him a name.¡± He shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s the name that you gave him, so I could say that plenty of effort was put into it.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t supposed to be-¡° Eugene was cut off abruptly as Kasser swooped her in for another kiss. ¡°I have to leave soon. Pay attention to me please.¡± Eugene giggled at Kasser¡¯s antics. His blue eyes were full of yfulness and it was still new to her. It was a curious sight, was he always like this? It seemed like he used the Hwansu as an excuse toe see her. Nheless, his insistence on seeing her despite his tight schedule made her happy. She stretched out her arms and circled them around his neck. He pulled her in closer by wrapping his arms around her waist in return. They closed their eyes as his tongue made its way through her mouth. They were immersed in each other for a long time. The passionate interlocking of lips seemed endless that it made Eugene gasp for air. Breaking the kiss, Eugene turned her head to avoid more pecks from Kasser as she quickly said, ¡°I thought you have to leave soon!¡± Slightly pushing him away. Kasser sighed heavily and his expression showed that he did not want to leave her. ¡°Hurry and go! All of them must be waiting for you.¡± Eugene eximed. After urging him to go back to his meeting, he finally left the room, leaving Eugene alone again with her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help but trace her lips with her fingers, feeling it tingle slightly after all the sucking and biting they¡¯ve been doing for the past minute. She was giddy as she remembered how Kasser kissed her with such desperation and need. Snapping out of her thoughts, Eugene approached the birdcage and lowered her head towards the Hwansu squirrel. ¡°Hi there, little kid. How are you?¡± She cooed as she opened the door cage, with the squirrel bouncing out of the cage and climbed up her arm onto her shoulder. ¡°Your master is busytely, so I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t able to y with you regrly. I¡¯lle visit you instead. Okay?¡± After ying with little kid for a while, she put him back in his cage. It was notmon for a Hwansu to show loyalty to someone who is not their master. But this hwansu was still so young, so he would likely follow his instincts than to be thinking about loyalties. It was purely instinctive for little kid to show closeness to Eugene. Little kid and Abu are both the King¡¯s Hwansu. Maybe they see his affection towards me, that¡¯s why they are fond of me as well. Eugene ced the birdcage in her waiting room. Seeing it made her want to see Abu as well. She didn¡¯t bring a maid with her every time she visited Abu, and it was her daily routine to go there by herself. On her way out, Eugene was stopped in her tracks, surprised to see a maid lingering about the space. There was a certain part of the castle where maids would go shuffling back and forth, but this ce wasn¡¯t part of it. Eugene never ran into a maid here, until now. Eugene¡¯s expression hardened when she saw the maid approaching her direction. About two or three steps away, the maid stopped and bowed all the way to the ground. ¡°Tanya Molly at your service, your Majesty.¡± She could suddenly see one of Jin¡¯s memories. ¡°Tanya Poppy at your service, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I am your master, Tanya.¡± Jin spoke. ¡°Yes, master.¡± The girl in front of Eugene still had her head bent down. But in the memory, the maid had lifted her head, and a different face showed itself, a face that Eugene had never seen before. Poppy? Even the name was unfamiliar to her. It wasn¡¯t the name of any of the five maids that had disappeared after going out to the desert with her. The one I suspected was Ellie. But then who is this Poppy? And is her name Tanya as well? Eugene thought. And as if answering her thoughts, a male voice said, ¡°Tanya is a name that means faithful servant. This girl will be your faithful servant. You just have to tell her that you are her master. Then she will bepletely at your mercy, like a duckling that had just hatched from its egg.¡± The voice sounded like Rodrigo¡¯s. It was when he told Jin before sending the servants to the castle. Eugene looked at the girl that was still bowing facedown to the ground. The name Tanya seemed like a code. Her greeting was normal, but her presence in this part of the pce is not. It seemed like she knew about the Queen¡¯s whereabouts, and when she would be alone. ¡°¡­ I am your Master, Tanya.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The maid said as she lifted her head slowly. She looked normal, but there¡¯s something in her eyes that seemed off, very different from that of a normal person. Eugene couldn¡¯t exactly point out what it is, but those eyes looked hollow, simr with the eyes of those who had fallen deeply into the teachings of a false religion, clearly the eyes of a devout follower. Chapter 171 ¡°Anika Flora.¡± Flora flinched and looked up when she was called. A woman with the same, jet-ck hair smiled at her and continued, ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply that you don¡¯t hear it when someone is calling you multiple times?¡± Another ck-haired woman next to her added, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Flora smiled, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was thinking about the time I met His Holiness.¡± Upon hearing her answer, the other Anikas sported an expression of both amazement and jealousy. Many Anikas were gathered around a long sofa, with Flora sitting at the center. Only ck hair could be seen everywhere you look at. This is where rare Anikas are located, only the few dozen of them existing in the whole world. Today was one of the days when Anikas would gather together. Only Anikas were allowed at this meeting. The meeting served a very long history, being the only one where every single Anika had their name on the attendee list. They were not forced to attend, but most Anikas won¡¯t miss it for the world. ¡°His Holiness has a special liking to Anika Flora.¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably nothing else in this world he is interested in as he is with Anika Flora, being someone who does not interest himself with the things of this world.¡± There were groups of people all over the room, but the most packed part of the space is where Anika Flora was sitting. Anikas are already special, but Flora is the most special of them all. ¡°To be more specific, he shows the most interest in Anika Flora, and Jin Anika.¡± Someone added. It¡¯s clear that they wanted to express that the Sang-je doesn¡¯t have special interest in Flora alone. The atmosphere had suddenly be tense, but Flora smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s just that Jin Anika and I were born in the same year, and on the same day. The Sang-je said that it is something that never happened before, that¡¯s why he shows great interest to the both of us. That¡¯s all.¡± Everyone in the room was silent for a moment, nodding along in agreement that Anikas Jin and Flora were indeed special amongst them. ¡°You know, I remember reading in the secret library that there¡¯s been no record of there being more than one Anika born under the same year.¡± informed an Anika. She had her hair up in a ponytail, her tresses swinging as she moved her head. She was young looking, someone in their early twenties. ¡°Quite right, I remember that as well, there¡¯s also never been a record of no Anika being born at all in ten whole years!¡± added another, who possessed a head full of thick, and luscious curls. She looked to be older, around her mid-tote thirties. ¡°But aren¡¯t there other instances where no Anikas were born in the year as well?¡± ¡°While it is quite a rare predicament, there had been instances where no Anika had been born, but not for that long. Once in every few decades, sure, maybe in two, three or even five, but never ten.¡± ¡°Oh that reminds me, Anika Roxy was born after five years, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Roughly three of them affirmed that was indeed the case. They looked at each other before giggling in amusement. Every Anika in this room were of different ages, and they were all talking about it around Flora. The oldest was around herte thirties, while the youngest was barely even a woman. But in their side of the room, they were all in the younger bracket. The other Anikas had broken off into separate groups, and they were older, wiser even. As both Jin and Flora were born after a decade of no Anikas born, they didn¡¯t have much to acquaint themselves with their own age brackets. And while no one else shared the same age, a ten-year gap was still too steep, even for a generation gap. Back when they were still young, it wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal. But when they grew up, most Anikas had already split up, gone off into their different groups where they belonged to. But mainly, the Anikas had two major groups. The first one consisted of all the younger Anikas, the ones born after Jin and Flora. While the second were the Anikas born before them, which made them all ten or more years older. As it stood right now, there weren¡¯t many Anikas yet born after them, but that would change over time. In the current gathering, there were only two Anikas who were older than Flora that joined them. Amongst the others, these two were the only one who kept an amicable rtionship between the two groups. Suddenly, there was amotion by the entrance, and all the chatter stopped as the Anikas paused and wondered. All attention was now focused on the entrance. ¡°I wonder if His Holiness had finally arrived.¡± ¡°Should we go and check?¡± ¡°I think we should.¡± The two of the eldest in the group stood up as they took it upon themselves to investigate. The two were also well-known to be quite close with one another, as close as sisters they would say. As soon as they left, there was an eruption of chatter as the Anikas gossiped to one another about them. ¡°Have you noticed? They¡¯re always together.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder, after all, they¡¯ve both chosen to be part of the Holy Knights, of course they¡¯d grow closer.¡± It was a fact that though some Anikas do marry into other families, some would decide not to do so. And thus, they would join the ranks of the Holy Knights instead. From there they enter a rigorous routine of training and education until they are finished. By the time they are done, they would return to the Holy City, and live out their life in moderation. It is also noted that there are only two possibilities an Anika¡¯s life would pan out, albeit both ways were in the extremes. Live extravagantly by means of their status and power, or live humbly, forsaking their influence and worldly pleasures. ¡°Sigh, but to be honest, I can¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. They¡¯re so close to each other and both seem happy with the path they have taken. Ah, I¡¯m jealous.¡± huffed out one Anika in a whine, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I wouldn¡¯t trade my life for theirs any day, but I can¡¯t help but respect them for it.¡± Indeed. For an Anika, there were many more choices one could have to livefortably, and yet they¡¯d choose life as boring as a knights. It was a decision not many Anikas could do. Her sentiments were agreed upon by the other Anikas. Chapter 172 Suddenly, the conversation turned back to Flora¡­ ¡°Ah, but Anika Flora,¡± piped up one of them, as Flora turned to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a little lonely without having Jin with you? I distinctly remember you both were close knit when you were much younger. Much like those two are right now.¡± Despite being worded as though she expected Flora to affirm, her tone of voice implied nothing else but otherwise. None of the Anikas thought that Flora would even wish Jin was still around. After all, the Flora she was now was a confident, and well-spoken woman. But as kids, Flora used to trail after Jin, she was so quiet around the other Anika, so reserved¡­ As if she wanted to be anywhere else but with her. And the moment Jin left the Holy City, Flora finally began to express herself more, in her words, and in her thoughts. And to some, if not most, it was an unwee change. ¡°Well, the one thing that¡¯s been certain is that as we grow older, our lives will eventually change.¡± Flora answered rather vaguely, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think any of us would have expected for Jin to just leave like that.¡± she answered, ending it with a pristine smile. She¡¯d learned after all, from following Jin around. She hadn¡¯t wasted her time trailing after someone she was ufortable with. Anikas weren¡¯t like the sharp-tongued people of the upper-ss society. Like kittens, they always bared their ws out to the world. But while Anikas were indeed special since birth, they stille from different families, with varying backgrounds. As Jin was born in a prominent, and wealthy family, Flora had been born from a family with much humble beginnings. With Jin¡¯s connections with many of the other noble families, she¡¯d drag Flora around with her to every meeting. Flora knew it wasn¡¯t Jin being nice, she was incapable to be so. But rather Jin used her like one would with an essory. To draw attention to herself. Anikas all inherently possessed an exquisite beauty, but even so, Flora had been identified as the one who was most beautiful. But whenever she stood next to Jin, all of Flora¡¯s excellent traits became unnoticeable. She¡¯d be nothing but a mere shadow of one who couldmand attention better than her. If Jin was a splendid rose in the garden, Flora was but a subtle beautiful lily. The contrast between the two were evident whenever they stood side by side, and it made Jin stand out even more. Even their personalities were opposites. As opposed to Flora, who ever rarely would strongly express her own opinion, Jin acted like she had nothing in the world to be afraid of. She acted like she was a god, and looked down upon others. She did not hesitate to crush down those that got in her way, nor did she bother with the criticism of others. With her strong personality, it catapulted her to fame. And thus the rose grew her thorns, or the butterfly revealed her poison nectar. Some would even go as far to say Anika Jin¡¯s scent was that of a poison. But despite the obvious distaste people would have of her, none of them had the courage to be upfront about it to her. After all, Jin had powerful people backing her. Not just the Sang-je, who showed a special interest in her, but she had parents who¡¯d do anything for her. They were that wealthy and powerful. Which made Flora, who¡¯d been dragged around by Jin everywhere she could, had aplicated rtionship with the Anika. They were both closer than the rest, yet still strangers at heart too. And so Flora thought that if Jin was going to use her, then she¡¯d use Jin for her own gain as well. And as she followed the brazzen Anika, she too had begun to form her own connections in the upper-ss society. And then their rtionship came to an abrupt halt the moment Jin had left to marry the Dessert King in haste. She felt as though she was freed of her shackles, relieved Jin was no longer around. And she began to discover more things for herself, like her true thoughts and feelings¡­ Her utmost desire to erase Jin from her own life. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a few years now, but it¡¯s still such a shock. Who would have known that Anika Jin would marry a king?¡± ¡°Exactly. And the Desert King, no less! That¡¯s the kingdom at the very end of the desert.¡± The conversation went on for a long time, with Jin as the topic. Flora didn¡¯t show it, but she felt ufortable with the knowledge that even now, she could never be fully freed of Jin. Three years have passed, yet still¡­ She was the one that remained, yet people had still not forgotten Jin. And when they would talk about her, they would frequently show curiosity or, dare she say it, longing. None of them know how insidious she truly is. While Jin could care less how she woulde across in front of most people, she¡¯d always be on her best behavior whenever Anikas would begin to gather. She knew which lines not to cross, and the Anikas were the few who¡¯d been spared of her cruelty. For the other Anikas, all they had were baseless rumours, ones they couldn¡¯t begin to even imagine, because Jin had always been a demure girl around them, and so they ignored it in favor they were only rumours of jealousy. It made Flora even more upset when the younger Anikas would even look up to Jin, thinking she was just confident. It made her sick to the stomach. ¡°Everyone.¡± a familiar voice broke away from the terrible thoughts Flora was having. The chatter paused as they realized the two Anikas had finally arrived, and with them was a young girl, roughly ten years of age. They smiled as they gently brought the girl in front of them. ¡°This is Anika Margaret, she will be joining our gatherings from now on.¡± they introduced. The Anikas looked at her for a moment, before they began to give her a warm wee. ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°Anika Margaret! Wee!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Anika Margaret!¡± Chapter 173 The young girl merely smiled shyly with a nervous expression on her face. She had never seen so many Anikas gathered in one ce. It was very intimidating. The Anikas on the other hand were very excited at her arrival. Immediately after her introduction, they sat her down on the sofa, and began gathering around her, asking question after question, not giving her ample time to answer before another was thrown at her. The questions ranged from how old she was, to when she first got her lucid dream of her Ramita, and plenty more¡­ ¡°Since we¡¯ve got a new Anika, should we do this? It¡¯s been so long!¡± One Anika had suddenly left, before she returned briefly into the room, carrying with her a small basket. Immediately, a strange expression washed over everyone¡¯s faces. Inside the basket were a handful of candies wrapped in thin papers and twisted off at the ends before tied closed with strings. All of the Anikas from the group that had been sitting around the sofa took one piece of the basket filled with candy. Not understanding what was happening, Margaret followed suit, and took a piece of candy. ¡°Who should we start with?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start, then we can go around to my left.¡± The woman who said this was also located on Margaret¡¯s left, which meant that Margaret would be thest one to take her turn. Not soon after that was decided, the first Anika unwrapped her candy. The candy inside was translucent and had an elongated shape like a kidney bean. She then ced the candy atop her two outstretched hands, before folding her fingers over them and closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened her hands and the candy was glowing with a faint light. Then the candy split in half and two green leaves rose out of the crevice, sprouting from its center. From there, the nt grew and grew upwards and stopped when it was about the height equivalent to that of a palm¡¯s width. The lush leaves then withered, and with that the nt crumbled into dust and disappeared. Soon, there was nothing left in her hands. Margaret was in awe at what happened, before she eagerly watched what would happen with the next Anika. The next Anika also opened her candy. The nt that sprouted from her piece of candy grew to a bit less than a palm¡¯s width. Some of the older Anikas that had been conversing amongst themselves on the other side of the room chuckled to themselves. Margaret couldn¡¯t help but overhear them¡­ ¡°They¡¯re young, too young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s their childish desire to prove themselves.¡± The Sang-je had one thing he did not want the Anikas to do, and that was topare themselves to the others based on their own Ramitas. But Anikas, despite their special ability, were still human. And the human heart had always possessed an innate desire to prove themselves superior over the rest of theirpanions. No one knew where the candies were from, nor how they were created, but someone before had found a way to measure one¡¯s Ramita. The candies were made using a seed that had been soaked in oil, and made to appear translucent within. The thing was, they weren¡¯t technically disobeying the Sang-je¡¯smand for them. They weren¡¯t revealing any of their dreams to anyone, even. All they were doing was channeling their ramitas into the seeds. Margaret continued to watch and listen to the older Anikas. Some Anikas, especially the older ones, remembered their own performances back when they were still younger. Now that they were older, they¡¯d realize that there really was no point in doing these things. All the ranking andparing their Ramitas based on a seed. But the young ones were much toocent, and strong-willed. They wouldn¡¯t listen to the wisdom of their elders, not until they realize these themselves too. And so they kept going, one Anika to the next. Each seed had grown and withered, though there was some slight difference, there really wasn¡¯t much to take note of. Each grew between one, to three palm¡¯s length in size¡­ When came Flora¡¯s turn, the other Anikas began to protest, stopping her. ¡°Anika Flora, you should gost!¡± ¡°Right. Anika Flora¡¯s turn should be the beautiful conclusion.¡± Flora smiled as she listened to their praise, and put her seed down. Her turn was skipped, and the next person went instead. Soon, it was Margaret¡¯s turn. Everyone, especially the middle-aged Anikas had stepped a little closer to watch how she would perform. This made the ten year old more nervous than before. All of these Anikas¡¯ eyes upon her. Just as she had seen everyone else do, she unwrapped the candy and held it in her hand. She didn¡¯t understand what was the point of this whole ritual. She didn¡¯t even know that she had the choice to even refuse to participate when she didn¡¯t want to. One day in the future she would probably look back on this day and realize that they had taken advantage of her. It was unfair of them to knowingly pressure such a young and naive Anika and trick her into revealing the level of her Ramita. Andter, when another younger Anika would arrive, she would join them the next time they¡¯d do another one of these demonstrations and do the exact same thing they¡¯d done to her. After closing her eyes and focusing on the seed, Margaret finally opened up her palms to reveal the seed. The nt that had risen from the seed was about one and a half palm widths tall. The Anikas that had been watching thought to themselves. Is it a pond, then? It¡¯s a pond. A pond? Probably about thigh-deep, then. Each of them assessed her by their own knowledge, as Margaret squirmed under their scrutiny. She watched as her own nt and withered, and silence soon befell around her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn next.¡± Flora piped up. It was time for the grand finale. Flora stepped forward slightly, and gripped the translucent seed in her two hands. The eldest Anikas, who hardly showed any interest until now, even moved forward to watch. It wasn¡¯t because they were curious about Flora¡¯s Ramita levels. No¡­ But because they knew what Flora was capable of, and indeed would be quite a sight to behold. Not one that they would see everyday. And then, Flora opened her hands. In a sh, the nt that rose up from her outstretched palms. It grew and it grew, rapidly overtaking the average record of the other Anika¡¯s ramita. Margaret¡¯s eyes remained stunned by the growth of the seed Flora had in her hands¡­ It continued to grow, surpassing even that of a normal human¡¯s height. And when it nearly touched the ceiling, the nt stopped growing. Chapter 174 The leaves started to pulverize into dust before they even reached the peak. Everyone was so immersed with the nt that had grown tremendously that they didn¡¯t catch sight of the change that¡¯s happening in Flora¡¯s palms. Two things were different about Flora¡¯s seed to that of the others: One, the nt was noticeably taller than what they expected, and two, the seed itself had already exploded even before the leaves started disappearing. It meant that the translucent seed could not handle the intensity of Flora¡¯s Ramita. With her palms up, Flora looked down and stared at her hands, turning them a bit as if she¡¯s mesmerized. The rate at which the seed had exploded was slightly slower than before that it¡¯s almost imperceptible, and Flora was the only one who noticed. Pides opened the door leading to the office and entered, approaching the Sang-Je who was seated at his desk. ced on the table was a document that the Sang-Je seemed to be reading, which was a strange sight since he was visually impaired. But when one looked closely, the Sang-Je was facing straight ahead with his eyes closed, and only his hands are upon the document, which was nothing but a nk canvas. To make do with the Sang-Je¡¯s blindness, the documents were developed into an enhanced form of Braille. The Sang-Je would just have to skim it through his fingertips to interpret the written messages. To maintain confidentiality, the Braille was only readable to both the Sang-je and a few knights who had put the messages into trantion. The trained knights had their own desks too inside the office. Even with Pides bursting into the room, the three knights that were working inside the office remained unfazed. Too engrossed with the documents they were creating. ¡°Your Holiness. I havepleted the task and returned.¡± Pides said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Today holds the regr meeting of the Anikas. And whenever they have these meetings, the Sang-Je would usually send expensive wines or fancy desserts over as a gift. ¡°Once their meeting is over, please meet with Anika Margaret and send my regards.¡± The Sang-Je said. Five days ago, the Sang-Je received a request for meeting from Margaret. The girl enthusiastically spoke about her lucid dream, with excitement and delight evident in her expression as she said, ¡°I saw a pond. And when I waded right into it, the water came up to my waist!¡± For a small girl such as herself, the height of which the water reached was equivalent to reaching an adult¡¯s thigh. Today, Margaret would get to attend the meeting and greet the other Anikas for the first time. Ten years old was still quite young, but since she already had her lucid dream, everyone has to treat her like an adult, like equals. No one would go easy on her just because she was younger than any of them, and she might have trouble interacting with older, dishonest adults. Sending a knight over to Margaret was meant as an assuring gesture, as if saying that ¡®there would always be someone who is willing to help you in times of hardships, and that you will always be watched over.¡¯ The Sang-Je looked after all of the Anikas with utmost care, not just Margaret. The Sang-Je¡¯s immeasurable love and guidance was deeply rooted into the Anikas¡¯ hearts. Some of them even going as far as thinking that the Sang-Je was their one and only ally, even more than their parents or husbands or children. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I will report back immediately.¡± Pides said as he left, prompting the Sang-Je to continue with his reading. After reading page after page of documents, the Sang-Je turned his head towards where the knights were sitting. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. You may return and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± The knights said in unison as they immediately stopped working and stood up. They paid their respect towards the Sang-Je, bowing a full ny degree before turning around and leaving the office. Left alone in the office, the Sang-je remained seated at his desk, lost in his thoughts. ¡°It was before the active season started.¡± About a month and a half ago, a strange urrence took ce, shaking thews of the universe out of order. The Sang-Je had sensed this, but he was not able to pinpoint what it is exactly since it happened so quickly. The only thing he was able to identify was the general direction where it hade from. The direction came from the Hashi Kingdom¡ª where Anika Jin was. He had sent a knight over the Kingdom to deliver a formal message, and when the knight came back, he said that nothing seemed unusual, deeming everything¡¯s in order. The Sang-Je sent another message directed to the Desert King, disguising it as a simple greeting by sending it through the regr mail. It would arrive so much faster than a messenger during the active season, plus, he would be able to gauge the Kingdom¡¯s situation without raising any suspicions. If the King had run into a troublesome situation, or if something happened to Anika Jin, the Sang-Je was sure that he would receive a letter from the King asking for advice, but still, there was no response. ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t receive a letter from the Desert King until the active season¡¯s over.¡± The Sang-Je thought. With the distance between the Holy City and the Hashi Kingdom, it made sense that the reply had not arrived yet. If King Kasser did send a reply through a messenger, that is. That probably also meant that the response bore no important message or urgent matters. ¡°But I definitely felt it.¡± The Sang-Je was not the type to shrug off his hunches, nor he¡¯s the one to make mistakes. He was not a mere mortal after all. Without a doubt, something definitely did happen. It could or could not have anything to do with Anika Jin. That ce stood a dormant volcano, where miles and miles of sand stretched on beyond Hashi Kingdom, the ce where ¡®Mara¡¯ was hiding. ¡°I suppose I must investigate.¡± Chapter 175 During the dry season, the Sang-Je would send out messages through a knight to each and every kingdom. But the knight he had sent out to Hashi Kingdom then had received a particr order. The Sang-Je¡¯s eyebrow twitched as a gentle smile spread across his face. ¡°Anika Heidi.¡± Anika Heidi, whose name the Sang-Je just muttered was growing a nt out of her translucent seed that was ced on her palms. Each Anika took their turn in holding the seed with their hands as Sang-je murmured each of their names to himself, his smile growing even wider. ¡°Anika Denise. Anika Kasey. Anika Emily¡­¡± The Sang-Je stopped as his brows knit together for a short moment, then smoothened out again as he nodded. ¡°Anika Margaret. So this is Margaret¡¯s Ramita.¡± The Sang-Je grinned from ear to ear, stretching out his face even more causing wrinkles on his face. The scent of the Ramitas, which he hadn¡¯t smelled for quite a while, was so sweet and pleasing. Then suddenly, he held his breath in. ¡°¡­ Anika Flora.¡± As always, Flora¡¯s Ramita was outstandingly iparable with that of the other Anikas. It is as if a gentle breeze was tickling his nose. Then the air suddenly shifted to a relentless wind, knocking his breath out of him. ¡°Hmm.¡± The Sang-Je tilted his head to the left. ¡°How strange.¡± The powerful wind suddenly felt calmer than usual. Ramitas never changes. But the Sang-Je decided to set the thought aside for now. It¡¯s not like the translucent seed was one hundred percent reliable anyway. If one wouldpare the seed to a device, it would probably be closest to a ruler. Meaning to say that it could only measure up to a certain maximum, never exceeding more than what the ruler provides. And since Flora¡¯s Ramita was much stronger than the seed could measure, it was expected that it could be unreliable at times. The Sang-Je had been using the seeds as a barometer in figuring out the strength of the Ramitas ever since. Even though the Anikas used the seeds to rank themselves up by their levels, they paid no attention to the seeds¡¯ origin¡ª or where it came from. There was only one Anika whose Ramita level the Sang-Je was not sure of. Anika Jin. Jin was the only Anika to refuse the translucent seed, and it happened during her first attendance at the meeting. Eugene probed around the castle, asking if there¡¯s any maid with the name ¡®Poppy¡¯, and ording to the staff records, there wasn¡¯t anyone working in the Pce that bore such name. She asked Zanne too if the name was familiar, but she said that she had never heard it before. She even had the General check the records dating back three years to see if there¡¯s anyone by the name of Poppy, but still, nothing. There was no way that the General missed it upon his checking since he is very meticulous. Thinking hard for a solid minute, Eugene suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°General. Do we keep track of all the temporary workers that we employed in the castle?¡± ¡°Older documents are usually disposed of.¡± The General said. ¡°What about in the past three years?¡± ¡°We may still have that record. Let me check.¡± The General said as he left the perimeters. It did not take him long to check the records and when he came back, he reported with the news Eugene wanted to hear. ¡°Your Majesty. There was a woman named Poppy who worked temporarily at the castle as per the records.¡± ording to the General¡¯s report, Poppy had been employed as a temporary hire about two and a half years ago. The General¡¯s demeanor was strangely stiff for someone who had acquired important information. ¡°Is this someone you remember?¡± Eugene asked her. The General nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Anything particr I should know about?¡± ¡°That person died before she even finished working here. She¡­ took her own life.¡± The General exined. ¡°You mean shemitted suicide?¡± Eugene did not expect that. ¡°Yes, but the circumstances were strange.¡± Sarah was the one who exined Poppy¡¯s sudden death. Poppy was hired to work for ten days, but she left the castle without informing her advisors on the fifth day. She disappeared in the morning and never came back. The woman who had been sharing a room with her tried to cover for her at first, even taking upon herself to do Poppy¡¯s share of work. But when Poppy still did not return to the castle, she had no choice but to report it to their advisor. Sarah assumed that Poppy must have left the castle for some sort of an emergency. Considering that the wage for working at the castle was more than enough, there¡¯s no reason for Poppy to just bail out, having already worked there for five days. They sent a person to check on Poppy, and went to the address cited on her files. And from there, Poppy¡¯s body was found dead, which was drowned in her own bathtub. ¡°I had a feeling that it was a murder disguised as a suicide, but in the end, no leads came up and the case was closed as a suicide.¡± Sarah exined. ¡°Suicide¡­¡± Eugene thought. ¡°I¡¯m your master, right Tanya?¡± *Tanya means faithful servant. As if on cue, Jin¡¯s memories started to y out in front of Eugene, with Poppy bowing her head towards Jin ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°What can you do for me?¡± ¡°I would do anything my master wishes me to do.¡± Poppy said, with a voice sounding like in a trance. Jin grinned as she fell intoughter. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing Jin utter those words with such venom made Eugene shiver all over. Even though it was something that happened in the past written in memory, Eugene found herself whispering the words ¡®don¡¯t do it¡¯ over and over again, and she knew then that Jin was about to do something horrible. ¡°Prove me your loyalty so I can trust you.¡± Jin said. ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°You said you would do anything I wish for?¡± Poppy nodded. ¡°Yes master. Anything. Just say the word.¡± ¡°Then take this path leading outside the castle and go home. Fill your bathtub with water, then go in and submerge yourself into the tub, all the way to your head. Hold your breath and onlye out when I say so.¡± Jin said. Chapter 176 The memory ended there. Eugene can¡¯t seem to shake the void feeling that took over her body, feeling her energy deplete seeing such gruesome memories. Eugene had been standing still, no wordsing out of her mouth for a long while. Worried about the Queen¡¯s motionless stance, the General spoke. ¡°Your Majesty. Should I try to find out what happened to her after she left the castle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you for your efforts. You may go now.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The General nodded and left. Eugene sent the other maids away as well, leaving her alone in the waiting room as she copsed straight into the sofa. ¡°Jin.. how can a person be so cruel?¡± Poppy was the first Tanya. After Poppy¡¯s death, Ellie must have been the second Tanya to work inside the castle. Eugene knew why Jin had to resort to such drastic measures, she wanted to make sure the servant sent by Rodrigo was reliable, and took it upon herself to test Poppy¡¯s loyalty, to see the lengths she would go to obey her orders. Eugene understood why she had done it, since she thought about the same thing when she saw Molly earlier. She wondered if Molly would go back to Rodrigo to report on what she has seen and heard, or maybe Molly was brought in to act as an obedient servant, when in reality she is nothing but a spy. Even if Eugene thought of checking where her loyalties lie, she does not intend to find out by using the same method Jin did. ¡°She probably meant it as a warning to Rodrigo.¡± Eugene said as she wrapped her arms around herself, still feeling goose bumpse up at her arms. ¡°Molly, what should I do with her?¡± She thought hard, but she was not able toe up with any solutions. A maid knocked on her door and she beckoned her toe in. ¡°Your Majesty. The chancellor is requesting to see you. He says that should you allow it, he would like toe and see you this afternoon.¡± Verus arrived at the queen¡¯s office in the afternoon, slightly earlier than the call time they agreed on. He was waiting for the maid to return, killing time by taking in his surroundings as his eyes drifted towards the closed door in front of him, mixed emotions bubbling inside him. It had been about ten days since hisst visit, and a lot of things had happened since then. During these active seasons, everyone always directed their attention towards the King, with nothing but reverence spewing out of their mouths as they praise him repeatedly. But now, the people¡¯s attention had their eyes set on the queen, amazed by the fact that she had transformed a Lark into a tree. People who haven¡¯t seen the tree in person were mocked, saying that they were missing out greatly and that is why Verus hade to see it, curiosity getting the better of him. Verus was not the type to easily believe what other people would have to say, since it is likely to be filled with nothing but exaggerations. Even though there were countless stories about it already all from different people, Verus still wanted to see it for himself, trusting his judgment more than anyone else¡¯s. He called Sven, who had been present when it happened. Apart from himself, he could also rely on Sven to tell him the truth. ¡°You were there, right? Did you actually see the Lark transforming into a tree?¡± ¡°Did you really call me to ask me that?¡± Sven replied, irritation evident in his voice. His tone was kind of usatory, as if he¡¯s saying, ¡®how dare you doubt the queen¡¯s powers?¡¯ ¡°Why else would I call you here? I just want to hear it from a first-hand witness.¡± Verus responded calmly. He was surprised to see Sven acting defensive, though. Sven seemed to have pledged hisplete loyalty towards the queen, which confused Verus since Sven was not someone who could easily be bought with wealth or power. Before requesting for a meeting with the queen, Verus had many conflicting thoughts. The information that he had acquired was significant enough, and he was torn between reporting it to the queen since she was the one who asked him to investigate, and bringing the news immediately to the king. If this happened ten days ago, Verus would have gone directly to the King without any second thoughts. But therk situation changed Verus¡¯ perspectivepletely. Why would the queen, who had that kind of power, need to interact with the servants of Mara? The queen had given the order, and the king gave him his permission to lead the investigation, so he guessed that reporting it to the queen first would be the ideal choice. The door opened and the maid came out, bowing to him slightly. ¡°Come on in.¡± Chapter 177 Verus went inside the office and bowed to Eugene who was sitting on a sofa. With her permission, Verus sat down at the seat across from her. ¡°I havee to report my findings regarding the matters you asked me about.¡± When Chancellor Verus had requested for a meeting, she initially thought that he would ask her more questions pertaining to the investigation. But in just about ten days, he managed to gather the information she needed. Eugene was highly impressed. She was slowly adjusting to this world¡¯s much, unhurried pace. Even a simple order given to a maid took quite a while. In this world, ten days was nothing much, so it made sense that the chancellor¡¯s skills were known to be top-notch. ¡°You said that you had suspicions regarding the information broker, Cage, had been using his brokerage fees for some underground purpose. So I dug into his records pertaining to his wealth.¡± Verus said. Since he had been ordered to investigate in secret, he had been extra careful to not raise suspicions. He didn¡¯t think that it was anything serious, and even if these suspicions were true, the worst thing he could be doing was paying the nobility for support. In Kingdoms like the Hashi Kingdom where non-violent Kings reigned, people who are vying for political power seldom resort to bloodbaths. It differs for each Kingdom, but basically it was all the same. But the fights for economic power were quite intense. Merchants would usually form alliances amongst themselves, even working with noblemen in order to run scams or evenmit assassinations just to get rid of theirpetition. All of them would resort to drastic measures to get to the top. Verus was originally in that track, investigating more about the disputes the bourgeois normally had, but then he found something unusual. ¡°Cage didn¡¯t have any property or assets under his name. But then I found out that he was running a small store under a false name.¡± Verus said. Eugene listened in on Verus¡¯ words, concentrating deeply on what he had to say. It seemed as if Rodrigo purposefully made those different identities, to use it to his advantage. ¡°The store made little to no profit. And under the possession of the store, there was a small warehouse too.¡± Verus had a persistent personality. If he started digging and had found something relevant in his searches, he won¡¯t just stop there. He would probe even more, trying to tie up the loose ends of everything he¡¯s managed to get his hands on. It would sometimes take him the whole day, and he¡¯s not stopping until he¡¯s satisfied. His fruitful investigations make him forget all the exhaustion he went under. He thought that it was strange that Cage had a warehouse when he¡¯s barely making any ie from that store. There¡¯s no use for that since he had nothing to keep anyway. And if he wasn¡¯t using the warehouse to store goods, what is he using it for, then? It would have been a smarter choice to have it rented out to generate more money, right? Since making profit was the sole purpose of any merchant. Verus also found out that the warehouse had been recently built, and he took it upon himself to see what construction materials were bought and used for the assembly of the warehouse, and from there he found another loophole. ¡°It appears that the warehouse was originally built as a darkroom.¡± ¡°And? Is there something odd about it? Eugene asked, raising her brows slightly. ¡°The rent for a darkroom is quite high. On top of that, there are almost none of them readily avable in the market. So a tenant could price it whatever he wants since it is a raremodity.¡± Verus exined. It would make so much sense to simply get rid of the unprofitable store in its¡¯ entirety and to just have the darkroom rented out. ¡°But the warehouse isn¡¯t even registered as a darkroom warehouse, which is pretty suspicious.¡± Verus said. ¡°Did you check to confirm that it was indeed a darkroom warehouse? ¡°Not yet. But based on the materials that were used to construct it, there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Eugene furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Did Rodrigo do something inside that warehouse?¡± She thought that maybe the ritual Rodrigo was talking about had something to do with the warehouse. ¡°Your Majesty. Building a darkroom warehouse costs a lot of money. Based on the store¡¯sck of profit, it would be impossible for them to construct one. They didn¡¯t even take out a loan. If I may ask, how much did you pay Cage in brokerage fees?¡± Verus asked, waiting for an answer. Hearing Verus¡¯ question made Eugene silent, making her break out in a cold sweat. She wanted to lie, but she knew that there would be bank records and statements regarding her spending, and she would be eventually found out when an investigation takes ce. Since it was the queen¡¯s ount, Verus wasn¡¯t allowed to investigate unless she permits it. And she decided that there was no point in deceiving the chancellor with lies. Taking a deep breath, Eugene spilled out the amount that had been spent over the past three years, the sum making Verus hitch his breath. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Verus said, falling silent for a moment. The sight made Eugene feel embarrassed as she let out a small cough. ¡°It seems that the man has used the money you¡¯ve given him for his own ord.¡± Verus said, still stunned with how much money the queen had spent. But still, he didn¡¯t make any conclusions based on his personal bias. If the queen had spent the money from the kingdom¡¯s treasury, then that would be a huge problem, but using money out of her own pocket is an entirely different story. He thought that the queen probably did not understand how huge the sum was. ¡°The amount you paid him is more than enough to build a warehouse. I will investigate what else he might¡¯ve used the money for, and we have enough grounds to chase him down and arrest him. What would you like to do?¡± Verus said, intently waiting on the queen¡¯s answer. Chapter 178 Eugene had no intention of doing anything to Rodrigo right now, seeing that she might get a lot of information out of him. ¡°I need to think about it. I feel like it¡¯s not enough reason to arrest him just because he used the money I gave him. It¡¯s not like he stole the money from me anyway.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t n to have him arrested now, should I just keep on investigating?¡± Eugene swallowed nervously, her throat suddenly feeling constricted. ¡°Did hemit any crime?¡± Eugene asked, trying to feign calmness. ¡°That I¡¯m not sure of.¡± Verus had also found out that there¡¯s been a transaction between Cage and a person that was involved with the servants of Mara. He suspected that Cage might be one of the servants, and he nned to investigate further. He held his tongue, keeping his schemes to himself. ¡°If you find out anything unusual, let me know immediately. Okay?¡± Eugene deadpanned, trying to mask off her anxiousness with a straight face. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy with work. I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. Thank you for carrying out my request in such a short time.¡± Eugene said. ¡°I only did my duty, Your Majesty.¡± Verus replied as he stood up, bowed low and quickly left the office. With Verus gone, Eugene¡¯s serious demeanor changed into a distressed one as anxiety filled her up. Pacing around the room with mmy hands, Eugene muttered repeatedly, ¡°What do I do? What should I do?¡± He used Jin¡¯s money to build the warehouse¡ªthe darkroom warehouse that was under suspicion. When Eugene had asked the chancellor to investigate Rodrigo, she only intended to get more information about his identity by the name of Cage. She didn¡¯t expect that Verus would uncover something so huge¡ªand quickly at that, too. ¡°Rodrigo, is that all you¡¯ve got? You¡¯re already being found out in such a short time.¡± It seemed like the chancellor still had no idea about Rodrigo¡¯s true identity, but he might figure it out soon enough. Rodrigo and his actions among the servants of Mara would surely be brought to light, along with the fact that the funding has been provided by none other than the queen, to whom they refer to as a Saint. How was she supposed to exin that? Eugene had no idea what it was Jin was trying to aplish through her rtionship with the servants of Mara. She didn¡¯t know where to go from here, and she couldn¡¯t make something out of what Rodrigo had said to her, and the situation with Tanya Molly too. She didn¡¯t know where to begin. She was lost in her thoughts for quite a while. With her arms crossed, Eugene raised her head slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s my only option.¡± ? After the king¡¯s servant hade and gone, he went straight to the queen¡¯s chambers. Under normal circumstances, Eugene would have been waiting for Kasser while seated on her bed, but now that she¡¯s tensed and restless, she opted to wait for him while sitting on her sofa instead. Entering the room, Kasser faced the bed, expecting Eugene to be lounging over there. Turning around, he saw Eugene standing up from her seat and he marched straight towards her. ¡°Your Majesty. I have something to tell you.¡± Eugene said as he reached her closer. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yes. Right now.¡± Kasser scratched his temples. ¡°Are you sure that it has to be right now?¡± ¡°Yes. It absolutely has to be right now.¡± They went in back and forth. Eugene motioned for him to sit down on the sofa across her. It was his first time seeing her face today after the brief time they spent at lunch together. Why was it so hard for him to see his wife¡¯s face? He felt that it was very unfair. What he wanted to do now is pick her up bridal style,y her on her back and kiss her repeatedly. He felt like they¡¯re wasting time by talking when they should be canoodling right now. He sat down reluctantly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Eugene said with hesitation. She stopped there as if she was having trouble voicing out her words. Seeing her on edge made Kasser curious on what she¡¯s about to say. ¡°Uhm.. I¡¯ve made a mistake. Well, at least I think I have¡­¡± Eugene said quietly. Waiting for her to go on, he leaned his body back towards the backrest of the sofa as he stared at her intently. ¡°It happened previously. It¡¯s something that I did before I lost my memories.¡± Eugene continued. Eugene filled him in by saying that she had asked the Chancellor to investigate Cage, and the conversation they had in the afternoon. She also told him about all the information the Chancellor had managed to gather up. ¡°So he built a warehouse with the money you gave him. Is there a problem? If he did something you find disrespectful, just call him out for it.¡± Kasser said. Eugene spoke carefully, wary of how he might react when he found out. ¡°That man¡­ he¡¯s not just an information broker.¡± Chapter 179 Kasser stared at her wordlessly, his face unreadable as he waited for her to go on. Seeing him look at her attentively made Eugene fidget as she continued, ¡°I think he has multiple names, and the name ¡®Cage¡¯ is what he used when he was acting as an information broker.¡± Before meeting with Kasser, Eugene rehearsed the lines in her room, making sure to choose each word carefully so she wouldn¡¯t slip up. She couldn¡¯t tell Kasser the whole truth, so she decided to omit some parts of the narrative and she had to make certain that it all blended seamlessly, not wanting him to grow suspicious. ¡°One of his other names is Rodrigo. A servant of¡­ Mara.¡± After her meeting with the chancellor, Eugene realized that she couldn¡¯t handle all of this by herself, given the fact that her memory is pretty unreliable. With that notion in mind, she decided toe clean to the King and tell him what she could, and ask him for help. He¡¯s the only one who could cover up Jin¡¯s past actions no matter what it was. He was the Desert King, the ruler of this kingdom after all. Kasser¡¯s expression remained unreadable even after hearing Eugene¡¯s words. ¡°What does his other identities have to do with you?¡± Kasser asked, raising one eyebrow. His voice remained calm, and he didn¡¯t falter one bit even when the servants of Mara was brought up. Eugene was surprised to see him unfazed. Marianne told her before that the king did not trust the servants of Mara, but despite his mistrust towards them, he remained neutral, not showing anything that resembles hatred and disgust. ¡°Because I kept meeting with him even though I knew that he was one of the servants of Mara, and even gave him arge amount of money.¡± Eugene answered. ¡°But all you did was purchase information from an information broker, and paid him for it.¡± Kasser said, still confused with Eugene¡¯s apprehension. ¡°I paid him much more than the average brokerage fee costs.¡± ¡°If the buyer and the seller agreed on a certain price, then that¡¯s not something one should make a big deal out of.¡± Kasser said nonchntly, making Eugene nervous even more. She didn¡¯t want to deceive him by making it as simple as overpriced costs, what she wanted to do was to confess what Jin had done, and for him to make a decision based on that. Eugene took a deep breath. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a simple trade by a buyer and seller. I wouldn¡¯t have brought this up if it were that mundane. I recalled that I was funding the servants of Mara, and¡ª¡° Eugene gulped as she continued, ¡°He called me a Saint.¡± Kasser¡¯s calm expression suddenly shifted into a furious one. ¡°What a vicious man, resorting to such methods just to deceive you.¡± His voice raged, making Eugene flinch in front of him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to trick you into believing his lies.¡± Kasser muttered as he continued ¡°Did he somehow found out that you owned a lot of money?¡± It was clear that Kasser¡¯s anger was directed towards Rodrigo, not Eugene. Eugene realized that he must have concluded that she was naively scammed of her money, making Eugene scoff to herself. She really thought that he would understand what she¡¯s trying to say, but this misunderstanding says otherwise. ¡°Your Majesty. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Eugene said, slightly frustrated that she had to prove what she¡¯s guilty of instead of defending herself. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying.¡± Eugene fell silent, not knowing how to make him understand. ¡°You¡¯re anxious about the fact that he called you one of their Saints, am I right?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Eugene deadpanned. ¡°If you used that title given to you to take advantage of people, then you¡¯re guilty of a terrible crime. Did you do anything like that?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember because you didn¡¯t do anything like that. If you did, I would definitely know about it.¡± Kasser said, trying to ease Eugene¡¯s worries away. Eugene nodded her head upon hearing Kasser¡¯s affirmation. Jin had snuck out of the castle to meet with Rodrigo, but it couldn¡¯t have been very frequent. Jin would be undoubtedly caught if she went out several times. Eugene realized that living as a viiness queen entailed having a lot of watchful eyes, eyeing her everywhere and anytime. ¡°You¡¯re a queen. The power you have over this nation is much more than any power you could ever have from any title, and there was nothing you could have gained with being called a ¡®Saint¡¯.¡± Kasser told her. Eugene stood gaping at him, his reasoning perfectly logical. But what concerns her is what Jin had done, which cannot be exined rationally. ¡®Then what could be the reason behind funding all that money into the servants of Mara?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± Kasser said. Eugene didn¡¯t realize that she had voiced her thoughts out. ¡°Well, I must have kept this rtionship with the servants of Mara a secret for a reason. Even if I didn¡¯t follow through with it, it¡¯s still a crime to n something like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°You know.., like summoning Mara or something like that.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t realize how absurd she sounded, prompting Kasser to snort at her remark. ¡°Summoning the vile God for what?¡± Kasser said as he bellowed inughter. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Eugene frowned, she was angry that he would take everything she had said lightly. Kasser noticed Eugene ring at him. He tried to stop hisughter as heposed himself, forcing his cheeks so stay still as he formed a non-convincing frown. ¡°If this is how you¡¯ll react, then next time when something happens you won¡¯t find me telling you any of it.¡± Eugene said, clearly irritated. Even in her aggravated expression, Kasser still found her so beautiful, and he had to push his desires away since all he wanted to do was kiss her lips repeatedly. And if he did smother her with kisses, Eugene would definitely grow even more upset. The time they had together was already fleeting, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Eugene being mad at him. ¡°Calm down. I didn¡¯t mean to make fun of you. It just seemed illogical.¡± Kasser exined. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mara. That¡¯s the god that the servants serve. Is it even possible to summon a God?¡± It was possible in Eugene¡¯s novel, but that¡¯s it. It was just a novel. Chapter 180 ¡°The Sang-je is a holy man who has been protecting the Holy City for a very long time, ording to his God, Mahar. But no one has ever actually seen Mahar. And I think that if a God were toe down into this world, that would only signify the end of the world.¡± Kasser told her. Eugene looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°Gods. They are an entity we can¡¯t even begin to imagine. Would a life form even survive when ites in contact with such being?¡± Eugene listened closely, giving her full attention as Kasser went on. ¡°Let¡¯s say that it is possible to summon a God, and you¡¯re somehow involved with that. Then what could possibly be your reason to summon one?¡± ¡°Desiring Mara¡¯s power¡­.¡± Eugene spoke mindlessly, stating Jin¡¯s end goal for summoning Mara. ¡°What for? You¡¯re an Anika with unmatched Ramita levels. You already have that blessing from the Gods, so why would you still yearn for more power? From an evil god at that, too¡± Jin had little to no Ramita when she was born, that¡¯s why her desire to have a different and much stronger power resonated so deeply within her. But that was only true based on the novel. Having this conversation with Kasser made Eugene even more confused than she already was. She felt like the things she worried about were actually irrelevant. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I was the one who funded the servants and kept a close rtionship with them, even earning the title Saint amongst them.¡± Eugene repeated. Making sure that Kasser understands the predicament she was in. Kasser nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t do you any good when that fact is made known to the public. They would definitely use that against you.¡± His demeanor remained serious as he continued. ¡°Now, tell me what it is that you want.¡± Eugene turned her towards him, surprised and a little bit embarrassed that he managed to see right through her. The reason why she told him all of this was not simply because she want to atone for her terrible actions, nor did she want to get his empathy and assure her that it¡¯s okay to make mistakes, what she wanted to happen was for Kasser toe up with a solution. She didn¡¯t want to be trapped in Jin¡¯s chain of wrongdoings any longer. ¡°I¡­.¡± Eugene found it difficult to voice out her intentions, feeling sheepish that she wanted to be free from her dark past. Kasser waited for her to continue, but seeing her struggle to form words prompted him to make a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll send out a royal decree to track down all the servants of Mara and kick them out so that they can¡¯t stay anywhere within the Kingdom.¡± ¡°No!¡± Eugene said urgently. ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t been persecuting them ever since. I don¡¯t want anything to change regarding the servants of Mara.¡± ¡°Then should I just order for that man¡¯s arrest?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°Please, just don¡¯t do anything for the meantime. I¡¯m thinking of having a meeting with that man.¡± Kasser scowled upon hearing her answer. ¡°Why? What for?¡± ¡°I feel like I might remember something when I meet up with him, and I want to know why I gave him so much money. The chancellor might also do an investigation regarding him, and report it directly to you. Could you possibly slow his investigation down?¡± He remembered what Verus had reported to him earlier regarding the servants of Mara, deeming their actions suspicious as he ordered him to investigate. And hearing what Eugene said made him grow even more doubtful since so much money was involved with the servants of Mara, so it makes sense that they were growing stronger. He didn¡¯t understand why Eugene was keen to meet up with him to recall her memories, though. What¡¯s the point? There were times when Eugene seemed stuck pondering deeply into her memories. Kasser was satisfied with what they have now in the present, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t me her for wanting to recover her memories, and he understood the reason behind her growing anxiety. ¡°Alright.¡± Kasser gave in to her request to leave Rodrigo alone for the meantime. Hearing his short, direct answer surprised Eugene. She didn¡¯t expect him to acquiesce so quickly. ¡°You have my word. But I can¡¯t guarantee that I would just let him be. Seeing what he did to you, there¡¯s a pretty good chance that he¡¯smitted other crimes as well. I¡¯ll put him on a time limit for a month. After the dry season starts, I¡¯ll be the one to take care of him.¡± Kasser said. Eugene nodded her head, fully agreeing on Kasser¡¯s terms. Letting out a small sigh, the uneasiness she felt earlier slowly melted away. She felt like she could breath a lot easier now. She knew that he would not be able to refuse her, but she kind of expected him to chastise her at least. She felt lighter, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit worried. Is it really going to be okay? ¡°Eugene.¡± Kasser suddenly called, snapping Eugene out of her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a new, skilled information broker.¡± She raised her eyebrow. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m upset just because I¡¯ve lost the information broker? The one who helped me collect those old books?¡± ¡°That hobby of yours was important to you.¡± ¡°Not anymore. You know that I haven¡¯t been buying bookstely.¡± ¡°Well it is the active season.¡± Kasser said as he shrugged. ¡°Right. Jin only buys book during the dry season.¡± During the active season, the goods that are up for sale became much more limited. The only goods that were readily avable in the market were usually just necessities, and luxury items such as old books were only avable during the dry season. ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in collecting books, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll buy anymore.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Why all of the sudden?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°No reason exactly. That¡¯s just how hobbies work, sometimes you like it, sometimes you don¡¯t¡ª¡° Eugene stopped in her tracks, noticing that Kasser was looking at her so gently that she couldn¡¯t help butugh at him. ¡°You really have a knack of making serious discussions lighter.¡± Eugene said as she shook her head, her lips forming a pout. Seeing her endearing expression made Kasserugh as he stood up from his seat, leaned down towards her personal space and lifted her in his arms. The sudden action made Eugene squeak as Kasser took her towards the bed. Chapter 181 Note: Full, uncut chapters will be posted from hereon. Thank you. Kasser sat Eugene carefully on the bed, making sure she¡¯sfortable as he kneeled in front of her. He gently caressed her shoulders before leaning in and capturing her lips with his own. Parting her lips to tell Kasser to hold on for a while, she only managed to open her mouth as he devoured herpletely¡ª her words dying on her tongue. Kasser could feel her prating gaze, looking at him like she¡¯s signaling him to stop, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop kissing her. Recently, he¡¯s been having a hard time controlling himself whenever he¡¯s with Eugene. It¡¯s like his body was not his own, and his patience hung thinly by a thread. He¡¯s always ovee with this irresistible urge to touch and kiss her, and when he gets a little bit of her, his greed skyrockets as if it was ignited even more. The hunger he felt was evident in his kisses. It was the only thing he looks forward to after spending the whole day submerged in work. During nighttime, Eugene was all his, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any moment spent with her. He pried her mouth open with his tongue, kissing her deeply and passionately. They were in a tangle of wet lips, mingled breaths and tongues wet with each other¡¯s saliva. He had memorized her taste by now, but she still tasted as sweet as ever. Hovering her from above, Kasser caged Eugene in as she slowly leaned back, her head tilted in an angle to fully amodate his lips. Mouths chased each other, swallowing one another down as they kept their lips locked. ¡°Hnn.¡± Eugene moaned as his tongue made its way inside, winding around hers like a slithering snake as he sucked her in deeply into his mouth. Eugene felt a tingling sensation run down her spine, and she unconsciously let out a moan from the back of her throat. With her half-lidded eyes, she could see his nted, protruding nose. Her eyshes fluttering as she struggled to keep them open with the pleasure she¡¯s been feeling. Closing her eyes shut, her lower abdomen tingled with excitement. It¡¯s like her whole body was on fire. They were so engrossed with each other that she felt like they reached a new level of intimacy, despite having made love a number of times. Satisfied with her taste, he took his lips from hers to catch a quick breath, leaning down once again as he ced a gentle kiss on her lips, then slightly brushed on her cheeks and eyelids as if he¡¯smitting her to memory. Barely evensting a second, he proceeded to kiss her even more passionately, mouthing her a little harder. ¡°My King¡ª hnn. W-wait.¡± Eugene stuttered. There was something that she had to tell him. Eugene turned her head to the side to avoid his kisses, but Kasser dipped low and burrowed his face against her neck. He nted a kiss there, gently biting down on her flesh as he sucked on her skin. His ministrations made her want more. ¡°Ahh.. ¡° Eugene moaned as she lifted her hands up to his chest. She pushed at him lightly and said, ¡°My King.. There¡¯s still something we need to discuss.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± He mumbled against her skin as he continued to pepper her face with countless kisses. She red at his stubbornness. ¡°Oh, you.¡± She mumbled as Kasser went on as if he never heard her. She already told him that she would meet up with Rodrigo, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to go meet him since Kasser had already given his permission? Kasser attacked her neck again with relentless kisses, making Eugene giggle at the contact. He liked these soft, lingering moments between them, and he mentally told himself to not do anything that may cause a rift in their rtionship. He hoped that they could be like this forever. ¡°We will meet outside the castle.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Why?¡± Kasser asked directly to her ear, softly nibbling at the soft skin. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be on his guard. I will go meet him alone.¡± Hearing her words made Kasser stop kissing. ¡°What are you talking about? What about your escort?¡± Eugene tilted her head down, making eye contact with him and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be an escort. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Kasser said sternly, cutting her idea off. Eugene blinked, looking at his eyes that seemed to grow cold and hard. Not bearing the softness it had a few moments before. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call him to the pce?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to him in the castle because it might take long.¡± Kasser stared at her for a few moments and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always talked with him outside. If I suddenly told him to meet me here, he would be really suspicious. If I want to get my answers, I need to make sure that he trusts me.¡± Eugene exined. ¡°Well, if you never had a private conversation with him, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡° Kasser said. ¡°Ah. That¡¯s¡ª¡± Eugene lowered her eyes and continued, ¡°Before¡­ before that incident. I remember meeting with him outside.¡± ¡°Met him? Alone?¡± Kasser said in a low voice. Apprehension evident in his voice now that he knew Rodrigo¡¯s true identity. Eugene¡¯s mouth grew dry. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was alone. I¡¯m pretty sure that I had brought a maid with me, and that maid served as a messenger. It¡¯s one of the maids who went to the desert with me and went missing.¡± Eugene said as she supported herself on her elbows, the bed dipping slightly from her weight. Kasser leaned back and sat down next to her. The heated atmosphere they were in earlier evaporated, reced by an air of stiffness around them. She told him about Ellie, who came in as a temporary servant and soon became a maid. ¡°There¡¯s a woman named Molly, who also served as a temporary maid like Ellie, who¡¯s also acting as a messenger.¡± Kasser¡¯s expression turned a lot harder than it already was, making Eugene sweat profusely seeing him at edge. She felt that he had be angrier upon hearing of her past ventures of going out without his permission. His anger was evident on his eyes. His exasperation finally reaching his breaking point, and Eugene thought that it might have something to do with social status. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a lenient ruler, he¡¯s just really careful when ites to using his authority, not wanting to make his subordinates feel oppressed and looked down upon. Eugene has yet to learn the fullness of the hierarchical system when ites to social status. She didn¡¯t know how sensitive he¡¯d get regarding this matter. The pce was the symbol of the King¡¯s absolute power. It¡¯s his resting ce, andmoners frolicking the ce are something he can¡¯t fully stomach. It left a bitter taste in his mouth. Kasser gritted his teeth, wanting to wipe the rats out of his vicinity. He took in a deep series of breaths as he was reminded of his agreement with Eugene. One month. He had promised to leave it out of his hands for a month and he intended to keep his promise. When the grace period¡¯s up, he nned to search every nook and cranny of the capital to clear out all the rats lingering by. ¡°I¡¯ll take Molly in and keep her with me for a while. She¡¯lle with me.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Did you know that his messenger entered the pce?¡± Eugene shivered upon hearing Kasser¡¯s direct questioning. Everything¡¯s going too fast, making her heart thump wildly in her chest. ¡°Y-yes. He told me.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°The other day. When he came to see me.¡± Eugene answered as she toyed with her hands. ¡°You said that you never had a private meeting with him.¡± Kasser stated, repeating the words she had said earlier. Someone would¡¯ve overhead this information if Rodrigo did utter the words. Eugene gulped nervously. She was scared to think of how he would react when she tells him about Rodrigo¡¯s hypnosis ability, which wouldn¡¯t help her situation at all. ¡®Should I just lie? But I already told him almost everything. Should I just be honest ande clean?¡¯ Eugene thought internally. ¡°He has an unusual ability.¡± Eugene exined the scope of Rodrigo¡¯s skills to Kasser. She described the scene she saw that day since she didn¡¯t know what it was exactly. She nced at him, and his expression didn¡¯t change much as she went on. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. As long as he thinks I¡¯m a Saint, he can¡¯t and won¡¯t hurt me¡ª¡± ¡°Be realistic.¡± Kasser cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re going out of the pce and only bringing one maid with you, to meet up with a person who can manipte minds. That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, right?¡± He said as heughed humorously. It was the coldest expression she had ever seen on him. ¡°Call him to the castle. I¡¯ve already agreed with your terms, now do me this favor. Would you?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be able to get what I want from him.¡± Eugene said with a slight whine to her voice. ¡°What is it that you want to hear?¡± Kasser asked, clearly exasperated. ¡°The reason why I gave him arge amount of money, and why I¡¯ve been called a Saintess.¡± Kasser lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you need to know that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just cover up what I did, not really knowing what it is I¡¯m covering up.¡± ¡°Just cover it up!¡± Their voices grew louder in volume as they argued back and forth. ¡°Cover what exactly? The case involving the cult?¡± Eugene continued, ¡°or the past where I was Jin?¡± There was no reason for Eugene to be upset since Kasser was not really fond of Jin. She had long decided to wipe out any remnants of Jin¡¯s past, recing it with her own present and future. He had told her that they would start all over, willing to embrace her past fully. Did he say that on a whim? Her confidence in him shook slightly, making her question the depth of his words. ¡°You said that it doesn¡¯t matter that I provided the servants of Mara with money or the fact that I was called a Saintess. If that¡¯s the case, why won¡¯t you let me meet him then?¡± Eugene asked sharply, usationcing her voice. Is he having suspicions that she might meet with Rodrigo and n something? Kasser didn¡¯t fail to catch on what she¡¯s trying to say, making him shake his head lightly from the absurdity of her allegations. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll do something to you. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re meeting up with such a dangerous man without an escort.¡± Eugene stopped short upon hearing his words dripped in nothing but sincerity. ¡°If you¡¯re anxious because you can¡¯t remember anything, you don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯ll take care of it and I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t get into trouble. You don¡¯t have to go through such risks just to get in touch with him.¡± Kasser said in a soft voice. ¡®Worried.. He¡¯s just worried about me.¡¯ Her mind is still stuck with what he said earlier. She smiled widely at him, making Kasser blink his eyes as he realized what she¡¯s trying to do. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Eugene said as she slowly approached him with a grin stered on her face. ¡°No. I said no.¡± Kasser repeated, turning his head away from her gaze. He flinched when her hand reached for his thigh, making him soft all over. He couldn¡¯t find it in himself to push her body away, which is nearing so close to him. After all, he couldn¡¯t resist at all- her and her wiles. ¡°Your Majesty. I must meet him to find out. No matter how bad it got, I couldn¡¯t have given him that much money just to get information. There must be another reason.¡± Eugene knew that she only had this one chance to try to persuade him. The numerous things Jin had done were tangled like cobwebs, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to go forward with this if she missed a clue¡ª no matter how big or small it was. ¡°I need to know why I¡¯m involved with the cult. If I don¡¯t find out, I won¡¯t be able to move on from this because of the nagging anxiety of not knowing what will happen. Your Majesty.. Please.¡± Kasser visibly flinched at her pleading. After a short while, he exhaled a deep sigh, fully acquiescing to her request as he wrapped his hands around her back and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Fine. Just once. No more than that.¡± Chapter 182 ¡°Yes. Just once.¡± Eugene replied quickly as she nodded her head. She had no choice but toply with his request, knowing that she was lucky enough to get this much. ¡®Good. There¡¯s nothing that will hold me back now.¡¯ She thought to herself. She was relieved that he didn¡¯t respond to her cold-heartedly. If she didn¡¯t trust him, everything could¡¯ve gone wrong. While Eugene was trapped in her thoughts contemting her next move, Kasser remained tense and bothered beside her. A hardened expression etched his face, no matter how much he thought he still felt the n was just too dangerous. He ran his hand through his hair, regret filling his insides and swallowing him whole. ¡°Struggles don¡¯t make it impossible.¡± He had told her that a few days ago, and he didn¡¯t expect her to take his words to heart. He felt displeased thinking about how weak his resolve was when it came to her. Kasser removed her hands that were still clinging to him, grabbing her shoulders as he fixed his gaze on her face. He wanted to tell her to look for another way, but her smiling, pleased face rendered him speechless. The final decision was always up to him. He didn¡¯t really pay attention to the consequences of his words or actions, and being considerate of other people¡¯s feelings waspletely foreign to him. Unable to control her overflowing emotions, Eugene suddenly brought her face towards his, aiming a kiss on his lips, butnding on the spot between his lower lip and chin instead. She broke into peals ofughter at her own carelessness as she leaned in and nted a soft kiss on his lips. Kasser¡¯s eyes glistened as he stared at her. With a resigned sigh, he looked up momentarily and said with a tone full of mirth, ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing this intentionally. This sudden affection.¡± Kasser replied. Her eyes widened at his teasing. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t intentional. I didn¡¯t n it at all.¡± Eugene denied as she crossed her arms around his neck, looking directly into his eyes. Her tongue slid out, softly licking his lips then proceeded to suck his bottom lip. She was doing exactly what he¡¯d always done to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t n it,¡± Eugene said, looking straight to his eyes, ¡°I just wanted to do it.¡± Kasser stared back at her with the same intensity, the air around them felt hot as he swept her in for a kiss. At the swift action, Eugene arched her head back towards the bed, reciprocating his kiss with equal passion. She ced her hands onto his shoulders, gently squeezing at the hard ne of his muscles beneath her fingertips. A light moan slipped out of her as they seamlessly moved together. It seemed like Kasser was not the only one who looked forward to this night. *** Kasser woke up from his slumber, feeling a strong energy bubbling inside his body. His eyes fluttered open and he saw a translucent blue snake slipping out of him. Praz ran away immediately as he felt his master awake. Kasser rxed when he saw water rising from the direction of Praz¡¯s movement. He looked around, carefully taking in his surroundings with his eyes. He realized that it was the crack of dawn, casting the bedroom a hazy, dream-like atmosphere from the early morning glow. He could still see the illusionary water filling the bedroom from where hey. Kasser stretched out his hand, waving his hand slightly as the water shook in front of him. He could not feel anything, but the scene before him looked real, vivid enough to convince a person into believing that it was tangible. It was still a mysterious sight to him, despite seeing it for the second time now. He turned his head to the side and saw Eugene sleeping peacefully beside him. His arm rested under Eugene¡¯s pillow, supporting her head like a secondary cushion. Every time he wakes up in the morning, he would either be holding her hand or his arm would be a makeshift pillow she would lie on. He didn¡¯t exactly remember when they started doing this, as they transitioned into this so easily and naturally in only a short period of time. Back then, about a few months ago, he would wake up from his sleep lying so far away from her, almost nearing the edge of the bed. He couldn¡¯t even sleep well at night because he was ufortable, even when he slept alone. Those days felt distant even when it¡¯s only been a few months. But now, sleeping with someone beside him doesn¡¯t bother him in the slightest. Even when their bodies are close and touching, that won¡¯t hinder him from getting a good night¡¯s sleep. He was used to it by now that he would surely feel strange if everything changed. He carefully pulled his arm out and switched to a seating position. His eyes went up, a frown made its way to his face upon seeing Praz floating around the bedroom. Praz, who was in the shape of a snake, was ying with the water suspended in the air. His tail was like that of a fish¡¯s, pattering and disrupting the water. He stared at the blue snake in annoyance and clicked his tongue. Growing skeptical at the sight in front him, he decided to avert his eyes as he took in Eugene¡¯s sleeping form. Eugene flipped to her side, now facing the direction he was looking at. Heughed quietly to himself seeing how deeply she¡¯s sleeping, her breathinging in slow and heavy at the same time. ¡®What was that about, not being able to sleep?¡¯ Kasser stayed still for a while, losing track of time as he looked at her sleeping face fondly,pletely pleased to have such a beautiful view. A few moments passed the bedroom grew brighter, sunrays seeping through the curtains as light filled the room slowly, signaling a new day ahead. The illusionary water disappeared, as if it evaporated under the luminosity of the sun. Before the waterpletely disappeared, Praz had returned to his body. Just like thest time, the water did not get sucked inside Eugene¡¯s body, and simply appeared as if they were air. ¡®Is she bing better at controlling her Ramita?¡¯ Kasser asked, getting out of bed to start his day. He nned to tell her about what he sawter, since it¡¯s about time for him to start working. He had woken up earlier than usual, but his mind was alert as ever. He wanted to wake Eugene but thought of how she must have been exhausted fromst night¡¯s affair. Hence, he gave her sleeping form a soft kiss, made sure she was covered warm with the nkets and left silently. Kasser had asked his aide to bring in some documents. The aide brought in a thick pile of papers inside his office, cing it carefully on his desk. The side of the pile bore different shades of colors, showing their age through the passage of time. The bottom part of the pile was yellow, the middle one was slightly discolored, and the top portion of the documents was white. The documents are arranged ording to their dates. Kasser had already read the files that were ced on the top pile. The other documents were made before he had ascended to the throne and some were written during the reign of the previous king, perhaps even earlier. He read through thetest documents, taking his time to read each one carefully from the beginning to end, while taking only certain excerpts from the older documents. After reading for a quite a while, he straightened his back out and tapped his fingers on the desk, his mind deep in thoughts. All the documents that he read had information about Mara¡¯s servants. ¡®The high priest¡­¡¯ Kasser was surprised when Eugene mentioned ¡®The high priest¡¯ during their conversation yesterday. He knew about the ranks within the servants of Mara, but only to some extent. ¡®The high priest is the eminent one.¡± The reason why he did not send his people out and take them down was pretty simple. He thought that it would be a waste of energy and manpower to do such, trivial thing. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s neglecting the situationpletely, it is just one of the kingdom¡¯s rules to conduct necessary precautions when handling affairs such as this. Those rules won¡¯t hinder him from looking for more information, though. They were a private organization, but they had ws everywhere. He also coerced the servants of Mara by telling them to do their best in proving that they are harmless, and even telling them that he would keep a blind eye to a certain degree. He told Eugene that it was not a big deal, but in reality, Kasser took this matter seriously. It won¡¯t do them any good when the fact that she had sponsored a cult and even referred to as Saintess, became public. It will only tamper her image. And if the purpose of her support towards the cult was to summon Mara, then that¡¯s all the more reason why the idea needs to be sealed off from the public. It doesn¡¯t matter if the summoning was possible or not, the mere attempt of doing so would definitely raise suspicions. Of course, he did not believe that the Queen wanted to summon Mara at all, since there was no reason for her to do so. What he was concerned about was that even if they did shake the usations off, she would still be suspected. Kasser called for Verus, who immediately entered upon hearing his name. ¡°How¡¯s the missioning along?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°I¡¯m currently grasping the situation. I¡¯ll handle it, and report to you immediately.¡± Verus answered. ¡°No. If you¡¯re doing anything right now, stop all of it.¡± Kasser said sternly. ¡°Your Highness, there are still some things we need to keep an eye on. Please reconsider.¡± Verus replied politely. He knew how to twist his words despite talking to the King. But he was determined to push through with his assignment, confident that he would do it correctly. Even though he had risen to the chancellor position at such a young age and had power in his hands, it did not give him the leverage to talk freely since he was supported by most of the officials. If he were the type of official who was only obedient to the King, those who eyed for his seat would definitely resort to tactics just to pull him down from his position. ¡°Let me rephrase. I¡¯m not saying to put aplete stop to it. What I¡¯m saying is that you should change the direction.¡± Kasser replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand, Your Highness.¡± Verus said, clearly confused. ¡°Do it quietly and secretly so they don¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°Your Majesty. How much secrecy do you speak of? We¡¯re in the process of collecting information, so we¡¯ve always been cautious. We see to it that we take a careful approach.¡± Verus replied. ¡°No need to focus your attention on collecting information. Find out the consequences of their actions instead and track their movements too. And from the capital, get the names of the servants, along with the main members of the cult.¡± Verus¡¯ expression softened as he listened to the King¡¯s instructions. It seemed like that the King was adamant in knowing the full identity of the cult. It was a different perspective from the Kingdom¡¯s previous policy of managing the cult only if they caused major idents. ¡°Are you saying that whatever it is that they do, we should only focus on securing the list of their members?¡± Verus confirmed. ¡°For the time being, yes.¡± A draft of what he¡¯s about to do filled Verus¡¯ mind. It would be a good idea to spread rumors that the Hashi Kingdom might recognize cults, as to make them vignt. ¡°I will proceed as per your orders. However, please allow me to continue my personal investigation, for other purposes.¡± ¡°You mean information broker ¡®Cage¡¯, right?¡¯ Kasser asked. Verus¡¯ eyes grew wide as he bent his head down. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We¡¯re investigating him.¡± ¡°So I heard. What does it have to do with this?¡± He was reluctant in saying it at first since the queen secretly ordered for this investigation, but he was relieved that the King already knew. ¡°I think he¡¯s rted to the cult, and I think that he¡¯s the one who supports them.¡± ¡°Cult or not, he¡¯s still an offender since he deceived the queen into wasting her money. He has to be caught and he needs to pay for his wrongdoings. Don¡¯t investigate him until I give you a heads up, but do not let your eyes off of him. He¡¯s very cunning. So do keep a watchful eye over him. Also, do not keep a warrior on watch. Understand?¡± Kasser said in a grave voice. Kasser gained key information from his conversationst night with Eugene, that a priest-level cult member would be able to sense the presence of the King and a warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders, Your Majesty.¡± After Verus got out of the room, Kasser called in a few more people to assign some work, as he began to map out his ns in driving the cult out. This chapter was brought to you by Keopi Trantions. Please read at the original site. Chapter 183 This was brought to you by Keopi Translations. Please read at the original site. The queen met with her three aides, all of them seated on the round table situated inside her office. They were talking amongst themselves as they organized the first draft of her schedule for the dry season. People would surely say that the n had been set way toote, if the itinerary were finalized just now since they are nearing close to the active period, which is exactly a week from today. However, this was only the first draft, and she only managed to decide on a month¡¯s program. This is the best she coulde up with since there¡¯s nothing like this for the past three years, and she basically started from scratch. The kingdom was unfortunate to have been ruled over by a passive queen for years. Luckily, her aides were there to help in some affairs Eugene needs to take care of. They sorted out and read through old documents and even took notes of important things. They made sure that they¡¯ve written everything down, spending countless days and nights hunched over books and files just so they couldpile the relevant data ordingly. Then, they took pride in their efforts as the queen read the first draft, satisfied how they¡¯ve managed to do their job correctly. Their eyes had deep, dark circles, but they felt reborn uponpleting their assignments. They were entirely pleased, thinking thating to work as the queen¡¯s aides was the best decision they have ever made. There were people who tried to sway them from applying for the queen¡¯s aides position, saying that it would not do their careers any good since there¡¯s literally nothing to do there. That notion came from the rumors that the queen lived a secluded life, even going as far as saying that she had mental and physical issues. However, Sandy, Regina and Sandra didn¡¯t mind one bit, and had resolved themselves to live a mundane life. The situation changed drastically when the Lark tree incident happened. Everyone grew envious of them, as they had the privilege to meet Queen Jin immediately after the incident. They were also given the important task of creating a budget. Being able to review and distribute the budget to the different areas of the castle was a priceless experience in itself. Despite being worn out from helping in creating the queen¡¯s schedule, they were still excited nheless in building a new foundation for the future. ¡°Do we need to meet the head of the merchant group?¡± Eugene asked after reading the first draft. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Sandra answered quickly, prompting the other two to close their mouths. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to meet them all, but it is your responsibility to meet the suppliers for the castle, and resolve the differences.¡± The aide added. Eugene was surprised to hear that it¡¯s part of her responsibilities. ¡®Their workload would increase if mine does, why does it seem like they¡¯re keen about it?¡¯ She asked internally. It is indeed the queen¡¯s responsibility to n and manage the castle¡¯s budget, and to negotiate with the suppliers. ¡®They really seemed eager to work, which is a good thing, I guess.¡¯ Eugene thought that Sandra¡¯s statement was valid enough, though there¡¯s a little difference between Eugene¡¯s viewpoint and her aides¡¯. Eugene was not exactly sure about the full extent of her authority as the queen. She thought that she shouldn¡¯t be handling minor things like the pce budget when she could be doing exactly what the king does, thus lending him a hand in his hectic schedule. However, her aides really believed that they should stretch her authority as much as possible, taking it upon themselves to expand the queen¡¯s power by asserting certain tasks. The most bothersome situation the aides faced was when they had set the tasks, but the King shouldered the responsibility himself. The aides could not simply take back what was originally the queen¡¯s, since doing so would mean that they are questioning the king¡¯s authority. The officials that were stuck in the middle endured the most pressure, the aides even more so as they sent the official papers directly to the king. However, the anxiety they¡¯ve been feeling diminished quickly when the king gave his full support, allowing the queen full authority on everything she wants to do, whatever that may be. Since then, the aides grew more confident and assured. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anything scheduled for this afternoon?¡± Eugene asked as she pointed on a specific date. ¡°We allotted that day specifically since His Majesty would be returning that day.¡± Regina answered. ¡°Return? Why? Where is he going?¡± Eugene asked as she lifted her eyebrow. Eugene didn¡¯t miss how the aides¡¯ eyes widened upon hearing her question. She trusted them enough to tell her what she needed to know. ¡°Exin.¡± ¡°His Majesty will go to the desert to perform a ritual, just like he always does on the first day of the dry season.¡± Regina responded. Regina took her time exining the ritual that was always performed during the dry season, and Eugene¡¯s eyes shed when she heard that the queen had apanied him before. It happened on the first year anniversary of their marriage. She had been trying endlessly to look for a way to go to the desert, for the sake of looking into Jin¡¯s memories. And now, an opportunity presented itself in front of her, and she will not let it pass. ¡°Empty my schedule for that day. I will apany His Majesty for the ritual this dry season.¡± The aides were surprised at the sudden change of schedule, but they proceeded to modify the program ording to the queen¡¯s orders. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I appreciate your hard work. Let¡¯s finalize this schedule and be done with it, and all of you should go rest. You look like you have not slept a wink.¡± Eugene said. The three aides took a nce at the Queen before them, noticing the sweet smile directed at them. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± They all said simultaneously as they turned to leave the room. Eugene slumped down on the sofa, stretching her arms above her head as fatigue crept into her slowly. Her whole body hurt from the day¡¯s workload. ¡®It hurts everywhere.. Is it because of my period?¡¯ Eugene¡¯s period started two days ago, which meant that she was far from being pregnant. She felt relieved when she saw blood smeared on her underwear that morning, since she was not ready to give birth and be a mother. She already had too many problems as it is, deeming her unfit to be a parent at this point. However, she was not concerned about the man who would serve as the child¡¯s father, should she be pregnant. Kasser was a good spouse and she¡¯s confident that he would be a great father too. Eugene palmed her stomach slowly, and she could not imagine having a baby inside her. ¡®However¡­¡¯ A series of knocks snapped her out of her reverie. She heard Marianne¡¯s voice behind the door, righting herself up as she beckoned her toe in. Marianne looked at the desk that was filled with papers before ncing at the sofa where Eugene was sitting on. ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± She asked Eugene in a worried tone. ¡°Just a bit tired. Nothing to worry about. What brings you here?¡± ¡°I brought the storyteller you requested, he knows all the hearsays out there. Is now a good time? I can bring him some other time if you¡¯re already exhausted.¡± Marianne said. Eugene shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll see him now.¡± Marianne nodded as she went out of the room, and brought in a middle aged man. He looked apprehensive, looking down at his feet as if he¡¯s an offender. ¡°It was nice of you toe here. I called you to ask a few things.¡± Eugene spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Your Highness anything that I know of.¡± The man said timidly. ¡°I heard that you know a lot of strange, unusual things.¡± ¡°I just heard stories here and there.¡± Eugene nodded at Marianne, who ced a small pouch in front of him. ¡°Open it.¡± Eugene prodded. With shaking hands, the man reached for the bag as he struggled to pry the pouch open. Carefully unfastening the sps, his demeanor went stiff upon seeing the contents of the purse. ¡°That¡¯s for the inconvenience ofing here. If you tell me what you know, I¡¯ll give you the double of what¡¯s inside there. Understood?¡± The man clutched the pouch tighter while nodding his head vigorously. ¡°A spell, a dish, whatever it is. Can you think of anything relevant to these words? Tell me no matter how minor it is. However, I will not allow lies. You should be honest with me if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Eugene told her of the three words she got from Jin¡¯s memories, but she left out one of word. He contemted for a while and let out a resigned sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man sounded apologetic, and Eugene understoodpletely. She did not expect she would get a clue so fast anyway. ¡°Whatever it is that you heard inside this room, you have to keep it to yourself. Okay? Kindly see yourself out.¡± Eugene said tly. The man nodded as he headed straight to the exit, but he stopped abruptly in his tracks and faced Eugene with an rmed expression. ¡°I remember something!¡± Marianne shot him a warning look, chastising him with her eyes as he shouted. The man lowered his head in embarrassment. Eugene red at him. ¡°I told you, I do not tolerate lies. Are you betting your life for the sake of having riches?¡± She asked pointedly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not a lie. My maternal great grandmother was born a magician, and she definitely said something about a spell.¡± ¡°A magician?¡± Eugene asked, looking at Marianne who was equally confused. The man went on, ¡°There are those who look at other people¡¯s fortunes with spells. While there are a few who have extraordinary powers, others are nothing but swindlers.¡± Eugene understood the concept of the shamans, with the help of Marianne¡¯s lengthy exnation. ¡°So what exactly do you remember?¡± ¡°I heard that word from her. May I be allowed a second chance after meeting with her?¡± Eugene thought his request over. ¡°May I meet with your great grandmother instead?¡± The man scratched his head and told her that his great grandmother was nothing but a rude hermit, and she¡¯s someone Eugene would not want to meet with. But she knew how greedy this man is as she went on, ¡°I¡¯ll give you more than what is in that pouch, should you bring your great grandmother to me.¡± The man nodded in agreement, and told Eugene that he would do whatever it takes. Chapter 184 After seeing the man out, Marianne went back to the office and approached Eugene. The queen had her back facing the door, standing in front of a birdcage that was ced on a shelf right next to the window. The cage housed a squirrel that was poised and waiting, jumping out of its¡¯ coop the moment Eugene utched the opening. He scurried up the length of Eugene¡¯s arm to sit on her shoulder. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m currently looking for other storytellers. It will take me some time to locate them since they live as nomads.¡± Marianne said. ¡°Seems like he¡¯s a well-known storyteller, a renowned one in his trade.¡± Eugene said as she turned to Marianne. ¡°I heard that he knows many bizarre tales and stories.¡± ¡°I may need to meet another person after meeting with his great grandmother. So you need to keep looking, but do not focus on that entirely.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Marianne nodded. Eugene lifted her left hand above her chest, palm up as the squirrel quickly scrambled down her shoulder to rest on her hand. It sat there looking at Eugene while waving his bushy tail excitedly. The Hwansu retreated back towards her shoulder when Eugene motioned her hand down, and she repeated the action with her right hand this time, wiggling her fingers slightly to signal the squirrel to move. The creature was quick to understand, shuffling back and forth on her hands, making Eugene giggle softly at his antics. She stroked the squirrel¡¯s head in admiration, the beast leaning its small head towards her fingers, as if prodding her to go on. Marianne stood watching the squirrel¡¯s movements, amazed to see how well the king¡¯s Hwansu responded to the queen. ¡°The aides think that this squirrel is my pet.¡± The squirrel¡¯s birdcage became Eugene¡¯s after the king brought it to her. She couldn¡¯t imagine Kasser ying with the squirrel since he only summons Abu to hunt Larks. The cage was originally ced in the lobby, and Eugene didn¡¯t want the squirrel to be left alone so she moved it inside her office, taking care of it for a while. The aides have no idea about the squirrel¡¯s true identity since Eugene never told them. ¡°They would never be able to guess that this is a Hwansu.¡± ¡°It has red eyes and red horns. How can they still not know? The characteristics are so evident already.¡± ¡°They probably think that Hwansus look pretty exceptional.¡± ¡°Do they think that such adorable squirrel is not fit to be a Hwansu?¡± Eugene asked defensively. Marianne smiled at her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known if Your Highness didn¡¯t tell me, and Hwansus are known to be obedient only to their masters.¡± Eugene suddenly thought of Abu¡ª the ck leopard, sometimes taking the form of a huge horned horse, was famously known for being the Desert King¡¯s Hwansu. He was unlike this small creature in front of her. However, she yed with the formidable beast every day, and she wondered what Marianne would think if she saw a downsized version of Abu purring at her feet. ¡°What do you think would happen if it changes its¡¯ master to me?¡± Eugene jokingly said. She was surprised to see Marianne¡¯s expression fall upon hearing her harmless jest. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Marianne asked in a serious tone, as if contemting. ¡®Does she think that I might steal the King¡¯s Hwansu away from him?¡¯ Eugene¡¯s mood dropped, realizing that she might¡¯ve sounded insensitive. She masked her emotions away and said, ¡°It was a joke. The Hwansu would only recognize his first master as his only master.¡± She knew that Marianne veered more towards the Desert King, since she raised the him herself and was originally his nanny. Eugene understood thatpletely. ¡°How is Molly?¡± Eugene asked, changing the subject as she ced the squirrel back inside its cage. ¡°She doesn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, nor does she talk to anyone. And she does her job really well.¡± Eugene took Molly under her wing to serve as one of her maids. She used to have Zanne only to tend to her, now she has two. Other maids were changed often as a precautionary measure for the queen who had lost her memories, the rule being mandated by Marianne. Eugene had to tell both the General and Marianne that Molly was someone who was sent in on purpose by the servants of Mara, with the intent of forming a connection with the queen. She also told them to keep a keen eye and observe Molly as much as possible. Eugene rather found it difficult to ce Molly close to her, despite needing to convince her that she trusted her. She decided to assign Marianne once again as her trusted servant, and had Molly perform basic tasks. ¡°While it is indeed the General¡¯s job, please tell her to not make drastic changes about the procedures.¡± General Sarah was shocked when she found out that someone, who had ill intentions towards the queen, had entered the castle. She was the one who allowed temporary help to tend to the pce, making her liable for the unexpected breach. She was so ashamed that she wanted to tender her resignation, but Eugene convinced her otherwise. ¡°I¡¯m at fault, Your Highness. I have no excuse for it. I¡¯ll make sure to double check everything so something like this will never happen again.¡± General Sarah said in a firm voice, determined to prove herself worthy of the Queen¡¯s trust. Eugene was worried that Rodrigo would grow suspicious if such procedures were changed abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Marianne told her in an assuring tone. Eugene nodded. She trusted Marianne well enough, especially when she spoke with certainty. Just as they were conversing, a re suddenly burst with a loud bang, making the two women flinch at the noise. They were not at all surprised since yellow res had been prettymon these past few days, and blue ones would burst whenever the King goes to the site. It was a peaceful time during the active period since only a few had been injured, and lightly at that too. Eugene looked up, her eyes widening at the smoke that scattered all over the sky. ¡°It¡¯s a red re!¡± Eugene was suddenly reminded of the day when she faced therge rat Lark. She remembered how the soldiers caged the Lark in withnces but failed miserably. No one died in front of her that day, but she was told that there had been casualties in other areas. She can¡¯t keep still, thinking that there might be people out there injured, or worse, killed. ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°Where are you going, Your Highness?¡± Eugene ignored her question as she hurriedly walked past Marianne. She stopped in her tracks as she realized that even if she ran towards the direction of his office, the king would¡¯ve probably jumped over the castle walls on Abu¡¯s back by then. Marianne approached Eugene¡¯s still form. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°What happens when Larks appear everywhere, just like thest time?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°That rarely happens, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I can help His Majesty if there are a lot of them.¡± Eugene said in a firm voice. The queen looked like she was ready to head out, but Marianne would not allow her to leave the pce. ¡°There has been only one re, please wait and trust His Majesty.¡± Eugene did not move from where she stood as she stared at the sky. It only took a few moments when the blue re burst, but she felt like she had been waiting for days. Eugene inhaled deeply, realizing just then that she¡¯s been holding her breath all this time. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Eugene murmured, looking at the sky as the smoke slowly evaporated. ¡°I can follow him right after he arrives at the site when a re lights up. If there are multiple res, I can go out there and help. It would be difficult to do that for all res, perhaps I can do that solely for the red ones¡­¡± Eugene said, looking at Marianne as she gauged her expression. Marianne looked conflicted, like she wanted to tell Eugene how absurd her idea was. Choosing her words carefully, she said ¡°Your Highness, you have to protect the castle, especially when the king is away.¡± ¡°Well.. That¡¯s right.¡± Eugene reluctantly agreed. She knew that she had to assume full responsibility over the pce when the king is nowhere present. There are times when Eugene needs to be reminded of her role as the Queen, and the responsibilities that came with it. ¡°You said that a red re only bursts two or three times during the active period.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what the records say.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I would only go during those times.¡± Eugene stopped short as she contemted on her decision. ¡°I have to discuss this with the King, and ask for his opinion.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Marianne said in a gentle voice, hesitation evident in her tone. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Speak.¡± Eugene prodded her to continue. Marianne took a deep breath before she proceeded. ¡°Please listen to what I¡¯m about to say, as I¡¯m saying this out of loyalty. I understand your intentionspletely, but I¡¯m afraid that this would bring no good. It will be seen as a vition of authority.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°His Highness hunts Larks so that innocent civilians won¡¯t get hurt. It¡¯s what he does best. And the king¡¯s authority should not be vited in any way.¡± Eugene did not understand what Marianne was implying. She would appreciate it if the baroness would make her point across, instead of dragging it like this. ¡°Whose authority would I be viting when I go out to hunt Larks?¡± Marianne became silent, making Eugene stare at her upon realization. ¡°Is it.. His Majesty?¡± Eugene almost snorted. ¡°Baroness, His Majesty would never¡­ He is..¡± Eugene stopped upon seeing Marianne¡¯s stony expression. ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m afraid to speak such things with you, but you have drastically changed after you lost your memories. You always act as if by instinct only, and you don¡¯t think about the consequences of your actions. It would be a much peaceful household if you would just take it easy. However, you stand in the middle of this kingdom, where your goodness could easily be misinterpreted, and you know full well that misunderstandings always start from trivial matters.¡± Chapter 185 Marianne bowed her head low, feeling remorseful after her outburst. ¡°I apologize for my shrewdness, Your Highness.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t know how to respond to Marianne¡¯s statement as she gaped at her, no wordsing out of her lips. Marianne¡¯s sentiments can easily be misinterpreted as a ploy of pitting the king and queen against each other. Marianne knew that her stance could put her in a tight position, but she said it anyway in the hopes of making the queen understand. Eugene trusted Marianne well enough to know that she uttered the words without malice, and it came with sincere intentions. ¡°I understand where you¡¯reing from.¡± Eugene said after a short while. Eugene wanted to tell her that Kasser was not that shallow, but a voice in her head told her that she doesn¡¯t know him well enough to say that, since she¡¯s only been with him for about two months. Unlike Marianne, who had looked after the king ever since he was young, making her perception of the king¡¯s character more credible than Eugene¡¯s. ¡°Do you think I should slow down?¡± Marianne shook her head, not daring to cross the line. ¡°Your Grace, how can I interfere with your ns? I don¡¯t force you to listen to me. I am nothing but an old woman after all.¡± As if a bucket of ice cold water was thrown over her, Eugene quickly snapped to her senses. With the help of Marianne¡¯s sound advice, she realized that she needed to step back for a while, and recalcte her steps. ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°I will not bother Your Grace anymore.¡± When silence filled the room, Marianne saw fit that her presence be removed from the room, to give the queen some time to herself. Some time to think through her next course of action. She gave a courtesy bow before leaving the room. Alone to herself once more, Eugene let out a loud sigh, looking up at the ceiling in frustration as she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not as na?ve as you think I am.¡± She did everything she could to survive in this world that waspletely foreign to her, and was able to adapt seamlessly. But on a second thought, she did hide what she knew about Polly, the servant who took her own life following Jin¡¯smand, when she spoke to the king. She was afraid that Kasser might think of her as someone sinful, if he knew about Jin¡¯s actions which led to Poppy¡¯s demise. This action of hers just proved that she indeed acts solely on her instinct. It was a selfish act to cover all of Jin¡¯s vile actions under the guise of memory loss. With that notion in mind, she began to understand why Marianne thought of her as someone foolish and naive. ¡®Power.¡¯ In the historical dramas and movies that Eugene used to binge watch on, The King and Queen had tried every possible antic they could think of in order to influence the majority to their side, manipting and controlling each other in the battle for supremacy. While the royals had initially wed for love, the selfish greed took over greatly, causing a great divide between the two as they continually betray and conspire against one another. Eugene suddenly thought of her rtionship with the Desert King as she was reminded of themon tale¡ª a tale about a maiden whopletely changed after gaining the King¡¯s favors, letting the want for sovereignty wash over her. ¡®Will I change one day?¡¯ Eugene didn¡¯t want to end up like those power-hungry monsters, but greed has its way to a person¡¯s heart. It corrupts you without you knowing. *** Molly came out of the castle just after sunset, showing the guard her permit as per protocol. ¡°You have to be here by tomorrow morning, since you cannot enter the pce if you arrive at noon. Got it?¡± The castle guard said. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Molly answered as she took the permit back and ced it inside her pocket. ¡°Next.¡± The guard spoke behind her, signaling the others to do the same. Many people were shuffling out of the pce after work, each bearing the same permit Molly had in her grasp. Molly pulled the hood over her head that was attached to the cape she was wearing. She took her time walking, passing by the town za as she went straight to the street that was lined with small houses. She stood in front of a single-story home that looked really simplepared to the others, knocking on the wooden door several times and waited. An elderly woman opened the door. ¡°Molly!¡± The woman greeted her enthusiastically, pulling Molly into a soft hug. They looked exactly like those families who had been reunited after a long separation. The door closed behind her as she settled in. This house used to be Poppy¡¯s, and a new family boarded this ce after Poppy¡¯s death. The eldest daughter¡¯s name was Elly, who died in an ident which made her whole family move away, making Molly and her grandmother the third household to live inside this ce. ¡°You should have supper.¡± Her grandmother told her, thinking that Molly might be famished after a long day at work. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him first.¡± Molly went inside a small room that served as a warehouse. Knowing what she¡¯s about to do, the grandmother brought in a long towel as Molly skimmed the spice rack, taking out a vial that blended uniformly with the various condiments and herbs. Molly grabbed the towel from her grandmother¡¯s hand as she uncapped the vial, wetting the towel with the contained liquid and then wrapped her face so only her eyes were visible. She crouched slightly, feeling the edge of the carpet that covered the whole perimeter of the wooden floor as she pulled a part to its side, revealing a secret door underneath. Molly yanked the door open, nothing but dark abyss loomed inside the square space. She pivoted her body as she ced one foot after the other, slowly descending into the pitch, ck void. ¡°Watch your steps.¡± Her grandmother reminded her as she worriedly stared at her granddaughter¡¯s retreating form. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I do this quite often.¡± Molly assured her. As Molly¡¯s figure grew smaller and smaller, the grandmother then closed the door, pulling the carpet over as she smoothened the curves out with her feet. The floor looked exactly like it did a few moments ago. Molly took her time going down the length of the deep steps, knowing full well that it would do her great injury if she missed a step, since the pit was about the height of three people stacked on top of the other. And there¡¯s a great chance that she would die if she falls, since she ced a lot of poisonous dry herbs as a preventive measure to avoid invasions. Nearing close to thending, she got a whiff of the tangy smell of herbs, its scent making way pass her nostrils despite a towel covering both her nose and mouth. Molly jumped the remaining step with a soft thud, sighing in relief as she stretched her arms to the sides, carefully moving towards the darkness. She swung her hands slightly as she felt for a wall, using her hands to guide her towards a connected corridor. The passage was so narrow that a person would not be able to crawlfortably. Molly then took out a wooden nk that had wheels on its sides, which was ced inside a small opening. Sheid t on the nk and kicked the ground as hard as she could, propelling her forward the hall as she pulled on the rope that was suspended above her, using it to maneuver her momentum more as the wheels took her further in. The passage opened to a spacious area, her arms shaking violently from exhaustion as she used her elbows to prop herself up from the nk. She crouched in a crawling position, elbowing her way inside until she¡¯s met with a stone wall that she pushed with her whole strength, the stone rolling slowly to let in a faint lighting from behind it. Molly pushed further, following the light until she came out to a living room with an old firece. She looked around the quiet room, taking the bell that was ced on the table and ringing it a few times before plopping herself onto the sofa. Molly heard a faint sound of a door opening and closing. She did not look back. She knew that someone knows that she¡¯s here already, and all she needs to do now is to wait. *** Eugene stared at thendscape before her, sipping her tea while she sat on a table that was ced on top of the bridge connecting the pce¡¯s two towers. She only had a few days left to enjoy the pleasant weather. ¡°It¡¯s been two months already.¡± It¡¯s been two months since Eugene opened her eyes to this world, and she would never be able to forget this active period for the rest of her life. This season marked a new life for her, making her feel as if she had been reborn. She did not have any downtime like this for the past few weeks. She was loaded with worktely, and there were a lot of hectic days that stopped her froming here. But now, she¡¯s able to drink her tea freely without feeling like she¡¯s being chased down, which is exactly what she felt before. Jumping into this world that waspletely alien to her had been the better choice, and Eugene wanted to thank whoever it is, whether it¡¯s god or a demon, that gave her the opportunity for this new life she had. Her head was filled with thoughts as she sipped from her teacup mindlessly. ¡°Mistress.¡± A voice called out, breaking her concentration. She lowered her teacup and turned sideways, and saw Molly standing next to her. ¡°Have you delivered the message?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Yes, mistress.¡± Eugene had Molly deliver a message to Rodrigo, saying that she would go out and meet him. Molly went outst night and came back early this morning, and Eugene met up with her here for privacy. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He would like to meet you a few days earlier than the designated day, if it¡¯s possible.¡± Molly answered. Eugene informed him to meet a week after the dry season starts, and that¡¯s the only time she¡¯s avable since she will be going to the desert for the ritual. ¡°He would like to meet in four days¡¯ time, because there¡¯s something urgent he needs to say.¡± Molly continued. ¡°How presumptuous of him,¡± Eugene said coldly while clicking her tongue in dismay. While she¡¯s considering rescheduling, she knew that Rodrigo¡¯s Jin would never agree to such a request. She always made sure to act like Jin whenever Molly¡¯s around, under the assumption that Molly would inform Rodrigo about everything that she had seen or heard. ¡°Who is he to decide our meeting? After telling him that I found time for him, this is what I get?¡± Eugene snapped. Upon hearing the anger in her voice, Molly quickly dropped to her knees and bowed her head low, almost touching the ground. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. He said that he would be waiting for Your Highness at the sanctum regardless of your decision after four days. He¡¯s begging for the meeting to take ce as soon as possible.¡± Molly said with a quivering voice. Eugene feigned coldness as she looked at Molly¡¯s kneeling form. ¡®Why is Rodrigo in a rush? Is it because I cut off his funds?¡¯ It was a good sign that Rodrigo was keen about meeting with her, since a person as bothered as him would be a lot easier to take advantage of. ¡°Leave.¡± Eugene told Molly. Four days. He wanted to meet in four days time, which is before the dry season starts. While Eugene was already considering Rodrigo¡¯s set date, she didn¡¯t exactly tell Molly her confirmation as she drove the girl out of her sight. She was having mixed feelings in meeting up with Rodrigo days earlier than her preferred schedule, as she felt like a warrior gearing up before a huge battle. Stuck with her thoughts, Eugene spoke to the maids trailing close behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a walk alone. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She went straight to her usual meeting ce with Abu. She called for his name as the leopard came running towards her, lying down on her feet as he bared his stomach to her. ¡°Abu.¡± Eugene smiled, softly stroking the soft, matted fur with her fingertips, tickling the beast fondly as the beast purred continuously. Chapter 186 Abu was so small, Eugene couldn¡¯t get enough of his adorable form while she tickled him by his belly. It seems to her she¡¯s the only one who bore fondness towards a Hwansu, since for the people here, Larks could never be the object of cuteness.. Abu was a well-known Hwansu that symbolizes the king. Hence, people would expect him to look huge and strong, but no one would see Abu now and feel the dignity of the king. ¡®Kasser was the most respected person in the whole kingdom, and he would surely take offense if his own Hwansu looked far from intimidating.¡¯ Eugene remembered his face when he first saw Abu in a smaller state. He was clearly displeased. ¡®He didn¡¯t say anything to me but.. Was he disappointed?¡¯ At that time, Eugene didn¡¯t think that Abu¡¯s appearance would greatly affect Kasser¡¯s mood. She thought everything was okay since she got his permission to go and y with Abu. ¡®How inconsiderate of me.¡¯ Eugene pondered, thinking how it waspletely insensitive of her to just dismiss Kasser¡¯s obvious distaste. And suddenly, a fleeting thought came to her, making her sigh in relief. ¡®Was it because of that?¡¯ A few days ago, Eugene threw a joke. She jested, ¡°What if the little one changes its master?¡± Marianne was not amused though, taking Eugene¡¯s words a little too serious. ¡®Marianne seemed distraught about what would happen if the Hwansu did change its owner. Marianne considered the king¡¯s position, thinking that he might feel distressed should the Hwansu be taken away from him. However, that assumption seemed more like it was Marianne¡¯s personal disposition rather than the king¡¯s own, especially with Marianne¡¯s devotion towards him. Marianne feared that the exchange might lead to conflicted reactions between the queen and the king, so she repeated her advice once again, telling Eugene to rethink her actions and its consequences. For several days, Marianne¡¯s words resonated to Eugene, making the queen frustrated and disgruntled. ¡®It¡¯s true that I need to be careful.¡¯ Eugene agreed. She didn¡¯t believe that Kasser would think badly of her intentions, but it¡¯s better to slow down and rethink things, before everything goes out of hand. Eugene knew that being a queen came with many responsibilities, and one of her duties is to make sure that she and the king maintain a cordial rtionship. Added the fact that there are many people surrounding the royals giving advice, whose words might provoke the severity of the situation. ¡°Abu.¡± Eugene said as she removed her hand that was petting the leopard. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you something important, so you need to sit down.¡± Abu, who was lying on his back on the floor, picked up his ears when he heard Eugene¡¯s words. He then shifted his body and sat obediently on his buttocks, giving Eugene his undivided attention. Eugene had to resist the urge to hug him upon seeing his attentive, round eyes staring up at her. ¡°Let us promise one thing. When you be small and be friendly with me, you have to make sure that no one sees it but us, okay? Well it¡¯s okay in front of your master, too. Anyway, don¡¯t be like this when there are other people present, got it?¡± Eugene said sternly. Abu stared at her dumbfounded, as if he¡¯s asking Eugene the reason why he needs to control himself, or he doesn¡¯t understand at all. Eugene then came up with a more detailed exnation, ¡°Abu. I want others to think that you are a big and strong Hwansu. But no one will take you seriously if they see me hugging you while you are in your smaller state, since people usually look down on small animals. Do you understand?¡± Abu whimpered in understanding. He knew that the size of a Hwansu is important not only in the human world, but also in the world of Larks. Everyone had this concept inside their heads that the scale of a Hwansu is equivalent to the size of its strength. The smartrk understood that Eugene was only looking after him. He tilted his head to the side while looking at her, seeming like he¡¯s asking her to go on. Seeing Abu look at her like that made her stretch out her hands and pulled Abu into her embrace. ¡°Look at this adorable guy. Abu, why are you so cute?¡± Eugene cooed as she rubbed the leopard¡¯s head with her cheeks repeatedly, muttering childish remarks while pinching and squeezing lightly at Abu¡¯s limbs. Abu let out an annoyed cry, looking downright ufortable from Eugene¡¯s antics. While he enjoyed Eugene¡¯s fondling most of the time, it can be quite annoying if it gets too much. A small but fat forefoot pushed at Eugene¡¯s face, wanting space from her clinginess. She giggled and sat Abu back down on the ground. She straightened her back, slightly stretching it from side to side as she let the wind caress her face. It¡¯s a pity to return to the pce with such lovely weather outside. She looked down at Abu, smiling fondly as she asked. ¡°Abu. Let¡¯s take a walk, shall we?¡± Abu¡¯s tail came up, waggling it excitedly. The ck leopard followed Eugene as they strolled together side by side. *** Sloan kingdom came to ask for a concession. During the active period, agreements were settled in advance between the two countries that border each other. They worked out the issues regarding Lark hunting and the protection of its civilians. This kingdom was the only country that borders Hashi kingdom. It was a regr and an orderly procedure, nothing extraordinary. Kasser only needed to stamp his confirmation seal onto the papers. After imprinting his signature, he kept his hold on the papers absentmindedly, suddenly reminded of the promise he made with the queen. She told me to invite the Princess of Sloan. It¡¯s time to send an envoy. Kasser looked up abruptly from his preupied state. ¡®Abu?¡¯ He thought, feeling a subtle touch on his nerves. It seemed like Abu was calling for him. The king and his Hwansu had the ability to signal each other through nerves, and it only doesn¡¯t work when they are miles apart. Abu never called him, until today. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ He didn¡¯t expect anything bad to happen inside the castle, but sensing Abu¡¯s call for him had him worried since he never did that before. Heid the papers down onto his desk and stood up hastily, the chair making a screeching sound as it scratched the flooring. His servant approached him the moment he got to his feet, but the king shooed him away with his hands. Kasser opened the balcony window, looking down from above as his eyes met with Eugene¡¯s, who was watching from below. *** While she was walking with Abu, Eugene wondered where the king¡¯s office balcony would be from the countless balconies that were protruding out of the castle walls. Although she had already memorized the castle by now, seeing it from the outside is altogether different, since one won¡¯t be able to make out the inner parts of the Pce just by looking from the outside. When she asked Abu where his master is, Abu led her under the terrace of the office, positive of the king¡¯s location. The balcony was pretty high up, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her voice if she calls for him. Not that Eugene was nning to anyway, since doing so wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Eugene asked Abu to call his master and waited. Abu didn¡¯t growl or anything of that sort. He just stared at the office terrace intently, and after a few moments, the balcony window opened and Kasser peeked his head out of the opening. ¡°Abu, that was amazing.¡± Eugene praised Abu and waved her hands towards the king. He stared at Eugene for a short moment then went back inside his office without saying anything. ¡°He must be very busy.¡± Eugene said, smiling down at Abu. She looked up once again, her eyes widening at the sight above her. Kasser was standing on the balcony railing as a blue snake slithered around his body, which guided him down from where they stood at the railing. They went down gracefully, and Kasser didn¡¯t seem fazed by the pull downwards. Hended on the floor with a soft thud, barely making any sound. Eugene was awestruck with the sight, despite having seen this for a couple of times already. The blue snake unwrapped itself around Kasser¡¯s body and rushed to Eugene¡¯s space quickly, making her step back as the snake faded and disappeared before reaching herpletely. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kasser asked the worried-looking Eugene. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Why did it do that so suddenly though? Does your Praz not like my presence.¡± Eugene asked. ¡°No, it does that sometimes. Don¡¯t let it bother you, alright?¡± Kasser assured her. ¡®Not like her presence? Probably the opposite.¡¯ Kasser recalled how Praz swam and yed with the illusion of water she had created, clearly enjoying himself. Ever since he became king, he had never lost control of Praz, until recently. He was frequently uncontroble these days, but oddly enough, he didn¡¯t feel any danger. He knew that he couldn¡¯t me Praz for jumping down here, since he was the one who¡¯s excited to see her, even putting off the meeting that was already scheduled yesterday. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Kasser asked, Eugene shook her head no. ¡°I heard Abu calling for me, though.¡± ¡°I made Abu call you, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene said sheepishly. Kasser moved his gaze towards the wild beast in front of him. He looked at him attentively, as if trying tomunicate with him through his eyes. He really thought that Abu would only call him if he were in danger or in a dying state, since Abu is pretty independent. When he was a child, Kasser had seen another king¡¯s Hwansu. The Hwansu didn¡¯t leave the king¡¯s side at all. The beast followed the king closely, refusing to leave his side even just for a second. With that thought in mind, he thought that he would be able to share a close bond with such a beast when the dayes that he gets one. But the Hwansu he received maintained a set distance, onlying to him when called. It didn¡¯t bother Kasser as much as he thought it would, and he realized that the distance served them well, since he knew that it would annoy him if the Hwansu were constantly by his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eugene said. Kasser shifted his gaze from Abu to Eugene. ¡°Because I made Abu do that. Hwansus only calls their masters for certain circumstances, right?¡± Eugene continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He does what he wants anyway.¡± Kasser said. ¡°Well, not only that.¡± Eugene muttered, turning her head to the side as she continued, ¡°Since Abu is Your Majesty¡¯s Hwansu, I wonder if I should treat it as such and keep my distance?¡± Kasserughed softheartedly at Eugene¡¯s plight. He leaned in to her space and stole a quick peck at Eugene¡¯s lips, making her feel flustered at the unexpected kiss. ¡°I like the fact that you get along with Abu. You don¡¯t have to overthink it. Just do what you normally do.¡± Kasser said with a shrug. Eugene smiled at Kasser¡¯s indifference. It seemed like it didn¡¯t bother him at all. After a short while, Eugene¡¯s smiling face turned into a serious one as she pondered on her thoughts. She was trying to put her thoughts in order, trusting Kasser¡¯s judgment more than anything else. ¡°Molly came to me after meeting with Rodrigo.¡± Eugene had already discussed with Kasser all the necessary steps and nning to meet up with Rodrigo, making sure to inform him of everything he needed to know. ¡°He wants to meet me as soon as possible.¡± Eugene said. ¡°When?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°Three days.. Isn¡¯t that too early?¡± Kasser asked, worry etching his voice. It bothered him that Eugene would go meet with Rodrigo without an escort. His mind shifted on its gears, trying to think of a way to keep his wife safe without hindering her from her agendas. There were no useful escorts for now since the warriors he had were entirely excluded. He wasn¡¯t interested in what Eugene and Rodrigo would be talking about. All he really wanted was for her to return safe and sound. Looking down, he spotted the ck leopard lying with its paws under his chin, his minding to a full stop as realization crept in. He had a great idea. Chapter 187 Based on the intelligence report, Cage, going by the name Rodrigo, operated a small store selling misceneous items. People passing by the vicinity would assume that it¡¯s nothing but a shop like its nearby establishments. Little did they know, the shop only served as a guise, hiding the fact that it is actually the ce where Cage bought and sold information. Although there were people who really came to buy goods, all of the usual transactions were handled by an employee, whose task was to serve customers and protect the store at the same time, as to not make the establishment look suspicious. This morning, Cage had been in a bad shape, coughing his lungs out all morning as he struggled to hold it in together. His coughs troubled him the whole day and byte afternoon, he decided to leave the store early and went straight home. Once inside his abode, he summoned a doctor to tend to him. A few momentster, a doctor could be seen on his doorstep and went inside. He did not take too long and left the ce soon after. To anyone lingering by, it was not an unusual sight, just a doctor stopping by for a sick patient. However, people didn¡¯t know that the man who left Cage¡¯s house was not the doctor anymore. Rather, it was none other than Rodrigo in disguise. Rodrigo was already a cautious man, but the past few days had him take extra precautions. Strange rumors had been circting in the town and he could not risk exposing himself and the rest of the cult. Like wildfire, rumors about the possibility of the kingdom recognizing and epting cults serving the evil god Mara spread. This grew by the day, making the whole congregation at edge. Even though people weren¡¯t entirely convinced, some part of them actually believed it. Even though rebellions were not treated badly in the Kingdom, Rodrigo and servants like him were still unable to talk proudly about their cult. He was always on his guard, if people around hear him speak of the cult, they would for sure report him and have him arrested by the soldiers for surveince. Those who had faith in Mara had to hide from the naysayers¡¯ eyes, and most of them wished that they were able to gather around confidently and pray during the day¡ª when the sun shines so brightly as it looms over the horizon. However beautiful that dream may be, Rodrigo didn¡¯t think that it is likely to happen, ¡®There¡¯s no way the Kingdom would recognize us.¡¯ Why would the Hashi Kingdom recognize the Mara Church, and turn their backs on the Sang-Je? Even if that thought was possible, Rodrigo didn¡¯t want it at all. ¡®Troubles are what makes the faith, faithful. How can I receive God, without having to suffer?¡¯ The oppression human beings have to deal with was ideal. That way, the power to control church believers became stronger, making it easier to pursue things in ordance to the will of God. ¡®What a foolish dream, such, silly things. The fact that such rumors are circting is already unusual in itself.¡± Mind heavy with thoughts, Rodrigo walked mindlessly as he arrived at his destination. It was a street lined with small shops across the road. During the active period, the stores opente in the afternoon and closete at night, so by the time he reached the street, all the stores were lit up brightly and in full swing. Rodrigo went past the narrow side street in between the stores,ing in at the entrance located at the back as he went up the second floor. It was one of the sanctuaries prepared by the Church. The people of the Church called the ce where they hold their private meetings, or a ce to hide in, as sanctuaries. Only a few sanctuaries were formed in urban areaspared to the remote ces. It costs a lot of money to buy or rent a building. The majority of servants of Mara was mostly low and poor, and collecting donations from the unfortunate could only do so much. However, thanks to Rodrigo¡¯s help, the congregation grew in numbers rapidly and continuously. Among all the believers, Rodrigo was the prime of them all, for being a resourceful and an effective member. And with the power of money, Rodrigo¡¯s influence with the Church soared greatly. Rodrigo ced the bag down, the first time he¡¯s letting go of it since carrying it the moment he left the house. He looked around the small room, a stressed out expression worrying his face. This was the recently prepared sanctuary, with one year¡¯s worth of rent already paid in advance. No problem for the time being, however, Rodrigo was worried if he could still maintain it after that. He was having financial troublestely, and he¡¯s already thinking of ces he could gain money from. So far he¡¯s trying to make do with his depleting funds. There was only one reason why he proimed Queen Jin as a Saintess. Jin had donated a huge amount of money to the Church, so even if Rodrigo took some of it for his personal gain, the budget remained unscathed and abundant. But of course, he paid for the money he acquired. ¡®I sent three different Tanyas inside the castle, and gave up two sanctuaries. This was one of the sanctuaries the Church had prepared for decades, one of the few left.¡¯ There were secret bases from where Molly and her grandmother¡¯s house stood and the house that was connected through their basement. The bases were prepared with great care by the Church. Molly¡¯s house was the first sanctuary established by the Church, and while they were digging the basement of the warehouse for the purpose of creating a secret meeting ce there, they stumbled upon a closed sewer pipe and they used it to create a secret tunnel. It took more than ten years toplete the passage between the two sanctuaries. However, the locations containing the Church¡¯s history, and where theymunicate with the queen were no longer useful, and his attempts in bringing a Tanya inside the castle were already proven dangerous. He found himself not trusting the queen as he used to, so he arranged all the contact points between the sanctuary and the Church, being able to severe its ties the moment it gets found. After all, the value of the two sanctuaries was more than the queen¡¯s donation. ¡®Tanya Molly must bring the queen.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t wait for the day when the queen finally chooses. He was impatient for several reasons. One of which is money. He would do almost everything just to have the donation in his hands. ¡®If it¡¯s this one, I guess it would be good enough.¡¯ He opened the bag and shoved his hand inside, taking out an item that was wrapped in leather and ced it on the table. ¡®Because the High Priest didn¡¯t give any answers.¡¯ Another reason why Rodrigo had been restless was because of the High Priest¡¯s absence. After the queen was shrined as a Saintess, the High Priest often sent messengers to Rodrigo. And in thest couple of years, Rodrigo had heard the voice of the High Priest several timespared to thest decades. Lately though, the High Priest remained silent and unspeaking, despite how they earnestly called for him. ¡®It started after that day.¡¯ The day the High Priest showed up is also the day he disappearedpletely, when three Larks appeared in the middle of the capital, which caused amotion. ¡®The day therk tree appeared.¡¯ Rodrigo frowned. At first, Rodrigo was afraid, couldn¡¯t bring himself to go near therk tree. He initially thought that the spiritual tree that was blessed by Mahar would affect him in any way, with him being blessed with Mara¡¯s power. However, having budget constraints and the absence of the High Priest overwhelmed him greatly, making him courageous as he stood watching at the tree from a distance. He couldn¡¯t feel anything then, so he opted to go towards the fence that surrounds the tree, and he felt nothing. ¡®Is that really ark tree?¡¯ He had his doubts about the tree. Everyone seemed to believe that the queen transformed ark into one, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s actually true. ¡®Why the queen, of all people?¡¯ He was confused the moment he wasmanded by the High Priest to proim the Anika Queen as a Saintess. The question lingered on the back of his mind even while he¡¯s receiving the donations from the queen herself. ¡®If the Queen is a Saintess, why would she make ark tree to contribute to Mahar¡¯s prestige? With this, how is she deserving of the high position as a Saintessess?¡¯ T/N: Mahar (to which this world is named after) is their righteous god, while Mara is believed to be the opposite¡ªthe source of all evil. If Ramita is the power of Mahar, how can a person who was bestowed with such a gift be a Saintess of Mara? Rodrigo wanted to get answers to that persisting question inside his head, and he nned to have it resolved when he gets in touch with the High Priest. A knock on the door made him turn his head, his eyes glowing a reddish hue. If it was a person he doesn¡¯t know, his orbs were ready to manipte and hypnotize. ¡°Elder, I have brought your guest.¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice, Rodrigo¡¯s glowing eyes simmered down as it regained its¡¯ muted color. He quickly stood up from his seat and opened the door. Two people stood waiting for him. Rodrigo bowed his head deeply towards the woman holding a small basket right next to Molly. ¡°You have given me a precious visit, I¡¯m thankful.¡± Rodrigo said. Looking down at Rodrigo, Eugene saw Jin¡¯s memories unfolding right in front of her eyes. The ce was like that of a shop¡¯s, where misceneous items were scattered around. [Thank you for your precious visit. What an honor it is to receive you. I am Rodrigo. Greetings to the Saintess. May Mara¡¯s blessing be evesting.] [Saintess?] [I wasmanded to serve you like I would a Saintess.] The memory seemed like it¡¯s their first meeting. [If I am a Saintess, what can you do for me then?] [I will do everything in my power to do whatever it is the Saintess wills.] [You¡¯re an information trader in the field, am I right? I heard that you are the best in your field.] [I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re appreciative of my talents.] [In the near future, make sure to use your full abilities solely for me.] The memory slowly disappeared. Eugene passed by Rodrigo and went inside the space, looking around the small,pact room. Molly took the basket from Eugene¡¯s hand and ced it atop of the table. She decided to wait patiently as she took a chair from underneath the table and sat dutifully. ¡®I¡¯m proud of him. I will give him a reward once we return.¡¯ Yesterday, she practiced walking around with Abu ced inside the basket. Abu cried pitifully, clearly disgruntled for being ced inside the container. Eugene really thought that it would not work, but Abu stayed quiet, not making any sound nor did he move at all. Even the cloth covering him did not sway one bit. Closing the door behind him, Rodrigo turned and bowed to Eugene. ¡°Mara¡¯s servant greets the Saintess. I was looking forward to seeing you again, and I¡¯m humbled that you agreed to my request of meeting here.¡± ¡°You may get up.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity. May Mara bless you forever.¡± Rodrigo pulled himself from the ground as he stood up. As if unsure what to do, he sped his hands together and slightly bowed his head. ¡°Why did you wait here?¡± Eugene thought that their meeting would take ce on the building situated on the street lined with other warehouses, the one she saw in the memory. However, Molly, who was leading the way, turned to the wrong ce, which shocked Eugene. If not for Abu inside the basket, she would¡¯ve been very nervous. ¡°The warriors snooped around so we decided to change ces. Please forgive me for failing to inform you of the new meeting ce in advance.¡± ¡®Are there other ces like this?¡¯ ¡°I waited for news when I brought the Tanya inside the castle. Has the Tanya been a capable servant for the Saintess?¡¯ Rodrigo asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I n to observe her more.¡± ¡°Saintess, Tanyas are loyal servants.¡± Rodrigo assured her, Eugene stomped her fist fiercely on the table. ¡°Loyal? Do you have any idea how much I suffered because of the people you let in?¡± Eugene asked, almost shouting. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand, Saintess. Did that child do something wrong?¡± Rodrigo asked quietly. ¡°Before that!¡± Eugene brought up the missing maid, Tanya Eli. Rodrigo had no idea that Tanya Eli went missing after going to the desert with Jin. It was a useful tactic to question Rodrigo. ¡°My position had be troublesome. That¡¯s why I stopped my donations and asked you to wait patiently.¡± Rodrigo knew about the queen¡¯s situation courtesy of his informant, Molly. Molly obeyed Rodrigo as much as she obeyed Eugene, serving the two obediently and fiercely. When Rodrigo found out that the queen was actively engaged in various duties that are way different from before, Rodrigo got worried and pondered on what exactly the queen was doing. He even spected that she was going to betray the Church of Mara, thinking that it is no longer worth her time, but he was perplexed to hear her unexpected words. And he was d that all his doubts were eased now. ¡°Saintess, what did the child do?¡± Chapter 188 Eugene scoffed upon hearing Rodrigo¡¯s question. ¡°You think you can still fix it? If I tell you what¡¯s going on?¡± She replied coldly, her question not warranting an answer. ¡°B-but Saintess¡­¡± Rodrigo muttered, his voice shaking tremendously as he went on, ¡°Whatever the child did, I am sure that it was done out of loyalty to the Saint¡ª¡° ¡°Shut up.¡± Eugene said sharply, cutting Rodrigo off midsentence. ¡°You disappoint me.¡± Rodrigo bit his lips, closing it in a thin line as he bowed low, his chin nearly touching his chest. Based on his experiences, it is best to beg the queen for forgiveness should he fall short of her expectations of him. ¡°Please forgive me, for my efforts failed to meet the Saintesss¡¯ expectations.¡± Rodrigo said glumly. A new memory suddenly appeared in front of Eugene¡¯s eyes. It was a scene where Rodrigo was pleading desperately in front of Jin, crouching down on the ground with his head a few inches away from the floor. ¡°Useless!¡± Jin screeched venomously. Rodrigo¡¯s body trembled on the ground, fear-stricken as he begged. [Saint, please wait a little longer. I¡¯m doing the best I can, p-please.¡±] ¡°A little more, you say? Did you really think that I came all the way here just to hear something like that? May I remind you that it has been two months already since you told me that you would bring something!¡± Jin screamed, her voice looming around them. ¡°Saintess, searching for the source is really difficult¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses! I¡¯ll give you 10 days and I won¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Eugene could hear how furious Jin was with Rodrigo, her shrieks lingered for a moment in her ears, as if echoing from a distance. What is that object? Is it an old book? Jin also mentioned his abilities as Cage as an information broker during her first meeting with Rodrigo. Something seemed amiss with the whole situation, and Eugene was ashamed toe up with the wrong spection. It seemed like the actual reason why Jin met with Rodrigo was only to have someone collect the old books that she desired. ¡®She risked contacting the Mara denomination, gave them money and had them call her Saintess, just for¡­books? Eugene pondered long and hard before meeting with Rodrigo. She didn¡¯t know the right questions to ask in order to get the answers she needed. Rodrigo, who was guarded enough to make several identities, kept his mouth shut despite noticing a slight change in the atmosphere. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Tell me why you asked to see me so urgently.¡± Eugene prodded, intentionally telling Rodrigo that she wouldn¡¯t be staying long as to aggravate him even further. Making Rodrigo feel restless was one of her ns before meeting him. ¡°Saintess, I prepared a gift for you. It is an item that you will be surely satisfied with, so please take it.¡± Eugene lifted one eyebrow, curious as to what the item was. ¡®Must be a bribe for an angry person.¡¯ Rodrigo couldn¡¯t bring himself out of this situation he was in, and it must be one of his tactics before that appeased Jinpletely. Rodrigo looked up at Eugene, looking at her as if he¡¯s waiting for her permission. She returned his gaze without saying anything. Rodrigo turned around to retrieve the item, unfolded the leather that was enveloped around the object and ced it on the table facing her. It was an old leather-bound book adorned with small, colorful gems. The book was unmistakably old. Eugene stared at the book thaty face down on the table. Rodrigo seemed to have provided books directly to Jin, as well as information about which old, dated books were avable. Rodrigo then gauged Eugene¡¯s reaction, his fingers fidgeting as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s the object the Saintess was looking for all this time. There are quite a few incantations cited there.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Eugene felt her heart jump slightly at Rodrigo¡¯s words. Trying to contain her expression, she willed herself to stay calm and appear indifferent. ¡°Good job.¡± Eugene said tly to Rodrigo, not showing any ounce of eagerness as she instructed Molly to take the book. ¡®Finally. A clue.¡¯ This book alone made her trip worthwhile. Molly meticulously wrapped the book back in its leather cloak, finishing it off by tying it with a string. Rodrigo sped his hands together as he spoke carefully. ¡°Saintess, I was told that there is another valuable item. I have to go through several people to gather more information¡­¡± Eugene sneered at him internally. She knew where Rodrigo was getting at. ¡®He was persistent because he ran out of money.¡¯ Kasser and Eugene thought that he was adamant in meeting up so early because of mary reasons, and it turns out they were right all along. She thought that Rodrigo was shameless, and she was reminded of Kasser¡¯s words, ¡°For those who want riches, nothing blinds them as effectively as wealth.¡± Kasser provided Eugene a handful of jewelry, saying that she could give Rodrigo that instead of money, should he ask for some financial aid. Eugene slipped her hand through the gap in the basket, searching for the jewelry pocket that was ced inside. She held herughter in as she felt Abu¡¯s fur instead, patting it softly before reaching for the pouch. Eugene pulled her hand out and threw the jewelry harshly over the table. There were quite a few gems inside the bag, and Eugene knew that it would be enough to bait Rodrigo in. ¡°I won¡¯t be writing notes for the time being.¡± ¡°I am grateful that the Saint has given so much to the Church.¡± Rodrigo said, appreciation evident in his voice. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter what world it is¡ªwhether it is this one or that, money still works the best.¡¯ Eugene thought it was funny, how money seemed to be powerful wherever she is. She got up from her seat abruptly, making Rodrigo look up as he pleaded. ¡°Saintess, please give me a little more time.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay long, I told you that, didn¡¯t I? ¡± Eugene said, walking past Rodrigo. ¡°Get to the point. You don¡¯t have much time.¡± Eugene tried to make her encounter with Rodrigo as brief as possible, since prolonging it might cause her to slip up, which might make him suspicious. ¡°The day of the next ritual has been set already, Saintess.¡± Eugene stopped in her tracks. Taking a deep breath, she looked back at Rodrigo who was still facing down. She bit her lips as Rodrigo continued, ¡°Saintess, we wish to have you on the day of rituals and announce your divine status within the denomination during the next dry season, and the subsequent active period. And the High Priest said that he would see you whenever you please.¡± *** When Eugene and Molly left the square and reached deep into the busy street, soldiers began to flock the square in huge numbers, all of them driving the people away from the za. ¡°We are keeping the people at bay for an oil tank inspection.¡± ¡°We have to empty the square, everyone please leave the area.¡± Under the direct order of the person inmand, soldiers scoured around the perimeter and went to their designated posts, sending the people back inside their homes as per protocol. During the active period, the square was crowded with people from sunset to midnight, and people frolicking the areained as they were suddenly driven out. ¡°Why are they keeping us away?¡± ¡°They are checking the oil container.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the oil tank inspection done after the dry season starts?¡± ¡°Well, the dry season starts after tomorrow anyway, maybe they decided to do it early.¡± People whispered and talked among themselves, following the soldiers¡¯ orders as they left the town square. Oil containers were buried around the edge of the square for Lark hunting. Checking the sump in preparation for the active period was a procedure that was never to be neglected at any cost, and it is conducted before and immediately after the active period. Those who knew the importance of the inspection abided with the soldiers¡¯ orders dutifully, walking out of the za and even urging other people to do the same. Some got into their carriages and evacuated the premises, and therge za that was swarming with people eventually became deserted. Most of the carriages already took off, leaving only a few carriages that have yet to leave the za. One of which was the carriage Eugene and Molly had been riding going here from the royal pce. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ The coachman handling the carriage fell into deep thought, his head looking to both sides as he contemted on his options. After a short while, he decided that he would go pick up his passengers from the ce they departed from earlier. He promised that he wouldn¡¯t get stuck in this ce until he came back from his errands. In addition to that, he also received a generous amount of wage, and he nned to get much more after he picked them upter. The coachman stayed on his spot, and he would move his carriage to a nearby area should a soldier chase him away. However, no soldier came to his direction, only focusing on driving out people off the square. ¡®Is it ok to stay here, given that this is a corner?¡¯ Even the soldiers passing by gave no attention to the carriage and the coachman sitting on it, as if they didn¡¯t see him at all. The coachman grew tense, seeing the soldiers go past him. He wanted to stay and wait for his passengers here, since other customers would demand him to stay put and wait at a particr location, and they would sometimes pay less if he didn¡¯t follow through with the instructions. The coachman went down from his carriage and sat on the perch, watching the workers going about their business. The workers were formed in a circle, standing at the sides of the za as they formed themselves into three. Each group opened the lid of the wooden box that was buried in the ground, and pulled out a cylindrical ss bottle from the pit. ¡®So that¡¯s how an oil can look like.¡¯ The coachman stared intently at the sight before him. His attention focused solely on the container, not noticing the slight movement surrounding the carriage. Tap. Tap. Hearing the small sound of tapping beside him, the coachman turned his head. ¡°What¡ª¡° his screams abruptly cut off by a thick cloth covering his mouth. His eyes widened in fear upon seeing the man move in front of him, tying the coachman¡¯s hands with a rope as he was overpoweredpletely. He was roughly dragged down from the perch to the ground, and the warriors surrounding the area stood by watching at the helpless man in front of them. ¡®Save me! Please!¡¯ The coachman was begging with his eyes, but the workers and soldiers nearby both turned a blind eye as they went on with their affairs. The coachman wiggled frantically to no avail, his body tied tight and he was forced into his knees on the ground. ¡®What? Why are you doing this to me?¡¯ He tried to lift his head, but the hand holding his nape pressed his head back down. The coachman turned his gaze sideways and saw the man¡¯s hand, his pupils dted at the sight. ¡®A warrior?¡¯ A beaded leather bracelet was wrapped around the man¡¯s sleeve¡ª the emblem of the warriors. ¡®Why is a warrior doing this?¡¯ He was both relieved and afraid at the same time, pondering deeply what his sins were to be treated with such, harsh treatment. He saw a pair of feet slowly approaching his direction, his head still bent low on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The warrior behind him spoke, putting more pressure on the coachman¡¯s neck. The coachman felt his soul leave his body. He wouldn¡¯t dare to call the person standing in front of him. His whole body quivered in fear, cold sweat dripping down his back. ¡°Take him.¡± It was probably the first andst thing he would hear from the King himself. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The warrior roughly dragged the struggling coachman to his feet. The warrior would be conducting a brief interrogation, and if the coachman were found to be an ordinary person that has nothing to do with the Mara Church, he would be released immediately without any repercussions. Kasser nced at the back of the coachman for a short moment, before entering the carriage and closing the door. The warriors dispersed in select areas, hiding themselves into corners, while still having a clear view of the carriage. And a man disguised as a coachman sat on the perch. Kasser sat in the dark carriage and waited for Eugene¡¯s return patiently. But as time passed, wrinkles started to crease on his forehead as his eyebrows furrowed, his bluish eyes glowing a little more brightly than it already is. He could feel his patience hanging thinly by a thread, nearly breaking when a tapping sound snapped him out of his trance. The tapping motion went on three times, indicating that Eugene was alreadying. Chapter 189 Two women d in cloaks strode through the streets under the night sky, the streemps emitting a soft, yellow light into the darkness as it illuminated the women¡¯s silhouettes onto the pavement. With their hoods pulled over their heads, the two went on with their evening walk, passing by a pair of soldiers. ¡°So, what happened to Hans?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± Eugene, who was deep in her thoughts, overheard the conversation the soldiers were having. She turned her head towards them, noticing the scene around them. Despite the glooming hour, the street they were walking on had no strange ambiance to it, no sense of anything menacing due to thempposts set at certain intervals. There were quite a few people walking too, others even heading in the same direction as Eugene and Molly. The sight of two women walking together was not something unusual, nor will it make anyone suspicious since people of different ages and sizes seemed to frequent the area¡ª whether it¡¯s early in the morning, or thete hours of the evening. She only came to appreciate the tranquility of the streetster on, since she was quite a nervous wreck when she went to see Rodrigo. She regarded both the stillness of the street, and the energy that came with it with such reverence. ¡®Jin must havee out like this too, when she met up with Rodrigo before.¡¯ Eugene thought, deeming the ce safe enough since Jin used to bring only one maid with her with no escorts. ¡®There are only a few countries where it¡¯s safe to roam around at night. I wonder if other Kingdoms are like this too.¡¯ During Eugene¡¯s first outing, there were about five warriors that escorted her as per Kasser¡¯smand. Eugeneughed at the memory. Living in the capital meant that the security was sufficient. However, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel unsure since there were many people in the vicinity. She did not expect this crowd at all. Inmemoration of the oing dry season, almost all shops came up with offers like discounted prices, buy one get ones, and other promos to lure people inside their store. And with that, the number of people that went out at night increased tenfold, making the za brim with life due to the onught of the masses. More patrols were also assigned at certain posts to keep a watchful eye over the bustling crowd. Eugene had no idea that this is the first time that arge-scale event was urring when the active period is not even over yet, and it is also the first event that was instructed by the King himself. She felt a slight movement on her arm, making her nce down at the basket she was holding on. ¡®Just for a while now, Abu.¡¯ Fortunately for Eugene, there was no need for Abu¡¯s appearance today. But the beast¡¯spany sure made her feel at ease when she¡¯s having a meeting with Rodrigo. She didn¡¯t feel the initial anxiety she had, all thanks to Abu¡¯s presence beside her. Eugene and Molly stopped at an intersection in front of the square. They noticed that the za, which is supposedly overflowing with people, was empty, save for the few operating workers. Eugene could see the trees centered at the square very well. ¡°It looks like they are checking the oil container, Master.¡± Molly said, seeing the workers working in pairs all over the square. Eugene nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Molly took in their surroundings,pletely perplexed at the sight in front of her. ¡®Why did they start the maintenance today?¡¯ She also noticed that the carriage they had ridden going here was nowhere to be seen. Before Molly entered the castle, she was informed that she would be serving the queen. She was told that Anika Jin was nothing but a harsh woman who doesn¡¯t forgive one¡¯s mistakes, making Molly grow conscious whenever she¡¯s around her. And because of that, Molly made sure to attend to the queen¡¯s needs dutifully, and do whatever it is asked of her. It would surely look suspicious if there¡¯s only one carriage standing in the vicinity, so the king instructed them to park the carriage in various ces nearby. Molly sighed in relief, suddenly remembering the wagon¡¯s location. ¡°Master. The wagon is over there.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Eugene answered. Molly led the way towards the wagon¡¯s spot. Upon reaching the carriage, Molly knocked on the metal repeatedly, but the coachman paid them no mind. Molly ced the old book she was holding in the nook of her arm, and with one hand, she grabbed the door handle and pulled it open. ¡°Master. What¡ª¡° Molly¡¯s face grew pale the moment she pried the door open. The old book fell from her grasp with a loud thud. Kasser stared at Molly with such cold, ferocity that it made Molly tremble where she stood. After today, the spy of the cult would never see the sun shine again. Molly swallowed nervously, her palms sweating as fear engulfed her entire being. The king looked at her like a wild beast about to devour its prey, and like a prey, Molly stood rooted on her spot,pletely unmoving. Eugene, who was also waiting outside the carriage, immediately noticed Molly¡¯s still form. She came closer and peeked inside, making eye contact with Kasser in the process. Kasser smiled at her, his eyes turning into crescent moons as he extended his hand towards Eugene, urging her to go inside the carriage. Eugene made a confused expression, surprised at Kasser¡¯s unexpected appearance. She smiled back at him sweetly, unaware of Kasser¡¯s grim expression just moments before. She took his hand on hers, and she was abruptly pulled inside,nding straight into his arms. The door closed behind her with a soft click, locking them inside the small, darkpartment. ? Kasser fidgeted at the metal rod beside him, adjusting the opening of the curtain as moonlight streamed inside the wagon, casting both of their faces with shadows. Their faces were so close to each other that they could feel each other¡¯s breaths. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going here, I thought you¡¯d wait for me at the castle. Was this your n all along?¡± Eugene asked. Kasser shrugged. ¡°I changed my mind.¡± He knew that he couldn¡¯t keep still waiting for her at the castle, so he decided to wait here instead, which is so much closer to her, should something unforeseen happen. ¡°You worry too much. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Eugene asked softly as she continued. ¡°There were many people on the street, and it was bright too, so it is entirely safe for a woman to wander.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that it¡¯s safe to walk the streets at night since the capital¡¯s security is good? I remember hearing it from Marianne, but I didn¡¯t think too much of it. And when I went out before, you had me escorted by a bunch of warriors since you¡¯re nowhere present.¡± Eugene said, her voice slightly higher than intended. If only their surroundings were bright enough, Kasser would definitely see Eugene¡¯s reminiscent expression pasted on her face. ¡°You sound excited.¡± Kasser said as he reached for Eugene¡¯s hood, flipping it behind her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The tone of your voice sounds different.¡± Kasser said. ¡°Oh.¡± Eugene cupped her face with her hands, willing to calm her pounding heart inside her chest. As soon as she saw Kasser¡¯s face, the feeling she held in suddenly burst. The more she thought about it, the more she came to realize that Jin only used Rodrigo to get that old, dated book. It wasn¡¯t like Jin tried to use Mara¡¯s Church for some specific reason, nor was she trying to make some type of conspiracy. It was her hobby¡ª the hobby that made her use most of the budget under her royal name, draining her bank almost entirely. Eugene has yet to know the reason why Jin had been collecting those old books specifically, but it somehow gave her relief to find out that Jin wasn¡¯t connected deep within the Mara¡¯s Church, and she felt like she could finally let the burden off her chest. ¡°I met Rodrigo and I remembered something important.¡± Eugene said, her mouth slightly curving upwards as she struggled to keep her smiles in. ¡°What is it?¡± Kasser asked, thinking that it must be something good since Eugene¡¯s eyes shone so brightly it reflected the meager light surrounding them. Kasser supposed that this enthusiastic demeanor of hers is much better than her feeling dispirited. However, Kasser wanted to see her infuriated towards Rodrigo, and maybe be a little upset over the fact that he only sent Abu to apany her. Kasser wished that Eugene would rely on him, and ask for his help since it¡¯s really difficult to do things alone. A burden shared, is a burden halved. Kasser was astounded how insecure he¡¯s gotten. ¡°I gave him money so he could get information about collecting old books. I used to buy books directly from him.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that already?¡± Kasser asked in a puzzled tone. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know that he supplied the books himself.¡± ¡°Oh.. That..¡± Eugene stopped, as if trying to form her words inside her head. ¡°I thought that.. I might have done something terrible.¡± She said sheepishly, her voice small and trembling. Kasser chuckled slightly, recalling what she saidst time. ¡°You mean summoning Mara?¡± Eugene stared at him intently, not amused at Kasser sneering at her. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. And this is what I get¡­¡± Eugene stopped talking, feeling her throat constrict from the emotions bubbling within her. Hearing her voice slowly die down, Kasser immediately looked at her with a stern expression. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at what you¡¯re saying. I just thought that you couldn¡¯t have possibly done anything wrong.¡± ¡°Why? Why do you trust me so much?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Because I believe that you didn¡¯t do anything despicable. You¡¯re still you, after all.¡± ¡°Why do you believe me then?¡± Eugene prodded. ¡°Like I told you, because it¡¯s you. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how people are on the inside. What if I suddenly turn my back on you?¡± Eugene challenged. ¡°You worry too much.¡± Kasser grinned. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of things that might not even happen.¡± Eugene realized that Kasser was too na?ve for his own good, and she understood why there¡¯s so many good-hearted people surrounding him. He was not the type to be easily shaken once he sets his eyes into something, giving hisplete faith in everything that he does, and to the people around him too. Perhaps he has yet to be betrayed by someone he wholeheartedly believed in. With this, she was suddenly reminded of the king in her novel¡ªa person with a hardened heart; a man who cannot turn back to the person he once was. ¡®If this person is greatly betrayed, he will surely be like the King in the novel.¡¯ Eugene felt her chest tighten at the thought of Kasser turning into a cold-blooded King. Eugene knew what he had been afraid of. Kasser might have thought that she would suddenly disappear after meeting up with Rodrigo. ¡®I don¡¯t want to let him down.¡¯ She was d to havee here and met him before Jin had the chance to do anything. ¡°You can¡¯t forgive him.¡± Kasser said, making Eugene snap out of her thoughts. She looked at Kasser and didn¡¯t say anything, only realizing then that he was talking about Rodrigo. ¡°Not a chance.¡± Kasser added. ¡°I don¡¯t n to.¡± Eugene answered, blinking her eyes. Kasser¡¯s eyes softened at Eugene¡¯s assuring words. ¡°I thought you changed your mind since you gave him money for information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I bought information from him, but it is also true that I covered it.¡± Jin wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to not know that Rodrigo was asking for too much. Jin was probably aware of it, but decided to turn a blind eye for the sake of the old books. ¡°Your Majesty. I am¡ª¡° Eugene was cut short, distracted by the whimpering sound that seemed to resonate inside the carriage. Eugene burst intoughter when she realized that it was Abu. She lifted the cloth from the basket and consoled the wailing beast. ¡°Sorry Abu. I totally forgot about you.¡± Abu wailed continuously, clearly upset for having stayed inside the container for too long. Abu¡¯s matte-ck hair blended with the shadows. His red, glowing eyes were the only thing visible about him. Kasser reached for the basket and scooped Abu out with one hand. He adjusted the small beast in his hands, grabbing Abu by the cor and lifted in front of him. The kitten-sized Abu cried loudly, his paws wiggling frantically from the ufortable position he was in. ¡°Abu. Go to the castle.¡± Kasser said as he opened the window beside him, throwing Abu outward as if he weighed nothing. Eugene let out a shriek,pletely shocked with Kasser¡¯s actions. ¡°Your Majesty! I wasn¡¯t able to thank Abu yet!¡± Eugene said as Kasser closed the window. ¡°You can do itter.¡± Kasser said nonchntly. Eugene took a bated breath, clearly in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Kasser said, facing Eugene¡¯s direction. ¡°You told me that it¡¯s enough to just take Abu with you, and you didn¡¯t even let me see you off. Who¡¯s the mean one now?¡± Chapter 190 Eugene stared at him, surprised by such an unexpected statement. In her head, the idea that Kasser was slow to me others was firmly rooted. She looked back over what she¡¯d done, trying to see where she had gone wrong. ¡°You did see me off. At lunch earlier¡­¡± It had been earlier that day, only a few hours ago. Eugene could clearly remember their conversation over lunch. ¡°Will you really be okay alone?¡± Kasser had asked. ¡°I won¡¯t be alone. Abu and the maid areing with me.¡± ¡°That maid is what worries me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing she can do to hurt me. She¡¯ll be in trouble if she does.¡± Nothing had really stood out to her as strange during the meal; it was the same atmosphere as always. They hadn¡¯t even discussed the outing for that long. The only thing that Eugene could think of was that she had refused to join him for dinner. Dining custom here called for more formality when dining together than dining alone, and more formality at dinner than at lunch. A dinner with Kasser could stretch out longer than two hours. If she ate with him, it wouldn¡¯t have left her any time to go out, so she¡¯d turned him down. He¡¯d epted her refusal graciously, nodding and letting the moment pass withoutment. King Kasser Eugene knew wasn¡¯t one to be hurt by something like that and harbor resentment about itter. ¡°You told me to be careful. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Not that.¡± Eugene frowned, wracking her memory. Was it before that? She remembered the conversation she¡¯d had with himst night. ¡°Let me know before you leave tomorrow. I have to see you off,¡± Kasser had said to her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because my outing must be a secret. What if Molly thinks something is amiss? Don¡¯te near here after sunset. Don¡¯t worry, Abu will be enough of an escort.¡± That conversation had taken ce after a passionate tryst, while she was lying prone on top of him, skin to skin. Eugene¡¯s face flushed as she remembered how hot and intimate the air in the bedroom had been while theyy tangled together. That conversation made more sense in context with Kasser¡¯s im that, ¡°You declined to let me see you off.¡± The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous Eugene felt. He wasn¡¯t talking about today, butst night. His request had made no sense. The outing was supposed to be covert; himing to watch her leave would have been counterintuitive. Kasser said nothing, turning his gaze aside, ¡°What were you trying to say a while ago?¡± ¡°Oh, about that.¡± Eugene tried to answer, but shut her mouth. The longer she stared at him, the more her lips trembled. Her shoulders shook. A single giggle slipped past her sealed lips, and she could hold it no more, bursting intoughter. Kasser¡¯s resigned expression and weary sigh only made herugh harder. This was the man who said it was okay to steal a national treasure and lose it, give money to the Mara church, or be called a saint by the cults, and he had been upset by not being allowed to watch her depart. He¡¯d evene all the way to the square to wait for her. The ruler of the Hashi kingdom was renowned for being rational and stern, for loving his country and its people. Eugene often felt Kasser was a king who was respected by his people. Even if they didn¡¯t sing his praises, they looked upon him with reverence and awe. Not only was he a perfect king, he was an incredible person. Eugene often admired him. So this side of him, so human and a little grumpy, was unexpected. It gave her joy, seeing a side of him that so few others were privy to. Stillughing, Eugene threw her arms around his neck and hugged him. She could feel the pleasant thudding of his heart in his chest, a little faster than normal. She felt light, giddy, almost as though she¡¯d had a few sses of wine. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said. ¡°You have no idea how happy I am. It¡¯s not because I met him and regained my memory. I¡¯m d to know I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you. I tried to say this a while ago.¡± Eugene loosened her hold on him, pushing him back a little so she could look at him. ¡°I am sorry because of what has been revealed. It¡¯s hard for me to hold my head up high, but I wanted to be a little proud. In order to do that, I must figure out everything that went wrong and fix my mistakes. So I insisted upon meeting him.¡± ¡°Everyone makes mistakes.¡± Kasser stroked her cheeks with the backs of his hands. His chest ached as his heart filled with emotion. She was so lovely, expressing herself so calmly and honestly. He pondered her question; why did he believe in her? Seeing her like this, he had no choice but to put his faith in her. She always expressed her thoughts and feelings clearly, in a way that left no room for ambiguity. The educated elites of the world to which Kasser belonged always had an escape n hidden in their words, a way to twist away from taking responsibility or owning what they said. Eugene was worlds apart from them, and every conversation with her was refreshing. He often found himself following her with eyes. ¡°You¡¯re trying to put things right. You have no reason not to be proud.¡± Eugene blinked, her eyes glistening. She seemed to be wrestling with a surge of emotions. ¡°What if I keep making mistakes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Kasser reassured her. ¡°You might have to spend the rest of your life cleaning up the mess I¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°The rest of my life, huh?¡± His fingers brushed over her cheek, caught under her chin and lifted it slightly. ¡°It¡¯s worth trying.¡± Eugene closed her eyes as his face tilted and lowered toward hers. His lips covered hers, hot and firm. He slowly sucked on her bottom lip, worshiping it. The tip of his tongue teased along the seam of her lips then cut between them, sliding into her mouth. He stroked it against hers, encouraging a short moan from her throat. He massaged the sensitive inner flesh, licked her teeth, and sucked her tongue hard. The kiss went on for an age, unhurried. Craving more or her, he kissed her cheeks, her eyelids, and pressed his lips against her neck. Eugene¡¯s head fell back as his face nuzzled under her chin. Her body pressed into the wall of the carriage, pinned there by Kasser¡¯s warm weight. Eugene moaned as his hand groped the swell of her chest. ¡°Wait¡­ Your Majesty¡­ Mmm¡­¡± She pushed Kasser away when he kept kissing her neck. ¡°Stop¡­ Not here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± Suddenly her mind conjured the image of the empty za she had seen before. Eugene pushed Kasser harder. He moved back, giving her room to breathe. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the carriage started? We¡¯ve been sitting here for a while now.¡± ¡°They¡¯re waiting for my order to go.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh! Are you saying they¡¯ve been waiting this entire time, watching the carriage? What must they think we¡¯ve been doing?¡± Kasserughed. ¡°What do you think we¡¯ve been doing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What are we doing?¡± Eugene stared at the smirking king. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was your n to check the sump? To empty the square?¡± ¡°Originally, this is what we do around this time. The timing just happened to ovep with each other,¡± Kasser lied casually. Eugene narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°You didn¡¯t send an escort after me, did you? I made it clear to you not to do that. He might notice.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± There was no escort, but Kasser had arranged for arge number of patrols. He thought there was nothing wrong with strengthening their presence on the streets in the interests of crime prevention, due to the massive events of the stores. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. Oh, and be sure to apologize to Abu when we return.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± ¡°Do you know how hard Abu worked today? And you just threw him out like that.¡± Kasser dismissed her words. ¡°I am his master, not his friend.¡± Eugene was going to criticize his tone, but she closed her mouth and thought instead. It might be wrong to think of the rtionship between Hwansu and their owners like a rtionship between people. Among beasts, hierarchy ording to power was important. ¡°Then at least praise him for his work. You have to tell him when he does a good job. Alright?¡± ¡°¡­Alright..¡± Kasser rapped twice on the carriage wall, and a momentter it jolted into motion. Eugene realized that someone had been sitting on the perch the entire time and covered her burning face in her hands. When she finally nced at Kasser, he was frowning at her, confused as to what was wrong. She couldn¡¯t get used to the customs here, the way they didn¡¯t seem to notice the eyes and ears of themon people. * * * The air in the bedroom hung hot and heavy. Eugeney stretched out on top of Kasser, using him like arge cushion. Little by little his hand, which had been idly rubbing her skin, began caressing her in earnest. He stroked the inside of her thigh, squeezed her buttocks, and swept his palms up, savouring the curves of her waist. She was exhausted after herst climax, wanting only to fall asleep, but when he touched her so gently¡­ She slowly rxed, warming up again the more he caressed her. He wrapped his hand around the nape of her neck, pressing lightly to bring her forward. Bowing his head, he kissed her hair. Kasser¡¯s sweet, simple kisses were more stimting than even a passionate one. It made her feel as though she knew what the expression ¡°to share love¡± was trying to describe. Eugene lifted her head from his bare chest, gazing up at him. He kissed her, covering her lips with his own. What started out as a light press deepened until their tongues were entangled. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Kasser sucked on her tongue. A thrill ran up her spine and she moaned. He surged up underneath her, his firm body pressing against her, skin to skin. It felt like the moment a resting beast began to stretch awake. As he got up, he gently lifted Eugene and turned her so her back touched the bed. Rising above her, he immediately pressed her legs open and slotted himself between them. He drafted his down her abdomen and caressed herdy garden, checking she was well lubricated. When he found her slick, he pushed his member all the way inside her. ¡°Ahh!¡± Eugene squeezed her edges shut. The feeling of a thick, hard male part spreading her inner walls was intense. epting him was always overwhelming, even though the seeds he¡¯d left inside her earlier served as a lubricant. Chapter 191 He was deep inside her, his lips pressed against hers, his tongue in her mouth, entangling hers. He nibbled and sucked her tongue. ¡°Hmm¡­ Haa¡­¡± Whenever he released her mouth for a second, Eugene would moan. She got used to the heavy presence between her legs, which suddenly felt like it belonged there to begin with, the length inside of her, rubbing her inner walls. ¡°Ah!¡± After leaving only the thickest portion inside, he pushed back in. He covered her quivering body with his own, grabbed her hands and held them against the headboard of the bed, and began to thrust. He prated deeply and her trembling thighs wrapped themselves around his waist. Whenever he pulled out, her small entrance followed wanting for more. Her instinctive reactions aroused him. Kasser pounded harder and the sound of flesh pping against each other reverberated in the quiet chamber. ¡°Hnmm¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡± Even the stiffness on the inside gave her pleasure and she felt goosebumps all over her body. Through time, her body had be more sensitive to his touch. She seemed increasingly addicted to the feel of him moving inside her. However, she admits that she was a human weak susceptible to pain and pleasure, hence the asional groans. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the sweat running down the man¡¯s corded chest. They say women are less susceptible to visual stimtion than men, but that didn¡¯t seem like her case. A heat rose in her, his fold mped tighter around his length as he pounded. Kasser groaned and kissed her again. As reaction, he freed her arms and wrapped them around his thick neck. ? ¡°Did you decide who will apany me?¡± The three aides looked at one another. No one answered. A few days earlier, Eugene had asked who would go with her. She nned to have just one aide apany her to the desert with the king. All three were willing to go with her, so she had asked them to discuss amongst themselves and decide. ¡°You still haven¡¯t decided yet? We leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Eugene had said that she couldn¡¯t help them, the decision was theirs to make. ¡°Then, let us decide by drawing a lot.¡± The aides immediately objected. ¡°Your Majesty. It¡¯s too important a matter to decide by lottery.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s unfair to decide this with random luck.¡± ¡°Then who will yield?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Eugene said after thinking for a moment. ¡°I suggest a method where both your choice and luck will work.¡± Eugene unfolded a paper and drew three long vertical lines. Ladders were drawn by instructing the three aides to cross the vertical lines with horizontal lines. With only the top and bottom visible, the middle was covered with paper, the three people were asked to choose one of the top lines. Eugene then encircled one line at the bottom, of which will signify the winner. After exining the method to the three people, they proceeded with thedder lottery. The three women traced their paths in thedders in deep thought, dubious of this method of lottery they witnessed for the first time. In the end, Sandy won and her countenance disyed how euphoric she felt inside, while outwardly remainingposed as always while the other two tried to hide their disappointment. It would be such a great honour to be part of the seasonal royal ritual to the desert. ¡°Are there any disagreements with the results?¡± The expressions of the two people who failed were glum, but they did not protest. Eugene fought to control her mirth and tried to keep a straight face. ¡°Since the ritual is an event that repeats every time the dry season begins, are there not many opportunities for you two as well?¡± Eugene asked, genuinely wondering why her aides were so keen on attending the ritual. ¡°Not anyone can volunteer. His Majesty and the former king always chose warriors aspanies.¡± Regina answered. ¡°But queens are supposed to attend too, right?¡± Eugene asked, pertaining to herself and the mother of Kasser, previous queen of Hashi Kingdom. ¡°Yes, that is what is expected, but for the most part, His Majesty attended alone.¡± ¡®Ah¡­ that¡¯s right. He said Jin only attended the first one.¡¯ And it had been a long time since the previous queen left the kingdom and lived in the Holy City. The queen¡¯s seat had been vacant for a long time, so she was told that Marianne was actually in charge of the living conditions of the pce for a long time. ¡°When His Majesty travels alone, does he strictly limit the qualifications of those who go with him?¡± ¡°He does not. However, in reality, few people can endure the heat and difficulty the expedition to the desert would offer. Now that the heat is much scorcher and the storms wilder, the journey would take five days, longer than the usual three days. ¡° ¡° I see.¡± She understood that it was a strong march that took ce through the desert on horseback all day. The average person could not keep up with the incredible stamina of the king and the warriors. ¡°Isn¡¯t the journey to and fro the desert still difficult? Why do you want to go with us?¡± Eugene queried with curiosity. ¡°I would like to see the sacred ce where the ritual is held.¡± ¡°Just once, I wanted to go and see.¡± The aides replied enthusiastically. Eugene had been told that the sacrednds were the ce where the King hadid the foundation of the country, but she imagined it as a nondescript ce where only ruins remained. It was not until now that she knew that it held special importance for the people of this country. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry for the two who can¡¯t go with us this time. There will be another chance in the next dry season.¡± The assistants¡¯ facial expressions changed as they replied. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After the aides left, Eugene btedly realized what their strange expressions implied. ¡®Ah¡­ Do they think they have no chance next time? Since in the next dry season, it¡¯s not sure whether or not I will go with His Majesty?¡¯ In short, the aide considered Eugene¡¯s participation in this ritual journey was mere whim of hers. This was an event attended by both the king and his wife, but people got used to her absence and negligence of her responsibilities, which was disappointing. Eugene could only sigh and console her heart. ¡®Just watch. The next one, and the one after that. I will attend without fail. ¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t do to just give them her word. She would have to uphold their belief in her. ¡®Next, and the next¡­¡¯ Eugene realized that she was drawing a vague yet concrete future. When she had arrived here, she was eager to just endure the day. And now, she¡¯s here, not only surviving but also getting rather fond of the world she was thrown to. She shook her head in amazement. A strange feeling of liberation overtook her and lightened her burden of worries. It felt like sinking deep in a pool of water anding out, refreshed and rejuvenated. ¡®The activity period is over.¡¯ Eugene took a deep breath and smiled. She was ready to begin her life afresh. *** Kasser was deep in thought. ¡®The high priest¡­¡¯ There were plenty of reports on the desk. He looked again at the survey on the Mara Church, which he had seen a while ago. In particr, the contents of the organizational structure of the church were excerpted and examined separately. Mara¡¯s force spread evenly across six kingdoms. They were more active in the Hashi kingdom, which was rtively less oppressed, but not all cults were flocking to the kingdom. Rarely did this kind of people leave their homnd. However, regardless of the location, this cult members, worshippers of the devil, need to be suppressed. Kasser felt more prejudice against them knowing that they had included his wife in their dirty games. He wasn¡¯t sure of the exact numbers, but he figured they were five to ten priests in this kingdom. He recalled the conversation he had had with Eugene. ¡°Rodrigo told me that he would announce the status of a Saint through a ceremony. I don¡¯t know the purpose of the ceremony nor his intent behind it. I couldn¡¯t ask because he didn¡¯t offer any details. But to anoint me as one, it¡¯s probably¡­¡± ¡°This implies that the news hasn¡¯t been published yet. ¡° ¡°Yes. Therefore, I don¡¯t think many people know that I was called Saintess by him. ¡° Kasser hade to a simr conclusion with Eugene. It would be easier to cover up the whole thing if it could be solved only by catching hold of Rodrigo and keeping his mouth shut. But what she said next, worried him ¡°Rodrigo says he wants the High Priest to meet me. I can¡¯t remember who the High Priest is or whether I¡¯ve met him before. ¡° ¡°The high priest..?¡± Kasser had no memory of ever receiving a report that said there was an upper ss reigning over the priests. He went through all the reports again, but there was none. This matter had been a sore to him recently. He thought that he was aware of all the socialites and kept an eye on them to be able to control them at any time, but something was amiss. Even if he missed thousands of the underlings, he had to get the leader under him. ¡®I need to do some research.¡¯ Kasser wrote a brief order. ¨DResearch the ranks within the cult again. Find out whether they have a rank called ¡°high priest¡± or ¡°saint¡± . He called one of his men and handed him a sealed letter. ¡°Give this to the chancellor.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser roughly pushed aside the reports on the Mara denomination and opened the documents awaiting the king¡¯s approval. As he thoroughly examined them, his hand paused mid-air as he turned the page. He frowned and then his brow cleared. ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ *** At the end of the active period, he suddenly felt ufortable and looked down at his chest. His Praz was eerily quiet. During the active period, his Praz was violent in his body. It was like a state of excitement in humans. The awakened Praz offered an advantage of violent powerful energy, that was useful when hunting for Lark. The only disadvantage was that Kasser had to keep himself awake and his nerves in control all day long to suppress his inner energy. However, it has never been this easy to draw out powers while controlling Praz, like this activity period. And when he entered into the dry season right after the active period, the energy of Praz suddenly diminished, and he felt anxious. This time, however, he couldn¡¯t feel the difference. ¡®Eugene.¡¯ He raised his head. ¡®Would she be alright?¡¯ The change in season- active to dry and vice versa ¨C have an effect on Anikas, as well as the Kings. On the first night of the activity period, he remembered Eugene writhing in pain. He put down the papers he was reading and stood up. Chapter 192 Kasser turned around the corner of the hall and stopped short. His lips curved gently into a smile, when he saw Eugene approaching from the other end of the corridor. He sauntered towards her. The two came closer until they stood directly facing each other with less than a foot between them. He scanned her countenance. To his relief, her expression was cheerful . ¡°Where are you headed, My Queen?¡± ¡°I was going to the bridge, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I gather you are trying to get some fresh air.¡± Above the bridge was Eugene¡¯s favorite ce. It was high and often windy ,so she often went there at tea-time. She had to be careful with the table, on which her tea wasid out, for it was potentially dangerous during strong winds. ¡®Was he heading my way because he had business with me?¡¯ Eugene swallowed the sentence and her curiosity. ¡°Would you like toe along?¡± She was conscious of the courtiers around her and chose her words carefully. In the past, she hadn¡¯t given much thought to propriety. She would deliberately keep her tone informal and modern because it made her feel like she was in a y when she used the old-fashioned tone and mannerisms. ¡®If even the king doesn¡¯t object to it, no one else should either,¡¯ she reasoned. She had therefore, decided to speakfortably. However, observing the royal aides, she realized that the formal, seemingly antiquated form of speech was powerful in expressing authority and maintaining dignity. She decided that she would maintain a dignified formality around other people, but would drop all pretenses and speakfortably when she was alone with Kasser. ¡°Your Majesty, You must be extremely busy looking over the state affairs I imagine. But, perhaps you could take a break and get some fresh air for a while ? ¡± Kasser looked at Eugene for a moment and asked, ¡°Would you like me to join you?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I assure you the tea is great.¡± Kasserughed and moved to stand beside her, offering his arm. ¡°I have received an invitation from thedy, therefore I must escort her.¡± Eugeneughed and took the offered arm. A long line of court officials stretched behind the two. The courtiers following them, smiled in private, revelling in the bliss emanated by the conjugal harmony of the young couple. *** He sighed . He was anxious, frustrated and heavily confused. When she had announced that she would apany him, he had been ecstatic, but as time passed, he was beginning to worry. ¡°It will be a difficult journey.¡± ¡°I was told Your Majesty travels there in just two days. This time though, it has increased to five days.¡± Kasserughed. ¡°You can¡¯tpare it to that.¡± As the queen¡¯s presence at the ritual was suddenly dered, chaos urred. The preparation required for the apanying queen waspletely different from when the king was traveling alone. Earlier, it had been utilitarian and devoid of any unnecessary flourish, but now, it had to be both practical and frivolous. Arge-scale procession of close to 100 people was formed, including the royal couple, their attendants and porters. The amount of luggage they carried increased threefold, with additional tents for sleeping and resting, food, and daily necessities for five scores of people. When Eugene asked Marianne if her decision to go along had caused any trouble, Marianne replied confidently,¡± Not at all, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It is a sacred ritual that raises rites in the Holy City. I am delighted that it has finally proceeding on the scale that it should, Your Majesty¡¯ *** ¡°I heard you sleep in a tent at night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kasser answered her. ¡°You don¡¯t rest even when the sun is hottest, at the middle of the day.¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°I see. When the timees, we will have people bring food, and water to cool our bodies. There is nothing so difficult about it.¡± She muttered loud enough for the king to hear. Kasser gazed at her, trying to read her mind. She seemed so confident. He remembered what the queen had been like at the ritual, where she apanied him only once, in their first year of marriage. At that time, the scale of the march had been quite simr to this one. However, a marked differencey in the fact that the previous time, he had detachedly left all preparations to the staff. This time, he was more involved and concerned about making the journey as smooth as he possibly could, for Eugene. The queen at that time, never left the tent. During the journey, she did not descend from her special pnquin on the camel¡¯s back, and when she was forced to step on the sand, she demanded that a rug be spread first. When he saw her after her memory loss, he felt strange, as if she were the person he had known, but at the same time, she wasn¡¯t. Kasser turned to the approaching chief of staff. The attendant bowed his head. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The letter of His Holiness has arrived. The knight requests an audience with you.¡± Kasser frowned. Normally, he received a letter from Sang-je when the dry season began, a day or two after returning from the ritual, but this time it was far earlier than usual. He turned to Eugene and said. ¡°I have to go. You get some rest and thene down.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene stood to see the king off, and sat down when he had departed. ¡®A knight¡­.¡¯ She wondered if it was a knight whom Jin knew. *** The man, wearing the colorful armor, bowed his head. ¡°Knight Pides. Greetings to Your Majesty .¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Pides.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It has been a long time.¡± ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± The ny-nine knights protecting Sang-je,outwardly, had no rank, but internally, a hierarchy existed. It followed seniority in the order they were knighted. The ny-nine knights always kept that number. When the oldest knight superannuated, a new vacancy was created in his ce. By the side of Sang-je, who preserved youth for many years, the knights were slowly reced with age. But even for a knight who came in rtivelyter, if his credibility with Sang-je was strong, his rank went up. Knight Pides was a young knight who was closely trusted by Sang-je. Therefore, Pides was not the person Sang-je would send, to deliver a mere letter. ¡°I brought the letter of His Holiness Shang-Je to His Majesty.¡± The attendant received a letter from Pides in a golden envelope and handed it to Kasser. Kasser nced at Pides suspiciously, and opened the seal of the envelope to draw out a letter. He quickly ran through the contents. It was a ceremonial letter he received regrly. ¡®The denomination will not turn you away in your times of distress. Our doors are always open for you. Best regards to Anika Jin as well.¡± Kasser looked at the somewhat annoying concluding sentence and raised his head to look at Pides. ¡°Is this the only letter from His Holiness to me?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Did he have another message?¡± ¡°There weren¡¯t any other messages for you,Your Majesty. He did, however, give me an order to fulfil. ¡± Kasser¡¯s eyebrows raised. He thought he knew what Pides would say. ¡°I have a message from His Holiness Sang-je to deliver to Anika Jin. Please grant me an audience with our Anika alone.¡± ¡®Of course.¡¯ Unpleasant emotions raged deep in his heart and gut. Pides¡¯ presumptuous demand to be alone with Eugene, and his calling her Anika, and not the queen, infuriated him. He almost expressed his disapproval, but Kasser controlled himself and calmly replied, putting the crumpled letter in the envelope, ¡°It¡¯s not something I have to give permission to, to meet the queen when you are delivering the words of His Holiness. Chief of staff.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± The staff responded immediately. ¡°Guide Lord Pides to the chamber. Inform the Queen that knight Pides requests an audience.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Pides raised one hand to his chest and lowered his head in salutation. ¡°May the glory of Mahar be with you, Your Majesty.¡± Chapter 193 When Eugene came down from the bridge, she ran into the chief of staff in the hallway leading to the office. He repeated the king¡¯s words verbatim to her. Knight Pides. It was her visitor¡¯s name. Knowing her memory loss, Kasser smartly bought her time by sending the knight to wait in the audience chamber instead of directing him to her study right away. ¡°Has a knight ever asked to meet me before?¡± she asked the chief. ¡°In the year of your marriage, a knight brought a letter of regards addressed to the queen, but the letter was delivered to you via a maid instead. This is the first time anyone, a knight at that, has requested an audience with you alone.¡± ¡°What do you think could have prompted the change?¡± Eugene inquired. The chief of staff¡¯s face grew serious. He chose his next words carefully, recalling the previous situation. ¡°It is not the same knight that has beening for years.¡± ¡°Then this is the first time you¡¯ve met Knight Pides?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± At that moment, a voice from Jin¡¯s memories sounded in Eugene¡¯s head, triggered by the knight¡¯s name: ¡°Anika, Knight Pides requests an audience with you.¡± ¡°Anika, Knight Pides has left you a gift from the Sang-je.¡± ¡°Anika, Knight Pides is waiting for you.¡± She didn¡¯t know who the voice belonged to, probably a servant, but it seemed that Knight Pides had visited often when she was in the Holy City quite frequently! ¡°Go to Knight Pides and tell him that I am otherwise engaged. He will have to wait.¡± The chief of staff bowed his head. ¡°I will do as youmand.¡± Eugene went to the office. She paced back and forth as she tried to organise her thoughts. Why did Sang-je send a different knight than usual? Has he noticed that Jin¡¯s soul has changed? If the Sang-je in this world had the same transcendental abilities as the Sang-je in Eugene¡¯s novel, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if he was able to sense such things from afar. Although his arrival was unexpected, the knight hade to deliver Sang-je¡¯s message. She had no reason to refuse to see him. This is the first meeting with someone who knows Jin. Few people in this kingdom knew who Jin really was. That was why, despite Jin having lived in this country for three years, Eugene was able to slip inside her body and assume her identity without anyone suspecting. ¡®I can¡¯t always avoid it.¡¯ Her decision was made. She left the office. If the knight noticed something strange, she could im memory loss or illness. It¡¯s better to conceal the fact that I¡¯m not Jin for the time being. I don¡¯t n to meet Sang-je just yet. *** The audience chamber held two desks that faced each other. The king and queen sat behind one of the desks to face the person who had requested the audience. The desk held necessary documents, but also served as a tangible barrier of the imprable gap in status between the monarchs and the visitor. Knight Pides stood waiting in the centre of the room. He turned when the queen entered, met her gaze, then lowered his head in a bow. Jin¡¯s memories began to ovep with Eugene¡¯s at the sight of him. ¡°Sir Pides. What happened? Somehow I don¡¯t think you came to see me on an errand for His Holiness.¡± Inside her mind, Eugene muttered an interested ¡®Oh?¡¯ The sound of Jin¡¯s voice in the memory wasn¡¯t the neutral tone when she spoke to the king, or the intense one she used to address court officials. It was pleased, excited. Something Eugene hadn¡¯t encountered before in the other woman¡¯s memories. The Pides of the past didn¡¯t wear the armor of today, but a shirt and pants, a casualfortable outfit. Perhaps this was from long ago; Pides looked younger than he did now. He addressed Jin with a serious expression. ¡°His Holiness does not know that I am here, Anika. You went outte yesterday evening.¡± ¡°And what if I did?¡± Jin shot back, looking pleased. ¡°I was passing by yesterday and witnessed it by ident. Doing such a cruel thing will not benefit you either.¡± ¡°Cruelty? Did you call me cruel? Do you know what that crazy old man did to me? He cursed me! I am an Anika! Nobody has the right to do that to me!¡± Jin screamed. Even taking into ount Jin¡¯s youth, her reaction was bordering on hysterical. ¡°Anika,¡± said Pides. ¡°Shamans only tell fortunes. They don¡¯t always tell you what you want to hear. If you only listen for fun and don¡¯t put stock in it, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to lecture me! You have no right to speak to me like this. I am an Anika!¡± Pides sighed. ¡°There is no one alive who does not know you are an Anika.¡± Jin snorted. ¡°That crazy old man didn¡¯t know. If youmit a sin, you must pay the price,¡± she said poisonously. The scene changed to a banquet hall where people in colorful costumes flitted about, elbowing each other to get to the front. Everything was bright, dazzling. Jin followed the people through the crowd. Knights in gleaming silver armor entered the hall, raising shouts from the gathered assembly, but Jin¡¯s gaze was locked on one of them in particr. It was Knight Pides that held her attention. ¡®Uh, what?¡¯ Eugene felt a surge of embarrassment at the sudden romance of the scene. ¡®Did Jin have unrequited love for this man or something?¡¯ She felt strange, as if she was leafing through someone¡¯s private diary. Who knew Jin could have such pure feelings? Back in the present, Pides stood waiting, unaware of the journey Eugene had just taken through Jin¡¯s memories. It hadsted less than a second in the real world. He gave off an sincere, humble aura, perhaps because of his lowered eyes. He was indeed handsome, but was not to Eugene¡¯s taste. She walked past him, sitting down at her desk. ¡°You may sit, Sir Pides.¡± Pides inclined his head in gratitude, taking a seat across from her on the other side of the desk. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± he said. ¡°Have you been at peace, Anika?¡± ¡°It has been a long time. It¡¯s nice to see an old acquaintance after a few years. However, Sir Pides¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Anika?¡± ¡°I am the queen of this country? When you address me here, you must call me by my title.¡± Pides gave a long pause, then acquiesced. ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± ¡°Why did you ask to speak to me in private?¡± she asked. Pides gave Eugene a strange look, then pulled an envelope from a padded pocket inside his cloak. He stood, leaning over to ce the envelope down within her reach. ¡°His Holiness told me to give his best regards. And after the queen has read the letter, to bring back her answer.¡± Eugene swept the envelope off the desk and opened it, her eyes scanning the letter. ¨DAnika Jin. I hope you have been well. Though you are far away, I always pray for your peace¡­ It was merely a letter of greeting. A pretty formality with nothing of substance to it. However, once the well-wishing was out of the way, His Holiness had left a short postscript. Eugene¡¯s heart rattled in her chest. ¨DP.S. Did you find what you want? ¡®What?¡¯ Her thoughts tumbled over each other like rocks. ¡®What does Sang-je know? What was Jin looking for? Perhaps¡­ Is he referring to the seed that disappeared from the treasury? Was it Sang-je who gave her the information about the seed? Why?¡¯ Goosebumps sprung up along her back. Eugene schooled her face to a calm expression, pressing her lips together and clenching her teeth. She couldn¡¯t afford to show to let her agitation show outwardly. ¡°Please tell His Holiness that I could not find it.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen,¡± said Pides. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious of Sang-je¡¯s decision to send Sir Pides. If Sang-je knew that Jin had had unrequited love for Pides, it stood to reason that he thought the man might have some influence on her. Perhaps he thought that, after three years of marriage in a strange ce, far from the Holy City, her heart would be shaken by the sight of Pides. ¡°Did His Holiness mention anything else?¡± ¡°I was instructed to answer any queries you may have on your family in the Holy City.¡± ¡®How subtle.¡¯ Sang-je was indirect about it, but it was like he was asking ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your home after seeing your first love for the first time in so long? Aren¡¯t you wondering about your family? Don¡¯t you want toe back to the holy city?¡± Eugene frowned. ¡®Am I overthinking this?¡¯ ¡°I am grateful for His Holiness¡¯ consideration. Please, tell me how my family is doing.¡± *** Pides left the royal city immediately after concluding his private audience with Eugene. The knights who visited upon the orders of Sang-je never spent the night in the kingdom. It was as if they couldn¡¯t bear to be away from the Holy City for a moment longer than necessary. However, Pides took a different route, not the road that would take him back to the holy city. His mission wasn¡¯t finished yet. In addition to meeting Anika Jin and delivering the letter, he had been given two other, quieter instructions. The first, if Jin agreed to return to the holy city, he was to escort her there no matter the cost or the circumstances. The second, he was to dig up any strange rumors about the queen in the Hashi Kingdom, no matter how small. Sang-je gave these instructions without exnation, but Pides didn¡¯t mind. To him, Sang-je¡¯s words were God¡¯s words. He was only too happy to obey. Pides entered the shabby, run-down house he had prepared before entering the royal city. He emerged a short timeter, disguised as amon wandering merchant. As clever as his disguise was, it was discovered before he was even aware of it. Rodrigo, a man with Mara¡¯s ability to sense the knight¡¯s energy, had noticed the knight¡¯s surreptitious return. For the priests of the Church of Mara, Sang-je¡¯s knights were a grievous object. They could detect a priest as easily as a priest could detect a knight. An ability that kings and warriorscked. However, the strengths of these abilities differed. A knight had to be in close range to detect a priest, whereas a priest could sniff out a knight from a much greater distance. He was able to slip away quickly. ¡®I must avoid him for the time being.¡¯ Rodrigo left the capital, not before warning his members to be careful, since Mahar¡¯s dog was sniffing around. ¡°The target is moving.¡±Those who were secretly watching Rodrigo on the chancellor¡¯s orders were busy, too. Some of them pursued Rodrigo, while some remained to see what had spooked him from the capital. The informant sent his findings from the denomination in a report back to the chancellor. ¨DThey were told to be careful, since Mahar¡¯s dog is wandering about in the capital. Chancellor Verus frowned down at the report, puzzled. ¡°Mahar¡¯s dog?¡± He knew it was a derogatory term used for knights in the Order of Mahar. ¡®I heard that a knight had visited and left, but what is he doing searching through the capital? Perhaps there is a reason, but it would be better to report to the king.¡¯ Chancellor Verus had decided so. The knights were beings that followed only the will of Sang-je. And here was no way Sang-je would do anything to bring harm to the kingdom. However, this was only a universally held belief. Verus was not naive or particrly trusting. It was the same as believing that the sun would rise in the morning or set in the evening. A fundamental truth. He decided that the king must have given his permission to the knight. But he couldn¡¯t think of the purpose¡­ Hence, Verus wrote a report and sent it to the castle. *** Just after dawn, the soldiers took control of the roads. The dry season had just begun, and those who had been at work since the early hours stopped the soldiers to ask what was happening. ¡°His Majesty is heading to the holynds to attend the ritual.¡± After that, rumors spread like wildfire. Some spected the queen would alsoe out to attend the ritual. The people flocked to the streets, eager to see even from a distance this queen who had caused the miracle of the Lark tree. Chapter 194 A straight pathway wasid out extensively outside the Royal Pce, stretching all the way to the stone gates of the outer castle. Any sort of transportation was strictly prohibited, the clearance exclusively provided for the royal carriages¡¯ use alone. Dozens of wagons streamed out of the pce, settling on their respective ces as they formed a neat line along the road. The king himself preceded the procession, along with his warriors on horsebacks situated to both his sides. A chariot carrying the Queen followed close by, with her own set of warriors escorting the chariot she was riding on. Officials and attendants are also present in this ritual, also riding on their personal wagons, with the caravan carrying various items and necessities for the five-day event trailing right behind them. Seated inside her carriage, Eugene heard a shouting from the outside. She shifted close to the window beside her, lifting the curtain just slightly as she took a peek outside. She saw the crowd gathering up in huge numbers, filling the road steadily as they scrambled to their ces, all of them eager to see the parade before them. The king¡¯s march was indeed a spectacle worth seeing. However, the sight of the king mounted on the back of his Hwansu was something that the people have already seen numerous times, so it was not the reason why people flocked the space so vigorously. What the crowd wanted to see now was Eugene, not letting the chance go to waste as they craned their necks to catch a glimpse of their queen. Eugene didn¡¯t expect that people woulde because of her. She thought that the tale of the Lark Tree had dissipated, and she assumed that the area near the stone gate woulde up empty. The trip didn¡¯t take too long. The carriage came to a full stop as they reached their destination. The warrior escorting the queen knocked on the metal door. ¡°My Queen, we have arrived at the stone gate.¡± Eugene was informed in advance about the procedure when going out to the desert. After leaving the pce seated inside the carriage, Eugene has to transfer to the pnquin prepared for her when they reach the outer wall of the stone gate¡ªwhich led straight to the desert. The carriage door swung open. Eugene smiled upon making eye contact with Kasser. She grabbed the hand reaching for her, grasping his hand tightly with hers as she scooted forward. As soon as Eugene had her body out of the carriage, a shout was instantly heard outside, the crowd squirming in anticipation. The sea of people behind the barricade the soldiers formed seemed endless, the horde stretching in all directions, crammed like sardines as they shout incoherent noises of praise towards the King and Queen. Before the door was opened, Eugene only heard minimal sounds from where she sat, so she was astounded to see therge number of people before her. The mor startled her, making her miss a step going down as her body fell straight into Kasser¡¯s arms, her face flushed against his chest. The unexpected disy of closeness caused a wild uproar among the crowd, their screams going up two octaves higher as they cheered relentlessly for the royals. Eugene¡¯s cheeks heated up instantly, feeling embarrassed of being seen in such a predicament. Kasser snickered down at her,ughing softly at Eugene¡¯s abashed appearance. With Eugene still tucked into his chest, Kasser leaned his mouth closer to ear, and whispered teasingly, ¡°Do you want me to pick you up bridal style, and carry you there?¡± Eugene lifted her head to look at him. He looked serious, as if he was really going to do it if she agreed. Eugene scrunched up her nose towards him, smiling sarcastically as she pushed at his chest lightly, pulling herself up to her feet as she stood with her back straight. The short, yful exchange between the royal couple was not left unnoticed by the public surrounding them, making the people gush at the sight. Thefortable atmosphere between them was clear as day, drawing up nods of approval from the people who witnessed such soft intimacy. Some even wondered where the rumors of the queen keeping to herself came from, deeming it untrue, having seen the queen in an amicable state today. There were a lot of rumors going about the queen, since she didn¡¯t used to engage much with activities like this one. And with that also came with the news that said she and the king didn¡¯t have a pleasant rtionship. The masses have their own ideas of what they wanted their rulers to look like. They pictured them to be perfect and superior, void of any ws that may tarnish their image. And looking at the royal couple now seemed to have fit their narrativepletely. Eugene held his hand and climbed up the camel¡¯s back where the pnquin was ced. Going inside the pnquin, the ruckus from the outside slowly diminished. The structure was assembled in a way that it isfortable to sit on with legs stretched out. The flooring had severalrge cushions strewn out for Eugene to lean on, and pirs were ced in all sides instead of walls, making the air pass through freely. Sturdy handrails and screens were also positioned around the perimeter, sheltering the interior entirely from the outside. A roof was also set up, covering the pnquin perfectly as it prevented the sunlight from streaming in. People began to move diligently, going down their wagons to mount on their horses and camels. The workers started to move around, and assembled the custom-made wagons into sleds, transforming the wagons altogether. Kasser climbed on top of Abu gracefully, and raised his right hand. The noise began to simmer down gradually until no sound could be heard anymore. The silence that enveloped the space was deafening¡ª a small whisper would resonate loudly across the wide expanse ofnd. ¡°Open the door.¡± Kasser ordered. Themander wasted no time as he abided to the king¡¯s order, grabbing the rope in front of him. ¡°Open the door!¡± He shouted at his soldiers in waiting. ¡°One! Two! Pull!¡± The soldiers screamed in unison, tugging the pulleys along with the connecting rope. The soldiers hunched forward, their heels marking the ground beneath them as they pulled forward, shouting in cadence upon raising the stone gate. The people watching cheered in excitement, anticipating the start of the dry season. The king had already announced the start of the dry season yesterday afternoon, but it was only today the stone gate was being opened. Generally, the gate was opened after the sun rises in the morning, and closed when the sun goes down. Eugene stared at the huge stone gate propelling upward. She had already seen how it was opened two months ago, but the purpose of it was entirely different. Before, the gate was opened in order to get inside. Eugene remembered that day as if it was only yesterday, thinking how confused she was before, not having any idea what would happen if she went inside the gate. So much had changed for the past couple of months, making Eugene feel nostalgic. The stone gate screeched to a halt. The gate had risenpletely. People¡¯s screams boomed even more loudly at the sight. There are always a lot of people watching every time the stone gate opens, since it signaled the start of the dry season. Everyone began tough and talk joyously with each other, their exhration increased even more upon seeing the unexpected march of the royal couple. The king¡¯s hwansu, now in his usual form of a beastly ck horse, moved in front of him and marched. The camels sitting down slowly raised themselves up from the ground as they began to move forward. The camel carrying Eugene¡¯s pnquin slowly rose up, shaking her slightly as it reached its full height. Eugene looked around outside, slightly shocked at the height she was in. She knew that the camel carrying her is a special breed, knowing full well that it isrge and tall, but she still felt queasy of how high she was from the ground. She was so high up that she could see the top of a person¡¯s head even when horseback. The signal red incessantly around them. The procession started to go forward to the desert, the scorching sunlight making itself felt as it engulfed the caravan beneath itpletely. The fleet progressed steadily as the ring sound grew smaller and weaker, until it could no longer be heard anymore. *** In the vast desert where the sand dunes seemed infinite, the caravan continued to march on, never stopping as they strode continuously for hours to no end. Eugene knew that camels moved slow, however even in its unhurried pace, the camel was able to trudge greatly due to itsrge strides. A person walking in haste won¡¯t be able topare. The camel stopped abruptly. Eugene looked outside and saw the other camels and horses stopping as well. After a short while, warriors on horseback suddenly went to Eugene¡¯s direction, and encircled the pnquin she was riding on. Eugene was puzzled, having no idea what the reason was for the sudden halt. A person on horseback galloped towards Eugene. It was Sven. ¡°My Queen, His Majesty went to scout the road for a while. He will be back soon.¡± Sven said. After a short moment, the pack started moving again. It was almost noon when they stopped for a break and settled down for a meal. The camel carrying Eugene sat down with his knees bent. The sudden shift made Eugene jostle in her seat as the scene dropped down drastically. ¡°My Queen, we are setting up the tent. I will let you know once it is ready.¡± Zanne said. After having spent hours just sitting down, Eugene opted to go out for a walk as to stretch out her numb limbs. She crawled towards the pirs, lifted the screen and looked down. She noticed the gap between her pnquin and the ground below, internally measuring the short drop between the two nes. ¡°I want to get off now.¡± Eugene eximed. ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Zanne said. Eugeneughed at herself, knowing that a small jump would have been enough for her to go down. However, she grew ustomed to the royal treatment already. Zanne came back with a stool on hand, cing it in front of Eugene¡¯s camel. Eugene went down, stretching her arms above her head as she twirled her body left and right. They were in the middle of the desert, where sand is the only thing they could see over the horizon. She ced her hands over her head, shielding herself from the zing sun. Eugene decided to walk to a nearby hill. The slope wasn¡¯t too elevated, nor the hill wasn¡¯t too high up. Eugene thought that she could reach the peak with just a short climb, with Zanne and Sven following close behind her. As Eugene ascended the hill, Jin¡¯s memories slowly appeared in front of her¡­ Jin was looking down at her feet, her legs slipping every time she walked uphill. Jin screamed in frustration and closed her eyes tightly, gently cing her hands over her eyes. It seemed like sand got inside her eyes when the wind blew harshly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± A woman asked, looking anxiously at Jin. Opening her eyes slowly, Jin straightened her back and went on. There were other five women with her, all of them Eugene never saw before. After a brief moment, Eugene realized that those were the missing maids. Eugene¡¯s heart pounded at her ribcage. This must be the memory of the day when Jin went out to the desert. ¡°We just need to go on a little bit more. His Majesty is waiting, and he would greatly thank you for your hard work.¡± Jin assured them. The memory disappeared as soon as Eugene reached the peak. It only took Eugene a dozen of steps to reach the summit, the camping ce where the procession stopped just a few meters away. She gazed at the vastndscape before her. However, her mind seemed to be elsewhere other than the picturesque scene thaty in front of her. ¡®Who was waiting for them?¡¯ Eugene thought, Jin¡¯s voice echoing in her ears. Jin didn¡¯t refer to His Majesty as the king, so there was no way that a king of some other kingdom left his own realm in the midst of the active season. ¡®She lied. She fed her maids with lies and took them out to the desert.¡¯ Eugene thought it was strange for maids, besides Tanyas, to blindly follow Jin¡¯s orders. It seemed like none of the maids knew exactly why Jin came to the desert, and why she brought them with her. Rodrigo was clueless about it too, so Eugene guessed that it has nothing to do with Mara¡¯s Church. Eugene promptly recalled her conversation with Marianne. ¡°If you want to know someone¡¯s secret, you need to find the person they¡¯re close with, particrly the person who serves them all day, and get them on your side. Not only they know of their owner¡¯s lifestyle, but their deepest, darkest secret as well.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I should pay more attention to the servant, rather than their own family?¡± Marianne smiled, shaking her head lightly at Eugene¡¯s question. ¡°Servants are the master¡¯s limbs; they can¡¯t function well without them. The masters are usually unguarded when ites to their servants. The servants are well exposed to their masters¡¯ vulnerability, unknowingly hearing a lot of things otherwise confidential, and seeing things that are supposed to be unseen.¡± Marianne said. ¡°That¡¯s a weakness then. There¡¯s no way that the enemy won¡¯t take advantage of that leverage. What if the aide suddenly betrays you? What then?¡± ¡°Betraying one¡¯s master could only mean one thing: death. Revealing the master¡¯s secrets to their enemies would only bring the traitor to his own demise. The limb that betrayed his head is rotten to the core. By disposing the traitors, it would serve as an example to the other servants as well, reminding them to never cross your master in any way or form. Treachery is something that is unforgivable, especially to the masters.¡± As Marianne¡¯s exnation resonated within her, Eugene realized that the way Jin acted was despicable. Jin was the exact opposite of what a noble should be like. She made sure no one knows of her ns, even the servants working under her never knew about it. All Jin trusted then was herself. ¡®Secrets. Incantations. Medium. Vessel. National treasure seed. Five maids. What do I make of these?¡¯ ¡°Eugene.¡± She heard someone call out her name. Turning her head, she saw that it was Kasser standing close next to her, with Zanne and Sven several meters away from them. Chapter 195 ¡°What were you looking at so intently that you didn¡¯t notice me approaching you?¡± Kasser asked, looking around the vastndscape where Eugene was looking at earlier. Eugene unknowingly stared at a far-off distance while her mind drifted elsewhere. Shepletely zoned out, onlying back to her senses when Kasser called her. Eugene nced at Kasser¡¯s profile, studying the contours of his face while he¡¯s still looking at the sands. She realized that it¡¯s almost twenty-four hours since the brief date they had on the bridge. She wasn¡¯t able to take a good look at him when they parted earlier, too focused on moving to the pnquin as she settledfortably inside. Although they had a small exchange before she went in, it was only a fleeting moment, barelysting a full minute to be considered as an actual time spent together. Moreover,st night, she slept alone in her cold bed. Kasser had sent a servant to her room, and told her to go sleep without him. It seemed like he was pretty upiedst night, since there¡¯s a lot of work that needs to be done for the five days they all would be gone. He finished his work in a hurry, even staying up all night cooped up inside his office as he fixed all the paperwork and tasks required of him. It was only one night, and yet Eugene felt like she was seeing him for the first time after a long time apart. Last night was exceptionally lonely for her, the bed way too spacious and vacant for her liking, her hands skimmed the spot where Kasser used toy on. She tossed and turned around the bed, only managing to sleep after finding afortable position to sleep in. Still gazing at him, Kasser turned his head as they locked eyes with each other. Kasser was wondering why Eugene was looking at him so fondly, and Eugene then inched closer to him as she wrapped her arms around him,tching onto him tightly. She buried her face into his chest, breathing him in while securing him into her embrace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kasser asked, his fingers drawing random patterns behind her back. Eugene shook her head slightly, findingfort in his soft caress. ¡°Nothing.¡± After meeting with Pides yesterday, Eugene¡¯s anxiety grew even more intense, like a dam that overflowed greatly without cease. He knows that Jin purposely married the King for a reason, and with the marriage came with the condition that Jin must produce an heir. However, if Jin really had no intention to give birth to a sessor, and were only after the national treasure, and if she was actually working with Sang-je, it would be apletely different situation. The marriage between Jin and the king would just be a fraudulent y that thoroughly fooled Kasser. If it¡¯s just giving birth to a sessor, and in exchange her taking the national treasure, the king would understand. But if he learned that he was cheated right from the beginning, he would feel betrayed. If that were the case, Kasser would surely hold a grudge, not forgiving the person who caused him treachery. Eugene initially thought that Kasser was someone who had a cold demeanor inside out. But that impression seemed to have vanished, with Kasser looking at her so softly and delicately that Eugene could actually feel the tenderness behind those gazes. He also acted like he would do absolutely anything for her, making sure that she¡¯s always well taken care of. Even with that said, she never thought Kasser as someone who took things lightly. When he said that they would start all over, Eugene saw a glimpse of his character. He wasn¡¯t one to avoid the situation when things get rough; always facing the situation head on with his chin held high. He was always moving forward, not bothering to look backwards as he trudged on. ¡®I can¡¯t tell him.¡¯ Eugene thought she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Kasser about the Sang-je¡¯s letter, and she even burned the letter into ashesst night. She realized then how deep her feelings are for Kasser. Eugene tends to distance herself from forming deep and profound rtionships with people, thinking that people would only show their inferiority once they get close. She always lived mundanely, making sure to keep people at arm¡¯s length. Living like that prevented her from getting allies¡ª and enemies as well. Only read at keopitrantions, the original site of this trantion. If you are reading this elsewhere, it was copied ruthlessly, uncaring of the time and effort the team put in these chapters. Even when she arrived here and got morphed into Jin¡¯s body, she still had the same disposition as before. She decided to avoid misunderstandings with the king as much as possible, taking in careful steps as to keep a pleasant rtionship with her royal husband. Getting along with him was something she¡¯d like to maintain. But as if her heart was shifted into aplete one eighty, she was suddenly afraid of losing this man in front of her. She became a coward, developing feelings for him was not part of the n. Kasser gently rubbed her back up and down, pressing her further into his arms. ¡°Eugene, did something happen?¡± She has yet to say a word to him, her silence worried him tremendously. ¡°No.¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°I just feel strange since I¡¯m far from the castle.¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± Kasser asked, looking over Eugene for any sign of distress. ¡°It was better than I thought it would be. It wasn¡¯t hard at all, but it is quite boring to be honest.¡± Eugene said truthfully. ¡°I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?¡± Eugene raised her head from Kasser¡¯s chest. ¡°Just the good news. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll figure something out about thetter. There¡¯s no need for me to know.¡± Eugene shrugged. Kasserughed at Eugene¡¯s answer. ¡°The sand storm blew so much that the road disappeared underneath the sand. But fortunately for us, we have spotted a new path. The slope of the hill is much tter too, so there won¡¯t be any wobbling while you¡¯re inside the pnquin.¡± ¡®So that¡¯s why he went to see the road earlier.¡¯ Eugene thought. ¡°So¡­ What about the bad news?¡± Eugene prodded. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to hear it?¡± Kasser asked teasingly. ¡°I changed my mind.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re this fickle.¡± Kasser grinned. Eugene blinked several times as she pouted flirtingly. ¡°So.. do you hate it?¡± Kasser resisted the urge to wipe her pouting mouth with his lips. He knew that once he kissed her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. Kasser smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind one bit.¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered right now. Seeing her climb up the dunes so determinedly made him feel ecstatic. Words aren¡¯t enough to exin how happy he was. It was a wish came true¡ªto be able to walk through the desert by her side. ¡°The bad news is that the new pathway is a road that circles around, so it would take much longer than expected.¡± ¡°How long would it take?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°About a day longer.¡± Eugene nodded. Additional one day for the five-day schedule. It wasn¡¯t too bad. They were still wrapped up in their intimate embrace, and Kasser wanted to stay like this, in her warmth, forever. But unfortunately, they have a schedule set ahead of them, and they needed to go on. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Eugene hummed. Only read at keopitrantions, the original site of this trantion. If you are reading this elsewhere, it was copied ruthlessly, uncaring of the time and effort the team had put in these chapters. ¡°If we want to leave at the scheduled time, we need to go eat and rest.¡± Kasser said softly. As if waking up from a dream, the bubble they were in the past few minutes suddenly burst. Eugene looked up, her whole body stiff as she was snapped to her senses. She turned her head sideways, seeing that Sven and Zanne were still standing a few meters away from them, having witnessed the whole scenario all this time. With her head turned, Eugene made eye contact with them as they looked away hastily, making Eugene¡¯s expression drop upon realization. Unlike the courtiers who are used to the royal couple¡¯s lovey-dovey stance, the officials present around them were not. The officials stared at them with their mouths agape, ogling at the king and queen¡¯s sweet embrace. Eugene screamed internally. She released her grip on Kasser and stepped back. ¡®Why am I always caught in this type of situation?¡¯ She had forgotten where she was and how many eyes were set upon them. She was flustered once again, feeling her face hot all over as she cupped her cheeks with her hands. Kasserughed at her flustered face. She looked like she wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole. *** After getting a much-needed break, the procession took off once again, plodding through the huge stretch of sand for hours until the sun went down. The moon lurked over the horizon, recing the zing sun with its own warmth. The group settled in for the night, the workers started to pull the tents from itspartments as they positioned the canvas upright. Eugene went inside her tent. She was able to rest well during the daytime too, the tent set up for her was much morefortable than she thought. The tent was simr to the photo Eugene saw quite long ago; the photo showed a tribe¡¯s tent, which is called Ger. The interior is circr and it has a dome-shaped roof, but it is not that spacious since the bed upied half of the space and the other half was upied by a table set for two. No room to walk around on. Kasser went inside Eugene¡¯s tent to have supper together. Sitting face to face, they enjoyed the little time they had together, eating in silence with only the minute sounds of their chewing to apany them. Kasser left immediately after their meal, going inside his tent to resume work. Since the route had already changed, Kasser needs to make sure that the updated direction was written in the records. Zanne went inside Eugene¡¯s tent. ¡°My Queen. Shall I prepare a bath for you?¡± Eugene¡¯s face gleamed at the question. ¡°Yes. My whole body feels itchy.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen. I will prepare it immediately.¡± The maids pulled out a portable bathtub from the caravan and filled the tub with hot water. It was small, enough for one person¡¯s use only, but it was a luxury since they are right in the middle of the desert. After washing her face with hot water, Eugene dipped her toe inside the tub, checking its temperature as she slowly went down. She let out a deep sigh, feeling pleased with the water¡¯s warmth after having spent countless hours in the desert. She washed the remnants of sand from her body, scrubbing at her skin lightly until she deemed herself clean. She changed intofortable clothes right after, her spirits much lighter than before. The maids took out the tub and reced a furnace in its ce. Eugene felt cold, and the heat emitting from the furnace immediately warmed up the tent. ¡°Good job. You must be tired as well. You should go and rest.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Zanne said, bowing low before leaving Eugene¡¯s tent. *** Eugene took a chair and sat close to the surface. She stared at the zing furnace absentmindedly, looking at the pebbles inside that crackled as it gave off heat. ¡®These wouldn¡¯tst long if they only heated the stone.¡¯ After spending quite a while in front of the furnace, Eugene¡¯s body temperature rose up, and she decided to go out for a bit. The air outside felt cool against her skin, the scorching heat from the sun earlier could no longer be felt. ¡°Do you need something, My Queen?¡± Sven asked, guarding Eugene¡¯s tent. ¡°Can I walk around for a while?¡± Sven didn¡¯t answer. Seeing Sven¡¯s hesitation, Eugene said. ¡°It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m not allowed.¡± ¡°Nights in the desert are dangerous, My Queen. It¡¯s dark out there, so you might fall into cracks, and you might encounter wild animals along the way.¡± Sven said. Eugene nodded in understanding. She went back inside her tent, not wanting to cause any trouble. She sat on the bed, pondering on what she could do since she couldn¡¯t sleep even if she was tired. ¡®Should I y with the little kid?¡¯ The cage would most likely be in the King¡¯s tent. Earlier that day, the aide asked Eugene cautiously. ¡°My Queen. The squirrel in the cage that you ced in the office. Is it the King¡¯s Hwansu?¡± Sandy said that the cage should be in the Queen¡¯s tent, but once she found out what the squirrel really was, she went to ask Eugene about its identity. Eugene smiled as she recalled Sandy¡¯s bewildered expression. As she was thinking deeply, a small purr made Eugene look sideways. What weed her was not the squirrel hwansu but Abu sitting in the corner of her tent. ¡°Meow.¡± ¡°Abu!¡± Eugene smiled, extending her hand as Abu came running towards her. Hey upside down at her feet as Eugene crouched down, stroking Abu¡¯s fur fondly. ¡°How did you get in, Abu? There are warriors outside.¡± She held Abu¡¯s face with her hands, making eye contact with the beast. ¡°Did you intentionally be smaller in order to get in? So you won¡¯t get caught?¡± The beast turned his head, as if trying to avoid her questions. Eugene burst intoughter, rubbing her nose against Abu¡¯s fur. She remembered the time when Abu had to be small like a kitten in order to fit inside the basket. He was very upset then, but now here he is making himself small once again just to sneak inside her tent. *** The attendant hastily went inside the King¡¯s tent, paning his voice. ¡°Your Majesty. The Hwansu has disappeared.¡± Kasser lifted his head from the papers and stared at the servant. The servant went on, ¡°The ones who were standing nearby said that they didn¡¯t hear anything, nor did they see the Hwansu going outside. It disappeared into thin air, Your Majesty.¡± Chapter 196 Kasser nced through the cage briefly. The little one was rotating the wheel yfully. So, Abu is the Hwansu that the servant was talking about, thought Kasser. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He will be back before sunrise¡±. Being in the desert, Abu often disappeared at night. Whenever Kasser came to the desert for a ritual or for inspection, it was only the warriors who apanied him. Other than thosepanions of the King, nobody would know of the situation. The attendant bowed his head in apology and the King looked displeased. ¡°I apologize for making a fuss over nothing, Your Majesty¡±. The servant was in charge of managing the vehicles. He realized his frivolous mistake in hurrying away without paying attention to his surroundings. The King spoke, ¡°I could not tell you in advance. You do not have to worry about the Hwansu¡¯s whereabouts¡±. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡±. The attendant excused himself. He again thought of Abu, who was probably exploring thendscape in excitement. It had been a long time since Abu had the luxury of a wide openndscape, so his enthusiasm was understandable. This ritual would take a long time toplete, so he had brought his work along. He dealt with them whenever the schedule allowed him, and yet the work never seemed to end. He knew he had been dedicating less time to work than usual, but this was to be expected during the active period when his attention was upied day in and out. The King reassured himself that he had not spent any time in vain during thest active season. Any time spent with her was never a waste. Kasser forced himself to pay attention to the documents he had abandoned earlier. He put down all the ones he had already read, and picked up a new one to peruse. He was yet again distracted by someone at the door. ¡°Hm, what is it?¡±. Kasser frowned. It was a report from Verus. The report had arrived breathtakingly early, right before the ritual procession left the city. Although the matter was not urgent, it had been included in the documents carried by the attendants because the report had been specifically sent by the chancellor. ¡°Is Pides back?¡± The King asked. Verus had believed that the King was aware of the matter, but Kasser had not heard back from Pides. Knights never acted alone of their own will. Every word and action of theirs symbolized the will of Sang-je. On another asion, he would have thought that Sang-je had eyes on his kingdom and intended to interfere. However, it was something else this time. ¡°Did he hear about the Lark tree?¡± If Pides heard a rumor on his way to the kingdom and had gone out of his way to confirm it, it could not be considered a problem. It was indeed a miracle of the gods that this one Anika was caused under the jurisdiction of Sang-je. ¡°It is a good thing I mentioned it in the response¡±. Kasser worried greatly about what to say in his reply to Sang-je. If he mentioned therk tree, Sang-je would surely call upon Eugene. He wanted to pretend that he did not know, but it was only a matter of time before the rumor spread to the Holy City. Kasser considered it imprudent to cause a problem only to get caught in the middle of it. He decided to write about therk tree in the most restrained of words. It will be ten to fifteen days before Pides arrives in the Holy city. ¡°By then Sang-je will have both my response and the report from Pides¡±, he exined himself. For the next month or so, the knights sent by Sang-je will continue arriving. Kasser felt the weight of his burden. He continued to look down at the table, lost in thought. His arms remained crossed as if he was protecting himself from unseen forces. He rxed after a while. ¡°I have to go along¡±. When he had emptied his castle to go to the Holy city, he stopped to think of the many reasons that may present an issue. He shook his head, as if dismissing those thoughts. He just could not let her go along. It was suspected that if she went to the Holy City, she would be gonepletely and would not return for a while. He would not be able to see her for at least a month. He was not confident he could survive that long, let alone a day or two. He made his decision and picked up his documents again. He had to take care of all this umted work tonight itself. As soon as he had done that, he heard a little noise from the cage, presenting Kasser with yet another distraction. He peeked into the cage andughed. The little one was now spinning the wheel again, but it would not spin. Instead, it fell to the ground due to the pin that held the wheel in ce. The wheel had been put in by Eugene. Kasser pitied the little one. The little boy is not a hamster after all. Seeing it trying so hard to spin the wheel left Kasser speechless. He stood up to help. He approached the cage, an arm extended towards the cage¡¯s door but stopped midway. He felt his Hwansu. ¡°Abu? Perhaps it is him¡±. Kasser went straight toward Eugene¡¯s tent. As soon as he had lifted the draped curtain that guarded the entrance, he noticed the ck beast on the bed. Abu looked up toward Kasser while being held by an asleep Eugene. ¡°Abu¡­¡± Kasser clenched his fists and grinded his teeth. He struggled to hold back his frustration. He could see that Abu adored Eugene and followed her around adoringly. He could also see how wee she treated Abu. Yet, Kasser disliked the idea of Abu sharing Eugene¡¯s bed. Even beasts should have areas they cannot ess. Abu left Eugene¡¯s arms and leaped to the floor, pacing around Kasser. The King red at Abu with his steady and unrelenting cool gaze. Feeling the brunt of Kasser¡¯s re, Abu whined and stopped pacing. He sat down like an obedient and submissive pet. Without another word, Kasser pointed to the doorway. Abu obeyed and scurried out. The king took a moment to calm down, and then approached the bed quietly. His eyes softened as he watched her sleep. He covered her with a nket, struggling against his desire to touch her. He gave in, caressing her hair. Eugene moaned in her sleep, and slowly opened her eyes. Kasser scolded himself in his head. Despite his best efforts, he had woken her up. ¡°Where is Abu?¡±, she asked immediately. ¡°I sent him out¡±. ¡°I fell asleep holding him. He was so warm¡±. ¡°Are you cold? I will have them put more wood in the fire¡±. ¡°No, it is okay. You are here¡±. Eugene patted the empty space next to her. She smiled sheepishly, peeking up at Kasser through her long eyshes. She heard him take a deep breath. Immediately after, he swooshed down for a kiss. His lips touched hers and his mouth seemed ready to swallow her whole. She felt his tongue inside probing around, exploring every inch. It was a moment before he lifted his lips away from her, and yet it felt shortpared to his usual kisses that were so persistent and greedy. Kasser spoke, out of breath. ¡°I am guilty of waking you from your peaceful slumber. I¡¯ll stay by your side until you fall asleep again¡±. He tucked himself under her nket andy beside her. Eugene rested her head on his shoulder and her arms held him close. She snuggled up to Kasser, basking in his warmth. Even though this bed was smaller than her bed at the castle, she thought it was spacious enough for a single person. However, with arge man like Kasser, it seemed small now. Eugene closed her eyes and tried to sleep. Kasser was warmer than the little beast and the fire that burned in the furnace. Kasser snuck in under the nket andid next to her. Eugeneid on his shoulders and dug deeply in his arms and pressed against him. Even if it was smaller than the bed of the royal castle, she thought it was spacious enough for one person, but it was full when sheid down with arge man. Minutester, she was more awake than drowsy but she kept her eyes closed. She could not shake aside her confusion at being cuddled with. Why would a man who only cared for pleasure act so soft all of a sudden? Why had he chosen to shorten his kiss and hug her like this? Eugene opened her eyes. Kasser, noticing immediately made eye contact with her. As she studied him, he kissed her eyelid gently. ¡°Everything is okay, sleep¡±, he murmured. ¡°Are you not going to sleep yourself?¡±, she asked. ¡°There is some work pending. I have to go finish it¡±. ¡°Is it rted to recording the path?¡± ¡°No, not that. I finished that earlier today. It is something else¡±. It was not a lie, but it was not the truth either. There was nothing urgent or important enough that required his immediate attention. It was just an excuse to leave her tent. Had he not been suspicious of Abu being here with her, he would not havee in the first ce. He could not control himself around her, and he did not like that. He wanted to touch her whenever he saw her, and he wanted to hug her whenever he touched her. Besides, he had to be considerate of Eugene too. She had been tired from moving around all day. She had longer to travel tomorrow than she had done today. He wanted to ensure she was well rested. Eugene did not know his thoughts. She just felt sorry for him. She knew his work never left him even after leaving the castle. .She whispered, touching his cheek with her fingers, ¡°You barely sleptst night. If you do not sleep well tonight either, your health will suffer¡±. ¡°I can handle not sleeping for a few nights.¡± ¡°I know you have the stamina, but you are human too. If you continue ignoring your health, you are going to fall sick¡±. ¡°¡­I am human too?¡± ¡°Yes, you are human. Are you not a human?¡± Eugene teased. Kasser grinned at her and strengthened his hold around her. He hugged her and whispered, ¡°You are right¡±. He was born a crown prince and grew up to be king. That was his only identity. Kings and princes with superpowers were bound to be special, and it was lonely being special and different. From an early age, Kasser had noticed the disguised fear in the gaze of who those who interacted with him. It was there even in the eyes of his mother who had given birth to him. Kasser hade to ept that he was different. He could not imagine another destiny except that of being a king. It was only Eugene who brought a different kind of ambition in him. With her, Kasser wanted to be a man. He forgot all about his status as a king in front of her. He knew he too provoked a deep desire in her to be aplete woman for him. Her breaths became consistent, and he realized she had fallen asleep. He closed his eyes as well. All his ns of getting back to work were forgotten. He fell in a deep sleep without ever intending it. The morning came, and a maid came in to wake them up. It was then that Kasser realized how well he had slept next to Eugene. *** Rodrigo left the capital for a while to avoid the surveying knights. He did not go far though. He had a lot of work to catch up on and he cursed ¡°Mahar¡¯s dogs¡± who were proving to be an obstacle. ¡°I have to cash this out soon and put off the fire that is burning at my feet¡±, he muttered to himself impatient. He touched the jewels in his pocket, ensuring they remained there. ¡°Elder¡±. Rodrigo heard a voice call outside, making his hands go back into his pockets. ¡°Come in¡±, he responded. A young man with a frail physique came in and bowed his head. ¡°Did you manage to acquire any information?¡±, Rodrigo asked impatiently. Shortly after meeting the queen, Rodrigo ordered an investigation into what Tanya Eli had done to the queen and what had caused her death. When he had heard of Eli¡¯s death through the brother, he was annoyed at the thought of having to bring in a new Tanya. He had not thought about finding out why she died. ¡°The family knew nothing.¡± Rodrigo clicked his tongue in disapproval. He took out a small jewel from his pocket and tossed it on the table. ¡°Look further. Do not spare any cost.¡± ¡°Yes, elder.¡± The young man lowered his head in a bow so much that his body was folded in half and went out with the jewelry thus. ¡°Rodrigo¡±, another voice called out momentarily. Rodrigo, who was struggling to dispose of the jewels without getting in trouble, raised his head with rapt attention when he heard this pure voice ringing in his head. He looked around, sping his hands in relief and joy. ¡°High Priest. Where are you?¡± ¡°If you lower your gaze, you will be able to see the messenger I sent you¡±. Rodrigo immediately crouched on the floor and searched every corner. He found a little red-eyed rating out of a tiny hole in the wall. The rat did not try to escape at the sight of Rodrigo. Instead, it crawled to him and climbed his knees. Rodrigo gently picked up the messenger and ced him in front of himself. Without hesitation, he bowed down t on the floor in respect. Like every single time, the high priest rarely ever revealed himself. Most of the time, he sent messengers in the form of various animals such as rats and lizards. Unremarkable animals, animals that would go unnoticed. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Rodrigo, my faithful servant, said the voice. ¡°High Priest. Mara¡¯s servant Rodrigo is ready to listen to the great one¡±. Rodrigo replied with a desperate voice, bowing with his head on the floor. It was the great God¡¯s miracle to convey His will by using an object. Faith for Mara overflowed from his heart. If it was now, he would not hesitate should the high priest ask to plunge himself into a zing fire. Rodrigo, who became an orphan as a little child, grew up to be a skeptic who did not believe things easily unless he had seen or heard it himself. This young merchant possessing such a strong character had now turned to fanaticism after seeing the miracle of God unfolding before his eyes. His suspicious and greedy nature did not change, but every time he witnessed the power of the great God, Rodrigo¡¯s faith became stronger. ¨C Rodrigo, he has called me. He has made me deaf and blind so that His great words cannot be influenced or changed. He makes sure there is no intervention when He expresses His will. What Rodrigo heard was not the harsh scratchy voice he had heard from the high priest a while ago. This voice was pure and clear, almost melodious. ¡°Ah, high priest, I did not know. I anxiously looked for you everywhere. My frivolity must have provoked His anger¡±. ¨C Mara is merciful. ¡°This child prostrates before God to express his gratitude¡±, Rodrigo supplicated. ¨C He told me something auspicious had happened. What hase to pass, my loyal servant? Tell me. Rodrigo was confused and looked up. ¡°Auspicious? I don¡¯t know what you mean, High Priest¡±. Far from being auspicious, the things that hade to pass were worrisome. Rodrigo was ready to air out all his worries and concerns in front of the High Priest. ¨C Are you saying Mara lies? I entrusted you with an important task, but it seems you do not even know what happens around you! Rodrigo trembled as an angry voice filled his head. He shook his head, hoping to provoke his memory. He remembered an incident that had urred in recent years, though it was far from auspicious. ¡°I do not dare question the Great One. There indeed has been a mishap involving the Saint¡±. ¨C A mishap? Go ahead, speak! ¡°On the day you had visited, ark appeared in the middle of the capital and started a riot. It is said that the saint made thatrk into a tree¡±. The bright red eyes of the mouse facing Rodrigo brightened and seemed to peer into Rodrigo¡¯s soul. ¨C s, of course. That must have been the brilliant energy that woke me up. Rodrigo did not understand what the High Priest meant. He thought it to be just a metaphor. He did not grasp the importance of what he had just heard. ¨C Rodrigo, I had asked you to arrange a ce to meet the Saint. What has happened with that? ¡°I have already met with the Saint, lord. I could not convey the message as my voice could not reach the high priest¡±. ¨C That is unfortunate. Rodrigo felt a knot twist in his stomach when the high priest talked about the saint, Queen Jin. Whenever the whereabouts of the high priest were not clear, Rodrigo slept uneasy. The queen never had an interest in the church at all. ¡°High Priest, this servant dares to ask. Why is it auspicious for the Saint to express her Ramita? That is something for the evil God¡±. The rat¡¯s eyes glowed and seemed to carry an energy of their own. Rodrigo could feel the rat¡¯s stare even though his face was down on the floor, bowing. He heard the High Priest click his tongue in disapproval. A typical human, thought the High Priest. Humans were very difficult to deal with. It bes problematic when they begin to have doubts. If you turn a blind eye toward them, they be stupid and cannot think for themselves. The High Priest had learned this about humans through countless encounters with them over the centuries. Humans were different from the Lark. Humans did not blindly obey or trust. The most effective way to gain their awe and respect was not to show supernatural strength, but to persuade them with lies about what they already believed in. ¨C Rodrigo, my faithful servant. Since you are the most devoted of all, I will tell you a secret of the hidden world. ¡°It will be an honor. I will open my heart and listen carefully.¡± ¨C Ramita is not the power of the evil God. ¡°I beg your forgiveness, High Priest. What?¡± Rodrigo could not hold back his surprise. ¨C Anika is a fundamentally different being from Mahar¡¯s dog. Mahar¡¯s dog is a cursed tool that has been domesticated by Mahar to the core. Whereas Anika is a holy vessel that holds God¡¯s power. ¡°A vessel?¡± ¨C A vessel that can hold anything. Thus, He has instructed Queen Anika to serve as a saint. Rodrigo stared in awe. He felt amazed at what he had just heard. It countered everything he knew to be true. ¡°Does that mean it is possible for Mara to walk on Earth by borrowing the queen¡¯s body?¡± ¨C Yes. Again the high priest thought, typical human. Why did humans feel the need to ignore reality and instead follow unseen, mysterious sources of power? Why was such a foolish creature made to roam the world and made so crucial to the survival of everything else? The High Priest did not know. ¡®God himself?¡¯ The high priest mocked Rodrigo silently. If such a thing even exists. ¡°Visitors¡± like Mara will not be able to y God¡¯s role in thisnd. ¡°I see¡­¡± Rodrigo sighed, unable to verbalize his thoughts. Is it possible to see God in person? With just a little grace of God, Rodrigo could be the most powerful human being in the world. Just imagining that oue sent pleasurable chills through Rodrigo¡¯s body. Rodrigo found his words. ¡°High Priest, the foolish child does not understand. This should be known. Should we not spread it to the religious people and use it as a way to get closer to the altar of God?¡± ¨C There is a reason to keep it secret. Some impatient servants have a history of doing foolish things with such information. Keep my words in mind, Rodrigo. Do not divulge this secret. Be sure to ask me for opinions and follow my instructions on matters regarding the Saint. You are the only one I trust with secrets and important tasks alike. ¡°I will never disappoint you. High Priest¡±. Rodrigo bowed his head with an emotional heart. He knew he looked like a crazy fellow, prostrating to a little vermin. He was a fanatic after all, a madman. ¨C The Saint must choose to be a vessel herself. That¡¯s why I instructed you not to go against the will of the Saint. Serve her with all your heart, until she has been fully embraced by the arms of the Great one. ¡°The High Priest¡¯s instructions have a deep intention, so I always keep it in mind. Your will is important to me¡± Going by what the high priest had said, active work was needed to make the queen feel favored toward Mara¡¯s denomination. Rodrigo had never made such an effort. In front of the queen, he lost all his strength. He felt crippled, pretending to be supportive. Rodrigo simply regarded her as a customer withrge pockets. He thought that the scope of the high priest¡¯s instruction to receive the queen as a saint was limited to concealing the ability as Cage. He sold his information and footwork to the queen at a high price. The queen had never been stingy while paying the price, but the queen will not know that she has incurred high costs. I wish he had spoken about this earlier, thought Rodrigo. Didn¡¯t he meet the queen just a while ago and openly ask for money? Rodrigo had read contempt in the eyes of the queen who threw her jewelry bag toward him that day. He had pretended tough at himself and said, ¡°I am just a merchant who only knows money.¡± It was never likable. Moreover, the queen refused to say that there was a problem with Tanya, whom he had sent in. He had not known how much he had fallen in favor with the queen. A cold sweat ran down Rodrigo¡¯s back. ¡°High Priest. When I met the Saint not long ago, I talked about the ceremony and told her that the High Priest wanted to see her.¡± Rodrigo wanted to emphasize his achievements to cover up his mistakes. He was unaware that Molly was currently being confined in a dungeon and under strict surveince. He believed in the information that was leaked that she had left for the holy city after losing herself within the ritual procession. ¡°If the High Priest decides to see her, Taniya will deliver the information to her¡­ Oh, the Taniya is out in the desert with the Saint. As soon as Taniya returns..¡± Rodrigo stopped speaking as the voice interrupted. Desert? The Saint went out to the desert? ¡°Yes. She went to attend a dry season ritual¡±. Rodrigo. For the time being, I cannot move. As you have done so far, prepare the rituals thoroughly, and respect the Saint with all your heart. ¡°I will certainly do what you asked me for.¡± With that, the red energy disappeared from rat¡¯s eyes that had stood upright on its hind legs. An ordinary ck-eyed rat flinched and convulsed, then returned to the crack in the wall. Rodrigo, who had been bowing with his face on the floor, waited for a while until he could no longer hear the high priest¡¯s voice. The High Priest¡¯s messenger had disappeared. * Two days passed, and in the afternoon of the third day, the procession arrived at the holynd. Eugene got off the camel and looked down at her feet. There was grass all around her. ¡°To think it is a desert¡­¡± The holynd looked different from what Eugene had imagined. It was not an old castle¡¯s ruins half-buried in the sand, but a green ind in the desert beautified with vivid colors. She trained her eyes on the horizon to her right, searching for the sand dunes that were certain to be seen on the outskirts. Surely enough, hills of yellow sand stood tall, glistening in the sun. She looked on thendscape on her left and it stood in contrast to the sand dunes thaty beyond. She saw ake and a lush green forest on its shore. She felt like she stood in the middle of two very different worlds. Eugene shook her head, and her eyes were now focused on the ground where she stood. Workers moved diligently to pitch tents. The air felt peaceful, but Eugene could also taste a great sense of optimism around her. People smiled easily, and kind words were offered to each other as they all seemed dedicated to their tasks. The greenery seemed to invigorate all who stepped within. She felt a surge of energy despite the long and rough journey she had just made. She was told to begin the ritual with the first ray of dawn. It was toote today, so she decided to make her way to her temporary home after making her offering at the temple. ¡°Sir Sven, you said you had been here before, is that correct?¡± Sven, who was waiting nearby, was quick to reply. ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± ¡°Does this entire cee within the boundaries of the holynd?¡± ¡°Indeed. This holynd is the origin of the kingdom. You can see the exact origin at a point along theke shore.¡± ¡°Is it far from here?¡± ¡°You will have to walk a little.¡± ¡°Will I be back before the sunset?¡± ¡°Oh, certainly. It is not that far.¡± ¡°Will you guide me, Sven?¡± ¡°Of course, My Queen.¡± Sven knew it was not the first time the queen had visited this ce but thought she had perhaps forgotten her way around since she hade back after so many years. They began to make their way toke, and Sven noticed a flutter of movement. He looked behind to see four more warriors in step with them, following behind but maintaining their distance. Chapter 198 (Mature) Chapter 198 (Mature) Eugene followed Sven quietly, and they ended up walking quite a distance. Maybe because it was the first time she had been in that ce, or maybe it was because they had to stop and wait for the warriors to finish clearing the path that was thick with bushes, that she felt like she had walked a long time. When she was beginning to feel antsy that was when she finally saw the old dignified holynd. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯Eugene let out a sigh. Eugene looked up at the towering spire of the castle. It was a castle of considerable size, it was almost as big as the current royal castle. ¡®It must have been built very strong.¡¯ Eugenemented. Even from where she stood it was apparent that its stone walls were in good condition, especially for an old building. There did not seem much erosion even with the passage of time. Before leaving, she was given brief information about the holynd. Although it was a capital city hundreds of years ago, some of the stone walls had fallen apart, but the old royal castle was almost intact. If it was refurbished, it seemed that there would be no problem even if they decided to live in it right away. However, the thick vines that climbed up the walls almost covered the windows, giving the impression that no one lived there for a long time. The jumbled grass that grew around it added more to the feeling of a ruin, proof that it had not been graced with a human touch for quite some time. The castle itself was in good condition but it was clear there was a lot to do if they were to turn it into a liveable ce. Eugene walked around the castle in a garden that barely remained in structural form. It was a sacred ce, so she was very careful. She only looked at it from a distance where she couldn¡¯t reach, thinking not to touch anything. She had been walking aimlessly for about twenty minutes, when she decided there was nothing else for her to see. If she had been to a ce like this while she was on Earth, she would have looked in every cranny and tried to remember it. But now she lived in a castle that was more magnificent and beautiful than this. She wasn¡¯t very impressed with the look of the old castle if she were being honest. ¡°Let¡¯s head back now.¡± Eugen announced. ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± ¡°Is there a way back to theke other than the path we used toe here?¡± She asked. ¡°There is no road around theke. To ess the shore, you must go to the tented area. The procession always draws water from theke through that path.¡± Eugene looked at the direction of theke with a gaze full of regret. On the banks of theke there will be much thicker vegetation than here, those would be hard to hurdle over. Without a road for them to take, walking around theke was close to impossible. When Eugene returned to the starting point with the warriors, therge and small tents that had been installed neatly in rows. She made a strange look when she saw two of thergest and most sturdy tents side by side. She knew what those were for. One for her, one for the king. Apparently, on the first day they travelled into the desert, those two tents were positioned at quite a distance, apart from each other. However, each time they would set up camp the soldiers positioned their tent closer to each other. Seeing the sight before her, she felt that the two tents were getting closer due to the journey they shared. Eugene tilted her head to the side, she felt strange and she did not know why that is but she guessed it wasn¡¯t because of her mood. The darkness quickly came and slowly erased the traces of day with its touch. They were currently having dinner in the tent and so they ate in silence. Finally, when they were done eating, Eugene cleared her throat to speak. ¡°Do you have a lot of work today too?¡± ¡°I still have pending work that I need to deal with.¡± Kasser replied as he drank from his goblet. ¡°Is it something urgent?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°It¡¯s not. Why? Is something wrong?¡± Eugene looked at Kasser for a moment before deciding to send out the maids in the tent. Eugene nced at Kasser¡¯s face in an attempt to read the expression on his face and wondered what would be the most pressing story to tell him. Eugene let out a deep sigh before speaking. ¡°The night in the desert was cold. It was a little coldst night.¡± Eugene started. Kasser gave her a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to pay more attention to the heating so that you won¡¯t feel the cold.¡± He replied. ¡°The night before yesterday was okay. It was very warm.¡± Eugene told him meekly while looking down. She then slowly raised her head and looked at Kasser, as their eyes mer she found herself quickly averting his gaze and looking back down again. ¡°Even tonight¡­ Do you have a lot of work?¡± Eugene suddenly asked her. Last night the king did not enter her tent. Two days ago, Eugene understood that, He was preupied by his work at night and the other day, he was only forced to fall asleep in her tent. Butst night, when she was sleeping in her tent alone, she felt restless. It bothered her because she felt different from when she would fall asleep alone in the royal bedroom. She was in the middle of an unfamiliar desert, but even so she should not be scared for there were a lot of warriors guarding the tent. However, she wondered why she felt so uneasy and her heart was troubled. She was embarrassed to talk about sleeping together today. But she could also not deny the fact that she didn¡¯t like sleeping alone. Without using any words Eugene implied it as much as she can and expressed it in ways that Kasser may understand her longing for him to apany her to bed. If Marianne had heard her now, she would have felt rewarded for having taught her speech. Kasser¡¯s eyes blinked slowly at her. His irises stared at her, and he squinted. Her shy invitation exudes a feeling of innocence, that he felt the urge to swallow the lump that was stuck on his throat. ¡°There is nothing urgent.¡± Kasser replied after a brief moment. Just like the night before, wherein Kasser struggled to fall asleep while working in his tent, tonight he also felt like he was going to have a hard time getting some sleep, albeit perhaps he would even suffer more thanst night. After the king left to finish up his remaining work, the maids entered and cleaned up the tent. They gathered the tes and cutlery the royal couple used for eating. Eugene then took a bath prepared for her by the maids and after she was done cleaning herself and changing into her bed clothes she sat down on the bed feeling quite giddy in anticipation that she was almost bouncing in excitement. Not long after she was settled, Kasser entered the tent, he too looked like he was ready to sleep. He then settled beside her andid down. Eugene rolled over to his side and dug herself deep into his arms with an excited expression. She thought that the reason he refrained from physical contact with her was due to reasons such as having to clean up his body because of the ritual. While hugging a warm andfortable pillow next to Kasser, Eugene soon fell asleep with a satisfied smile on her face. Finally, she felt at ease. On the other hand, it was Kasser who felt restless, and he opened his closed eyes to stare at the ceiling. Eugene¡¯s soft body and sweet scent filled his arms and was testing his resolve and slowly tearing at its walls. Even the sound of her even breathing in his ears was crazily seductive. He tried to think of other things in an attempt to distract himself and calm his body that started to respond by itself, it was going against his will. Contrary to Eugene¡¯s guess, there was no taboo before the ritual. He just didn¡¯t want to start at all because he wasn¡¯t confident in doing it. Looking around the dark room, he sighed and closed his eyes again. He didn¡¯t think he would fall asleep after closing his eyes, but sleep, he did. It wasn¡¯t such a bad thing either, for sleeping was the best way to get over this crisis. Kasser woke up at dawn, before the sun had risen up. It would have been nice if he slept a little more, and so hemented that he opened his eyes at such an ambiguous time. When he opened his eyes, Kasser found himself hugging Eugene, who had shifted her position in her sleep. Eugeneid down with her arms outstretched to the side and exposing the area leading to her shoulders. Her back was pressed against his chest. As soon as Kasser realized where his other hand was, the remaining sleepiness in his eyes flew away. His hand rested on her waist and pressed lightly on the upper abdomen under her chest. Even a little movement seemed to make it able to touch her chest. His fingers tingled at the contact. He wanted to touch her, he wanted to touch it really badly. It was so close for him to hold. Dawn was a terrible time. The desire that was barely suppressedst night exploded like a barrel fermented in midsummer. His bloody member rose firmly, increasing in volume as seconds ticked by. The sensation of his belly tightening to the point of numbness was both pleasurable and painful. The moment he looked at the nape of her neck exposed through her hair, he couldn¡¯t ovee the impulse anymore and kissed her. He put his lips on her delicate neck over and over again. He just kissed her a little, then pressed his lips a little deeper to suck in. The hand on her waist went down and gently groped her thigh. Caressing them slowly. Eugene¡¯s closed eyshes trembled. When he kissed the nape of her neck, she woke up. His careful yet greedy touch felt as stimting as tant caresses. Chapter 199 (Mature) Though his touch was slow and gentle as of the moment, it still felt as powerful as hard and deliberate touches. Eugene bit on her lower lip to suppress herself from moaning. Eugene enjoyed the feeling of him touching her by pretending to be asleep. She felt good and wanted him to touch her more explicitly, and was desperate to feel more. Then she heard Kasser sighing. Eugene¡¯s belly twitched at the sound of his sigh, his breathing seemed to beboured. In an instant, she felt the sensation of the area between her legs getting wet. She realized her frank desire that she had been feeling frustrated with days of abstinence. ¡®I want to do it.¡¯ Eugen thought to herself. Eugene heard Kasser exhale again as he lifted his lips from kissing the nape of her neck. His hand, his palms were on her thighs, moving in circles and stopping at just that special point. Eugene thought that it was unlikely for him to go any further. The more he hesitated, the more anxious Eugene got. Unusually, Eugene had a wicked urge to touch a man. When the sun rises, they must attend the ritual with a clear and clean mind. Though she knew that fact in her head, she wanted to shake him. The feeling of bing a viin leading the man to corruption was subtly thrilling to her. She felt excited by the thought of seducing him beyond reason. She grabbed the back of his hand on her thigh. His tense hand flinched momentarily. She turned her head back and made eye contact with him. When she saw his eyes shaking finely, a smile broke out from her lips. ¡°More.¡± Eugene whispered in a low voice at a distance that was close to each other¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, continue, Mmmm.¡± Eugene said as a moan escaped her lips. She couldn¡¯t finish her words. His lips approached straight away and devoured her lips. The kiss became a fuse, drawing out the desires of men and women for each other. Their t0ngues were entangled and saliva mixed with intense kisses, and they fell into a trance, possessed by [emailprotected] des!res. Eugene opened her lips and actively received his kisses. When his t0ngue, piercing her mouth, swept through the inside of her cavity, she too captured his and yed with it. They exchanged harsh breathing, and warm air travelled between their lips, while their t0ngues constantly engaged and rubbed against each other. He climbed over her body, and hovered above her. He pulled his lips from her and licked her lips while pressing his whole body against hers, burying Eugene¡¯s body deeper into the mattresses. Eugene¡¯s bedclothes, which had been draped under her thighs, suddenly hiked up exposing her lower body against the cold morning air, but the chill she got from her exposed skin was brief. The warm sensationing from her center intoxicated her. ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± Eugene moaned again. Eugene covered her mouth with the back of her hand to stop more moans from escaping her lips. At this quiet dawn time, the walls of the tent couldn¡¯t be properly soundproofed. She was worried about what to do if someone heard from outside, but had no intention of pushing him away especially now with his head between her legs. The tip of his tongue, digging into her inner walls. It was as stimting as if awakening all her being. A sense of immoral!ty, like doing something that shouldn¡¯t be done, made her even more excited. His nose rubbed against her sensitive nub, this sent a tingling pleasure throughout her body. The moment he put his lips on a small bump and inhaled strongly, a pure white light spread in front of her eyes. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The wailing sound came out from her mouth without permission. She tried to suppress the sound that leaked out with the back of her hands and covered her lips. The short pleasure was so sweet that she felt like a thirsty man who drank just a sip of water. She felt the power that grasped the inside of her thigh, and her waist trembled with anticipation. His hardened manhood touched her wet opening. The thick shaft squeezed through the small entrance and slowly entered. ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯ She took a breath and blinked her eyes. It felt like there was a nerve at the tip of her hairs that was stimted, causing goosebumps to appear all over her body. She was satisfied with the sensation of him filling up her insides so much that it was overwhelming. Even the feeling of his stiffness inside her gave her so much pleasure. His member slowly slipped out and re-entered, pushing against her narrow inner wall. Keeping a slow pace, he got on the rhythm little by little. Her two legs, which rested on his waist, loosened when pushed deeply, and wrapped tightly when stepping back. Kasser was thrilled by her active reaction, of her responding quite enthusiastically to his touches, and the movement of her inner walls that matched his pacing and seemed to clung to his member with each thrust. Soon the day will be bright. There was not much time left for them. The heavy shoveling of the thrust quickly led her to the peak of excitement. ¡°Mmm ahhh¡­¡± Eugene was still covering her mouth with the back of her hand. The pleasure that was pouring in quickly spread all over the body. The convulsive moist wall narrowed and tightened while Kasser¡¯s member was still buried inside her. A low groan flowed from his throat, and he shivered with its release. Kasser¡¯s seeds spilled inside her and Eugene¡¯s body trembled as she received them. Their heavy breathings filled the quiet tent. As their rapidly beating hearts calmed down little by little, Eugene¡¯s body slowly rxed and stretched. She reached out and touched his cheek. He covered the back of Eugene¡¯s hand with his own, turning his head and kissing her palm. Eugene blinked as her eyes were getting hot. It was strange that a short, intense love affair, devoted to their instincts, felt more lyrical than a fresh kiss. She didn¡¯t know when she had fallen for this guy this much. Her heart hurt a little as she carried the weight of this knowledge. *** The ritual, which began early in the morning when the sun had just risen, was finally about to end. They had just to perform the final acts. After burning dry des of grass in a huge brass censer that was taller than an average man¡¯s height, the ashes that were produced were then gathered and sprinkled on a pot full of fresh water from theke. The ritual was going to end with the act of scooping and drinking the water, by those who attended the ritual. Eugene was told that she didn¡¯t need to drink all the water in the bowl, so after taking a sip from it, she handed it over to the maid. ¡®It¡¯s finally over.¡¯ Eugen said to herself as she let out a deep sigh. She lightly touched her face and massaged it. She wondered if she managed her facial expressions well today. She was embarrassed to remember what had happened at dawn. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Where she had the audacity of doing the ritual with that kind of mentality. She was fortunate that the procedures of the ritual were rtively simple for her to follow. She hurried to get dressed in the morning before the maid came in, andter asked Kasser in an anxious voice. ¡°What if your ancestors are angry because we disrespected them?¡± Heughed like someone who had just heard an interesting story. ¡°They will be proud of their descendants who were striving for the prosperity of their family.¡± Kasser replied in a teasing tone and Eugene blushed by what he had implied. Eugene nced at Kasser, he was currently giving orders to his aide. She let out a sigh, thinking that it was difficult getting to know one person. The more she found out about Kasser, the more confusing he seemed to her. A king who treats his ancestors as props to his jokes, only he would dare. She thought he would be very conservative when ites to the royal family because he did not hesitate to enter into a contract marriage to obtain sessors, but apparently he wasn¡¯t as self righteous as she thought. After the aide bowed his head and turned around to leave and do his bidding, the eyes of Kasser and Eugene met. He then walked towards Eugene. ¡°It¡¯s all over, let¡¯s go now, my queen.¡± Kasser told her with a slight smile on his lips. ¡°Are we leaving right away?¡± Eugen asked. ¡°The sooner we leave, the better. There is no time to eat, so eat quickly if you feel hungry.¡± Kasser told her. The two went to the tent area to see the progress of theirpany. It was agreed that they wouldn¡¯t be taking everything back with them, they were going to leave behind those that they would no longer need to make their travel light. The site where the tent was put up was also almost fixed. All tents were dismantled, leaving only a few simple tents behind. It was almost sad. The warrior approached and bowed his head. ¡°Your Majesty. I found someone who was spying on the surroundings, and captured him. He¡¯s a wanderer.¡± The warrior reported. Chapter 200 ¡°For what purpose was he spying on us?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°I questioned him, but he did not give an answer.¡± The warrior replied. Kasser had a disturbed expression on his face. ¡°How dare a wanderer invade the Holy Land. Dispose of him in principle.¡± Kassermanded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Then the warrior bowed and left to do his bidding. While listening to the conversation silently, Eugene felt troubled. The fact that there was a suspicious person in the middle of this desert, frankly made her nervous. ¡®Wanderers? Were they not the people of the kingdom?¡¯ Eugene thought to herself. Eugene turned and looked at the warrior who had finished reporting. From a distance, she could see the warriors surrounding someone. The figure with hands tied behind and kneeling looked like a man. He was bowing his head as if he had been treated quite harshly. Eugene called Sven who was sitting in a simple tent and eating a snack prepared by the maid. ¡°Sir Sven. Do you know who the wanderers are?¡± Eugene asked him. ¡°Yes, my queen. They are those who wander outside the kingdom.¡± Sven replied. ording to Sven¡¯s exnation, the wanderers were not citizens of any state. They did not settle and rather, they wandered the world constantly. They were seldom encountered as they traveled through dangerous areas beyond the real rulership of the kingdom. So there were many people who did not know the existence of the wandering tribe at all. Nothing is known about the origins of the wanderers. They were so isted that they married themselves, gave birth to offspring, and did not interact with people who were not wanderers. ¡°Then you mean the wanderers live in the desert?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°I heard that they live not only in the desert, but also in rough mountains and forests.¡± Sven replied. ¡°That¡¯s understandable during the dry season, but during the active season as well? Do they cross the borders and hide among people during the active season?¡± ¡°No. Even during the active season, they do not enter the boundaries of the kingdom.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Are you sayingrks don¡¯t attack them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I apologize. My queen. I do not know.¡± Sven answered while lowering his head in embarrassment. ¡°Are you the one that doesn¡¯t know Sir Sven, or does everyone not know?¡± Eugene rified. ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone knows the answer.¡± Sven said honestly. ¡°Have you ever tried to figure it out? Not for personal curiosity, but for national policy?¡± Eugene asked. The fact that they were able to survive on their own even with the threats of Lark was news to her. ¡°I think it would be difficult. Even where they live is unclear to us.¡± ¡®That¡¯s weird.¡¯ Eugenemented. Eugene didn¡¯t understand. If the wanderers knew how to escape Lark, that was a huge trick. Isn¡¯t it something worth risking one¡¯s life for? It was a reality that all the wealthy nobles of the kingdom went to the Holy City during the active season to escape the monsters. But here was amunity of people who had done so for years¡­why did no one ever try to find out their secret to surviving? The closed nature of the wandering tribe was no excuse for them to remain ignorant. If negotiations were not avable, there is a means of ckmail, afterall their knowledge seems valuable. It was unthinkable to her that they did not try their best to find out their secret. The nobles will not hesitate to sacrifice the powerless people without nationality for the sake of theirfort after all, they could even resort to pawns. ¡°Dispose of him in principle.¡± Eugene recalled what Kasser had said to the warrior a while ago. ¡°What kind of punishment will he face?¡± Eugene asked Sven referring to the wanderer the warrior captured earlier. ¡°He will be executed.¡± Sven answered. Eugene¡¯s eyes opened in surprise and asked, ¡°Execution? What kind of execution? You mean to kill him?¡± ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much punishment? He didn¡¯t really hurt anyone.¡± Eugenemented. ¡°As soon as they are discovered, the wanderers are captured and sent to the Holy City. However, if there are circumstances such as that the distance to the Holy City was too long, they are subjected to execution at once. It would be too burdensome for us to amodate them on our journey.¡± Sven informed her. Eugene found herself speechless. She thought he was punishing him because he was a suspicious spy. But the fact that being a wanderer was a sin, it seemed unreasonable to her. They should instead befriend wanderers and ask their secrets to survival. ¡°To send to the Holy City¡­ Is it the Holiness Sang-je who decided what to do with the wandering tribes?¡± Eugen wondered. ¡°Yes. His Holiness said that the wandering people are the evil that disturbs the order of the world. He said that their existence will one day bring a gloomy future to this world, so edification was absolutely necessary.¡± Sven replied. ¡°Edification?¡± Eugene wondered if any of the wandering tribes sent to the Holy City survived. If they couldn¡¯t bring them, would Sang-je, who ordered them to kill, really saved them? This was reminiscent of the witch hunt that existed in the dark history of the world where Eugene lived. ¡°I do not get it.¡± Eugene could not help but voice out her thoughts. Mara¡¯s servants were simply expelled, so why was Sang-je, who showed generosity, so harsh to the wandering tribes? Compared to the followers of Mara, who deceives the people for the expansion of their church, the wandering tribes only quietly lived as fugitives. What caused this prejudice then? ¡°How can you tell who are the people part of the wandering tribe?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°They have peculiar physical characteristics. They tattoo their whole body with strange patterns and drawings.¡± Sven informed her. ¡°A pattern or drawing?¡± Suddenly, Eugene remembered the old book she had received after meeting Rodrigo just before she went out into the desert. While preparing for the ritual, there was not enough time to carefully read the old book that Rodrigo had promised contained a lot of incantations. When she came back, she just took a look at it with the intention of taking a closer look. Inside, a peculiar pattern of unknown meaning was drawn across several pages. ¡°Wanderers and incantations¡­ ¡­ are they rted?¡± A thought suddenly entered her mind and Eugen jumped up from her seat. She had to meet him, she had to talk to the wanderer. To do that, she had to hurry before he was executed. * * * The warrior dragged the wanderer into the tent. The inherent disdain of the warriors towards the wanderers was revealed by the way they roughly handled him. The warrior approached the king and knelt down on the floor in greeting. ¡°Your Majesty. I brought it.¡± The warrior announced. Kasser looked at the wandering tribe with an unpleasant gaze, then turned to the queen who was sitting next to him. Eugene had requested to meet the wanderers and seeing her ask something so desperately broke his resolve and so he allowed the meeting, but he was still reluctant to have that sinister thing being near her. The one who was brought in had both hands tied behind his back, and his mouth was gagged. He crouched, terrified, and looked small before them. ¡°In that state, he can¡¯t answer the question.¡± Eugenemented, and Kasser understood the implication of her words. ¡°Release the gag.¡± the Kingmanded. The warrior hesitated. The king realized the warrior¡¯s reluctance to obey him and so he said again, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Release his gag.¡± The warrior grabbed the head of the wandering tribe and pulled it back roughly. Eugene¡¯s eyes shook when she saw the face of the wanderer who revealed to her for the first time. ¡®He¡¯s young.¡¯ Eugene thought. Although he was older to be just a boy, it seemed that he would have about four or five more years to reach adulthood. His face was swelling up as if he was beaten up pretty badly. His eyes were bulging, and his lips bruised, and red blood appeared on the corners of his lips. His expression was impressive though. His resigned eyes were dimmed without feelings of resentment or poison. She felt sorry for his appearance and seemed to have given up on life already. The warrior pulled out a dagger, bit it in the mouth of the wandering tribe, and cut off the string tied to the back of the head. As the gag was cut off, a red line was drawn on his cheek by the sharp de. Eugene frowned and stared at the blood flowing from the wandering cheeks. She felt malice was in the way the warriors dealt with the wanderers. ¡®If it¡¯s not because of a personal grudge, it would be hate.¡¯ Eugene thought to herself as she observed their poor treatment. Sang-je dered that the wandering tribes could be caught and killed as soon as they were seen. It means that the Sang-je induces them to be objects of hatred. ¡®Sang-je¡­ Why does an entity, who represents a righteous god¡¯s will, do this?¡¯ Eugene asked herself. ¡°I heard they have a peculiar tattoo on their bodies. I was hoping to see it.¡± Eugene requested. After hearing this, Kasser instructed the warriors to take off the wanderer¡¯s top. When the warrior tried to take off his clothes, the wanderer, who moments ago was lying like a doll, suddenly twisted and avoided the warrior¡¯s hand. His once expressionless face turned into one which sported a defensive stance. The expression of the warrior became cold. Perhaps if it happened when he wasn¡¯t in front of the king and queen, he would have punched the wanderer. One of the warriors who was watching at the sidelines came to aid the former to stop the wanderer from moving and took off his clothes. If Eugene was honest, his clothes did not seem like proper clothing, rather it looked like a rag that barely had the form sufficient to cover the body. The skinny body of the wanderer was full of tattoos. ¡°Come a little closer.¡± Eugene said. Two warriors firmly held the wanderer from both sides and dragged him in front of the queen. The hand of one of the warriors firmly sped the sword around his waist, in anticipation of any violent reaction from the wanderer that would harm the queen. As Eugene requested, the warriors turned the wanderer¡¯s body so that the front and back of the body could be seen clearly. His chest, back and forearms were full of tattoos. The unique geometric patterns were quite simr to those seen by Eugene in ancient books. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Eugene asked. The wanderer did not respond and kept his head down to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Kassermented. ¡°They never open their mouths. Even before death.¡± He added. ¡°All wanderers?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Kasser replied. If so, Eugene wondered why he was gagged. The reaction of the warrior who hesitated when he told him to remove the gag also came to mind. ¡°Do they not know how to speak?¡± Eugene wondered out loud. ¡°That¡¯s probably not the case. They do scream however.¡± Kasser told her. Eugene took a look at the tattoo drawn on the body of the wanderer. Why are the wandering tribes putting such peculiar tattoos on their bodies and putting themselves at risk? The man¡¯s appearance was no different from that of Mahar¡¯s followers. Without tattoos, no one would be able to distinguish them when they mingled together. Even at the risk of death, there may be an important reason why they chose to get tattoos. ¡®Was it tradition? However, no matter how important tradition is, is it more precious than life?¡¯ Eugene could not help but ask herself. At that moment, an idea came to her mind. What if a tattoo was carved so they could live? ¡°Is that tattoo a technique?¡± Eugene asked. The wanderer who still bowed their head did not respond. ¡°Is that your method, of how you could run away from a Lark?¡± It was small, but the wanderer¡¯s shoulders flinched. But even more surprising were the warriors who held the wanderer. With their wide-open eyes, they nced up and down the wanderer. Chapter 201 ¡°Sven.¡± The king¡¯s voice broke the silent atmosphere. Sven, who did not take his eyes off the wanderer, prepared for any situation that may arise, turned his gaze to the king and bowed, respectfully. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he said. ¡°Take care of this before it reaches anyone¡¯s ears,¡± ordered the king. The king¡¯s order was also a warning to everyone present. ¡°I will do as youmand,¡± said Sven. Everyone looked down, not willing to meet the king¡¯s gaze. The air was tense, and Eugene was confused. She turned to see a ck horse¡¯s head peeping through the curtains. Kasser beckoned Abu without surprise at this peculiar event. The ck horse shrank into a leopard and Abu sauntered in gracefully to sit down next to the king. Kasser looked at his people. ¡°Leave,¡± he said to everyone, ¡°Everyone leave except the man.¡± Warriors and courtiers obeyed and left the tent, leaving only the wanderer. Eugene was surprised. It was notmon for the guards to leave the king unattended and alone, but Eugene soon realized the reason. It is because of theHwansu, she thought. Not all of the Hwansu were as strong, but Abu could take down several soldiers down in a fight without a doubt. The warriors knew that well so they could leave the king unguarded without worry. ¡°You called Abu so that they would leave?¡± asked Eugene. ¡°If I were to order them to leave, they wouldn¡¯t,¡± said Kasser, ¡°Especially the guards. This is much less of a hassle.¡± Kasser knew the warriors would have protested with ¡°It¡¯s our duty to die protecting Your Majesty!¡±. Kasser sometimes didn¡¯t know who was protecting whom, there were no warriors stronger than him anyway. ¡°Did I make a mistake? Is it a taboo to talk about the wanderer¡¯s tattoo?¡± Well¡­¡± said Kasser, contemting. He turned to Abu. ¡°Abu,¡± he called. The leopard raised its head to heed its master¡¯s call. ¡°Besides me and Eugene, subdue any other human in this tent,¡± ordered the king. Abu flicked its long tail in answer. Then the enormous cat ced its face on its paws and sat there indifferently. Eugene looked at Abu, and the wanderer, in confusion. ¡°Abu is not attacking the wanderer,¡± said Eugene. She studied the young man who had not moved. Even though everyone else had left the tent, the young man kneeled with his head bowed. The tattoo on his upper bare body felt bizarre. ¡°Is Abu unable to see the wanderer?¡± asked Eugene. ¡°No,¡± said the king, ¡°However, it seems that Abu does not recognize the wanderer as a human.¡± Seeing Abu, Eugene guessed how therks would have reacted seeing the wanderer, too. ¡°Your Majesty. Did you already know all about this?¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°How long have you known?¡± she asked. ¡°Well¡­,¡± said Kasser, ¡°I had read about it in one of the scrolls in the secret library in the Pce of the Holy City. There is a great deal of knowledge there. And as royals, the knowledge is imparted down to the next generation of kings.¡± ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°The other kingdoms, probably. There might be several people who would know about this as well.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± ¡°If you make it public, great confusion arises. Everyone gets curious and will figure out how to escape from therks. It will be chaos. People would throw away their livelihoods for something like this.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s something that can save people¡¯s lives. Why aren¡¯t you trying?¡± ¡°When I first found out, I was of the same opinion,¡± said Kasser, staring at the wanderer. ¡°But when I first caught the wanderer, I knew why they never share that method.¡± Eugene followed his gaze and looked at the wanderer. The wanderer didn¡¯t protest or beg or make any sort of excuses. The wanderer almost seemed to be patiently waiting for the inevitable death. ¡°There must have been countless attempts in the past.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to figure it out anyway, but if the people find out about the wanderers, it will only cause unnecessary confusion and panic,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how great a secret it is, but they are the ones who refused the choice to save many people,¡± said the king. He looked at Eugene. ¡°Collecting old books was a very useful hobby. It ismendable that you saw the tattoo and guessed right away.¡± Eugeneughed humbly. She had never told him why she paid so much attention to the technique. She was unsure of why she did it. ¡°Even if you failed in the past, do you have any ns to try this time? You never know if you might seed,¡± she said. ¡°These are those whom the Sang-je has designated as sinners. I don¡¯t feel the need to do so, if it means going against the Sang-je,¡± said Kasser. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Eugene, ¡°Why does the Sang-je persecute them? They disturb the order of the world, with such abstract expressions, how could he treat human life in such a manner¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s brutal?¡± ¡°Well,¡± murmured Kasser. He did not really sympathize with the notion like Eugene. ¡°The words of His Holiness are always abstract. It¡¯s the will of god.¡± Eugene snorted and bit her lips to restrain herself. ¡°That is indeed why I don¡¯t like priests who think they know everything and make God an excuse for their foolish whiles.¡± Kasserughed in amazement. ¡°That is surprisingly disrespectful for an Anika.¡± Eugene nced at him and looked at the wandered again. He might have been listening to them all this while, but he hadn¡¯t moved a muscle. He knelt there with bowed head. ¡°You said he didn¡¯t even open his mouth, why is he gagged?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the wanderers¡¯ hands and mouths free. This was the message Sang-je sent to me as an official request.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It is said they cast a curse with their mouths and draw a strange pattern with their hands to suck in human energy. If you are cursed by the wanderer, your soul will float forever after you die,¡± said Kasser, ¡°Or, so they say.¡± Eugene interpreted his exnation in a different way. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she hade from a world which didn¡¯t believe in silly curses or the exnation just seemed a tad bit stretched. The Sang-je¡¯s request seemed outrageous, intended to humiliate or bind the wanderers unnecessarily. She muttered, looking at the young man, whose hand was tied behind his back so very tightly and his mouth gagged. ¡°Still, could we loosen the gag a bit?¡± she asked. ¡°It should be okay since you are here,¡± said Kasser, ¡°You are an Anika powerful enough to change ark into a tree. You are the very will of God. What curse can touch the will of God, anyway?¡± As Eugene and Kasser looked at each other, they failed to notice the wanderer react. Eugene, then turned to the wanderer. ¡°I am curious about this tattoo inscribed on your body,¡± she said to the wanderer, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me how to avoidrks. Are there any techniques you know other than those drawn on your body? Anything is fine.¡± There was only silence as reply. ¡°I came across the information that people known as shamans know how to practice it,¡± she continued, ¡°And Mara¡¯s denomination also uses magic. What does your technique have to do with them? Is it a different sort, entirely?¡± There was no response, not even a twitch from the wanderer. Eugene sighed. It was useless. She felt like she was talking to herself or the air. Theck of response was so great that it was frustrating and disappointing. Why is it that the people who know the answers to important questions would rather die than answer them? But she felt sorry for the wanderer¡¯s predicament. He was young. It was likely that he was forced into the training and then brainwashed with secrets to keep. Even if protecting the said secrets meant death. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± said Eugene, ¡°I know it¡¯s a difficult request, but can¡¯t you release him?¡± Kasser said nothing for a moment. ¡°Eugene¡­,¡± he said, with a tone she knew meant rejection of the request. But she really wanted to convince him. then called her with an embarrassing face. ¡°It¡¯s not like he has done anything wrong,¡± she said hurriedly, ¡°He¡¯s not cursing anybody even when we loosened the gag. You said that the wanderers do not answer any questions. That means you tried to attempt to arrest the wandering tribe. Does Your Majesty really believe they curse people? Have you ever questioned His Holiness Sang-Je and his words? Maybe they aren¡¯t always right!¡± Eugene knew that her words were very dangerous. Not everyone was faithful to the church, but the Mahar was at the heart of the idea. And Sang-Je was pretty much considered a god. Eugene had blurted out these words and she waited for the king¡¯s wrath. But he just heaved a weary sigh. ¡°If only I could do something about it,¡± said Kasser, ¡°But too many people have already seen the wanderer.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t execute him here!¡± said Eugene, ¡°Take him to the capital.¡± ¡°And after that?¡± asked Kasser patiently, ¡°If I take him to the capital, I have to send him to the Holy City. It¡¯s better for him to be executed here. Only a few wandering tribes survive when they arrive in the Holy City. Most of them are abused on the way and they die, miserably.¡± Eugene felt helpless and frustrated. She also felt repulsed by the unfairness of it all. But she couldn¡¯t think of any way she could save this young wanderer. ¡°Why do you want to save him so badly?¡± asked Kasser. Eugene couldn¡¯t answer instantly. There was really no specific answer to a question like that. It was a matter of humanity andpassion. And nobody wanted to hear about empathy in this world. ¡°Because he is young,¡± she said after a while, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I feel that everyone should be given a second chance and some form of protection when they are young. It seems cruel to execute a child on mere prejudice.¡± Eugene was amazed at herself. She shut her mouth. There was a strange sounding from the wanderer kneeling a few steps away from them. Kasser leaned forward and stood up from the chair. The wanderer who had been kneeling with his head bowed raised it slowly. His face was streaked with tears. He was crying. He grimaced and cried, tears flowing freely from his eyes. Both Kasser and Eugene were surprised and shocked. The wanderer opened his mouth. ¡°Adrit,¡± said the young wanderer. Kasser gasped. He was stunned, so was Eugene. They couldn¡¯t believe that he had spoken. His silence had been so loud and unyielding that the wanderer finally having spoken caught both Eugene and Kasser off guard. ¡°Adrit is my name,¡± said the young wanderer, in a clear voice. Eugene nced at Kasser and then looked at the wanderer. ¡°Did you change your mind?¡± she asked, ¡°Are you willing to answer my questions now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Adrit. ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± said Kasser. ¡°The tent is not soundproof. People can hear this conversation.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± asked Eugene. ¡°For now, we¡¯ll have to send for the warriors to watch him,¡± said Kasser, ¡°Until we figure out a way.¡± ¡°Before I call the warriors,¡± said Kasser, ¡°I will ask you one thing.¡± Adrit wasn¡¯t crying anymore. His gaze was clear. He raised his head boldly but did not meet the royal couple¡¯s gazes. Eugene was reminded of him crying a few minutes ago. A young boy, terrified of the situation he hadnded himself in. ¡°Why did you approach us?¡± asked Kasser. ¡°I came to get water,¡± said Adrit, ¡°During the active season, I had stayed here before and took a short detour.¡± Chapter 202 ¡°Are you saying that you stayed here during the entire active period?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Only for this period?¡± ¡°It has been a few years.¡± Even though Kasser remained silent, his re towards Adrit grew heated. To him, it was infuriating that such an evil omen smeared the kingdom¡¯s sacred grounds with its presence. Meanwhile, Eugene continued to ask more questions. ¡°The Holy Land is vast ¡ª if you¡¯d only returned across theke, you would have not been caught.¡± ¡°I did not think anyone would be there.¡± Eugene then understood the situation. ¡®He hid before even seeing the visitors.¡¯ If Adrit had lived in the Holy Land for thest few years, he would have known that the King visits during the start of the dry season. At this time, the King would have already gone back after the ritual. However, they had arrivedte due to increased group size and the sandstorm. Adrit would have then been caught by surprise, mistakingly catching a warrior¡¯s sharp eye. ¡°I heard that your people do not stay in one ce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, have you broken your people¡¯s rules?¡± ¡°No, as our people are allowed to stay in a shelter we discover during the active period.¡± ¡°A shelter?¡± ¡°A ce whererks do note to ¡ª we call them shelters.¡± ¡°They do note, even in the active period?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Eugene nced at Kasser, wondering if he knew this. His expression showed that it was the first time he had heard such a thing. Even if Adrit were telling the truth, there was no way to confirm this as the King visited the Holy Land right before the dry period started in the past. Kasser broke his silence, asking Adrit his first question. ¡°Why the name shelters?¡± ¡°A shelter is known as the domain of a strongrk. There arerks that only stay within their territory, and weaker ones do note near the boundaries.¡± Kasser murmured in surprise, ¡°A hwansu¡­¡± Ark that did note out of their territory was simr to a hwansu. As a rite of passage, the heir to the throne would hunt a hwansu for this very behavior. The kingdom created a search party for a hwansu right after the heir was born, selecting a few possible ces where a hwansu might be after over a decade of research. Then, the hunt for a hwansu began once the prince turned thirteen. A prince couldn¡¯t return within a year, an unthinkable feat without prior investigation over a long period. Kasser, deeming this endless, ended the interrogation and called Sven. ¡°Take him away and observe him. Keep him secured unless I order otherwise.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As Adrit was dragged out of the tent, a voice was heard from outside. ¡°Your Highness, we have finished preparations for your departure.¡± Before Adrit was brought in, Kasser had already given orders for departure after the interrogation. He thought the Queen would want to see a wanderer out of curiosity. He knew that must leave now to avoid dy. However, the current circumstances made him feel uneasy. While there had been no problems during the visits to the Holy Land, there would be great danger if the hwansu recognized humans as a threat. ¡°Stay on standby.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Kasser turned to Eugene with a mixed expression. She had been wondering over Adrit¡¯s words ¡ª ¡°He was not telling lies.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Since when has the Holy Land been a hwansu¡¯s domain?¡± ¡°I do not know. Maybe we shoulde here during the active period¡­¡± The King and Anika¡¯s ability to senserks did not work during the dry period. Hwansus hid their auras during the dry period, as therks stayed dormant at this time. Eugene stared at Abu, its strange aura as ark disappearing after the dry period started. It looked like an ordinary animal, except for the red horn and red eyes. It seemed to retain its past habits of instinctively controlling its aura to protect its domain, even after bing the King¡¯s hwansu. After observing Abu, she realized something. ¡°Your Highness,rks show their superiority to one another through physical size.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°He spoke of a strongrk, which has to be of arge size. Is there a ce where such a creature can hide in secret nearby?¡± After a brief silence, the pair looked at each other and spoke at the same time. ¡°Theke.¡± *** Walking around the capital of the Hashi Kingdom, Pides continued to gathered information for a few days ¨C listening in on the talks of pubs and rumors of storytellers he had bought with coin. There were two main topics the people of six kingdoms spoke of: the life and trends of those who lived in the Holy City, and the royal family. While it was difficult to distinguish unfounded rumors among the real ones, he found that the ones most often mentioned were valuable enough to be remembered, even if they were to be false. However, trivial matters tend to be ignored once the people focused on a single topic, and Pides saw and heard only the same story for thest few days. There was arge crowd gathered around the Lark Tree, and Pides observed it amongst the people. He had already gone here the first day he had of it. He came to see it once more before leaving. ¡®Is it true that ark turned into a tree?¡¯ Pides did not know how much of the rumors were true, since they were so exaggerated. He had snickered when he heard that therk turned to a tree after Queen Anika shouted at it to turn into one. However, the absurdity was too much for it to be a publicity tool for the royal family, meaning the tree would have either been from a seed or ark. ¡®Even if the tree was a seed, how can such a big tree grow overnight?¡¯ He could not fathom the ss of one¡¯s Ramita to make such a feat possible. The only Lark Tree Pides saw was the old tree in the za, and while he had no other examples topare it with, the tree was out of the ordinary. However, he could not understand how it had been Jin Anika who had performed this miracle. ¡®Was Jin Anika¡¯s Ramita of this magnitude?¡¯ While the Anikas¡¯ Ramita sses were kept secret, it was not a well-protected one. Information guessing one¡¯s sses spread through various routes. People who stumbled upon such information would know of others¡¯ Ramita levels. While the Anikas¡¯ awakening dreams were not known in specifics, it was possible to line up Anikas ording to their Ramita sses. ¡®The rumors regarding Jin Anika¡¯s Ramita sses were divided into two.¡¯ People thought differently about Jin Anika¡¯s Ramita, some thought of her as weak, while others deemed her as strong as Flora. The majority leaned on the former, as Jin Anika had not performed acts that would show her Ramita ss. Since Jin liked to show off, people said she could not boast since she had nothing to begin with. ¡®If the Lark Tree is true¡­ the rumors of her being weak would be false.¡¯ Pides had already started for the Holy City, his business already finished. However, he changed his mind after about half a day. It would take him more than ten days to arrive at his destination, even if he rode at full speed the entire time, and so Pides decided that information regarding the Lark Tree was important. He changed routes to visit the Homing Bird Management Center. He summarized the important information he gathered and send an urgent message to the Holy City using a bird, which Sang-je would receive in a few days. *** After the preparations for departure had been finished, the royal couple had gone into a path towards theke with only a hwansu. While no one was able to oppose, Eugene thought that everyone was probably bbergasted. There was only one path that made theke easily essible, made with ttened rock tiles. Still, even with no one to take care of the road, the thick rocks formed an adequate path amidst the wildly growing nts. They soon arrived at theke. A floating wooden structure was noticeable, made like a dock to maintain a freshwater supply, with a pulley attached to scoop out water. They walked towards the edge of the structure, and Abu followed them while looking around. ¡°Even if there¡¯s ake, it¡¯s in the middle of a desert. Why was the kingdom based here?¡± ¡°It is said that thiske was muchrger in ancient times and that the desert had not been this barren.¡± ¡°Quite the barrennd it is now.¡± Eugene looked down, and the bottom was deeper than she could see from the structure. ¡°Do you a hwansu would be here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Your highness,¡± Eugene put out her hand, looking at Kasser. ¡°Give them to me, and I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°I think that it¡¯s a better idea for me toe here again during the active period,¡± Kasser said. ¡°That would take months.¡± ¡°We can wait.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m too curious.¡± ¡°How can you be so reckless,¡± he grumbled, ¡°when we don¡¯t know what hwansu wille out?¡± ¡°If it were antagonistic to people, the visitors would have been attacked already,¡± she said, reaching out her hand once again, ¡°Hurry.¡± Eugene shook her hand out towards him. She had thought of making the hwansue out using her Ramita, even beforeing to theke, and had immediately convinced Kasser. However, she did not know how to activate her Ramita without using a seed or ark as a medium. Kasser had some seeds he had brought as feed for his hwansu, and she was now asking him to give them to her. Kasser took out a pouch with a scowl, as he had only agreed to Eugene¡¯s idea because ark would not attack her as an Anika. He took out the seeds wrapped in a thin cloth and ced them on Eugene¡¯s palm. Eugene was about to uncover them, but just wrapped her hands around the seeds and closed her eyes. She concentrated, pooling her power into them, and then opened her hands in surprise when she felt a warm aura from her palms. Eugene closely observed the process as it was the first time that she had made seeds blossom. The small seeds on her palm wiggled and a long sprout shot up between the thin cloth. The sprout rose above her eye level, and her gaze went up as she followed the stem. ¡°Abu!¡± Eugene felt a strange sensation that gave her goosebumps all over her body. She looked at theke as Kasser called to Abu while pulling her back in an embrace. Kasser stepped back with Eugene still in his arms and raised his Praz to the maximum level. His pupils grew narrow as it shined blue, and a blue snake appeared around him like a haze. Abu ran in front of them with his fur upright and snarled. The calm surface of theke began to shake, and waves started to appear as the movement grew stronger. And then, with a whirlpool in its wake, a towering creature surged above the surface. Chapter 203 They first noticed the red horns atop its slimy head and the blue moss over its carapace, with small trees adjourning its body like boulders. Its scarlet eyes stared down at them, and its formidable size made Eugene nervous. She had never thought of turtles as dangerous, but this creature made her flinch just by its sheer size. She gulped. While the turtle did not attack them, Kasser stayed on guard. He readied his stance, quick on his feet if the creature were to do anything dangerous. Silence engulfed the two parties, with only Abu¡¯s growl rising with the tension. Slowly, the turtle blinked and then started to sink into the water once again. Eugene cried out, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go!¡± The turtle paused, lifting its head, curious as to why the maiden asked for it to stay. Eugene, scrambling to say something, stuttered, ¡°Are you¡­ Is the Holy Land¡­ I mean ¡ª is the area nearby your territory? Eugene thought it would reply like Abu, through bodynguage, but something unexpected happened. Out of the blue, a voice rang out. ¡®Are you here to kill me? I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡¯ Eugene gasped, and Kasser¡¯s gaze wavered. Still, he remained alert and held her even tighter. ¡°Can you speak ournguage?¡± ¡®I am not speaking but conveying my will.¡¯ Eugene stared at the creature, her mind racing and her eyes wide open. She called out, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± His warm voice rang out in her ears, addressing her confusion, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen or heard anything like this.¡± Although she knew that the novel she wrote was not exactly like this world, Eugene thought that she still had enough knowledge of it, especially about hwansus. However, a speaking hwansu never appeared in her novel. As the turtle stared at her, she pushed back her questions for ater time. ¡°We¡¯re not here to hurt you. I apologize if we surprised you.¡± The turtle then conveyed, ¡®If you¡¯re not here to harm me, then can you get rid of the Praz?¡¯ Surprised by the hwansu¡¯s easy disposition, she tapped Kasser¡¯s arm and looked up at him, asking him to follow the request. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Kasser frowned and red at therge turtle hwansu, still suspicious of the monster. As if echoing his thoughts, the blue snake around him stretched and curled its body, growling at the creature in the water. The turtle, seeing this, slowly started to trail backward to create some distance. Eugene let out a chuckle, amused at seeing such timid behavior from an enormous beast. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said, trying to reassure Kasser. She lowered her gaze to the arm wrapped around her waist then looked at the blue snake around him, its scales catching her eyes. ¡®Was it like this before?¡¯ While the snake symbolized the Desert King¡¯s Praz, the other kings¡¯ Praz never took such a clear form, especially one of a snake¡¯s. The manifestation of a King¡¯s Praz is translucent, the creature still distinguishable as an aura. However, the snake that covered Kasser¡¯s body right now looked too real, its scales shimmering from the light, fully formed. Subtlety, Eugene touched Kasser¡¯s arm, just below the snake¡¯s body, to check if she would be able to feel the snake¡¯s scales. However, her hand merely went through its body. Relieved, she smiled and tapped Kasser¡¯s arm once again. ¡°Please.¡± Wavering, Kasser allowed the blue snake to fade, its shimmering scales disappearing into his arm. Eugene wondered, had she be a handler of a beast that even a great hwansu would fear? A part of her felt warm that Kasser continues to be by her side to protect her, even knowing thatrks did not harm an Anika. For a moment, she thought of how she wanted him to be by her side forever. After a beat, she turned towards the turtle, asking, ¡°Are there any other hwansus that canmunicate like you?¡± Its red eyes stared at her as it replied, ¡®I¡¯m not sure since I¡¯ve yet to encounter any hwansus bigger than me.¡¯ She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Then can all hwansusmunicate with humans? But choose not to?¡± ¡®No. I didn¡¯t know how to express myself a long time ago.¡¯ ¡°But you can do so now? What happened?¡± ¡®It just came naturally to me one day, after living for a very long time.¡¯ Was it possible that the turtle learned it with age? Hwansus can learn and develop through studying, so it seemed probable that it would learn tomunicate. Eugene thought of the fairy tales from her old world. In these stories, beasts learned how to act like humans after living for centuries. She looked at Abu. Although it had already calmed down, its teeth remained bare. She felt proud of Abu¡¯s bravery in front of a muchrger hwansu. If what the creature said was true, it was possible that Abu could learn to speak after some time. Kasser then asked, ¡°How long have you been staying here?¡± The turtle blinked and answered, ¡®Ever since the people of thisnd left.¡¯ Kasser stilled. Realizing that the sacrednd of his kingdom had be a monster¡¯s nest, Kasser felt a sudden sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. Although the kingdom moved its capital a long time ago, he did not think thatrks would make a home of such divinends. Eugene looked at him with worry, understanding his feelings. ¡®Hwansus do not leave a ce once they establish it as theirs,¡¯¡¯ Kasser thought. The only way was to hunt it down, but the hunt would be arduous since theke¡¯s depth gives the hwansu an advantage. The king also had more pressing matters to attend to, unable to bestow enough resources for such a long hunt. ¡®We can only acknowledge this to be the hwansu¡¯s domain for now and ask it to avoid causing any trouble¡­unless!¡¯ Eugene suddenly grabbed onto Kasser¡¯s shoulder, addressing the turtle. ¡°Please, hear us out! Thisnd is very special to our people. If you help up, we will leave you in peace.¡± Eugene turned towards Kasser as she spoke, giving him a look. Kasser, curious of the twinkle in her eyes, briefly nodded. *** The royal couple returned to the camp sometime past noon. Since it was toote to depart for the day, Kasser dered their departure to be the next day. As the sun began to sink across the horizon, he called for Adrit and spoke in front of everyone. ¡°It is not favorable to spill blood on sacrednds, especially when we are here to pray. However, after witnessing such malevolence, the Queen believes that the holyke will wash away such corruption within its reach,¡± he then turned towards Sven, calling out to the warrior. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Kasser nodded towards him and said, ¡°I entrust this matter to you. Give him a watery grave, but ensure that his blood does not tarnish theke¡¯s water.¡± ¡°Of course, your majesty.¡± He turned towards the rest of the party, ¡°If any of you wish to be a witness, you are free to be on your way.¡± The royal couple then went inside their tent. The warriors began to prepare for the execution, some of the courtdies and officials following them to theke. As the mor started to quiet down, Eugene let out a breath, a hand on her chest. ¡°I hope everything goes ording to the n.¡± Kasser turned to her, assuring the Queen, ¡°It will.¡± ¡°What if the wanderer doesn¡¯t follow my words? What if he actually lied to me?¡± she stared back at him, inching closer to Kasser. ¡°What if he runs away?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be your fault,¡± he answered. ¡°And letting go of a wanderer is not a big deal.¡± Eugene looked up at him, before wrapping her arms around him in a hug, her face lying on his chest. ¡°Thank you for granting my request.¡± Only read original trantions at keopitrantions Kasser could only smile and wrapped his arms around her back. She muttered, ¡°I know that this might be a big risk since it goes against Sang-je¡¯s will.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The hostility Kasser felt for wanderers was unlike what others felt. He was disillusioned from them, keeping such a method that would save many lives a secret, rather than hating them for their malevolence. However, he did not feel anxious about going against Sang-je¡¯s orders. Kasser then thought of Eugene¡¯s question not too long ago. [¡°Have you ever questioned Sang-je¡¯s words?¡±] ¡®I always have,¡¯ he answered internally. But he could not be upfront with such sentiments, as Sang-je remained the divine entity of God, one whose absolute influence Kasser must heed to, especially as the ruler of a kingdom. He suddenly remembered thete king¡¯s final words. He had called Kasser, who was standing over his death, near his bed, and whispered words only he could hear. [¡°Son, do not trust Mahar.¡±] Those words became his testament, as Kasser¡¯s father passed away after a few days, never regaining consciousness after that. Kasser remained unsure if such parting words were meant as a piece of advice to not rely on God in pursuing his ambitions, or if they meant something else. Since thete king was known to be unpredictable, he did not ce too much importance on them. However, he might have unknowingly been putting distance between himself and Sang-je because of those exact words. ¡®It might have been my emotions, not actual grandiose pretexts, that made me do so,¡¯ Kasser smiled bitterly. His father¡¯s words rang in his ears, despite him trying to take them lightly. If he were to bepletely honest, only one word continued to repeat itself in his head. Only read original trantions at keopitrantions [Son.] It was the first andst time he had been called by that word, the first time he had ever felt that he was someone¡¯s dearest child. How childish, he thought, to be obsessed with such a title. But maybe it was because they were traveling on the sacrednd that symbolized the kingdom¡¯s long history ¡ª Kasser could not help but be sentimental. He held Eugene tighter, and a part of him wished that his father met the woman in his arms. *** A leather pouch covered Adrit¡¯s head, with his limbs restrained with tight knots. Tied around his bounded ankles was a bag filled withrge rocks. No matter what tricks he had up his sleeve, Adrit had no chance of escaping. As he sinks to the bottom of theke, it would not take him ten minutes to die. Chapter 204 Adrit didn¡¯t bother resisting as they prepared for his execution. He knew that it was futile: he¡¯d rather die in peace than be beaten down. While some might say such pain was only secondary to survival, his family taught him how to face death the moment he turned of age. Rather than defeated by the Desert King¡¯s decision to execute him, Adrit wondered whether drowning was less painful than being beheaded. In truth, there was a part of Adrit that weed death. Life was merely a punishment for wanderers like him. However, suicide was not a way to repent, with his family forbidding such an act. Their duty was to drift about the world endlessly until their sins washed away. However, their crimes were like water spilled on a sandy beach. How can one pick up such spilled water? In reality, they were eternal prisoners trapped in this world. ¡°Begin the execution.¡± Hearing themand, Adrit closed his eyes as they lifted his body. Suddenly, he heard a whisper right by his ear. ¡®I¡¯ll take you to the opposite side of theke.¡¯ Adrit opened his eyes in surprise, with only darkness greeting him due to the pouch over his head. Then, he felt his thrown body mid-air. He took a deep breath. Ssh! His body hit the water, and then he began to sink. He felt the weight of the stones dragging him to the bottom of theke. The increasing pressure of the water added to the coldness that wrapped around him. Unable to breathe and the darkness surrounding him, Adrit was afraid. Although he thought he had already given up, his body then struggled against the constraints. He felt it deep within, his desire for life. In the face of such the inevitable, he wanted to fight back. He wanted to live. Then, he felt something shift around him. Rather than sinking to his death, he started to get dragged in a new direction. He continued to struggle, huffs of breathing out in bubbles between his gagged mouth. Although Adrit tried to press on, he felt like his chest would burst any second now. Unable to hold on any longer, cold water flooded his nose and mouth. His consciousness began to fade, his body going ck, until¡­ thud! His body suddenly hit the ground, being thrown out of the water. Even with the searing pain, nothingpared to the realization that he was alive. He rolled on the ground, hurt from the crash, and turned to throw up water. Afterward, he went limp, gasping for air. Although still restrained, his eyes warmed at the thought of being alive. However, he had no time to be emotional. Still aware of his constraints, he shook his body as hard as he could against them. Still, the knots did not budge. Adrit realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything with his hands tied. Did he survive being thrown into ake, only for him to die of starvation? ¡®Hm, they didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll be doing this much.¡¯ Adrit heard a grumbling voice, then flinched when he felt something cold and slippery atop his hands. He felt the ropes began to tighten as if something was pulling them. ¡®Are they trying to cut the ropes?¡¯ he thought. Then, his wrists were suddenly free. Snap! Hurriedly, Adrit untied the ropes on his upper body and removed the pouch and gag on his face. Taking a deep breath, he turned around to thank his savior. But then, his body became rigid as his eyes met a red-eyed turtle, partly submerged in water. Adrit¡¯s expression turned hopeless, as the sin that defined him and his family was right in front of him. ¡®To think that a Lark would save me.¡¯ ¡®Go to the scavenger¡¯s first base. They¡¯ll wait for you at sunset until nighttimees.¡¯ He blinked at the creature. ¡®Human, did you understand me?¡¯ The turtle spoke as it stared at Adrit¡¯s nk face. ¡®Anyway, since I already delivered the message¡­¡¯ the turtle muttered, slowly starting to turn. Finally, Adrit managed to gasp something out. ¡°W-Why?¡± The turtle stopped turning and looked at Adrit once again. The wanderer continued, asking, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t save you, but an Anika asked me to help. It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do.¡¯ Adrit furrowed his eyebrows, deep in thought, ¡°What did this Anika say?¡± ¡®She said someone would fall into the water,¡¯ the turtle spoke, partly amused, ¡®That I should take him far away when no one would see.¡¯ The turtle continued to stare at him, uttering, ¡®You¡¯re interesting. Are you not surprised that I can talk?¡¯ ¡°I heard stories from the elders, about those like you. Still, it¡¯s my first time to meet such a creature. However, you¡­¡± It was strange. Adrit stared at the turtle with a puzzled expression. There were only limited ways for an intelligentrk to learn to express itself after living for a long time. They had to learn from a human, learning to speak so that they would be able tomunicate freely. A hwansu that could learn from seeing and listening to a human while staying by their side meant one thing. ¡°You¡­ were a king¡¯s hwansu.¡± The turtle¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®I cannot let you live for knowing that.¡¯ The enormous turtle moved swiftly, despite its size, and came out of the water to reach Adrit. As the hwansu opened its mouth wide, Adrit could only shut his eyes, unable to run away. He remained still, waiting for his demise. But nothing happened. ¡®Hahaha!¡¯ Adrit slowly opened his eyes after hearing the creature¡¯s boisterousughter. It was an eerie yet astonishing sight, the turtle having its mouth open, imitating humanughter. Adrit stared at it, dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± The turtle then shut its mouth, and with a bored voice said, ¡®You¡¯re no fun.¡¯ ¡®Is this turtle ying with me?¡¯ Adrit frowned at the thought. Even if it had been a king¡¯s hwansu, it was still a monster. Indeed, Adrit learned that the King¡¯s hwansu was special and acted like a familiar, but only because it bowed under the King¡¯s Praz. And so, Adrit was bewildered at therk¡¯s unexpected antics. ¡°What¡­ did you say again? What was Anika¡¯s message?¡± ¡®Idiot, I¡¯ll only repeat myself once,¡¯ the turtle grunted. ¡®Go to the scavenger¡¯s first base. They will be waiting there at sunset until nighttimees.¡¯ Adritmitted the words to his memory, repeating them over and over again in his head. Still confused, he asked once again, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± ¡®I told you, I did not.¡¯ He shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re free. You don¡¯t need to follow orders anymore like you once had to as a king¡¯s hwansu.¡± ¡®You¡¯re really an idiot, huh. Don¡¯t you know the difference between an order and a request?¡¯ ¡°Then there must be a reason why you saved me because of a request,¡± he replied. After staring at Adrit for another moment, it turned to walk into the water. Adrit heard a clear voice ring in his head, just before the turtle disappeared below the surface. ¡®Its name was Abu, and I remembered the past because of such a nostalgic name,¡¯ it rang. ¡®Tell death and extinction I won¡¯t be here when theye back.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re going to leave your territory?¡± ¡®Humans die too fast, and I do not want to go through that again.¡¯ The turtle¡¯s body then waspletely submerged, and Adrit shouted his goodbye, feeling sorry to see it go. ¡°Thank you! I stayed well in your area.¡± ¡®You were the one trespassing.¡¯ it said, amused. Adrit waited for a little while, but it seemed that the turtle was gone. A part of him felt empty, feeling as if he just parted from a friend. It was the first time he talked to anyone outside his family for that long. He never imagined that he would find such a goodpanion in a monster his family considered as their nemesis. Adrit thought of what the turtle said, remembering that the Desert King called his ck leopard hwansu as Abu. Was there a story behind that name? ¡°Humans die too fast¡­?¡± Although it was only for a moment, he felt as if the turtle was mourning, the scars of its loss still too much, keeping it away from forming new rtionships. Only read original trantions at keopitrantions ¡°Strange¡­¡± Were Larks truly monsters that ruined the order of this world? And was a monster that could only have destructive instincts,ughing like a human? Was it strange for Adrit to think that it was remembering the past and feeling nostalgic? For a while longer, Adrit stood at the edge of theke, staring across the ripples on its surface. *** Adrit camped by theke for one more day, waiting for the royal assembly to leave. He moved deliberately, knowing that he would meet his end for sure if he were to get caught once again. He had hoped to see the turtle hwansu once again, but it did not appear anymore. It took him a week of travel, but Adrit journeyed from the Holy Land to arrive at a ce where it was possible to sight the castle¡¯s walls, signaling the kingdom¡¯s boundaries across the desert. In intervals, there were tents camped out in the desert from the castle fortress. They served as bases for scavengers who foraged seeds during the dry season. Numbered gs were on disy to show the assignments of every base, hung from poles in front of each tent. Adritid low on a sandhill to estimate the location of the first base. Once the day grew dark and fewer scavengers were roaming around, Adrit came down from the sandhill and went to the first base. Under the pole was a man that Adrit recognized, staring at the direction the wanderer had been. It was a warrior, Adrit realized. He knew that their senses were iparably developedpared to ordinary people, and Adrit¡¯s body grew tense, remembering his recent encounter with one of them. Sven had been waiting for someone under the King¡¯s orders ever since they returned from the Holy Land. ¡®He came,¡¯ he thought, staring at the small man that approached him. Sven knew he was the individual he was waiting for, based on the King¡¯smand. ¡®He¡¯s alive.¡¯ Sven did not doubt Adrit¡¯s survival, thinking that the King or the Queen would save him with some special powers. It was more usible than an ominous and trivial wanderering out of theke alive by himself. The warrior threw out a robe, telling Adrit, ¡°Wear that and follow me.¡± Adrit followed his word, then hurriedly walked after the warrior who quickly started to walk away. The stone gates had already shut as it was nightfall. Sven sent a sign above in front of the castle walls. A longdder came down from above, and the pair used it to go up the walls. No one dared to who Sven¡¯spanion was, and they entered the castle without much difficulty. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 A knock sounded on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The man entered and approached Rodrigo, who sat behind a deskpletely shrouded with various documents and books. Barely tearing his eyes away from the three open pages in front of him, he looked at the man standing before the desk with his head lowered. ¡°Yes?¡± Rodrigo prompted the man to speak. ¡°I found that there are insufficient articles after reviewing those you asked for. While I can stock up on others within a few days, the Blue Flower Danggui is too rare an item.¡± ¡°Is there no one who will sell at a higher price?¡± ¡°Since it is very rarely sold or bought, no one handles the item because the earnings will not cover the expense.¡± Rodrigo let out an irritated sigh before replying. ¡°It cannot be helped. I need to send a person to bring one to me directly. Find a fast and useful messenger, someone experienced will be better since it could be a long-distance errand.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He nodded before leaving the study. Rodrigo looked down at the documents he had been reading after the man left but found himself annoyed. He threw a wooden pencil holder on the wall in front of him. The loud sound the object made as it hit the floor made his insides boil instead of relieving a bit of his stress. A courtier had visited Molly¡¯s residence with sad news a few days back, after the royal group had returned from the desert. They ryed Molly had died of an unfortunate ident during the journey and brought the objects Molly had been using and her clothes as her keepsakes for her family since the funeral had been held in the desert. Rodrigo had been thinking of tasks he would assign to Molly after she came back and now felt faint at this sudden news. ¡®She killed three Tanyas! How can she be a saint?! She¡¯s a horrible witch!¡¯ Rodrigo¡¯s teeth clenched even more at the fact that he had to prepare the fourth Tanya, as things had not ended yet. Tanya was a title for specially trained warriors ready to die as martyrs for the cult. They were guided through rituals secretly handed down through generations. However, preparing Tanyas wasplicated, as it was a demanding task to select devout believers and many of the items used for the ritual were rare. He needed a way to contact the queen since he had heard that the Anika was an important connection for the Mara to be summoned to thesends by the High Priest. The messenger would bring the Blue Flower Danggui from the ke Kingdom around the end of the dry season. On top of that, there was no way to contact the queen and prepare for an important ritual. Rodrigo¡¯s head ached already thinking of excuses he would have to make to the High Priest. The Blue Flower Danggui was a poisonous nt that grows in a cold area, and the ke Kingdom was known to be the home of this nt. Hashi, the nation located in the northernmost regions was based on the Holy City, and ke was located in the southernmost regions. The distance between the two kingdoms was the farthest from Mahar. Rodrigo vented out his anger for a while before sighing and leaning back in his chair. Maybe it was his age but being angry exerted him. He could only spare himself a moment of relief and lowered his gaze to the desk, ncing over the spread documents before taking an old record out of them. ¡®It is because a few rushing servants hadmitted a foolish act.¡¯ The text said. The High Priest¡¯s message kept ying in the back of Rodrigo¡¯s mind. He was researching relevant data because he had a guess what the ¡®foolish act¡¯ had been for the High Priest. The Cult of Mara was divided into several branches, but it was not because the authority had been divided into numerous sections due to the cult¡¯s strength. Actually, each branch moved ording to each branch¡¯s governing priests because a center did not exist. The method each branch was organized was without prior nning. As if anyone who revered Mara from somewhere would bring other believers together, and when they made a considerable number, they would be acknowledged as a branch. Then, the branch leader would be a priest after receiving holy powers from the High Priest. Rodrigo was dissatisfied with the cult¡¯sck of structure, as the High Priest did not intervene in governing the cult except for giving orders, when necessary, by showing Mara¡¯s powers. Therefore, someone had to be the center, like the evil god Mahar¡¯s Sang-je, to gather the cult¡¯s force. Rodrigo believed he could fulfil that role, as most believers would acknowledge his influence. There had been an incident twenty years ago, when Rodrigo had merely been the underling of a leading priest in a small branch, while a central branch had been the biggest out of all branches. Rodrigo was not an underling anymore, and being the leader, he could have strongly voiced his opinions in other branches and received special attention from the High Priest. If the central branch remained in power today, Rodrigo would not have gained this chance, as the leader or his sessor would have still seized the cult. However, that branch broke down instantly, as the High Priest showed wrath towards the faultsmitted by the leaders of the central branch. He had taken away the holy powers and emunicated all of them. Some of the regr believers went into other branches, and others scattered. No one in the cult knew what the leaders had done, as the High Priest onlymunicated that ¡®he had punished the criminals whomitted an unforgivable sin.¡¯ As Rodrigo could not, the other priests too could not lift their heads in front of the High Priest, let alone ask him what the matter had been. ¡®Had Anika been involved in that incident?¡¯ What had that leading priest of that branch done then? Rodrigo felt he needed to learn what had happened not only because of individual curiosity but to not make the same mistake. ¡®If Anika had to do with it, the Holy City would have been in chaos. Someone would remember if there were an uproar.¡¯ Rodrigo thought that he would need to investigate by sending someone to the Holy City soon enough. *** An aide put an organized list of names on the table. ¡°I have sent someone to confirm tomorrow¡¯s schedule as well.¡± Eugene held the list in her hand and confirmed the six names on it. ¡°You did good. Prepare for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The aide bowed and left the room. Eugene had prepared a light tea party and had invited noblewomen for the event. Aftering back from the desert, her first official decision was hosting this party to assess the atmosphere before beginning socializing in earnest. While she had nned the party for yesterday, the trip had taken more time than nned, which led to a dy in the consequent schedule. Thedies she would meet tomorrow were not famous in social circles, as the notabledies had not yet returned from the Holy City. About twenty to thirty days would pass after the dry season started before most aristocrats came back, and the socializing could begin in full swing. The women Eugene was going to meet tomorrow were the wives of high-ranking officials. Since their husbands worked in high ces, they could not go to the Holy City during the active season. Since they naturally could not follow the Holy City¡¯stest trends, they were pushed away from the centres of social circles. Therefore, Eugene had heard that manydies did not like their husbands bing officials in this kingdom. It was the queen¡¯s duty to console their dissatisfaction, and Eugene chose her primary schedule, something Jin had never done as Queen. Eugene thought of today¡¯s date andmented after the aide left. ¡®Time flies so quickly¡­¡¯ It had been ten days since the dry period started, and time had flown after her return from the ritual. They werete by two and a half days from their n of returning after five days when the royal group reached the stone gates. They did not notice the rming atmosphere in the capital until after they had arrived at the castle, receiving a feverous wee from the people. Eugene heard that an emergency order was about to be given, and warriors would have greeted the group if their arrival had been a dayter. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your safe return, Your Highness. While I had thought nothing serious would happen as His Majesty was with you, I was worried that you would be tired of the rough trip.¡± Marianne repeated, asking whether Eugene was all right, and Eugene could not hide a smile as she remembered how Marianne had looked. She now knew what it felt like to have someone wait in worry and have a home to return to. She enjoyed the warmth she felt for the first time but also felt a bit embarrassed by it. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Eugene heard a knock followed by a maid¡¯s voice outside the door, and quicklyposed her expression before answering back. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°There is a servant who says His Majesty has asked for you toe see him.¡± The maid informed her. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention the reason?¡± ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± Eugene stood up instantly, worried that there might be some bad news and walked out to the servant who was waiting for her to escort her. He had not said anything much during dinner they had just had before, and since they would see each other in the bedroom in a few hours, he would not call her unless there had been an emergency. The servant led Eugene to the King¡¯s private parlor. As she went inside, Eugene nced at the servant who kept the door open with his head bent low. Usually, the courtier who guided her went inside with her. ¡°Abu!¡± Eugene was surprised at the ck leopard jumping towards her, almost smiling in wee. Abu¡¯s head came up to Eugene¡¯s waist. She rubbed his furry head with both hands. ¡°Abu, pretty Abu. What are you doing here? Have youe because your master called?¡± She talked to him in her baby-voice. Eugene looked up after fussing over Abu, like they had been separated for a long time, and immediately cringed. ¡®He should have told me that someone else was here.¡¯ There was someone sitting on the sofa across Kasser. He hurriedly lowered his head when Eugene stared at him. She had not thought that there would be a guest, and inwardly cursed Kasser as she withdrew from Abu and stood straight up. Her face flushed as she realized the man must have heard her baby-talk. The stranger went on his knees and stomach as she approached them. ¡°A lowly sinner greets you, Your Highness. I will never forget you saving my life.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened as she looked down at the man with a surprised expression. ¡°You¡¯re¡­Adrit?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± He replied without rising from his position on the floor. Eugene had not recognized him because he was dressed up in neat clothing. Eugene smiled as she felt relief and gratefulness. If Adrit had note here, it would have been difficult to show goodwill to other wanderers she may meet in the future. Eugene forced Adrit to rise and sit up, as he kept saying that he would answer all her questions while bowing in front of her as he owed his life to her. ¡°You said that you stayed in a hwansu¡¯s territory during the active period. However, can¡¯t you avoidrks? Why do you use a hwansu¡¯s territory as your shelter?¡± She asked her first question. ¡°The spell for avoidingrks is not infinite, Your Highness. The power erodes bit by bit whenever we encounterrks. But the spellsts longer if one does not use it much.¡± The word Eugene had wanted to hear came out of Adrit¡¯s mouth. ¡°Spell¡­that tattoo really had been a spell.¡± She realized. Chapter 206 Taking a deep breath, Eugene tried to calm herself down. Although she spent thest few days organizing her questions for Adrit, she still felt that she¡¯d bombard him with her questions. With many of them unanswered, there were no words to describe her frustration. For a long time, she had thought no one could answer her questions. However, Adrit was here now, in front of her. ¡°I have a lot to ask you. Can you answer all my questions?¡± ¡°I will tell you everything I know.¡± Eugene asked, worriedly, ¡°Are you sure? I thought that your rules dictated that you are not allowed to speak of such things?¡± She was afraid that she¡¯d be forcing Adrit into a disadvantageous situation. Based on her understanding, closed groups often had stricter and cruelerws than the norm. ¡°If it¡¯s something that would cause you great trouble¡­¡± she hesitated, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Although it would be frustrating, there was no immediate dangering her way. It would have been a different story if it was a matter of life and death. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. As much as possible, she did not want to put someone in danger for the sake of what she wanted. Adrit¡¯s eyes shook with his head down.¡®If it was this person, wouldn¡¯t it be alright?¡¯ Adrit heard Eugene¡¯s words now, and he believed that whatever he said, the queen would ept the truth. Kasser looked at Eugene with a strange gaze, showing his difort. He knew how much she waited to see Adrit. During her journey to the Holy Land, she mentioned the wanderers several times. He had asked her, a bit stiff, ¡°Why are you so worried about him?¡° She had turned red, embarrassed, ¡°¡­To be honest, rather than worried, I¡¯m more hopeful that he would answer my questions.¡± She smiled sheepishly and continued, ¡°Since I helped him, won¡¯t he answer me truthfully?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her then, her smile making his heart skip. On thest night they spent in the desert, the bolts werepletely released, and the next day, he struggled to soothe her after she wandered all day. The meeting she had hoped for hade true. Now, he found it curious that she cared for the wanderer more than her greed. Was this truly the woman who married him three years ago? When Kasser first met Anika Jin, he identally witnessed a scene just before entering the banquet. In an empty hallway, he witnessed Anika p another woman on the cheek. It was a strong blow, with the woman¡¯s body shaking. In contrast to Anika¡¯s great beauty and gorgeous banquet dress, the woman wore a simple servant¡¯s outfit. He thought that the maid had done something wrong. If only he knew that that great beauty was Anika Jin and that she¡¯d be his wife. Later that day, he thought that the maid probably didn¡¯t do much wrong. Knowing Anika Jin, shecked tolerance for the small mistakes of others. Does a person¡¯s fundamental character change just because they lost their memory? What surprised him is although she already recovered some of her memories, there was still no trace of her past self. Snapping Kasser out of his thought, the wandered replied to Eugene, ¡°There is no precept that we cannot speak of such things.¡± Kasser put his suspicions behind. Eugene asked, ¡°Even for the technique?¡± Adrit nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Eugene¡¯s eye widened, surprised. She thought it was an important secret that they had to take to their graves. ¡°Then why not tell me? No one¡¯s yet to hear your voice.¡± ¡°Usually anyone who wishes to hear us wish to acquire the technique.¡± He paused for a moment, eyes looking at the ground. ¡°Even if we say that no one else can use this technique, they don¡¯t believe it.¡± He stared, eyes lost for a moment, ¡°As more of us were tortured to confess, our tribe agreed that it would be best if no one would speak of it. Anymore.¡± It was silent for a moment, and Euegene couldn¡¯t help but think of it as tragic. She was not surprised that human greed would push the wanderers of the cliff, but it still left a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°Why can¡¯t anyone else use that technique?¡± Adrit exined the technique inscribed on his body. To be precise, the tattoo itself engraved on his body was not a technique, but a magic tattoo on his body made through a technique. And there was an important prerequisite for this magic to work: a certain bloodline. A long time ago, only the descendants of those who first put such magic on their bodies were able to take do so as well. Since the wandering tribes maintained their inner society, it was unlikely that an outsider would have had a wanderer¡¯s lineage. Even if it possible, the witchcraft left a horrid tattoo on one¡¯s body. And so, it was unlikely to be used by aristocrats who valued aesthetics. If it were so to happen, they would choose to evacuate to the Holy City. Adrit then finally addressed the fatal problem with this spell. ¡°To activate this magic technique, a person¡¯s life is required as a medium.¡± Eugene blinked at him, stunned for a moment. ¡°¡­Life? Does that mean that a person must die for the technique to be activated?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kasser frowned while listening to the conversation between the two. Assuming that Adrit¡¯s words were true, they had to remain silent. There must have been a madman who tried to experiment with such witchcraft even after listening to the condition of ¡®acting on bloodline¡¯ and a ¡®human sacrifice¡¯. ¡°Then who¡­?¡± Eugene hesitated to finish her question. Adrit replied in a cool tone, ¡°Our elders in the tribe usually act as the mediators.¡± The elderly, who deemed their lives were soon to end anyway, were willing to sacrifice themselves for the future of their tribe. However, there have been cases where the wandering tribe could not help each other at the right time. Such was the case when one gave birth during the active season, unable to meet other tribes. ¡°I was born that way. My mother was premature and gave birth to twins. Since it was the active season, it was unclear when therks would appear,¡± Adrit continued. ¡°My mother had to choose between her two children.¡± Eugene stared at Adrit with a heavy gaze, pressing a hand to her chest. Her heart ached, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What drove them to desperate situations like this? ¡°Then the magic¡­ What does it exactly do?¡± She asked after a moment. ¡°His Highness said that Abu does not recognize you as a person.¡± Adrit nodded. ¡°Larks attack when it detects a human. One of the effects of this magic is that it does not stimte a Lark¡¯s aggression.¡± ¡°Does it work for all Larks?¡± ¡°I think so, yes.¡± The Turtle Hwansu passed Adrit¡¯s mind. ¡®Were you the human that was sneaking around here?¡¯ The Hwansu clearly recognized Adrit, while he lived within his territory during the active season. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem to work for very powerful Larks. The Hwansu of the Holy Land sensed me.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°It must have been a tremendously strong Hwansu. It was so clever that I felt like I was talking to a person. I don¡¯t think that turtle will cause any problems in the future, but His Majesty was concerned,¡± she nced at Kasser. ¡°Are you still worried, Your Majesty?¡± After a moment, Kasser responded, ¡°A Hwansu is still a Lark. And how does one believe in a Lark?¡± ¡°You are being too much. Abu listens, so how could you say that?¡± ¡°Abu is my Hwansu, so he¡¯s an exception.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t forget your promise to go back to the Holy Land with a long schedule in the next dry season,¡± Eugene said. She wanted to take her time to get to know the turtle Hwansu, but the time was cut short thest time. She had toe back. ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, we¡¯ll discuss it. That turtle isn¡¯t a child who can¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°That¡­ my queen.¡± Adrit then stepped in, carefully, ¡°That Hwansu wished for me to pass a message to you two.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness. what message?¡± Adrit felt guilty at Eugene¡¯s upbeat voice and recited what he had heard. He also added his guesswork, that the turtle was most likely a king¡¯s Hwansu in the past. Eugene and Kasser faced each other at the same time and turned their gaze to Abu, who was lying on his stomach. Eugene swallowed a question she wanted to ask Kasser. She wanted to talk about it in a ce where Abu wouldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Is death and extinction an expression for me and His Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who is death?¡± ¡°The queen is death, the king is extinction.¡± ¡°Why the hell are we painted in such a bad light?¡± ¡°The two of you¡­¡± Adrit snapped his mouth shut. He got up from his seat and got on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that what I¡¯m about to say will you two angry. It has to do with the reason why we became wanderers¡­ and it may confuse your values.¡± Kasser looked at Adrit, and spoke, ¡°Sometimes, there is knowledge that is better to remain hidden. Is this such knowledge?¡± Adrit hesitated for a moment, before saying, ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Kasser continued to look at Adrit silently. She held her breath and nced at her husband. Not having been born and raised here, she was confident to face any shocking story. But Kasser was different. He sat at the top of this world, was built by this world. Kasser was conflicted. Somehow, he understood that there¡¯ll be no turning back once he listens to Adrit. Whatever Adrit had to say, Kasser felt that it would overturn the universal truth of this world. He couldn¡¯t conclude that everything Adrit would say would be true, but should he still listen? A part of him wanted to turn away, to be a coward instead. Feeling Eugene¡¯s stare, he turned to her, meeting her eyes. She gazed downwards. Seeing this, he felt that his pride as a man was above that of his cold-heartedness as a king. He didn¡¯t want to be cowardly in front of her. This was a big deal, he knew. In his heart, he knew that the most important thing to him was this kingdom and people. But if he had to choose between those two and the woman in front of him, he would not be able to answer. He replied, with a small sigh. ¡°¡­I will listen.¡± * * * Adrit began to exin the origin of the tribes. In the distant past, the current wanderers were called shamans. They used magic to create miracles or to read the future. Their bloodline had a special talent to amplify the effects of magic, with the use of different techniques. To preserve these talents and to strengthen their privileges at that time, they married within their bloodline. Adrit was most embarrassed to exin this. The fact that their tribe once ruled the world and was part of the privileged ss, enough to rival the present royalty ¡ª it could be considered as abusive, beyond displeasure by the present monarchs. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ¡°Wait, there is something I wish to know first,¡± Eugene said. Aldrit tensed up as she spoke, trying to figure out their reactions. ¡°Please, ask me anything.¡± ¡°Does every wanderer know about these things, or is it only for the few chosen, such as yourself?¡± ¡°Once a wanderer turns eighteen, this particr knowledge is passed onto them. While these stories and circumstances are shared freely among the people, they are divided into levels. When one reaches a certain age, they learn more about our history.¡± ¡°Then, may I ask how old you are?¡± ¡°I am neen.¡± Eugene blinked, taken aback. She had assumed that Aldrit would be about fourteen or fifteen years old based on his appearance. She initially thought it was cruel of his people to let a child wander all by himself, even if that was their custom. ¡®He must have relied on scraps of food to get by.¡¯ Eugene felt a pang of pity, as his small figure made him look way too young. However, unbeknownst to Eugene,pared to themoners in the slum, Adrit would not even be considered petite. Aftering into the world, Eugene was only able to observe strong people, with big builds. The people in court only were smallpared to the warriors. In Eugene¡¯s eyes, the people on court were the ones who were of average build. In reality, she was unaware of the absolute difference between the stature of the rich and the poor. So, when Eugene uttered that Aldrit ¡°needs protection as he is still young¡±, she identally created a misunderstanding, leading Kasser to ponder what Eugene deemed as young or old. ¡°Does this mean this information is not important to your people? Softly, Adrit answered. ¡°While it is the mostmon knowledge, it is the most important one ¡ª the reason for the fall of one of the most powerful tribes in the world.¡± ¡°If that is the case,¡± Kasser spoke, making Aldrit flinch as he did not expect the royal to speak. ¡°Why do your people choose death? Why remain silent over somemon knowledge, something not even considered as a secret?¡± ¡°We pass this knowledge on to remember the sins of our ancestors, not to spread them. Those who have tried to make us speak only desired the spell that could avoid therk,¡± Adrit looked on, solemn. ¡°If I were to die anyway, whether I speak or not, then I too will choose silence until death.¡± With his unwavering answer, Eugene wondered how closed off the wanderers must be from the world. ¡®But can we actually me them for that?¡¯ She thought. They¡¯re treated with disdain, as outcasts. The only way to protect themselves must have been to build walls in their hearts against the world. ¡°If Aldrit were any older, he wouldn¡¯t have opened up at all.¡± Aldrit was able to have a change of heart as he was young. While Kasser did not sympathize with the wanderers as much as Eugene, his feelings of hostility slightly faded as he began to understand their behavior. As he looked at Aldrit, his gaze softened. ¡°Go on and finish what you were saying.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Aldrit internally let out a sigh of relief, thankful for their calm responses. However, a part of him was perplexed. He had been told by his elders that even if one were to share their secrets, they would only bebeled as mad. If only Aldrit knew how unique the two royals were: an Anika who did not believe in divinity and a king without faith. The two might¡¯ve been the only skeptics in Mahar. ¡°As time went by, their magic evolved ¡ª to the point where they could control the weather.¡± Adrit continued to share the story. Once the sorcerers seeded in widening the scope of their magic, the sorcerers became intoxicated with power. As their powers got stronger, what was once an endeavor to improve people¡¯s lives became a selfish pursuit for absolute power. They wanted to go beyond the reach of man, to gain the powers of a god. The sorcerers were divided into three groups of like-minded individuals, each focused on different areas of study. Those three areas were: ways to revive the dead, ways to create new life, andstly, ways to see into the future. All were very confident that they would get their hands on the absolute power of a god, but none made substantial progress in their studies. As time passed, the three groups became concerned about keeping one another in check, leaving behind their studies. Hostility grew to the point where marriage only happened within their own groups. Each group became more sinister, ready to tear the other groups apart. Eventually, the three groupspletely divided ¡ª three independent groups, with three different ideas and three different bloodlines. To thrive over the other groups, each of them realized they had to go back to their original goal, of pursuing the magic the group was founded for. They started to devote themselves once again to the ideas of their ancestors. That was when those who focused on the creation of new life came up with a new approach in their studies. ¡°They stressed that making something out of nothing was an impossible task to begin with. And so, they thought that bringing in creatures from another world could be considered as the creation of new life. And so, they¡­¡± Aldrit took a deep breath, throat parching up as he spoke. Every time he recalled the wretchedness of his ancestors, a bottomless pit greeted him as if he were falling. ¡°The spell worked. A gate opened, connecting our world to different worlds beyond ¡ª and what came through were monsters that now gue thend.¡± Kasser and Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°These monsters were named as ¡°Larks¡± ¡ª meaning sin and vice in the ancientnguage.¡± ¡®The origin ofrks.¡¯ The royals remained still, shocked by what they just heard. Although it sounded absurd, it was too specific to be treated as Aldrit¡¯s nonsense. There was also no reason for him to make up such a story. ¡°I am¡­¡± Aldrit, paused, lowering his face in shame. ¡±I am a descendant of the sorcerers who broughtrks into the world.¡± He sat still, remorseful for all the sins his ancestorsmitted. ¡®A gate connecting to other worlds¡­.?¡¯ Eugene felt her heart race at his words. In truth, she was more interested in the spell of Aldrit¡¯s ancestors, rather than the events after the gate opened. ¡®That¡­That ck hole¡­¡¯ Eugene recalled the hole she saw right before she fell into this world, the same hole that she jumped into. Could this be the gate Aldrit mentioned? If so, who opened it? ¡®Jin¡­ Was Jin trying to open the gate with that spell?¡¯ But why would Jin open the gate? And was it just a coincidence that the gate opened right in front of her? If not, then was she the one that Jin was trying to call? Each question led to another ¡ª she felt stuck in an endless loop of riddles. Kasser¡¯s voice cut through the silence, making Eugene flinch away from drowning in her thoughts. ¡°Then, do you know what thoserks really are?¡± She clenched her fist and stared at Aldrit, her heart filled with hope that Aldrit had all the answers to her questions. ¡°We know that they were originally not from this world. They did not have any particr form, and so they imitated the living things in our world. And now they¡¯ve be what we know of them.¡± Aldrit then continued about the dark period that reigned after therks were brought into the world. Once the firstrk realized that the world was ruled by humans, they decided to wipe out every human race to take control of the world. They started a massacre and the dead piled like a mountain. In the face of this crisis, the three divided groups finally came together to undo their mistakes. Together, the sorcerers fought with everything they had to save the people from therks. Before then, the sorcerers were the ruling ss, different from other people. The division only got worse when they selfishly kept their magic and focused on impossible studies for years and years. The others turned their back on them, just as the sorcerers turned their backs on the people. But seeing the sacrifices of the sorcerers, the people change their minds. To save the world, everyone then joined forces and started to fight against therks. ¡°¡­But no matter how hard humans tried, therks were just too powerful. Even now, an average person struggles to kill ark just half the size of his own.¡± Kasser nodded his head, recognizing the truth in Aldrit¡¯s words. Human strength was nothingpared to those of animals, let alone to the strength ofrks. Andrks were much more of a threat as they attack humans indiscriminately, unlike animals that only do so when provoked. ¡°But then a miracle happened. Humans who possessed the power to defeat therks were starting to be born into the world,¡± Aldrit said, turning to face the king. ¡°And among them, one man who possessed the greatest power of all, distinct from the others, was born.¡± Kasser¡¯s brows furrowed at Aldrit¡¯s words. Aldrit, reading the expression of the king, said, ¡°This human with the greatest power could control a creature with no exact shape, a creature simr to ark.¡± He was referring to the king and his Praz. Kasser felt a strange feeling within him. He had never heard or read of such knowledge before. And never in his wildest dreams had he imagined he would hear it from the mouth of a wanderer. Growing up, he had questions about his existence in the world. What is the role of a king who possessed such great power, with such distinct features? No one ever answered him. Even thete king, who most likely had the same question, could not tell him anything. But he appreciated what Aldrit just told him about his true identity. It meant that he was still rooted in humans. Meanwhile, hearing such a thing, Eugene couldn¡¯t help butpare it to something from the modern world, thinking of it as an antibody fighting off a virus. ¡®To stand up to the threat, it also evolves and takes the form of its enemy,¡¯ Eugene interpreted Praz¡¯s simrity torks from an evolutionary point of view. Aldrit then continued, ¡°The king¡¯s appearance was a miracle to the people, but not very much to the sorcerers.¡± Eugene slowly nodded her head, understanding what must¡¯ve happened, and said, ¡°The king was way more powerful than the sorcerers when it came to defeating therks¡± ¡°Yes, and everyone eventually found out the truth, that the sorcerers brought therks in the first ce.¡± Once this knowledge came to light, people were furious. They were divided. Some believed what the sorcerers had done was unforgivable, while others thought they should be given another chance to correct their mistakes, as the sorcerers stood up against therks. However, no one was truly on the side of the sorcerers. For a long time, they had been a very closed society, and so, they were unable to blend in with the people outside. With the people having their king for protection, they were not desperate for the power of sorcerers anymore. ¡°But the god gave the sorcerers another chance to start a new life. Sorcerers¡¯ children, who possessed special powers, were born to the world. All born with their own distinct looks, different from the others, just like the king.¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 ¡°I bet they all had distinctive ck hair and eyes. And they all were girls, am I right?¡± Eugene said, knowing that Aldrit was talking about their kind, the Anikas. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene was now deep in thought. As she fell silent, Aldrit looked down, his shoulders tense. It was a bold statement ¡ª to say that the highest noble in this world was from the lowest of sinners. ¡°Then I guess that makes you a distant rtion of mine, right?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Aldrit quickly raised his head up and nkly stared at Eugene, shocked by her words. Kasser then filled the whole Great Hall with hisughter. With no sign of stopping, Eugene called him out with a hint of warning. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± To appease her, Kasser tried to hold in hisughter, clearing his throat unnecessarily. Still, his shoulders were heaving as he started to snicker instead. In contrast to his joyousughter, he gazed at Eugene with great intensity. Eugene felt her cheeks warm, embarrassed under his gaze, as he watched her the same way he would in their bedroom. To tell him off, she pouted slightly. ¡°While it may have sounded absurd, you don¡¯t have tough in my face.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing in your face,¡± Kasser took a moment before he spoke, still snickering. ¡°It was just very amusing.¡± Truly, Eugene¡¯s unbiased remark amazed him. Before she lost her memories, she was quite the prideful Anika. But now, she acted nothing like the Anikas who usually had their noses in the air. Aldrit had just offered an insult to her kind. Those with the noblest blood would have thrown a fit by now. At best, they would have already stormed out of the room. He grinned at Eugene. ¡°I¡¯d neverugh in your face. I love your absurdness.¡± Quickly, Eugene turned her eyes away as if she did not hear anything. She grumbled to herself about how silly Kasser was getting day by day. But then, a sh of the night they had on thest day of their return journey from the Holy City made her blush. ¡°Aldrit.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Aldrit dropped his eyes back to the floor with a startle. While it already crossed his mind, the two of them really seemed close without reservation. He had thought that the nobles maintained formalities even when married. He was amazed that the king and queen were not any different from the lovers he had seen in his tribe. ¡°ording to what you just said, Anikas are descendants of those ancient sorcerers. Then, why is it that you and your tribe, whoe from the same root, are now in such a terrible position?¡± Never in his wildest dreams did Aldrit ever thought that he and his tribe would be acknowledged as people from the ¡®same root¡¯ by an Anika. Bewildered, he answered her. ¡°It may be a little excessive to say that we share amon root, as the sorcerers had already divided into their three respective groups by then.¡± Aldrit continued. ¡°Anikas were born from those who focused their studies on death and resurrection.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°With the birth of Anikas, the sorcerers were forgiven and epted by the people. As only Anikas could¡­¡± He paused, unsure of what to utter next. ¡°Only Anikas could bear child of Kings.¡± Eugene finished his sentence for him. The king, with his supernatural powers, must have exerted his influence on the people. Eventually, they trusted him and his power to protect and reign over them. Still, reproduction was an instinct. Anikas, who could bore him a child, must have been the one thing he could not give up on, even if that meant turning his back on the people. But having an heir to the king was also equally crucial to the people, for the king¡¯s bloodline was necessary to fight off therks. As both interests coincide, they must have realized that they had to forgive the sorcerers and ept them as one of their own. This meant that the Kings and the Anikas were the warriors this world created for itself. Eugene had never been religious, incredulous at the existence of a god. But now she felt like she could define that the world¡¯s will, which engages with each other like a giant cogwheel ¡ª the great order ¡ª as the power of god. ¡°Only the group in which Anikas were born from was fully forgiven by the people. They were the only sorcerers that became a part of the new kingdom when all the others copsed due to therks.¡± Although only one of the three groups was chosen by God, the others were also saved, in a way. While they remained unforgiven, the people did not hunt them down. The two groups were pushed out from the world and made choices of their own. Aldrit¡¯s ancestors, the greatest sinners of all, decided to receive their punishment by never taking root anywhere in the world ¡ª to live as wanderers. On the other hand, the group of sorcerers who focused on finding a way to see into the future decided to forever live in hiding. They sealed their magic from the world, to repent for their sins of aiding and abetting. But keep their identity as sorcerers, they preserved all their knowledge, passing them to their future generations. Meanwhile, the group of death and resurrection became assimted with the people. As time passed, they forgot about their roots. As Adrit finished, the hall fell into utter silence. Pondering over the words of Aldrit, both Eugene and Kasser were unmoving. After a moment, Kasser voiced out a doubt he had been brooding over the whole time. ¡°There is something I find very strange.¡± ¡°What is it, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°You never once mentioned Mahar as you spoke.¡± While Aldrit had mentioned ¡®god¡¯ a few times, it did not sound like he was referring to Mahar as the one and only god. He had termed it like a metaphor for ¡®the absolute¡¯. Eugene asked, ¡°Did people refer to god differently then, and not as Mahar?¡± ¡°In ancient times, Mahar was the word referring to our world.¡± ¡°Not god?¡± Aldrit, feeling as if he were walking on eggshells, answered with little conviction, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then when did Mahar start to symbolize God?¡± ¡°I have yet to learn that knowledge, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What about Mara?¡± ¡°I have not learned about that either.¡± ¡°Then what about death and destruction?¡± Eugene asked, motioning to herself and Kasser. ¡°We believe that the King has the power to put therks out of existence, to lead them to their destruction. Meanwhile, Anika has the power to lead them to their deaths.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°I apologize,¡± Aldrit uttered, ashamed, ¡°I have yet to learn such knowledge.¡± Eugene felt her hopes fading away. What she sought was neither the origin of the wanderers nor the birth of the King and Anika. ¡°Those spell marks on your body¡­ To initiate them, you need the incantation, a medium, and a vessel, am I right?¡± Aldrit nodded, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± ¡°Can you teach me some of the spells you know?¡± Eugene asked, a part of her hopeful. ¡°It does not need to be grand.¡± ¡°Um..¡± Aldrit¡¯s eyes began shaking, put on the spot. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry but I do not know anything about the spells, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was sharp, raised with shock, as if she got stabbed in the back by someone she trusted. ¡°Why? How can you not know?¡± Her voice rose. ¡°You are a descendant of the sorcerers. What about those spell marks on your body?¡± Aldrit shook, afraid of incurring the queen¡¯s wrath. Still, he answered, ¡°The only spell we wanderers can learn, and practice is the spell to avoid therks. The knowledge that our tribe passes down is only the history and sins of our ancestors. And I have yet to learn the spell to avoidrks.¡± She was stunned, feeling something crumbling away inside her. Kasser, ncing at Eugene¡¯s dejection, asked Aldrit, ¡°you said that it was the other group of sorcerers that took charge of preserving the knowledge of sorcery. Will they know about the spells then?¡± Eugene perked up once again, a small glimmer of hope in her eyes. However, this light quickly diminished with Aldrit¡¯s reply. Aldrit, still looking down, uttered, ¡°That is what I¡¯ve been told. But I¡¯m afraid I do not know how to reach them.¡± He felt the queen¡¯s despair, making him feel restless. ¡°Please forgive me for my ignorance, Your Majesty. I would have told you everything if I only knew.¡± Eugene looked at Aldrit, her gaze softening as she recognized his sincerity. ¡°¡­Right. I don¡¯t think you are lying.¡± She sighed, ¡°But is there any chance you will think of something if you see an incantation?¡± ¡°I will only know if I see one, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene then shot up from her seat, ¡°I can show you one in the library. Let¡¯s go right now¨C¡± ¡°Eugene.¡± She turned her head towards Kasser, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. You can show him tomorrow.¡± Surprised, Eugene turned to the balcony window. Without realizing it, night had already fallen, and she saw nothing but the pitch-ck sky. She was deeply immersed in Adrit¡¯s story that she became unaware of the time passing. She took a breath and turned to Aldrit, ¡°You must be very tired by now. I apologize that I bothered you for so long.¡± ¡°I am fine, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not alright. You should get some rest.¡± After a moment, a servant came into the hall. Eugene ordered the servant to attend to Adrit¡¯s every need as a private guest. Before leaving the hall, the wanderer deeply bowed before Kasser and Eugene. ¡°Abu,¡± Abu, who was lying on the floor quietly the whole time, crept close to Eugene as she called. ¡°You did a great job too.¡± She let out a smallugh when Abu rubbed his head on her hand as she stroked him. Kasser then called out to Abu as he opened the balcony window. It was time for him to leave. Therk licked Eugene¡¯s hand for thest time before leaving, with Eugene watching Abu¡¯s back as he left. After closing the window, Kasser walked towards her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, holding out an arm to reach for him. As he reached her, Eugene held him, and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± It must have been a difficult decision for him to let a wanderer into the pce, especially when Sang-je made it clear that wanderers were birds of ill omen. She was thankful. Thankful that she was able to talk with Aldrit, leading her to a vital clue, all due to Kasser. She was a step closer to finding out why Jin had stolen the national treasure and why she deceived her servants to the desert. ¡°Jin initiated the spell ¨C why I got into this world.¡± When she first arrived in this world, all she ever wished for was to live Jin¡¯s life. But she bitterly realized that there is no limit to one¡¯s desire, as Eugene was no longer content with living just as Jin¡¯s shell. She made a new resolution, needing to know what that spell could do. She wanted to stand in front of Kasser, not as Jin, but as Eugene. She wanted to look into his eyes without the slightest bit of guilt, and for him to truly see her. *** As Eugene slowly descended into sleep, a crucial question suddenly crossed her mind. She quickly opened her eyes, pondering the important question she should have thought of earlier. What Aldrit told her today did not seem to match with their tribe¡¯s current circumstances. ¡°Why is their tribe being hunted now?¡± ¡°I should make a note of this¡­¡± Eugene muttered to herself, unaware that she had let out her thoughts. Suddenly, she let out a shriek as she felt her ankle bitten. At the same time, a rumbling grunt reached her ears. ¡°Are you going to keep doing that?¡± Eugene shivered as a low and husky voice breathed in her ears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to focus?¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 It was like the heat slowly cooled off, after a wave of an affair. Eugene sprawled across the bed as she received Kasser¡¯s kisses, marking his way from her instep to her calves. Eugene then thought that maybe she¡¯d gotten used to such sensual touch. Otherwise, it was hard to believe that her mind actually wandered off in the middle of his caresses, however gentle they may be. Eugene did a double take as she realized this wasn¡¯t her first time being warned for her mutterings. Her eyes wavered as Kasser quickly crawled up her body, pressing his weight against hers and looking down right on top of her. He didn¡¯t seem like his usual self. And his vexed eyes seemed to signal danger. Eugene gave him an awkwardugh, but it was not enough to unfurrow his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do it? Am I making you do it against your will?¡± ¡°No, of course not.¡± Eugene flustered at the sight of him who seemed quite cross with her. As Kasser did not show it, Eugene never realized how his frustrations had been building up inside him for a while. Throughout the whole return journey from the Holy City, and even after they came back, all Eugene had in her mind were about the wanderers and of the hwansu that took the form of a turtle. Knowing of her obsession with her old book collections before she lost her memory, Kasser tried to understand that her interest in the incantations was likely rted to her old hobby. He tried his best to listen to Eugene¡¯s every word. But to tell the truth, he wanted to have a different conversation with her ¨C something sorely about just the two of them. He longed to have the most private and trivial conversations with her. He was peeved at her interests in wanderers and some unknown Hwansu, as such interests kept interrupting his time with her. And atst, at this moment, he felt the sudden outburst of the emotions he had been bottling up inside him this whole time. Although he knew well that it was childish of him to get emotional over such things, he was unable to calm down anymore. Eugene called out to him, gently, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, please?¡± ¡°I am not angry with you. I just¡­¡± Kasser couldn¡¯t think of the rest of the sentence, the feelings he had buried deep insideing up to the surface. But he couldn¡¯t think of a word that could clearly define what he felt. Was it resentment? No, it¡¯s something different from that. Loneliness¡­ yes, it was loneliness after all. He felt like he was the only one who was getting restless. His mind was filled with confusion as he couldn¡¯t find a way to define his feelings for her. Such feelings urged him to see her, to touch her, even if she was already in his arms, right before his eyes. He was confused, as he didn¡¯t understand. Eugene was already his wife, his woman, that everyone acknowledges. Why was he still discontent with that? Was it because their rtionship had been untrue in the beginning? But he had already told her that he wanted to start over with their rtionship. He couldn¡¯t figure out what more he had to do to straighten out his feelings. ¡°When are you going to tell me?¡± Eugene, who was caught off guard by his words, failed to keep her face straight. And when Kasser saw her pupils dte at his words, he felt like he finally got a clue to his ambiguous feelings. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was yet, he sensed that Eugene was hiding something important from him. Kasser was afraid that her secrets wouldter be a wall that woulde in between them. It made him realize that what he felt wasn¡¯t loneliness, but fear. ¡°Tell you¡­ what?¡± ¡°Whatever it is.¡± Eugene was the one who first turned her eyes away from him. Kasser, looking into her shivering eyshes as she closed her eyes, felt his lower stomach pulling and twinging inside him. He felt like he was losing his mind, as he suddenly felt an irresistible impulse to shove his upset other self into her flesh, enough to bring tears to those eyshes of hers. He felt like he had be a lunatic, left only with his instincts. There was no way to make someone talk when they did not want to. And pressuring them to speak would only make them lie. And the same goes for people¡¯s feelings. But if it was only her body, he felt like he could have her wholly to himself. Her eyes opened up right before Kasser became ferocious with his surging emotions inside him. Eugene then drew in a deep breath as she felt the lump in her throat. From Sang-je¡¯s letter which she had burned up, the purpose of this marriage, of her true identity, there were just so many things which she had kept from him. Eugene shuddered as she realized that Kasser was only feigning ignorance about her secrets. It made her feel like she was being thrown out to the square with only bare flesh. ¡°Just¡­ give me some time.¡± Kasser¡¯s nerves had calmed down at her words as she did not give him the worst answer he had expected by ying innocent. These rapid changes in emotions had made him realize again that it was already toote for him to change the way he feels for her now. Eugene held out her arms at him and wrapped them around his neck as he leaned his upper body to hers. And as Kasser lifted his body, so did hers. She was now sitting on Kasser¡¯sp, as he sat upon the bed. They both then sped each other to their chests. ¡°I promise¡­ I will tell you everything once I am ready to.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Eugene then rxed her arms around his neck and leaned back from him. She felt sorry but was also thankful to the man who had just nodded ingeniously at her when she asked him to wait for her indefinitely. She felt like she had be a bad woman, taking advantage of his innocence. She pecked him on his lips as he answered. And as she knew that he had a soft spot for her when she smiles while looking into his eyes, Eugene then gave Kasser a sweet and genuine smile from the bottom of her heart as she stared into his eyes. Her beauty had never been more so at this moment, but a part of her felt like she was being somewhat crafty. ¡°I will really concentrate this time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself if you don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Although his way of speaking was still stiff, she could see that his eyes and face had already softened. It was not very hard for her to read his feelings from his face now and that got her a little worried, as he was a king, but on the other hand, she had this overwhelming urge to kiss him. ¡°I am not pushing myself. Besides, I am not a person who would be forced to do it. Instead, I would have kicked you long ago.¡± Kasser chuckled at her words, now with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°If we start over now, you might have to give up sleeping tonight. Are you sure you still want to do it?¡± Eugene gave a small nod, but as soon as she realized that she had made a mistake, she quickly shook her head at him as she knew from experience that he was not bluffing. ¡°You can¡¯t take your words back now.¡± Kasser whispered in a low voice, quickly ovepping his lips on hers in a sh. Eugene had a bad feeling that this would be a long night for her as she closed her eyes, feeling her breath taken away. *** In the early afternoon, the coaches of thedies who had received their invitations from the queen arrived at the pce. The sixdies who were invited were the respective spouses of Chancellor Verus, General Lester, and the Heads of each Ministry. As thedies seemed to have hastened their departures for early arrival, they all arrived at the pce almost at the same time. They exchanged warm greetings with each other as they got off from their carriages. Although thedies were from respective noble families, and their husbands as high-ranking officials of the kingdom, they did not have a choice but to stay in the capital instead of the Holy City during the active period. And as they were all in simr positions, they often held gatherings together, bing acquainted with one another. Lady Darlin, General Lester¡¯s wife, went up to thedy who was just getting off her carriage as thest to arrive. Lady Darlin greeted her with a friendly smile. ¡°Count Oscar. Or perhaps Lady Ricksen? How should I call you today?¡± Charlotte, who was Chancellor Verus¡¯s wife, had a Count title she inherited from her father. ¡°Lady Ricksen, I guess. As I believe everyone came here today because of their husbands.¡± Charlotte answered with a smile. Thedies then nodded along with their significant smiles. When they first received their invitations from the queen, they couldn¡¯t figure out what the gathering could be about, as today was their first gathering in the pce with just the six of them. This was not the first time that the queen had hosted a gathering. She usually held them once or twice during almost every dry season to keep up to date with people. But everyone invited today was thedies of social prominence whoe and go to the Holy City asionally, and the queen had never gathered the officials¡¯ wives in private before. ¡°Has the Chancellor mentioned anything about our gathering today?¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°Nothing in particr. So, I¡¯m sure this is just one of the usual gatherings.¡± Charlotte then recalled the conversation she had with her husband in the morning. ¡°I will be going to the pce this afternoon. Do you still remember what I told you about the queen¡¯s invitation?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember. Have a safe trip to the pce.¡± ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t you have any advice for me?¡± ¡°I am just curious to know what kind of conversations you will have with the queen today. So please tell me about everything once youe back.¡± Charlotte then thought to herself that her meticulous husband would have warned her if there was anything she needed to be aware of beforehand. Due to her prominence in high society, Charlotte had attended a few of the parties hosted by the queen, unlike the other fivedies. She only went as she was invited by the queen, but they were often dull. Whenever she would attend, she would just remain in her seat and hold her breath throughout the party without socializing. Because of this, she no longer received the invitation sincest year. Charlotte was from one of the wealthiest noble families in the kingdom. As she was the only child in her family, she was expected to inherit everything which belonged to her family in the future. Her mother was also from a noble family in the Holy City. So, although she had never paid a visit to the Holy City since she got married, she still had her influence in high society. As her mother lives in the Holy City, she had heard about what kind of person Jin Anika was. That, along with a few rumors, Charlotte had regarded Jin as someone she did not want to associate with. So, she never actually had any private interests in the queen. But recently, the queen has started to show her presence to the public. Not to mention the Lark tree incident, with the queen, who never really carried out external activities before, even visiting the Holy City. Charlotte, who was now curious about the queen, had replied to the queen¡¯s invitation letter to confirm her attendance as soon as she received it. Thedies fell quiet as they saw someoneing towards them. Marianne lowered her head at thedies, and so did they. ¡°I have never expected to see Your Ladyship again in the pce.¡± Thedies felt the awkwardness in the air as soon as Charlotte greeted Marianne in her somewhat cynical tone. It was widely known how the queen had regarded Marianne, who had led a secluded life for thest three years since her voluntary resignation, as an eyesore. But as Marianne was now back in the pce, all sorts of wild spections had spread once again. It was expected to be one of the hottest topics during this dry season the moment the nobles came back from the Holy City. But this title was given to the Lark tree incident. Marianne replied with a warm smile on her face. ¡°I am much obliged to Her Majesty for having someone like me back in the pce. Please,e in. Her Majesty is waiting for you all.¡± A faint smile crossed Charlotte¡¯s face as she made her way to the pce. Marianne was not a person one could read just by a couple of conversations. The rest of thedies then followed Charlotte, who was in the lead. As Charlotte stepped into the pce, the arrangement of furniture, the color of the curtains, and how they were tied, caught her eyes right away. ¡®Is it because I haven¡¯t visited for a while?¡­ It looks very different from before. Could it be because of Marianne?¡¯ Since Marianne was in charge of everything that went around in the pce for a very long period, almost every royal banquet held in the pce reflected her tastes in numerous ways. Charlotte sensed the difference right away as she had attended a few of the pce banquets from before. Marianne eventually stopped at the Great Hall entrance and knocked on the door. After a moment, a servant came out to open the door for them. ¡°Her Majesty wishes for her guests toe in.¡± Marianne spoke as she turned to face thedies standing behind her. ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± Thedies exchanged nces, as it wasmon for guests to wait for their host if the host held a higher status than them. They awkwardly stepped into the hall, as none of them had imagined that the queen would be waiting for them toe in. Eugene was sitting at the round table, big enough for seven people, and watched her guests as they came into the hall. Eugene quickly nced at their faces, while thedies turned their eyes away in a hurry whenever they would meer Eugene¡¯s. As she had already seen their portraits before, she was able to tell their faces right away. While she did not have any memories of them, she felt a vague recollection of Jin¡¯s memory when she saw one of their faces: ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You must be Chancellor Verus¡¯s wife. A Count as well, as I heard. You look a lot like your mother.¡± ¡°I have heard about Her Majesty from my mother.¡± ¡°Your mother once told me how she missed her daughter who never came to visit her in the Holy City since her marriage. It would have been great if we had the chance to meet with each other the time you visited the Holy City.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The recollection that came into Eugene¡¯s head then changed into another scene, now in a different ce with no one present. When it urred to Eugene that this was a recollection of a private meeting, she heard Jin speak once again. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°It would be my great pleasure to be of help, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± Eugene was deeply astonished by this recollection, as most of what she¡¯d seen of Jin until now was mostly her supercilious behaviors, as someone with a serious anger management problem. But s, Jin could be a sensible person after all, knowing how to behave around the people she needed to win over. Instead of her usual authoritative and shallow nasal-sounding voice, she spoke in an unusually amiable tone. And it was most unexpected to hear Jin use the word ¡®favor¡¯. ¡°I have heard a lot about your maternal grandparents who are highly reputed in the Holy City. I need their help in finding someone.¡± With interest, Eugene stared at the woman before her, the one she had seen from Jin¡¯s memory. The woman was beautiful but also had a cold exterior. Unlike the otherdies who stiffened in front of her, the woman remainedposed with a serene expression on her face. Count Oscar, the Chancellor¡¯s wife, was the person Eugene was most eager to meet among everyone she invited today. Marianne had given her unusually generous praises regarding the count, about her being a woman of few words and being well-centered as well. ¡®I guess Marianne was clueless about it.¡¯ If Marianne held any inkling about the intimate interaction between Jin and the Count, she would have told her beforehand. Jin must have met with the count behind their backs, but their interaction did not seem to havested for long. Among everything Marianne had told her about Count Oscar, it was the count¡¯s private life that intrigued her. Apparently, the count and the chancellor had married for love, and so their marriage was a great deal of scandal as a marriage of convenience was the custom in their society. But Count Oscar being older than the chancellor was the real surprise considering Verus¡¯s fastidious appearance. The sixdies stood by the table and lowered their heads at Eugene. ¡°We are very much pleased to meet you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Wee and thank you foring all the way here despite my sudden invitation.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll need to watch for a chance to meet with the Count in private.¡¯ Eugene believed she would be able to figure out the favor Jin had asked if she gets a chance to talk with the count. But today¡¯s gathering was intended for her to get acquainted with the officials¡¯ wives while listening to their predicaments living as the officials¡¯ wives. As this was a public gathering, she had no notion to show her personal interest in the count today. *** Eugene called Aldrit to the office instead of her study. She did not want to draw any unnecessary attention as she knew people would be bound to give a quizzical nce if she let Aldrit into her study, where she had never even allowed her servants to enter before. She could not risk Aldrit getting too much attention, considering his current circumstances. So instead, she brought only one book out of her many old ones in her study to the office, which she had received from Rodrigo in person not very long ago. The book had most of the incantations that ovepped with the ones in her other books. Aldrit was now examining it, as heid it open on the sofa table while Eugene watched him across his seat. He was turning the pages with a very serious look on his face. ¡®So he does know how to read.¡¯ Eugene often forgot about the difference between the two worlds. It didn¡¯t ur to her to ask Aldrit if he could read before she handed him the book. Not everyone could read in this world, as mostmoners who live hand-to-mouth lives did not know how to read. But a young wanderer, regarded as a lowly birth, was reading an old and difficult book effortlessly. ¡®He is a learned young man.¡¯ His manner of speaking and his choice of words indicated that he was a smart and sophisticated young man indeed. Everyone would¡¯ve thought of him as a noble if they were not told otherwise. ¡®It¡¯s not surprising as the sorcerers were the best schrs in ancient times. They must have prioritized educating their descendants despite their harsh circumstances.¡¯ Aldrit, who had been turning the pages of the book for quite a while, spoke with his head tilted sideways. ¡°There¡¯s something odd about the incantations in this book, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aldrit turned the book around and showed the incantations drawn on the page to Eugene. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the spells yet, but the pictorial words that we learn as children in the tribe are used to draw the incantations.¡± He then pointed out some of the symbols that were drawn on the page as he spoke again. ¡°But this symbol with the other one right here haspletely different meanings and does not make any sense in the incantation. For example, if this symbol here indicates a herb that is used in cooking, the other one here indicates a tool that is used to build houses.¡± Eugene nodded her head. Although she couldn¡¯t read the symbols drawn in the book, she could understand what Aldrit was trying to say. ¡°Then what will happen if someone uses the incantation as drawn on here?¡± ¡°With this incantation, a spell would never work.¡± ¡°So, they are just a bunch of meaningless symbols. Are there any useful incantations in this book?¡± The book Rodrigo gave her contained a total of nine incantations, all in their own different forms. It contained more incantations than any other books in her study as her other books only contained three incantations at most. Aldrit sorted out two incantations in the end. ¡°In my humble opinion, I don¡¯t see anything abnormal in these two incantations.¡± ¡®Just two out of nine?¡¯ Eugene grumbled to herself as she folded the corner of the pages as a makeshift bookmark. The book which Rodrigo had given to her, like it was some kind of rare finding, turned out to be no more than a froth in the end. ¡®Did the missing pages contain the proper incantations then?¡¯ Amongst the books in her study, there were just a few with some missing pages. Eugene had leafed through all her books in her study after she found out about the existence of incantations and noticed some odd symbols in the books that remained intact without any missing pages. This confused her as she did not know the difference between the books Jin had torn the pages from and the other books that were undamaged. ¡®It¡¯s possible that Jin could tell the real incantations from the fake ones¡­ But how did she know about the spell?¡¯ ¡°Do you have any idea what these incantations can do?¡± ¡°I am not very sure, Your Majesty. But they are not strong spells as their structure is pretty simple.¡± Eugene felt lost as she did not know who she could ask about the spells. ¡®Seems like Marianne is at a loss too¡­¡¯ It¡¯s been a while since Eugene had asked Marianne to look for schrs who have a profound understanding of these kinds of old books, but she still hadn¡¯t heard back from Marianne so far. Since Marianne wasn¡¯t someone who would forget or neglect her favors, she figured she had asked something beyond Marianne¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Aldrit, are you sure these are the ancient incantations that your ancestors had used in the past? ¡°Yes¡­¡± Aldrit answered while he glimpsed at the servants who were standing at the corner. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them hearing what you say, because they can¡¯t.¡± It was not an everyday urrence for a royal to have a private conversation with someone who wasn¡¯t from the pce. But as things always could turn ugly in the most unexpected ways at times, one must take precautionary measures during private meetings. Eugene always kept in her mind that even Jin never met with Rodrigo alone. But, while one has their servant at their beck and call, they still have eyes and ears. There was no guarantee that they would not let slip what they saw and heard. To prevent that from happening, Eugene had appointed servants who couldn¡¯t hear due to either sickness or incidents, for these kinds of particr circumstances. ¡°They can¡¯t hear sounds. So, you can speakfortably.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Aldrit then continued talking with a lighter look on his face. ¡°Yes, there surely are the incantations from ancient times.¡± ¡°But you said the spells had been sealed. If so, why can I still find books about them? It isn¡¯t hard to find these kinds of old books if I put my mind to it.¡± ¡°Spells weremon knowledge that was opened to everyone in ancient times. Although the sorcerers ended up hogging the powerful spells to themselves, they did not force the people from using the spells which were already spread among the people. The kind of spells the sorcerers sealed were very different from these. They were the stronger spells that resulted from years of research the sorcerers devoted themselves to.¡± ¡°Something like the spell to avoid the Larks?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Then why are these spells now symbols that often appear in the Mara order¡¯s ideology? How much do you know about Mara?¡± ¡°Not very much. But since the Larks appeared, people were forced into a life-or-death situation that had made their lives dreadful. So as people began to turn to God, countless religions which worshiped different existence constantly repeated to appear and disappear. But I have heard that it is Mara that is the most influential of them all.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as Aldrit just regarded Mara as just one of many religions out there in the world. ¡®He just said something pretty dangerous without realizing.¡¯ As Aldrit stared at the floor, he did not notice the way Eugene¡¯s expression changed at his words. And so, he just continued on speaking. ¡°In my humble opinion¡­ I think the religious groups are using the spells to delude people. From the way the incantations were drawn in the book, we know for sure that there are not many people who truly know about the spells. The structure of the incantations was drawn with exaggeration too.¡± ¡°You mean someone exaggerated the incantations in the book purposely to make them look as if they had profound meanings¡­ when in truth they¡¯re mere simple incantations for simple spells.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene then remembered something she had been told by a storyteller she once met. ¡°The blood of sorcerers runs in my maternal grandmother¡¯s veins. So, I clearly remember she said it was an incantation.¡± ¡°Sorcerers¡­ Aldrit, do you know there are actual people out there who are called sorcerers?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Aldrit stared at Eugene in astonishment. Everything Aldrit knew was the knowledge he had learned from the elders in the tribe, as he never had much opportunity to speak with people from the outside. ¡°They seem to know about the incantations. And rumor has it that they can even tell the future. I haven¡¯t met with them myself, so I can¡¯t be so sure about it, but you said so yourself that there were sorcerers who were interested in foreseeing the future with their spells.¡± Aldrit, who was lost in his thoughts for a moment, hung his head at Eugene before he spoke. ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty, but I have no idea about the¡­ people you have just mentioned.¡± But both Eugene and Aldrit were now brooding over the same thought. They thought about the probability of these so-called ¡®sorcerers¡¯ being even remotely rted to the ancient sorcerers that studied future foreseeing in the past before they decided to seclude themselves forever. It was the knocking sound at the door that broke the silence. A servant came near to them and lowered her head before she began speaking. ¡°Your Majesty, there are people waiting outside to have an audience with you.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for letting me know.¡± Eugene then spoke to Aldrit after the servant had gone out. ¡°Aldrit, I¡¯m afraid I have to leave now as I have other business to attend to.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Do you think you can help me again next time? There are plenty of other books I would like you to take a look at.¡± Aldrit wore a troubled look on his face as he lowered his head again, his hands folded. Eugene sighed in disappointment. ¡°You can¡¯t stay?¡± ¡°I am very sorry, Your Majesty. You have been very generous to someone as lowly as me¡­ but ording to our tribe¡¯s precepts, one can never stay at the same ce for more than two nights during the active period unless it is a shelter.¡± ¡°¡­You mean you are going back to the desert?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What happens if you vite the precept? Will someone from the tribee for you?¡± ¡°We can only end ourst journey if we live a life without viting the tribe¡¯s precepts.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 ¡°Last journey? Does it mean you willter be settled in some kind of paradise which is solely allowed for your tribe?¡± ¡°Paradise¡­¡± The corners of Aldrit¡¯s mouth turned up slightly into a smile as he repeated the word Eugene had just said. Although it was just a faint smile, it was the first expression she had seen on Aldrit¡¯s dollish face. He looked lifeless as he remained still and expressionless throughout the whole conversation with her. But the faint smile that shed across on his face for a fleeting moment had proved that he wasn¡¯t emotionless after all. He just didn¡¯t show it much outwardly. ¡°Now that you mentioned it, the final stop to our painful life would be a paradise indeed.¡± Eugene frowned after she gave a thought to Aldrit¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t mean death¡­do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s another way to describe it¡± Eugene was speechless. To hear a young man who¡¯s not even turned twenty saying death is a way to his paradise in such an indifferent tone, had made her feel terribly sorry for them. She never knew they were suffering to this extent. ¡°Can you exin what you mean by it? I think there¡¯s a deeper meaning to it.¡± ¡°Our tribe thinks we have received a divine punishment from God. And as a result, we are leading a seemingly endless life of repentance which may not end with just one lifetime. If we ever vite our precepts while we are living, we will again be born as the tribe¡¯s descendant in our next life. That¡¯s the reason we describe our life as an endless journey. And our only wish is for the journey to end. We all hope this will be ourst journey. So, when a funeral service is held in our tribe, we offer our condolences by hoping this was the dead¡¯sst journey. We can only rest in peace when our journey ends.¡± What Aldrit just said was not a foreign concept to Eugene, as they sounded simr to the concept of the ¡®eternal cycle of birth¡¯ and ¡®reincarnation¡¯ that she had once heard of. ¡°Thest journey¡­¡± It would have been easier if it was just someone from the tribeing to have him punished in consequence of vition. Because if that was the case, she would have offered him protection, so that no one could take him away. But the penalty of vition of their precept was heavier than any punishment in existence. ¡®How can I ask him to give up his way to¡­ his paradise.¡¯ Eugene sighed as she knew she couldn¡¯t hold him up any longer. She reluctantly rose from her seat to head to the audience room. She couldn¡¯t afford to keep people waiting for any longer. ¡°I know you said you can¡¯t stay for more than two nights at one ce. But tonight is just your second night here. You will stay for another night before you leave, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I will. But I will leave early in the morning tomorrow. Please allow me to do that, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You are going leave at dawn?¡± Eugene was disappointed to hear he was leaving so soon but eventually nodded her head as she lowly muttered. ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s true that you must get moving early if you are going back to the desert. You don¡¯t need my permission to leave as you are here as my guest. And a guest can decide toe and go anytime they want. But I will save my goodbyes forter.¡± Aldrit lowered his head to Eugene with a wavering look in his eyes. She then walked past Aldrit for a few steps before she turned back to him again. ¡°About Hwansu, they can take the form of animals and even speak to humans as they get older. Then, do you think they can eventually evolve into something more? For example¡­like taking the form of a human.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that is possible.¡± Aldrit answered in a firm voice. It took Eugene by surprise as she didn¡¯t really expect an answer when she asked. So, she asked him again with a surprised look on her face. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°I once had asked the exact same question to a wise elder in the tribe before and was told that it was impossible.¡± Aldrit retraced his memory and told Eugene in the same words the elder had once said to him. [Larks had entered the world through the gate that we opened. It means they will be subjected to the spells. When our ancestors used the incantations to conjure up the creatures, the spell strictly restricted them to ¡®non-human¡¯ creatures. And a spell works just like aw of nature, the way the sun rises every morning and sets every night. No matter how scary the creatures may be, they are just one of the many creations of God. It¡¯s impossible for them to go against nature.] Eugene nodded her head as she was relieved to know that her sudden doubt was just an unnecessary worry after all. It was devastating just to imagine what the world would be if therks, which were already too powerful, had the intelligence and the sly ability to imitate human beings. *** Although it was even before the sunrise, there were quite a lot of people who were already waiting for the stone gate to be opened. The soldiers then opened it at the exact time with a grand announcement. Aldrit gazed with amazement at the way the huge stone gate was being moved, among the crowds. He had never seen such a magnificent view up close before. As the gate opened, he walked past the ramparts while keeping in step with the crowds that were pouring out through the gates. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to keep walking forward in such a big crowd without looking around. He felt like he would be seized by the back of his neck at any minute with someone shouting, ¡®He¡¯s a wanderer!¡¯ out loud. Aldrit fixed his stares somewhere at the endless desert as he kept on walking without slowing down. And the dark atmosphere of the early morning which had surrounded him before, was now reced by the intense heat of the sun, emitting right above his head. He finally stopped walking when people no longer came into his sight. He turned a spin from where he was standing and literally saw no one around him. It was just him alone, standing in the middle of the endless desert. He rubbed his chest with his hand as he had felt a strangely void feeling inside. Even though this wasn¡¯t his first time walking through the sands by himself, he somehow felt like he got left alone all of sudden. Again. He then turned his head to his left and right like a child who was lost. And when his eyes were fixed at a steep sand hill near him, he carefully went up to the hill and saw the soaring spire of the castle which appeared far in the distance. After staring nkly at the sight for a while, he took his heavy backpack off from his shoulders. The backpack was a gift from the queen, which he received by a servant before he left the castle. He unfastened the bag strap and carefully took the contents out from the bag, one at a time. The bag was filled mostly with food, like dried fruits, dried meats, roasted grains and such. There was also a thin nket with some first-aid medicines. Aldrit quickly rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand before they got teary. He then made a deep bow on his knees at the castle in the distance after he had put all the stuff back into the backpack. He felt so overwhelmed as this was his first time being treated with generosity and kindness by someone who wasn¡¯t from his tribe. He had started his life as a wanderer at the age of fifteen followed by the rule of the tribe. Hence, except for a period of the year where he had to go to a designated ce to learn a new knowledge from one of the tribe¡¯s elders, he was mostly alone. He had tried to be positive and thought it was lucky of him to have found shelter to stay during the active period in his first year of life as a wanderer. But to be honest, he was scared and lonely. He thought he was ready to face his death when he was caught by the warrior. But when he heard someone say, ¡®Can you release him?¡¯ right before he was about to die, his determination shattered with relief. [Aldrit.] Aldrit, who was still on his knees on the ground, stared into the distant kingdom while he listened to the voice which was still ringing in his ears. [I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand what I am about to say as I don¡¯t mean to diminish the sincere efforts that your tribe has put into repentance all these years. I rather think it¡¯s very noble. But, whatever your ancestors did, all happened in the remote past. And I think your tribe had suffered more than enough to receive an absolution. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time for you all to get free from the sense of guilt?] As he was going to head out before the sunrise tomorrow, he had paid hisst visit to the queen to express his gratitude once again. But what he heard from her after she gave her words of blessing for his journey ahead, came as a great shock to him. [Getting on your knees is just one of many ways to beg for forgiveness. There must be other ways to repent while seeking for a future for your tribe at the same time. And I think that¡¯s a job for a young man like you. To create a new future for your tribe. Don¡¯t you think your children, your descendants deserve a better future?] Aldrit, who¡¯s eyes were closed, felt a shudder running down his spine. No one has ever told him something like that before. All he knew until now was the knowledge he had learned in the tribe from the elders, and he had heard more than enough of all kinds of terrible sins his ancestors hadmitted in the past. But he had never doubted the teachings of the elders as he always thought it was his bounden duty as a descendant to beg for forgiveness on behalf of his ancestors. Aldrit slowly opened his eyes. And his eyes were now twinkling with his new resolutions. ¡®This is my duty as a descendent. But it shouldn¡¯t be my children¡¯s nor my descendants.¡¯ Aldrit grabbed his backpack and sled it over his shoulders again as he stood up. He tried to think of the things he could do right now to change his tribe¡¯s future. And through the conversation with the queen, he realized how little he knew about his own tribe. He had never raised questions about why his tribe wasbelled as the birds of ill omen or why they must live under constant threats of death. But to get the answers to all these questions, he had to wait. As ording to the rules, he must reach a certain age to be given further teachings. But then, it would take him a great deal of time before he can make a difference to the future. Although they were called as wanderers, they still had a settlement, a refugee, where the people in his tribe could bring up their children until they were ready to start their own life as an individual wanderer. Everyone in the tribe knew where it was but the exact location of their refugee was the supetive secret, which they had to keep with their lives. Aldrit decided to change course, to go back to the ce he had left since his fifteenth birthday. He was no longer the same young man whose only goal in life was to faithfully follow the rules of his tribe until the moment of hisst breath. He was now a man with a clear goal in his life. *** Chancellor Verus reported his further findings to the Mara order after his reports on the other important issues. He had faithfully carried out the confidential operation, while keeping the order under constant surveince in obedience to the King¡¯smands. The rumor about the order receiving its official acknowledgement from the kingdom seemed effective as it has helped to lower their guards, and thanks to that, his operation on securing the list of names of people rted to the order was on a roll. ¡°Your Majesty, I have reaffirmed the fact that it¡¯s the high priest who¡¯s on top of the Mara order¡¯s hierarchy system and we have found no traces of the existence of a higher rank beyond the priest.¡± ¡°¡­is that so.¡± The king¡¯s lukewarm responses have bothered him. ¡°I¡¯ll take a further look into the matter once again.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± It was only the high priest who had the full authority to the most confidential information within the order. This was something they have found out after years of dedicated investigation. So, the information that they could acquire was limited to the ones from the general followers. But the investigation was still a sess as they found out that the word ¡®saintess¡¯ had never been mentioned between the general followers. ¡°Are you keeping watch on the informer¡¯smovement as well?¡± ¡°We have found no particr movements so far since his return to the capital and after the knight had left the capital.¡± Kasser had originally nned to arrest Rodrigo. But he felt like he needed to find out about the ¡®ritual¡¯ which Rodrigo had mentioned to Eugene. For that reason, he decided to keep his eyes on him throughout the dry season. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ¡°I bet you have an inkling of who the informer really is by now.¡± When Kassermended Verus to keep a close watch on Cage (Rodrigo is his real name), the informer, he did not tell Verus that Cage was indeed the high priest of the Mara order. The pretext for the surveince was ostensibly because he deceived the queen, not because he was a heretic. Kasser had kept Verus in the dark as he did not want his exhaustive watch to evoke Cage¡¯s vignce unnecessarily. But Kasser knew it was merely a question of time before Verus found out about Cage¡¯s identity. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°When I caught the movement of influential followers within the order making contact with him surreptitiously. But my conjecture hardened into certainty when he left the capital.¡± Kasser nodded his head. He already expected it after he read about Verus¡¯s report on his way to the Holy City for the ritual ceremony, as Verus acquired Mara order¡¯s inside information right after Cage left the capital and found out about Knight Pides¡¯s return to the capital. ¡°ording to the intelligence, he is suspected of his involvement in a shady conspiracy and there¡¯s also a spection that there is someone else behind him who¡¯s giving out instructions.¡± ¡°By someone else, do you mean the Great priest or the Saintess that you havemended for investigation, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Although you said you have found no traces of their existence, it¡¯s still hard to ignore since there have been spections. And even if we arrest the fanatics, I don¡¯t think we can force them into a proper confession. So instead, I am going to catch them in the act to find out what they are really up to. Their next movement is predicted to be around the period of transition from the dry season to the active period. Until then, don¡¯t take your eyes off them and beware not to arouse their suspicion. Don¡¯t leave them any room for doubt.¡± ¡°I will keep your words in mind, Your Majesty.¡± Verus said. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Kasser lowered his gaze to one of the reports that Verus had brought and started reading. But somehow, Verus hesitated before he gave his reply. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is there anything else to report?¡± ¡°The queen had given me her order to carry out an investigation on Cage before. I would like to ask if there is any information I should keep confidential before I give Her Majesty my reports on the findings.¡± ¡°After what he had done to the queen, every information about him is fully shared between me and the queen. There is no need for you to give your reports to her again.¡± Normally, Verus would have appreciated king¡¯s consideration for lessening his work. But not this time, as he had received a specialmand before he came to the pce today. His wife, who was invited to the ce by the queen a couple of days ago, had dropped by his office on her way back home, looking heavily flustered. [What on earth has happened? What is going on around? Did something happen in the pce?] He asked her with concern if something unpleasant happened during the gathering with the queen. But Charlotte was looking rather flushed with excitement as she spoke up. [That¡¯s what I want to ask you. When was thest time you met with the queen?] [¡­About a month ago I believe.] [Tell me exactly. Did you actually speak to the queen or did you just give your greetings?] [I had paid my visit to the queen as she asked to see me.] [Yet it didn¡¯te to your notice? That there¡¯s something different about Her Majesty?] [What do you mean?] [The queen seemed like a totally different person!] Although he sensed a strange unfamiliarity when he met with the queen about a month ago, he didn¡¯t actually give much thought to it. As in his opinion, it wasn¡¯t such a significant change for his wife to show such a dramatic response to it. He had never had a long conversation with the queen in the first ce, so he presumed the same for his wife. But Charlotte gave him a pathetic look as he seemed speechless. [And you call yourself a Chancellor when you are this tactless?] [I never knew you were on visiting terms with the queen.] [I am not. It has nearly been a year since Ist met with the queen. But couldn¡¯t you tell right away? From her expression to her way of speaking. Even her gaze looked different.] Verus got another scolding from Charlotte for his insensitivity when he gave her his honest opinion. [I was well aware that she was now being addressed as the queen, but it just felt so strange to actually address her differently. As you know, she always insisted on being addressed as Anika before. And I bet you remember the incidents urred due to her insistence.] [Yes, I do remember.] [She was unusually genial towards Lady Waze as well. Although it was a long time ago, I had seen her treating Lady Waze in a very different manner¡­anyhow, there must be an exnation for the sudden changes in her behavior. But what could it be? There¡¯s no distinct reason for Her Majesty to afresh her rtions with Lady Waze who has no significant influence in high society anymore.] Verus had a bad feeling as he watched his wife who had started to mutter to herself. His wife, the Count Charlotte Oscar was widely known as a woman ofposed disposition in a somewhat aloof manner as she hardly shows her feelings outwardly. However, there was a hidden side of her which only her family knows about. Charlotte hardly takes interest in things going on around her, but she could be persistent once she gets intrigued by something. Verus knew very well about her persistent nature more than anyone else from his experience. In the year he came of age, he got entangled with Charlotte who was five years older than him and before he knew it, he found himself walking down the aisle with her. [What usible excuse do you think I can give to meet with the queen again? In a more natural manner rather than an audience¡­. Why don¡¯t you try to arrange a meeting?] [How?] [Juste up with some good excuses. A dinner for example, that sounds like a good asion.] His wife looked adamant in meeting with the queen again, that Verus found himself deliberating. [¡­A dinner?] He had suggested. Apart from his sense of loyalty, the king¡¯s presence has always intimidated him somehow. Therefore, he was content with his current rtionship with the king where he just has to faithfully follow themand and give his reports whenever necessary. What in the world was he supposed to do sitting across from the king during the whole dinner when he couldn¡¯t even think of things to say during the dinner with his own father? But even Verus Ricksen, who was known as the Iron Chancellor, had an unexpected side as he was indeed a henpecked husband who never dared to contradict his wife, Charlotte. The initiative was taken by Charlotte before marriage and things didn¡¯t turn around differently even after they were married. Verus was very muchmitted to Charlotte like he was to the king but just in a different way and he needed to report his progress to her tonight. He had beat his brains out and decided to find a chance to propose the dinner during his audience with the queen, as asking the king himself was out of his question. But his so-called n hade to naught even before he could try. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said anything in the first ce.¡¯ It was now impossible for him to pay a visit to the queen when the king himself had told him there was no need to. ¡°Your Majesty, I have an urgent report to make.¡± Chambein¡¯s voice was heard from outside. And when he was allowed to enter, he got himself right to the king and ced a round container on the table. ¡°It is an urgent telegram from the Holy City delivered by the homing pigeon. It seems to contain top secret information.¡± Chambein¡¯s face had stiffened with tension as this was the first time they received a top secret telegram from the Holy City. Kasser opened the container and unrolled the telegram on the spot. His brow furrowed as he skimmed through the short message. When Kasser looked up from the telegram to give his orders to his chambein, he spotted Verus who was still standing nearby. ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Although Verus was curious, he left the room right away as he knew he would eventually be told if it was something he needed to know. And whatever rted to the Holy City was not under his jurisdiction anyway. He walked down the corridor rather light-heartedly as he now had a reasonable excuse to tell Charlotte. The chambein came out running to inform the queen in obedience to the king¡¯s order. And when Eugene arrived at the king¡¯s office with the chambein, everyone left immediately as she entered. In the office where they were now alone, Kasser showed Sang-Je¡¯s telegram to Eugene. ¡°So¡­ he¡¯s asking me toe to the Holy City. You expected more than a month.¡± ¡°I did. As it will take at least a month for the knight to travel back to the Holy City and thene back again to the capital with Sang-Je¡¯s orders. But looks like Knight Pides had sent a letter to Holy City beforehand.¡± ¡°¡­Sang-Je then sent this telegram as soon as he received that letter.¡± ¨C In the name of Mahar, This was the first line written on the telegram. It was to suppose Sang-Je as the sole emperor of the world as ¡®Mahar¡¯s will¡¯ is considered as an imperial order. It wouldn¡¯t be a wise idea to go against him unless one intends to sever rtions with him. Sang-Je requested the queen¡¯s prompt departure upon the knights¡¯ arrival as he had sent a number of his knights to escort Jin Anika to the Holy City. Maybe it¡¯s just a feature of a telegram but Sang-Je¡¯s message felt like amand rather than a request as it was brief and stern. ¡°Does Sang-Je often summon people through telegrams?¡± She asked. ¡°Sometimes, only on rare asions. But it¡¯s quite exceptional of him to summon an Anika in this manner because normally, at least more than ten knights would be dispatched to escort an Anika throughout the whole journey.¡± ¡°Was the Lark tree really a big enough incident for Sang-Je to make such an exceptional move? I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s making such a fuss about it¡­.¡± Kasser broke into a smile at the sight of Eugene grumbling to herself. ¡°Of course it was a big incident. You are the only one who begs to differ.¡± He smirked as he remembered the time in the Holy City where Eugene sprouted the seed to summon a Hwansu from theke. No Anika in the world would use their Ramita like the way Eugene did. When a small tree sprouted from the seed, she looked around her surroundings and crouched down to start digging up a small hole on the ground to nt the tree. And after that, she just casually dusted her hands as she walked away from it without any hesitation. It was rather him who had his eyes lingered on the tree as he looked back several times while he walked away with her. The tree sprouted by Anika is considered a sacred hallow which holds God¡¯s power. There would be thousands of people from all around the world who would be obliged to exchange all their fortunes with a sacred hallow, scrambling to get hold of the holiness. Eugene surely was an Anika who possessed a powerful Ramita beyond imagination. However, everything still felt surreal to him and Eugene herself was not fully conscious of her own power as well. As if one¡¯s appreciation for gold gradually decreases once surrounded by it, her indifference to her own ability had affected him eventually. Just a few days ago, he saw a vision of water filling the whole bedroom, but he was more surprised by himself for feeling rtively calm at the astonishing phenomena which had unfolded right before his eyes. ¡°Just because I received this urgent telegram, it doesn¡¯t mean I can depart right away. I have my own circumstances too.¡± ¡°There is no useining, as Sang-Je¡¯s knights are likely to arrive in two days at the very least.¡± ¡°Two days?¡± Eugene pouted her lip as she was displeased. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just because everything I had nned for this dry season in thest active period hase to naught as he took the liberty of scheduling my trip to the Holy City. It¡¯s very annoying actually as I would have gone by myself when the time was right.¡± Kasser fixed his stares as if he was bewitched at Eugene¡¯s drawn looking face while she muttered her discontents to herself. And from the way she fell quiet, contemting on whatever thought that shed across her mind, to her face breaking into a smile when her eyes met with his¡­ Kasser just couldn¡¯t keep his stares away from her even for a moment. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Kasser looked down on her face as she fell into his arms. He found himself blindly nodding his head at her. ¡°What do you say to invite a few more people to the Holy City?¡± ¡°Who do you want to invite?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of inviting the officials¡¯ wives who had not visited the Holy City for a while because of their husbands. I have recently met with sixdies, and I think they will like my idea as well, as a way to reward them for restraining themselves even though there¡¯s no such rule forbidding their visits to the Holy City.¡± ¡°That sounds like a great idea. Do as you like.¡± Chapter 213 (1) ¡°But I do feel a little bad. I mean, we will be leaving for the Holy City together as a couple, but thedies will have to leave their husbands for quite a while as it would take at least two months before wee back to the capital.¡± Eugene wondered if thedies will be delighted by her invitation or will they be reluctant to leave their husbands behind. When she let out a sillyugh at her own mischievous curiosity, she met eyes with Kasser who was staring at her in silence. When Eugene realized his stares, she purposely widened her eyes as if asking ¡®Why?¡¯ to him. Kasser then shook his head with a smile on his face. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, you can always just tell me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I often find you staring at me without words like you did just now.¡± Eugene told him off lightly but not in an offensive manner. ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way for me to know what you¡¯re thinking if you don¡¯t tell me as I can¡¯t read minds. So please tell me instead of bottling up.¡± Kasserughed as if he was amused by her words. ¡°I¡¯m not bottling up anything.¡± She looked back at him with a doubtful look on her face. She often felt an invisible distance between them as she sometimes couldn¡¯t get a handle on what he was thinking inside. She also felt like she was in a lopsided rtionship, as it was always him who madepromises for her instead of talking things over together. ¡®But he sure is a changed manpared to his past self.¡¯ He surely did speak more than he ever did before. And from his tender expression and thoughtful behaviors, it clearly showed that he had special feelings towards her. Yet, Eugene was still confused from time to time. She skeptically doubted his ingenuous devotion to her, wondering if his kindness and affection was solely because she was an Anika who could bear him a child. However, she knew deep down in heart that the root of her mistrust was in fact due to her own dishonesty. She felt ashamed of her own selfishness as she realized that she had been putting the me on him the whole time. No matter how hard she had tried to keep herposure to refrain herself from making hasty judgements, she always ended up feeling impatient around him. Maybe what she was feeling was fear after all. She was afraid that he might leave her someday, when he eventually gets tired of putting up with her. Eugene deliberately hastened herself to hide her mixed feelings from him. ¡°I better go and make preparations before the knights arrive then. Thedies should be informed as well.¡± When Eugene left the room, Kasser gestured to the chambein who was about to enter to leave him as well. He then once again unrolled Sang-je¡¯s telegram and absently murmured the message written on it with a seemingly subdued tone. He had felt a strange feeling when Eugene naturally assumed that he would be leaving for the Holy City together with her, although he never once told her before that he was thinking of apanying her when Sang-je ever sends for her. He then recalled her response to the telegram just now. The fact that she¡¯d implied their return to the capital after their visit to the Holy City by using the word ing back¡¯ and the way she remarked Sang-je¡¯s call as ¡®annoying¡¯, somehow eased his anxiety effortlessly. He let out a small sigh as he ran his fingers through his hair. He was seriously worried about his mood swings which were getting noticeably worse as time went by, as he now found himself responding to Eugene¡¯s every word and expressions. But he had no one to ask for advice if what he was experiencing was actually normal. He¡¯d been told all his life about how he mustn¡¯t lose hisposure at all times as he was a king, but he knew nothing about the exemry behavior of a husband as his father was never a good example for him. In fact, his parents had never been a family before. ¡°Family¡­¡± He carefully muttered the word to himself as if he was mentioning some kind of forbidden word. And he felt the same strange feeling inside him again as his heart started to pound like it did when he first heard Eugene say the word ¡®couple¡¯. He had always told himself that he could simply live without it like he always had been, out of pride. But he had nowe to realize that his longing for a family he once had as a child, hasn¡¯t disappeared just because he¡¯d gotten older. He just had kept it buried deep in his heart all this time. One thing was clear for sure. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to ignore his wife and make her leave for the Holy City all by herself, like his father did to his mother. There was no way he would be giving up on his first family that he had finally found after all these years. Chapter 213 (2) Pides had finally made it back to the Holy City. And upon his arrival, he went straight to Sang-je¡¯s prayer room to give his report on the progress. He went up to Sang-je, who was standing on the other side of the room as he opened the door and got down to his one knee. ¡°I, Knight Pides, have just returned from the Hashi Kingdom uponpletion of the task, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C I highly appreciate all your efforts. You really have exceeded my expectations. It was an excellent judgement of yours to promptly deliver the news through a correspondence. ¡°Thank you for your generouspliment, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C But I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reward your hard work with rest, just yet. As I will have to assign you to a new task this instant. ¡°I am always at your service, Your Holiness. It is my great honor to serve Mahar¡¯s will. ¨C I have sent an urgent telegram to send for Anika Jin to the Holy City upon the arrival of your letter and the knights have already been set out to escort her. I want you to ride down and join the knights as an escort to Anika Jin. I am sure she will be delighted to have you as her escort on her way back to the Holy City for the first time in many years. Pides was well aware of Anika Jin¡¯s feelings towards him for it was harder for someone not to take a hint when such a beautiful and noble young anika gives you a stare, always with a great affection in her eyes. Whether it was a good thing or not, they somehow ended up going their separate ways from each other. When Pides was of an age where he could easily fall for the temptations, he restrained himself with such an effort of will as Anika Jin was still a young girl. But by the time she grew up to be a fine youngdy, Pides had sworn an oath to serve God with all his body and soul for a lifetime by taking the vow of celibacy after he went through a great misfortune in his life. On the very next day of his deration, Anika Jin came to see him. But all she did was to give him a long stare in silence, with her sorrowful eyes whichter turned to resentment before she left. Pides still can¡¯t get over the look she had given him that day. So, when he recently encountered her at Hashi kingdom, he sensed a significant air of unfamiliarity around her. Maybe it was because she was now married, or maybe the interval of three years between them was long enough to change how they once had felt for each other. He now spotted nothing more than a token of courtesy in her eyes when she looked at him. Although he had realized that he no longer meant anything to her anymore, he obediently responded to Sang-je¡¯s order withoutint. ¡°I will set off right away, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C And about the letter you sent, it contained no other news apart from the incident regarding the Lark tree. Are you certain that you have delivered my letter to Anika Jin? ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. And when she finished reading it, she had asked me to inform you that she was still in search, as her reply to your letter. Sang-Je¡¯s brow had slightly furrowed with his eyes still closed. ¨C That was all? ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C ¡­Very well. Pides, who had vowed his head before he turned around to leave, came to a halt and hesitated before he spoke. ¡°Your Holiness. If only I may, I would greatly appreciate it if you could share your wisdom to a doubt of mine. ¡° ¨C It would be my pleasure. ¡°Will it be possible for something other than a seed¡­ ark to actually transform into a tree?¡± ¨C It certainly is possible. In fact, the very tree in the main square which is widely known to the people was actually ark instead of a seed. ¡°I beg your pardon? If so, how can it¡­¡± ¨C If the fact ever goes out to the world, the kingdoms then would scramble for Anikas during the active periods, to have them as a spearhead during their war against therks. But Anika is not born to the world to be sacrificed for such a trivial purpose. Moreover, not all Anika have such power. The miracle was first realized by Anika Roxy, who was known to possess the strongest Ramita, and among all the Anika in existence at the moment, it was only Anika Flora who had the same ability as her. But now I believe, Anika Jin has got herself the same ability as well. Pides was astonished by what he just heard as he revolved them in his mind. ording to Sang-je, Anika Flora had a powerful Ramita, enough to beparable to Anika Roxy¡¯s, who is considered as a legend. And that now Anika Jin¡¯s Ramita was no less than theirs as well. ¨C That is the reason why I have urgently sent for Anika Jin. As you must¡¯ve noticed, Anika Jin¡¯s Ramita is tenuous, but if her Ramita has somehow evolved, it surely is an unprecedented situation for us all. Therefore, Pides, I need you to bring Anika Jin back to the Holy City at all costs. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I will get right on it with all my might.¡± Chapter 214 When Pides left the room, Sang-je called for the knight who was guarding the entrance to the stairs which connects to his prayer room. Although there was a distance-wise limit in his ability to send out his voice, there was no corner in this very pce that his voice couldn¡¯t reach. The knight entered the room in an instant. ¡°I am at yourmand, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C I forbid everyone from entering the prayer room from now on until my further order. I will not meet anyone, and my prayer shall not be disturbed until I open the door. Every once in a while, Sang-je would shut himself in the prayer room for a day or two cutting himself off from all outside contact. The knight replied to Sang-je¡¯s usualmand and left the room. The only entrance to the prayer room will now be ced under strict surveince by the knights. Sang-je opened his eyes when he was finally left alone in his prayer room. His vivid red pupils were glinting viciously as they were giving off a ferocious air instead of a sacred aura. ¡®Still in search?¡¯ Sang-je muttered Anika Jin¡¯s reply to his letter, as Pides delivered. ¡®It can¡¯t be true.¡¯ [Your Holiness, I will retrieve my Ramita back no matter what. So please help me in acquiring something I need to do so.] Anika Jin had asked for his permission for her to marry a king, as a treasure of a kingdom was needed to retrieve her lostRamita. As both Jin¡¯s and his wish coincided, he gave his permission for Jin, who was one of the noble Anikas born for the first time in ten years, to leave for a faraway kingdom that stood in the middle of a desert. He¡¯d taken his chance when he allowed her to do whatever she wished. He knew how much Jin had suffered, as she regarded herself as an Anika in name only when her Ramita was lost. There was no way Jin could have transformed therk into a tree if she still had not found what she needed. ¡®There were some doubtful aspects in the king¡¯s correspondence as well.¡¯ Both Pides¡¯s and King¡¯s correspondence had arrived almost around the same time. In principle, the King was supposed to take an immediate action and inform the Holy City about the Lark tree incident using the fastest method. Although he did not find faults with the King as his responsibility was now fulfilled, but to think that the other kings of different kingdoms would have taken rather active steps under the same circumstances, he was not fully satisfied. ¡®Although he never falls into my clutches easily, he is still a perfect watchdog to keep watch on the desert.¡¯ He was just the man Sang-je needed to stand guard for Mara, lurking somewhere in the far desert. ¡®Mara.¡¯ Sang-je¡¯s face contorted like a growling animal. It was clearly his fault, his own miscalction as he did not see iting at all. ¡®It had never crossed my mind that he would ever be such a big threat, broadening his influence sneakily behind my back all these years.¡¯ It was Mara, who had caused Jin to lose her Ramita in the first ce. Although it was the fault of the followers to be exact, but as everything happened due to Mara¡¯s existence, it seemed only right to put the me on Mara. ¡®Anika Jin. Why did you lie to me? Living as a queen seemed like your cup of tea? So, you wanted to stick around in that kingdom forever?¡¯ That simply won¡¯t do. Sang-je perversely grumbled to himself. ¡®I¡¯ll need to go see him for verification before I meet with Anika Jin.¡¯ Sang-je¡¯s face slowly turned pale and almost translucent after a while, enough to see the surroundings of the room through his skin. He tutted as he looked down to his almost transparent hands. ¡®What a waste of my strength just to maintain this helpless body which I can¡¯t even feel anything from.¡¯ Later, he vanished into thin air as his body turnedpletely transparent. All there was left in the prayer room was his ssical cassock, flopped down onto the floor. *** Somewhere at the farthest point on the outskirts of the Holy City, there stood an outer wall which was built so high that the surroundings were kept hiddenpletely from men¡¯s sight. And with all the cracks and damages visible in ces, the high wall of stone seemed of considerable antiquity while the closely spaced rusty bars on top of the wall were looking terrifying enough to give someone an eerie sensation on sight. The full extent of the estate approximated along its walls was almost asrge as a district in the street of Holy City. Once a publd but after being turned over to a private ownership, there were abundant spections flying about concerning its new owner. Soon, the word spread from mouth to mouth about the owner¡¯s distress in finding a new use for thend due to its poor essibility has be an established fact. Thend went bleak and deste without anyone hardly ever setting foot onto it ever since the ce was ominously stigmatized, as the rumor about the ce being haunted has been bruited about for years. The petition for demolition was often drawn up by the local residents but somehow the n always fizzled out in the end since it was a private property ced somewhere off the beaten track where its existence would nevere to known unless someone took the trouble to find the way to it. Although the ce was mostly unknown to the people of Holy City, it was a well-known fact to the residents nearby that the estate surrounded by its high walls had once served as a prison although it has been long since it wasst used for its purpose. The exact structure of the prison remains a mystery to this day, but the general spection was that the ce would now consist of a dpidated prison building which were about to topple, surrounded thick with overgrown weeds taller than a grown man¡¯s height. But in contrast to all conjectures, nothing behind the walls looked even remotely close to any of the wild expectations. The very first thing that came into sight from the front gate was the building standing in the centre of the open field which was fully paved with cobblestones. The sparsely visible weeds which had grown through the little cracks between the pavings were the only greens noticeable throughout. Furthermore, the grovels underfoot all across the stone paving made a loud creaking noise every time one crunched across. The measure seemed to be one of the prison¡¯s preventive efforts to refrain the prisoners from escaping. The whole ce was in a remarkably fine state of preservation and even the grovels looked their freshest, evenly scattered to every corner of the field as if it was recently tended by human hand. No sign of long periodic neglect was found despite the rumors that its use as a prison had already ceased a very long time ago. The old prison which was set in the middle of the opennd was no more than a building of one story high. However, the building was much bigger than how it looked from the outside as it was an underground prison with hidden dungeons underneath the ground. Through the heavily steeled iron gate on the front, two men-at-arms were guarding by the one and only entrance that connects to the underground prison. One of the guardsmen who was standing straight as a ramrod jerked his head around as if he sensed a movement in the air whilst the other reflexively drew his crossbow. In a moment, a grotesque looking figure appeared in front of them out of nowhere. And despite being in the shape of a man, the figure hardly seemed like a real human due to its translucent body. Also, it almost seemed like it was floating in the midair as its lower body was nowhere to be found. But the guardsmen weren¡¯t frightened at the sight of the ghostlike figure in the least. Instead, they eased their vignce and lowered their heads before the floating figure. A pair of vivid red pupils contemted them in silence when its blonde hair shone dimly in exposure to the sunlight. ¡°Anything unusual?¡± The man made a grating sound as if he were straining his vocal cord to make a sound by force. But the blonde man¡¯s lips hardly parted as the sound was made. Chapter 215 (1) ¡°No, my lord.¡± Sang-je stared at the guardsmen through his slitted red eyes. And he only looked away when he found no particr abnormality in the both of them. ¡®It¡¯s past time to reinforce the spell on them again.¡¯ His two faithful guardsmen were those known as ¡®Taniya¡¯, the faithful servants who obeyed every word and orders given even if the task could endanger their own lives as they were put under a hypnotized state by spell. But the spell neversted long as an unconscious will to resist eventually kicked in to awaken one¡¯s mind and gradually broke the spell away. Therefore, the spell had to be casted upon them in regr intervals to keep their minds under constant control. Sang-je stepped into the entrance that led to the underground. There was no sign of hesitancy in his movement as he glided down into the darkness. He swiftly descended along the steps of the corkscrewed stairs which were cut high and narrow, without the need of a single beam of light. Both light and darkness seemed almost meaningless to him. At the foot of the steps, his translucent body easily passed through the heavy door of iron which was firmly shut in front of him. He glided further along the deserted corridor and crossed through the dividing bars that came in his way and into the room beyond another door of iron. Unlike any other ces underground, the room he stepped out into wasn¡¯t surrounded by yet another darkness. But still there were nomps anywhere around the room. Instead, a dim geometrical pattern of light emitted from the floor, barely enough to make out the walls from the floor. Inside, a wavering silhouette of a prayer who was seated in the middle of the glowing geometric pattern had outlined against the wall. ¡°Will your prayer ever be answered?¡± The olddy who was reciting her words of prayer under her breath, came to a halt and cocked her head at the sound. And with signs of fatigue all over her face, she slowly lifted her wrinkly eyelids with great effort and fixed her eyes at Sang-je impassively. ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here with such a troubled look if you were already given answers to your prayer. When does your God intend to respond to your prayer? The so-called Almighty God of yours who doesn¡¯t even grant your death wish?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Alber remained in silence whatever the provocation as she knew her response would only make him hold her up further to his ridicules. His frequent provocation in recent years bade well for Alber as Sang-je¡¯s impatient behavior reflected his restlessness of mind. It was evident that his ns were falling through against his will. ¡°What has be of the spell?¡± ¡°It is still not quite ready yet.¡± Alber responded. ¡°It¡¯s been long since I provided everything you ever needed to work on that spell. I wouldn¡¯t dare you to try my patience any longer!¡± ¡°I am not trying your patience here. I do believe I have told you multiple times that an advanced level of sorcery is required in this particr spell. It is fundamentally different from the other kind of spells which could be practiced with just proper incantations. To see the future, one must be led to the door by God himself.¡± ¡°God! So where on earth is this God of yours anyway?¡± ¡°¡­God resides both everywhere and nowhere.¡± ¡°I am not here to y word games with you!¡± Sang-je shouted in a voice of thunder which ringed across the whole room. His ferocious red pupil gleamed with sinister light as he red at Alber. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get so cocky if I were you. Remember, you are no more than expendable. Perhaps it might help you to feel more inclined to be cooperative in thepany of your people down here in this very dungeon?¡± Sang-je threw a threat in the olddy¡¯s way. Alber, who had never once lost herposure thus far, grimaced for the first time. ¡°You have given me your word that you will leave my people out of this!¡± Her words brought a twist to Sang-je¡¯s mouth. ¡°We made a deal, not a promise. And there¡¯s no reason for me to keep my word if you give me nothing.¡± ¡°I have done everything I could in my power to help you. And yet, this is how you repay me after all these years you have benefited from the prophecies I have foretold?¡± Alber spat out. Sang-je gave Alber a slit-eyed look, observing her agitated response and snorted in disgust. ¡°In retrospect, most of your prophecies were trivial in the past few years. For instance, you prophesied the birth of two Anikas for the first time in ten years. But looking back, it was a remark anyone could have made regardless of one¡¯s ability to foresee the future as Anikas would have been born anyway in time. Moreover, it was your prophecy which held me back from exterminating Mara and the lots. Which makes me doubt that maybe you were plotting behind my back all this time. Maybe it was your intention to let Mara gain power and bring it to the fore against me.¡± ¡°¡­I would never pull such a shallow trick with my tribe¡¯s future at stake. If I had any sort of underhand plots in my mind, I wouldn¡¯t have handed over the tribe¡¯s treasure to you in the first ce.¡± Chapter 215 (2) Even Sang-je couldn¡¯t deny it as the very power which enabled him to reign over the foolish humans with a godlike presence this whole time was all due to the miraculous delusions created by using the ancient spell which he had taken over from Alber. Even to this day, he stood to benefit greatly from the spell. ¡°And strictly speaking, Mara was an inevitable consequence of your own misjudgement. Do not shift the me to me.¡± Sang-je brushed her off and continued speaking. ¡°Or could it be that your ability is beginning to show its bottom? Perhaps it¡¯s about time for me to seek your recement.¡± Alber clenched her teeth, feeling a sudden flush of anger which soon alternated with despair as she wistfully closed her eyes. ¡°No matter who you choose from my tribe to rece me with, it¡¯s no doubt that it will at least take you years before my recement could be of any use to you. Do as you please if you can afford all the wait. This is thest straw for me as well.¡± Sang-je wordlessly red at Alber. There was a knowledge he realized from experience that humans had an invincible tendency to push themselves to their limit and beyond when faced with an ordeal. However, he also knew that they would eventually fall into a state of torpor at the end of their tether. As angry as he was, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be wise of him to take chances by driving her any further to the corner. With her back to the wall, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t go against him in a fit of desperation albeit she could endanger the safety of her tribe. It would be entirely his loss if she deres herplete withdrawal. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to keep me waiting too long. As I must warn you that I am not the most patient of men.¡± There was a hint of menace in his warning as his shadowy figure started to fade. But shortly before his shape disappeared altogether, his voice was heard again as if something had just shed across his mind. ¡°The spell on the guardsmen is about to wear off. I¡¯ll send them down for you to carry out another reinforcement on them.¡± Alber answered with hesitation. ¡°Why not send in someone else? It¡¯s far too risky to keep them in such a long state of hypnotic trance.¡± The impact of repetitive hypnosis on one¡¯s mind was critical enough to derange even the strongest and most disciplined of minds. ¡°What of it?¡± Whatever became of them had never concerned Sang-je in the least as they were no more than mere expendables in his eyes. ¡°Surely I am not asking too much of you.¡± ¡°But it surely is one cumbersome favor.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t regard a way to save one precious life as something cumbrous.¡± Sang-je watched Alber with an interest and smirked with a look of disdain. She was neither fish nor fowl to him despite all the years he had known her. To be of concern for another even though she was in no position to be worrying about an irrelevant stranger. ¡°I find your request rather ridiculous as you seemed to have forgotten all about how the spell originated. Let me kindly remind you that it was you humans who have created it for the purpose of envement of other humans in the first ce.¡± Sang-je then vanished into thin air leaving his sneerughter at Alber who was left at a loss for words. Alber sat dazed alone in the room for quite a while before she dissolved into her sorrowful tears. She wailed with pain like a prey bitten in the neck and beat her chest hard in grief as she couldn¡¯t even let out a shriek of despair. ¡®Dear God, what am I supposed to do with all my sins?¡¯ If only she could turn back the time, Alber wished most desperately to go back to the days before she encountered the monster. She would dly pay her price and submit her soul to an evesting journey if only she could get her wish granted. She reproached her own foolishness back in the days. All that mattered in the eyes of her younger self was thefort of her tribe and she turned a blind eye on the things that weren¡¯t of her concern. The girl with her inborn gift in sorcery grew proud and conceited as she seeded even in those of the spells which seemed unmanageable to her. She had resented the world despondent about the secluded life her tribe was forever destined to. So out of her defiance, she ended up lending a hand in aiding the monster into perfection for the sake of the tribe, or so she believed back then. She rationalized herself as she made haste judgments for the future of her tribe as a descendent in whose vein runs the blood of ancient foreseers, without the slightest idea of her near future where she ends up cutting her own throat. The monster that was summoned by the ancestors was now reigning over the world with the help of their descendants. Her sense of guilt only increased over time, oppressing her with all the weight of her sins. But it was the slice of future which she happened to foresaw that gave her all the strength she needed to face her hard fate. Although there was a degree of uncertainty as there are only so many probable possibilities amongst unlimited scenarios of future that one sorcerer could foresee using the spell, yet she still had discovered a hope among the futures she had seen. All Alber could do confined in this remote dungeon was to dodge the surveint eyes of the monster and amplify the signals which were generated every time she practiced sorcery to look into the future using the spell. Alber prayed in the hope of a miracle, for there to be even a slightest chance for her signals to reach the minds of her gifted descendants, for them to see what she had witnessed of their future and for them to have all the will and courage they would need to realize the prophecy. Chapter 216 (1) The day of departure for Holy City was decided to be on the following day after having three days to make all the arrangements, counting from the very day Sang-je¡¯s urgent message arrived at the castle. As the castle was to be left vacant in absence of both the king and the queen, the departure couldn¡¯t be forwarded any sooner than that. As time was tight with all the preparations to be made within, there was quite amotion with people bustling in and out of the castle. Servants were hectic as they nimbly packed away for the long journey ahead while higher officials were too busy sorting out pressing state affairs which required urgent clearance from above. Both the king and the queen were very much upied as well, as there were plenty of adjustments to be made to their official schedules as every state affairs would be suspended until their return to the castle. Eugene handed the document back to her aide after she was done with the review. ¡°Proceed as nned while I am away.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Sandy replied to Eugene. One of her three aides was to stay in the castle while she traveled with the other two and it was Sandy who had apanied her in thest journey to the Holy City that volunteered to remain as she hesitated to be away from home for personal reasons. ¡°The indefinite postponement of the scheduled audiences is what gives me trouble the most. See that you prioritize the ones on the top of the list when they are rescheduled upon my return. ¡°I will see to that, Your Majesty.¡± There wasn¡¯t so much in Eugene¡¯s hand that required her immediate attention as she was yet to officially administer the matters of state. So, she had managed toe to the end of her duties by noon, a day before their departure. But as for the king, things were quite different as he had been working day and night for thest two days hardly getting a rest. It¡¯s been days since Eugene hadst seen his face as he had not been returning to their bedchamber even at nights. And to hear that he barely has the time for a proper meal, Eugene resented Sang-je for his abrupt summon as much as she felt sorry for Kasser. ¡®How outrageous of him to summon a king on such a short notice when even a humble traveler needs time for arrangements to be made before setting out on a journey.¡¯ However, her thoughts, there was something she was clearly mistaken about. It was only her alone who Sang-je had actually summoned in the first ce. Eugene had no idea that it was Kasser who was straining himself like a horse without reins. When Eugene was about to drop by her study as she still had plenty of time to spare before the departure, a servant came to her with a message. ¡°Your Majesty, a message from Count Oscar has just been brought by her servant.¡± Eugene unfolded Charlotte¡¯s message as she was handed over. It contained Charlotte¡¯s request for an audience with her concerning their journey to Holy City. Two days before today, Eugene had sent out six invitations and aside from onedy whose child was suffering from high fever, the other five had all agreed to leave with her for Holy City. As there were tedious procedures in arranging the audiences in the pce, they have been exchanging messages with each other through the servants of their own instead. So, Eugene has never met with any of thedies ever since theirst meeting. Although it was againstmon decency to request for a sudden meeting especially when the person holds higher status than the requestor, it seemed to be more than understandable in current circumstances. ¡°Send back my word by her bearer that her request is granted.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After a while, Eugene called out to her servant to give hermands. ¡°Escort Count Oscar to the terrace upon her arrival.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene swiftly rose to her feet and left her office as she was fancying a cup of tea. And the terrace seemed like a better ce to have a conversation with Charlotte rather than her office, as it would be easier to grasp her character under a rxed atmosphere. She never had the chance to find out about the count during herst meeting with thedies. But when she had asked Kasser if he knew anything about the Chancellor¡¯s wife on an off chance, she was told something very interesting about Charlotte from Kasser. [I¡¯ve heard that their families were on visiting terms for a long time, so they had known each other since a young age.] [So, they had been engaged in their families since young?] [I don¡¯t think they were. As it seemed like their sudden marriage announcement hade as a surprise to both of their families.] A romantic cliche about the two people who were once as close as a sister and brother, to realizing their feelings for each other hade right up to Eugene¡¯s mind when she first heard their story from Kasser. She wondered if it was the younger one who took up the courage to confess or was it the elder who seized the opportunity. As the both of them seemed like the typical examples of highborn, it was unimaginable to think their marriage was actually for love and it made Eugene snicker, giving full y to her own imagination. The terrace which stretches out to the inner court of the castle was her next favorite ce to the linking bridge. As the bridge was not covered, it was hard to pass along it during the dry season because of the sun¡¯s heat. Although it was not asparable to the grandndscape on the bridge, the terrace was cool and much to its openness, she took a liking to the atmosphere the ce gave off. She was waiting for Charlotte¡¯s arrival while sipping her tea which was brought to her by her servant when she turned around as a presence was felt around her. But to her surprise, it was Kasser who wasing to where she was seated instead of Charlotte. Kasser strode up close before her while she was still struck dumb by the king¡¯s sudden appearance. Chapter 216 (2) ¡°I¡¯ve found it.¡± Kasser ced the notes which he came in holding and unfolded them right on the table. And with the tip of his finger, he pointed to one of the pages which had already faded yellow with time. ¡°Here.¡± Eugene saw that it was a word that he was pointing at. But as the word was written in cursive and with its ink smudged all over the paper, it took Eugene some time before she could read out the word. ¡°Abu¡­?¡± ¡°I had ordered the librarians to run through the old parchments in the castle and this is what they have brought to me just now. These are the personal notes of thete king, the third king of the kingdom to be more exact. ¡°It¡¯s like a diary?¡± ¡°Close enough.¡± Eugene, who seemed puzzled for a while, came to realize what the word ¡®Abu¡¯ written on thete king¡¯s diary had implied. She looked up at him with her eyes wide in amazement. ¡°Which means that the owner of the Turtle Hwansu was¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. It was thete king who had first moved from the Holy City to the kingdom¡¯s present capital.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.so there¡¯s no wonder as to why it took shelter in the Holy City. The ce must mean so much to it.¡± When they were told by Aldrit about the things he had been told by Hwansu, had made them all wonder what would be of a king¡¯s Hwansu after the king passed. Kasser knew nothing of it as he had never raised those kinds of questions before. Moreover, he also had no idea as to what had happened to thete king¡¯s Hwansu before. [It was only after the king¡¯s funeral that I realized his Hwansu had already disappeared.] Kasser told Eugene as he traced back his dim memory of that day. But at the same time, a doubt had shed across her mind which she could not quiteprehend. [I am not surprised as you must have been in a deep sorrow with no mind to care about Hwansu as it was your father who had passed. But is it possible that not a single person in the kingdom cared to look after it?] [There are controversial views about Hwansu in people¡¯s eyes. Although they serve their kings with their loyalty, they do not officially represent the kingdom nor the king because without the king¡¯s ability to take control of them, they are more or less as frightening as ark.] [Which only gives another reason as to why we need to keep a close eye on them. Because without their king around, they could wildly ride on around our world like horses without rein.] [If only there were any precedents for it. But what every Hwansu did after their king¡¯s passing was only to go into hiding in silence. And most of all, it is only the king who can find his own Hwansu.] Kasser made an additional remark by telling her that he would conduct further investigations regarding the matter when Eugene told him that she wished to find out about who the Turtle Hwansoo had once belonged to. [But don¡¯t get your hope too high. Hwasu¡¯s names are scarce to be found on the official records.] Eugene was overwhelmed with all sadness when she imagined the whole journey of Hwansu who couldn¡¯t get over with the king¡¯s death, to travel back all the way to the Holy City where it has plenty of good memories with its master. However, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallughter when her eyes followed further along the arrow mark connected to the word ¡®Abu¡¯ and found there to be a word written as ¡®troublemaker¡¯. ¡°Thete king¡¯s Hwansu must have given him quite a suffering as he had recorded so.¡± Eugene said. ¡°Like what Abu does to me now.¡± ¡°But Abu didn¡¯t do anything. And I bet that you wouldn¡¯t find another Hwansu who¡¯s as well-behaved as Abu is now.¡± She defended Abu. ¡°It puts on that innocent mask of his only in your presence.¡± Kasser¡¯s almost serious attempt to defame Abu had made herugh yet again. She stared into Kasser as there was a hint of excitement showing on his face. But the new discovery about Hwansu¡¯s owner couldn¡¯t be the reason behind that look as he never had much interest in thete king¡¯s Hwansu in the first ce. ¡®I think¡­he is expecting for something. Ah!¡¯ Eugene then smiled sweetly as she told Kasser. ¡°Thank you so much for not forgetting about your promise on the investigation and for telling me right after you¡¯ve found out about it. I was really curious to be honest.¡± Kasser¡¯s face was now looking much more satisfied as she silently gazed at him. She almost had to bite into her lips to hold back herughter. This man before her had thrown aside all the work he was busy from and came running at her as soon as he found out further about Hwansu, in the excitement to deliver the news to her in person. And he was now looking at her like a child who wanted to be showered with all the praises andpliments he could get. ¡®He has no idea how adorable he looks to me right now.¡¯ She had to further remind herself that he was indeed a king of their kingdom, otherwise she almost voiced her improper remarks to him without her knowing. Chapter 217 (1) Her cheeks flushed with all her efforts to keep her lips from curving into aughter, and that did not escape Kasser¡¯s gaze. He thought to himself that it was unimaginable for his wife to get prettier by day as she was only a human, instead of ark who could easily transform their appearance. He reached out his hand to lightly grab on her chin. And over her slightly lifted face, he inclined his face toward her as toy his lips on hers. They met eyes with each other after an impulsive touch on their lips. But when he spotted the shyness in her lovely, widened eyes, they seemed to havepletely overpowered his senses of self-control. He kissed her again but only this time he was giving her a kiss full in the mouth and seized his opportunity when her lips parted away. When their lips were deeply pressed against each other, Kassers¡¯s hand gave a strong support around the back of her head and neck as her whole body was being pushed down by his weight. Eugene had managed to take a glimpse of his tilted bridge of the nose over her face when she peeped through down her lowered eyes. Her heart was fluttering madly in her chest by the intense kiss from her husband, who she had never gotten the chance to see in thest few days. She felt like she was being consumed by him as a whole when his warmth entered to meet with hers, moving around smoothly into the depth of her mouth. ¡°Aah..¡± A faint nasal moan had escaped her lips. The fingers she rested on the table twinged every now and then from the sensations she felt from their tangled tongues. She had tried her hardest not to wrap her arms around his neck despite all the haziness in her mind as she still hasn¡¯t lost her final sober judgement without forgetting where she was right now. But she was filled with an apprehensive sense of foreboding that even her slightest response to his movements would make him lose sight of their surroundings altogether. By the time she felt like they were beginning to cross the line, Kasser had pulled his lips away from her as he backed himself from her a little. Then he softly whispered as he gently licked across her wet lips. ¡°I¡¯lle to see you tonight.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, my king¡± The gentle support around her neck was now gone. She nkly stared at her cold cup of tea as she felt like she couldn¡¯t get around to see his back walking away from her. When she was calming her flushed cheeks by rubbing them with the back of her hands, there came a voice which startled her greatly. ¡°Count Oscar, what brings you all the way? Is this something I need to check on with the Chancellor?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have requested an audience with Her Majesty only to discuss the matters of the journey ahead. It¡¯s nothing of the pressing matter for Your Majesty to be concerned about.¡± ¡°How are preparations thus far?¡± ¡°I am trying my hardest to be meticulous with the preparations so as to not be a burden throughout the journey.¡± Eugene had let out an internal shriek at the sight of the two of them, exchanging words only a few steps away from where she seated. When has she arrived? She must have seen all of it. She hadpletely forgotten that she was waiting for the count¡¯s arrival. Eugene tried to keep up a straight face as Charlotte came close and lowered her head before her. Pricks were felt behind her head, totally embarrassed. ¡°Thank you for giving your consent to such a sudden request of mine, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± Eugene offered Charlotte a seat while clearing her throat quite unnecessarily. ¡°I apologize for¡­ all the inappropriateness that might have caused you all the wait.¡± ¡°I did not mind the wait in the least, Your Majesty. It was rather a pleasure of mine for my king and queen to live in such harmony.¡± Eugene gave orders to her servant to bring in some refreshments for them in her effort to change the subject of their conversation. But Charlotte has already seen through the queen¡¯s restlessness of mind as she had caught a hint of hastiness when she had stolen a look while the queen was giving hermands. The pretentious disy of affections between married couples was quitemon in high society. But Charlotte was convinced that it wasn¡¯t a pretense what she saw on the terrace just now. As usual, Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have looked away from such a show as she thinks a show needs its audiences and those people on the stage wanted more witnesses to their openly shameful act. But Charlotte had better turn away when she caught them kissing as she eventually realized that they were not on the act at all. Charlotte, who only gives a scoff to the kind of secret love affairsmonly made in the gardens during the night of the balls, felt an unusual thump in her heart by a mere sight of kissing. Chapter 217 (2) ¡®I assumed it was only gossip when I heard about them.¡¯ Charlotte was pretty much well informed of the rumors circting about the capital as she was frequently visited by thedies who hoped to curry favor with her. And of them, there were the voluble ones who were always in good spirits, enough to make the rumor up out of whole cloth. It¡¯s most likely been more than a month since she had first learned of the rumor in passing, about the changes in the marital rtionship between the king and the Queen, which she obviously considered only as a groundless rumor. But as simr rumors came into her hearing progressively, she had loosely surmised that the rumor might be true indeed. However, it had failed to arouse her interest so as to make her want to ascertain the truth of the rumor herself. Charlotte had a tendency to keep herself aloof from those who don¡¯t fall under her category of interest. And despite bringing losses in its train, she still rather chose not to associate with those who she doesn¡¯t see fit for herpany. If only Charlotte had tried to ingratiate herself with the Queen, she surely could have maintained a close rtionship with the Queen as her closest associate without doubt. The Queen had shown her interest in Charlotte¡¯s background as her mother¡¯s side of the family had a good reputation in the Holy City. However, Charlotte took no interest in neither unting nor abusing someone else¡¯s authority. And if she had her tastes in power, then she wouldn¡¯t have married Verus in the first ce. As a Chancellor, Verus was now known as a man of power but at the time when they were just about to get married, he was neither an heir nor he was to be inherited with arge sum of family fortune. From Charlotte¡¯s perspective, the Queen was someone who she wanted to keep back from leaving all personal interests aside. So, after keeping the Queen at her arms length, it was not long before she was given a cold shoulder. And as a result, she had not been receiving her asional invitations to the gatherings sincest year. However, Charlotte cared not a fig for all the gossip that was spoken behind her back. But the curiosity of hers, which was first aroused from the Lark tree incident, had indeed turned to a great interest after her meet up with the Queen in the gathering, which she was invited to not very long ago. So far, there never once was a time when her bad impression on someone had alternated with a good impression. However, she was truly astonished by the fact she did not find her encounter with the Queen to be offensive in the slightest, when she had met with her a few days ago. It was almost as if she was a different woman. Although Charlotte wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to refuse the Queen¡¯s invitation in the past, she had rather dly epted her invitation this time at the thought that this could be a great asion for her to keep a close eye on the Queen. Charlotte had also ascertained the rumor about the king and the Queen to be true indeed from the very sight which she had witnessed with her own eyes a little while ago, as soon as she was brought to the terrace by a servant. She was right in time to spot the moment when their intimate conversation, face only an inch apart, fell to a kiss. The affection she saw in their exchanging gaze was truthfully sincere without any doubt. ¡®I can¡¯t believe he was ignorant of such a significant matter.¡¯ Charlotte clicked her tongue in annoyance of Verus¡¯s tactlessness. With Eugene trying to ovee her embarrassment and Charlotte lost in her thoughts, they stood in silence for a while until refreshments were brought in by the servant and Eugene offered Charlotte tea. ¡°Help yourself to some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I believe you have a boy of six if I am not mistaken. Is heing along as well?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. As he is still too young for such a long trip.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this his first time being apart from his mother for so long? It must be upsetting for him to see you off.¡± Charlotte smiled at the thought of her young son who had wished for her safety throughout the long trip with such maturity, in contrast to his father who had been whiny all along if she really intended to be away for such a long time, leaving him alone in the capital. ¡°I hope I am not troubling you with my sudden notion. By putting you on such a tight schedule before a long trip ahead.¡± ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. An arrangement for one wouldn¡¯t be very time consuming and in fact, as I have lessened my worries on safety throughout the journey, I don¡¯t think I will ever find another trip that would make me feel so eased at heart on departure. I feel none other than excitement to visit my parents for the first time in a long while.¡± ¡°I am very d to hear that. That reminds me, what is the purpose of your visit today?¡± ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty. I have wished to see you to give my concerns on the travel routes we¡¯ll be taking to the Holy City. From what I have noticed, I regret that the newest paths which could bring us more convenience on our journey have failed to be reflected in full.¡± ¡°Is that true? I shall bring it into light then.¡± ¡°If I may, I have put together my findings for Your Majesty to have a quick look through.¡± Eugene flipped through the pages of the thin notebook which she was handed over from Charlotte. The pages contained partially traced references of a map with simple descriptions written in such fine handwriting, making them easily understandable even to Eugene who was unfamiliar with geography. Like husband, like wife, Eugene thought, as she was simply stunned by her work. Eugene asked questions to further grasp on the idea and dly epted the note from Charlotte. ¡°This would be of great help to us.¡± ¡°I only hope my nosiness is not causing you any unnecessary troubles, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Not in the least. Your findings will surely be helpful on our trip ahead.¡± Eugene then swiftly grabbed onto her chance to change the course of conversation. ¡°And I believe you have been a great help to me in the past as well.¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Charlotte was ncing quizzically at Eugene as she looked up. ¡°Of the favor which I had privately asked of you before.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I had been much of help to you, Your Majesty. As all I did was nothing but to pass on your words to my mother¡¯s side of the family.¡± Charlotte¡¯s answer must have worked as some kind of trigger as another memory of Jin¡¯s was brought to her remembrance. And there she saw Charlotte, who was sitting in front of her in a different clothing. [I need you to pass along my letter to your maternal grandfather.] [I believe it was your wish to seek for a person with the help of my mother¡¯s side of the family. Would your letter contain the like content?] [Close enough. Though it¡¯s merely a personal favor. Umm¡­ as I do not intend to keep this a secret, I will just tell you openly. If I am not mistaken, I have heard that your grandfather is keeping a rather special kind of hobby himself. Which happens to be my hobby as well.] Eugene surmised the hobby of Charlotte¡¯s grandfather to be something rted to old book collections. If Jin had personally asked for his help, he must be someone with a profound knowledge of that field. ¡®Wait, then she could¡¯ve just asked for the help before she returned to the kingdom. And from the way Jin had mentioned about the count¡¯s mother, they sounded like they were acquaintances after all. But why is it that Jin had chosen tomunicate through the Count despite all the cumbersomeness?¡¯ Then she heard the voice of Charlotte from the present. ¡°But I do not know what really happened afterwards. And Your Majesty need not worry further as Count Wmbe is surely a man of few words.¡± As soon as a familiar name fell on her ears, a different scene of memory unfolded in her mind. [I may have more letters for your grandfather in the future. And it¡¯s obvious that I can¡¯t have you as my bearer every time I have a letter to send. So, I wondered if you could rmend someone who you think is trustworthy of the task, preferably from one of your grandfather¡¯s acquaintances] [I will make a rmendation as soon as I find someone suitable to your request, Your Majesty.] ¡®So.. Count Wmbe was actually someone who was introduced to by Count Oscar.¡¯ Count Wmbe, the ancient book dealer, was someone Eugene was watching for her opportunity to have a meet up with. But when Marianne first informed her of Count Wmbe, she had never told her about any of his connections to Charlotte. ¡®I guess she must have not known about it. She wouldn¡¯t have hidden it from me if she knew.¡¯ It urred to Eugene that Charlotte was indeed someone trustable, as she did not seem to have boastfully bbered about the Queen¡¯s personal favor to no one. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand as I did not bring that up with any intention of questioning. It just happened to ur to me and I felt like I have yet to say my words of gratitude to you. I want you to know that I am truly thankful for everything you have done for me so far.¡± Charlotte had watched Eugene with a curious look before she lowered her head. ¡°I am more than ttered, Your Majesty.¡± Charlotte then muttered to herself that there was definitely something peculiar about the Queen. The Queen had never urred to Charlotte as someone who would intentionally bring up a past event just to give her gratitude. And throughout the whole conversation, she had sensed the delicate differences in her way of speaking, from the changed expressions on her face and even her gaze seemed like those of a totally different person. *** ¡°Look further into the marked section and bring it back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± One of the king¡¯s aides turned his back with a pile of documents in his arms. From his sagging shoulders to sluggish steps, and also from his fatigued pair of pupils, the king¡¯s aide had appeared to be in his worst condition with no doubt. He almost looked like he could fall asleep in no time with just a slight tap of the pillow on his head. Lord Chambein clicked his tongue at the sight of the aide who had just shuffled across before him. It¡¯s been days since they had been living buried in the constantly piling amount of works from the king. Except for the one time three years ago, the castle had never been left vacant without the king for more than a month. Moreover, time was more than sufficient for all the necessary arrangements before their departure to the Holy City three years ago. Compared to that, this truly was indeed an unprecedented trip which called for emergency measures. But the staunch chambein was more concerned about the king who showed no sign of fatigue at all, than those of gaunt looking aides of his. The Lord Chambein, whose presence was barely noticeable as he usually spends the day running little errands for the king, had carefully stepped up to his king. ¡°Your Majesty, you have been overworking yourself for quite some time now. And I am most worried about your health, especially with a long journey awaiting for you tomorrow. I beg for Your Majesty to take his necessary rest, even for a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I still have piles of work to finish before the departure. I¡¯ll rest if I am tired.¡± Kasser replied. ¡°With all due respect Your Majesty, I have to point out that you have been awake for two days in a row so far.¡± Kasser, who was busy moving his pen on the papers, hade to a sudden halt and asked his chambein with his head finally raised from the documents. ¡°Two days?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The chambein carefully studied the king¡¯s pensive face before he spoke again. ¡°Shall I ask everyone to be away for a moment?¡± The king sometimes took a short nap leaning on his chair whenever he felt like he was sleep-deprived. Although it wouldn¡¯t beparable to a proper rest on bed, Lord Chambein believed even a short nap would benefit him at this point. ¡°¡­Do as so.¡± Now that everyone was away, Kasser took the time out to examine his current condition. Was it because he was overly engrossed in work that he had altogether forgotten about his tiredness? He concluded ¡®No¡¯ to his own doubt. As even if to say he was now under an optimal level of arousal, it still wouldn¡¯t be possible even for him to maintain such a clear state of mind for as long as this. Although kings were known to be born with better physical strengths and endurances than ordinary people, that does not mean they were totally invincible. It was just that they tended to feel less tired and were faster in recovery, despite having greater amounts of daytime activity than others. They could easily sit up all through one night, but they would eventually need to nap in between to maintain their state of mind from the second day onwards. But somehow Kasser was feeling significant changes in his current conditionpared to his past. Despite being fully awake for two days in a row, his mind was as fresh as if he had just awoken from a sound sleep in the morning. And he hadn¡¯t felt tired at alltely now that hees to think of it. He looked down to his hands and clenched them hard into firm fists. With that, the auras surrounding his bluish eyes had converged over his pupils, vertically extending the glow in his eyes. Then, a faint illusion of scales had started to appear over his right arm, where his stares were now fixed on. And soon, the outline of the snakelike figure, soaring as it wrapped around his whole arm all the way from his elbow, was now beginning to take a clearer shape. The outline had gradually sharpened into a distinct form of a snake, all the way from its tail to head¡ªit was his Praz. It was now sticking his head right up against Kasser, staring into his eyes as if demanding for the purpose of its summon, flicking its tongue. Kasser faced Praz with his brows furrowed, but without any intention of suppression as he was only observing attentively at the blue snake which was around his arm. Chapter 219 (1) ¡®How long¡­ has it been like this?¡¯ As Praz is an intangible presence, the form it took on was nothing more than a symbol which signifies the identity of the Praz that the king had in his natural possession. Just because the Serpent king¡¯s Praz materialised in the form of a snake, it didn¡¯t really mean it had anything to do with the actual snake. Although it was the Serpent king¡¯s Praz which was known to have the clearest form of all, it still looked far from real. The Praz was translucent enough to see through its body from up close and with its blurry outline blended into the air of its surroundings, it was no more than a mere image of a snake. However, what had appeared before his eyes right now was considerably different from the Praz he had always known. Except for not being able to feel its weight around his arm, the prominent scales on its skin almost had him convinced that it was a real snake that was coiling around his arm. The vibrant colors on its vivid skin had covered every skin of his arm with a shade casted by its coiled body. Kasser concentrated further on his mind in an effort to bring out more of its presence out of him. And to his surprise, the body of the Praz, which was only as thick as his arm before, had suddenly swelled up to almost twice its original size. ¡®A little more.¡¯ The blue snake, which had now swelled up to almost the size of a human, was coiling around his whole body as if his arm alone was too cramped for its current size. ¡®Go back in.¡¯ At hismand, the image of the snake had vanished into his skin as if it was being sucked into his body. And that all literally happened over a split second, barely enough for one to let out an exhale. A hollowughter was let out by Kasser as he stared at his empty arm, clean without a single trace of blue scale. Despite taking into ount that it was the dry season, the handling of Praz came unexpectedly easy to him and he didn¡¯t even devote his full strength to do so. It had never been this easy for him to take control of his Praz before. And he bet he had struggled more during his prince years, although the Praz was too weak to even have a form, back in those days. ¡®The Praz has changed?¡¯ It was hard for Kasser to put his finger on all that was happening to him ofte. No one had ever informed him about the possibility of transformation in his inborn Praz before. But the changes were obvious and what struck him eventually was that the changes he felt in his Praz could be the exnation for his increased vitality. ¡®But how?¡¯ There must be a reason behind all these changes. He took a moment to look back on what had changed in his life recently. ¡®There¡¯s nothing unusual about my recent trip to Holy City as I¡¯ve visited the ce numerous times before. Could it be because of the strongerrks which have started to appear more frequently aspared to thest active period? But Praz is not an ability which gets stronger the more it is used.¡¯ His train of thought had stopped when he was about to trace back to his old memories as far as to thest active period. The image of Praz wagging its tail as it swims across the pool of water, which was only an illusion conjured up by Eugene, had shed across his mind all of sudden. ¡®¡­Eugene.¡± Now that he thinks of it, there were a few asions when he had felt that Praz was surprisingly well-disposed towards Eugene. But as he never assumed it to be able to have feelings like a living creature, he had not given much thought to it before. ¡®Is it Anika¡¯s presence around me that influences Praz?¡¯ If that was the case, he should have felt all these changes three years ago. After pondering for a while, a new hypothesis came to his mind. If Anika¡¯s presence alone was not the trigger, then maybe it was the direct intimacy between him and an Anika that did the work. Although it¡¯s been three years since they were married, it was only three months ago when they had spent their first night together in three years of marriage. Which happens to coincide with the period he started to sense the changes in his Praz. ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ Kasser shook his head sideways as he was not logically convinced by his own surmise. As far as he knew, both Anika¡¯s Ramita and the king¡¯s Praz were known to be contradicting each other. Isn¡¯t that the reason as to why Anika, who married the king, eventually returned to the Holy City? Most of them struggled to limatize themselves to the kingdom. He leaped up from his seat with an urge to sift through old books in the castle for more leads to the matter. But he reluctantly plopped back to his chair as soon as he realized that he couldn¡¯t afford to stray from his current tasks at hand. ¡®I shall look into it after Ie back.¡¯ His eyes were then set on the documents once again. He buried himself back to his work as he needed neither a nap nor a rest at the moment. Chapter 219 (2) Although it had been long since her servant left her chamber, not a single sound had drifted in through her door from outside so far. Eugene, all alone in her chamber, felt like she was growing anxious in vain the more her wait for his return prolonged. [I¡¯lle see you tonight.] The very recall of his low whisper had caused a flutter in her chest. Eugene had always been conscious of his steady gaze as she knew his eyes were always set on hers whenever they went. But despite all that, when something of importancees up to him, he would never stray his eyes from what he was ought to do, not even for her. She did fancy the way he looked when he was engrossed in his work. But at the same time, she also had this twisted thought of hers where she wanted to stir up his unwavering concentration. At this rate, she felt like she might insist on her childish act to implore him not to leave her side whatever the asion. Eugene had always loathed the kind of lot who tended to behave differently when they start on their rtionship, but now she felt like she could finally rte to them. ¡®Can this be¡­love? This whole unstable feeling of mine?¡¯ The word ¡®like¡¯ did not seem to fully depict her true feelings for him. Though she was overwhelmed with joy at the thought of him, that joy would sometimes be washed over by a wave of fear lurking inside her. ¡®I wonder how he feels about me?¡¯ Eugene looked into her reflection in the mirror of her dressing table. Being attended by her servants day and night, she had given herself no more than a quick nce at the mirror only to make sure she was looking presentable before she went on with her day. For the first time in a while, she studied her reflection in the mirror with some level of intensity in her eyes. A line had creased her brow in a sudden bewilderment. It had only been three months since she had found herself thrown into a strange world inside someone else¡¯s body. Yet, she was struggling to remember how she looked in her real world. ¡®Eugene¡¯ was only an average woman in herte twenties who strived her everyday life to make a living in her real world. Or one might say she had an appearance that was beyond average standard. Although it might just have been a smooth talk, she also had received multiple remarks about her looks with some regarding her as a beauty even. Eugene had tried to recall her real face out of the reflection that was staring back at her. As the ck hair and iris were both Jin and Eugene¡¯s distinctive characteristics in their appearances, she couldn¡¯t quite bring out the faint image of herself in her distant memory over the reflection in front of her. She eventually had given up trying after a few more attempts, thinking there was no point in remembering her past as from now on she would be living in this new world in the way she looked in the mirror now. ¡®Am I fast to adjust or am I just satisfied with how I look right now?¡¯ The woman in the mirror was without doubt an indisputable beauty even from an objective point of view. Although her impassive face gave off cold impressions throughout, there was a coquettish charm from the way she smiled with her eyes. Her gaze then shifted from her reflection to her hand which she had rested upon the dressing table. She gathered her fine-looking long fingers altogether so as when she held up her hand, her neatly aligned fingertips arched to a beautiful shape. And just like the slim bones of her fingers, her fine-boned physique had made her appear to be of slimmer build than she actually was. Her nce had moved further from the tip of her fingers along her arm and eventually stopped around at her chest. Looking down into the thin fabric of her sleeping garment, the cleavage of her ample bosom had casted a dim silhouette down under her garment. She was absent-mindedly observing down herself until she spotted a darkish mark on where her two mounds touched each other. ¡®I never realized there was a mole down there.¡¯ After unbuttoning the front of her sleeping garment which only revealed until her abdomen, she used her fingertip to lightly press on the skin of her bosom as if to pull it up to her so she can get a clearer look at the mark she found. Soon, she had to gasp at her own finding, as the mark didn¡¯t turn out to be a mole after all. It was in fact a mark which was left on by Kasser a few nights ago. The mark, which was supposedly reddish, seemed to have turned bluish just in a few days of time. The very sight of the mark recalled the sensations she had felt when his lips were pressed upon her [emailprotected] as he sucked on it. She felt flushed with a sudden embarrassment as she was ashamed of herself for having disgraceful thoughts in her mind while waiting for her husband to return. A restless sigh escaped her as she reached out to her garment to redo her buttons. Knock knock. Eugene jerked her head to the sound at the door, looking stunned, as if she had been caught right in the middle of a shameful act. She was dumbfounded as she heard no sound of her servant calling out to her nor was she aware of the door of her chamber being opened. But somehow, he was here without her knowing¡­ Her eyes met with Kasser¡¯s, who was standing with his one fist propped on the door as if he was knocking on it. She felt her heart plunge at the sight of him while her face burned up as if her cheeks were caught on fire. She averted her eyes from his smoldering gaze while her trembling fingers grasped onto the fabric of her unbuttoned sleeping garment. She turned her back on him as her mind was now filled with nothing but a strong urge to escape from the embarrassing moment, despite all the time she had waited for his return today. But she was soon caught by his grasp as he rushed towards her. And with his sturdy arm wrapped around her waist, he drew her body closer to him. Eugene let out a startled gasp as her body was turned back forcefully by his firm grasp despite all her resistance. He then impatiently pressed down on her lips with his, pushing himself deep into her mouth while he moved intrusively inside her. She was soon engulfed by his warm flesh tangled with hers in her mouth as he sucked on hers. Eugene felt her head spinning as if her body was being swallowed whole by him. And every moan of hers that escaped her intermittently was muffled by him sooner orter. Chapter 220 (1) Chapter 220 (1) His strong suckling had left a pulling sensation behind the root of her tongue. He gave a loud smacking kiss onto Eugene¡¯s lips as he bit around her chin and her cheeks. His smoldering desire must¡¯ve influenced her as she was feeling heightened with excitement. The surging sensation aroused from his kiss was now tingling her entire body with intensity. ¡°What were you doing here alone?¡± His gruff whisper was ringing about her ears. He reached out onto her panting chest and strongly grasped onto her mound over her sleeping garment. And with pressure on his grip, the soft flesh of her [emailprotected] had squeezed out in between his fingers. Somehow the outline of her body revealed beneath her thin garment had in fact came as a greater provocation to him visually. ¡°What were you thinking about in your head? Were you recalling the way I licked across your whole body while you caressed yourself?¡± ¡°Hmp¡­No, aah!¡± He took a mouthful of her ample bosom between his teeth and bit right into it. Eugene¡¯s body was reeling from shock as she was taken by surprise. He slipped his hand down to her buttocks and heaved her onto the dressing table with his one hand. He fastened her body onto a stable prop and embraced her torso with his hands ced around down by her waist. Her hardened tips were temptingly revealed against the thin fabric of her tightly pulled sleeping garment. After staring at them with an unquenchable desire, he helped himself to a generous bite of her well-rounded [emailprotected] as if he was biting into a sweet juicy fruit and sucked on her mound. Although there was a thinyer of her garment which prevented him from tasting her bare flesh, he cared not a fig about it. He rather thought it was all for the better. He felt like he could use the touch of her rough fabric against his tongue to help him cool down and get his senses back in his head. Otherwise, he was afraid that he might sumb to his greatest desire and end up hurting her flesh with his constant biting and licking. ¡°Ah! Ump¡­.¡± Eugene was using one of her hands to give support to her arching back whilst she held onto his hair with her other hand. He must¡¯ve just taken a shower because she could feel the dampness as she ran her fingers through his hair. Now that her garment was soaked in his saliva, the wet fabric was sticking to the peaks of her mounds more than ever. She felt the shivers running up and down her spine every time her sensitive protrusion was sucked into his mouth. She jerked her chin up in the sudden sensation and the sound of her stuff falling onto the floor by the sweep of her hands was like a distant sound to her ears. ¡°Hmmp, Mhm¡­.¡± As he strongly yanked her unbuttoned front garment away, one side of her shoulders waspletely revealed through the helplessly lopsided cor, where a mound of her [emailprotected] escaped and dangled before him. The draft brushing across her defenseless flesh made her shiver with sudden coldness. But before long, a warm flesh was rolled around at her cold tip and violently sucked her flesh back into the warmth. ¡°Hmmp!¡± Strangely, a tingling sensation was felt around her private entrance in between her inner thighs when it was her [emailprotected] that were being engulfed. To the instinctively locked legs of hers, he had managed to slip his hand in between her crossed legs and before she knew it, her legs had helplessly spreaded apart by the strong grip of his hands. He revealed her inner thighs to himself as he lightly brushed his hand over her most sensitive part, hidden underneath her undergarment. His fingers prated her fabric easily from the sideways and he tantalizingly rubbed against her wet entrance. Through her entrance, slippery with trickling fluid, he pushed one of his long fingers all the way to her insides. And not long after he retracted his finger free from her, it was back on her entrance rubbing for another deep pration. ¡°Ugh!¡± Eugene flinched as she was bitten on her tit by the lips that were sucking on her bosom. Hastily, her undergarment was stripped halfway down, hanging loose around her thighs. And to her exposed skin, he ced down his hand and firmly grasped around her bare privates with his palm. With that, he shallowly slipped an inch of his finger into her opening and before long, his whole finger was deeply shoved all the way through and scratched her inner walls with his bent fingertip as he slipped out from her. She was wet through with the fluid seeping from her opening, which eventually trickled down along his hand to his arm as her part engulfed his finger. The soundsing from the wet rubdowns were then mingled with indistinguishable heavy breathings in the room. As he continued to shove his finger in and out of her body, Eugene¡¯s most sensitive erogenous zone was starting to get stimted by his repeated fingering. ¡°Ugh. Hmmp¡­¡± Eugene moaned as she gasped for breath. Kasser, whose tongue tip was rubbing eagerly against her peak, fiercely sucked on her well-rounded mound until it hollowed. Gradually, his fingering got roughened as he started to pick up his pace. Enthralled by the shower of his caresses, her body was tilted to the back while intermittent nasal sounds escaped her from time to time. Her arm was tottering behind her back as she struggled to give support to her arching back. In response to his conduct, she gently rocked her waist in the direction of his hand and felt the prickling sensations agglomerating down in her lower abdomen as if her sticky wet part was burning with heat. A few more rubs would have sufficed for her to reach her rousing peak. But to her regret, he sneakily tantalized around her verges before he abruptly pulled out his hand from her bodypletely. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± A wistful sigh was let out from Eugene¡¯s mouth in disappointment. With her cheeks desirably flushed like an appetizing fruit, she hazily gazed at him through her merely opened eyes. ¡°Ha..ah¡­..¡± Kasser, who seemed to have reached his breaking point, heaved a sigh as he jerked his head to swallow up her lips. With his mouth adhered onto hers, he promptly devoured the soft inner flesh of her opened mouth and soon, they were entwined around each other altogether. He then sped her body to his chest by tightening his arm around her waist. Eugene, who was perching on her dressing table, reflectively held out her arms as if to embrace him when she realized that her body was lifted into the air. But it turns out that she had floundered her arms in vain as her lifted body was turned in an instant. Her chest, soaked in Kasser¡¯s saliva, was now pressed t on the cold surface of her dressing table. It was only when her toe tips slightly touched the ground, she realized that she was barely standing with her upper body bent at the waist over the table. And before she knew it, the dress she was wearing was rolled up to her waist and her narrowly hanged underwear was stripped further down to her knees. She ced her forehead on the back of her hand while she panted for breath. Overpowered by the force of his grip pushing against her bent back, her body seemed to have stiffened even after his hand was lifted. Then, when he grasped on her butt0cks and revealed her cleft by spreading them apart, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel deeply disgraced by his abruptness. But her body, knowing what to expect from a man, highly anticipated the impact yet toe. Instinctively, she felt a flinch in her opening as her lower abdomen tightened with tingle. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± She faintly let out a moan at the touch of a hot sensation on her rear. Chapter 220 (2) Chapter 220 (2) Slowly, he invaded her by gently rubbing his bulk against her wet opening and stretched her inner walls to gain more ess into her body. Normally, he would have taken more time and care in opening her body. But the warmth of her inner flesh and the tightness around his finger was graphically vivid in his mind. So, at the end of his tether, he jerked his waist and crushed himself into her body to the fullest. And with his thigh thrashed against her hip, he was now deeply embedded in her, to the root. ¡°Hm-mp!¡± Eugene¡¯s body had leapt up from the sudden thrust. The pressure that filled below her body had surged up right under her neck. But in the next instant when he seemed to have pulled away, she was filled with another ravenous rush, with sparks shing across her eyes in a blink. ¡°Hm..mp!¡± Kasser shifted his gaze on his manh0od with a lust as he swiftly slipped in and out from her flushed inner flesh. If anything, it looked as if he was being sucked into her puckering entrance. And from there, he felt the vivid tension surrounding his stuff as her inner wall tightened around him. The feeling of her muscle movement on his skin was truly pleasurable. Before long, he found himself gasping for air as a tingling sensation ran along his spine. Moreover, the very sight of his manh0od slipping out between the cleft of her plump butt0cks was almost beyond description. Veins stood out on his ckish manh0od, which by now was all slippery and glossy from her liquids. From her captively rocking hips to her slender waist, her body was helplessly swayed by the force of his pounding movements. He was soon overwhelmed by his brutal urge to torment her delicate body to her limits. ¡°Hmm¡­.mp!!¡± Kasser continued to let out his urge until her sobbing moans turned to a coquettish shriek. He then pierced deeper to her end and stroked on her wall before he pulled out from her. The soft and fair flesh on her hips had rosed as if she was spanked. ¡°Ah! Ah-ah!!¡± His every thrust had made her body to lurch impotently as if she was falling to the bottom of the world. At the same time, she fumbled her hands and nails to get a hold on to her dressing table in order to brace herself against his fierce movements. But despite her efforts, her affabrous dressing table was needlessly well-finished that it had nowhere for her to grip on. With a brush of her hand, the items on the table fell and tumbled messily onto the ground with a loud clunk. Eugene¡¯s leg repeatedly jerked up in midair everytime he was crushed in and was back on the ground by her toes when she was left empty. Her staggering legs were firmly fixed into a position thanks to Kasser¡¯s tight grasps. ¡°Ah..ah¡­..¡± The utmost sensation surged through her body like a sudden ferocious tide. Involuntarily, she clenched her hands into tight fists while her head was thrown backwards from the tension. Her inside, filled with his manh0od, had tightly narrowed by the ensuing pleasure. Kasser winced as he gritted his teeth to bear with the constricting spasms from her walls, with all his strength. Gradually, as the squirming sensation from her inner movement subsided, he seized his moment and gently massaged against her loosen walls. ¡°Ah! Hmm..mp¡­¡­¡± With his one hand pressing down her trembling back, the movement of his waist was surprisingly delicate, in contrast to his ring gazes. The shivering he felt around the nape of his neck was then altered to a hot rush of sensual pleasure all at once. With his patience exhausted, he erupted his urge and trembled as he filled her inside with his warm fluid. When he finally slipped out from her limp body with a gentle twist in his waist, her entrance was then left empty with a throb. From there, thick and murky body fluids came pouring out as if a stopper was removed from a hole and trickled down to her feeble thighs. Kasser¡¯s eyes were suffused with uncanny pleasures as he speechlessly stared into the sight before him, washed over by his visceral urge towards her. Eugene caught her breath with her body lolled on the dressing table. One of her mounds which was left exposed all along from her disheveled clothing was practically glued to the t surface of her dressing table, drenched in her own sweat. On ount of that, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her upper body slipping down from the table. But she was hardly given enough time to even get her breath back. Her undergarment, which was loosely hanging around her knees, was finally stripped from her once and for all. After that, she was dragged by his pull as he wrapped his arm around her lower waist. And as if he was toying with a doll, he nimbly undressed her from her sleeping garment and grabbed her face in his direction. She feebly blinked as he leaned forward to level gaze with hers. And before long, they were deeply engaged in kisses. He gently licked her soft lips and rubbed intently against her inner flesh. Kasser then seated himself onto a chair which had been pushed afar by their earlier conducts and pulled her staggering body close to him. Grabbing her waist by his hands, he seated her body right onto hisp. Eugene realised only btedly of the strong presence of his manh0od. Thinking that she would never get used to that sight of his, she instinctively backed away from him in bewilderment. ¡°Ah, wait¡­.¡± But regardless of her fumbling resistance, he seized her pelvis with his hands to fit her entrance with his and yanked her body right onto him. ¡°Hmm-mp!¡± Her wet entrance had enveloped his bulk withparative ease. Eugene uttered a piercing shriek as she clinged on to his arm. And as she was deeply inserted under the weight of herself, she nearly swooned from that impactive pain. He then pressed his lips onto her cleavage as if to lull her shivering body. A littleter, he grabbed on her pelvis once again and lifted her body up from hisp. With that, she felt like he was slipping out from her like a loose nail. But she was soon heavily hammered again as her body flopped onto hisp by his pull. ¡°Ah!¡± With her hips seized by his tight grip, her body began rocking back and forth by the force of his every shove. Sounding wet noises were then transpired by the intimate contact of their bare skin down below. Kasser, who was gazing at her bouncing [emailprotected] in awe, fully took her mound with his mouth in an instant and suckled on it wildly. ¡°Ah! Ugh! Please slow down¡­..Hmm-mp!¡± Eugene had to close her eyes as she was getting dizzy from her spinning visions. And whenever her inside was poked, she was washed over by painful, yet pleasurable sensations. Down to her chest, his persistent suckling was starting to cause prickling aches around her peaks. Eugene had no choice but to wrap her arms around the head of the man who was devouring her ravenously, as the man¡¯s body was the only thing she could possibly hold on to at that moment. Chapter 221 (1) Chapter 221 (1) If a circle were to be drawn around the Hashi kingdom¡¯s territory, the most north-westerly outline would be deemed as the kingdom¡¯s national boundary line with the deadly desert. The kingdom¡¯s capital was in fact located behind the monarch castle¡¯s outer wall, which marks as the boundary between the kingdom and the desert. Although it was moremon for a kingdom¡¯s capital to be situated in the center for the sake of checks and bnces, Hashi kingdom¡¯s capital was unusually ced at the northern tip of itsnd. The fact that the monarch¡¯s residence was indeed located in the most dangerous part of the country¡¯snd, highly reflected the reign¡¯s ideology on ruling as it signified the king¡¯s firm determination to protect his people from the harm, on the frontline. Therefore, the capital was indeed the safest, yet the most dangerousnd in the kingdom. Normally, it would take a total of fifteen to twenty days of journey on the road to arrive at the Holy City from Hashi kingdom¡¯s capital. But as this particr procession was apanied by the nobledies travelling in their respective carriages, it was most likely that it would take them more than twenty days of marching to reach the Holy City The procession consisted of fifteen carriages, respectively carrying the queen and the other five nobledies with their attendants, and there were another five carriages fully loaded with baggage and goods. The king was on the lead on his Hwansu, escorted by scores of warriors which constructed a defensive formation around the procession, creating a grandour scene as they continued to march on. People were then pouring out onto the streets as they hailed at the procession, sending off the Royal couple on their journey. Eugene was already feeling bored and tired although it was only the first day of the journey. All of thedies were riding alone in their own carriages and so was Eugene. ¡®It¡¯s no fun without anypany.¡¯ The scenery unfolding on the outside of the carriage window was indeed a delight to her eyes. But the enjoyment did notst very long as the kingdom¡¯sndscape was pretty much the same throughout the ride. And besides, she was feeling out of sorts from tiredness as she didn¡¯t get much sleep the night before. Before long, she was ovee by drowsiness at noon and by the time when her carriage came to halt around twilight, she was sent into a deep slumber without even realizing the knock on her carriage. From the outside, her servant was nervously calling out to her once again, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for you toe out from your carriage.¡± The poor servant waited for quite a while for Eugene to knock on her carriage wall as a sign of her permission to open the carriage door. But to her dismay, there was still no sign from the queen. Although she was thrown into confusion by the silence, it was still impossible for her to open up the queen¡¯s door at her will, without giving proper permission to do so. ¡°What is going on?¡± Kasser, who was watching from a distance, strode towards his wife¡¯s carriage. The servant then bowed her head and replied to her king. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Her Majesty is still in her carriage without any response, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser then opened her carriage door at once without any hesitation. His face hardened when he saw Eugene leaned on the carriage wall with her eyes closed. Much worried about Eugene, he hastily got on to her carriage to check on her state. But when he realized that she was only sleeping, his eyes eased at the sight of Eugene who was soundly asleep. ¡°Eugene.¡± He called out her name in a soft whisper, but not in a way to wake her up. He seemed rather worried that he might disturb her sleep. As Eugene showed no response, he quietly watched her down with an endearing look in his eyes while she was busy sleeping off her fatigue. ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s only fatigue. I better have her checked if she is unwell or anything.¡¯ Kasser then gingerly took her in his arms and carefully got down from her carriage. *** It has been quite a while since thedies had been left standing rather awkwardly, after they all had gotten off from their carriages. As their queen was yet to make her appearance, they were put in quite an ambiguous position as it seemed equally inappropriate for them to be off to their amodation before Her Majesty nor to get back on their carriage. With every passing second, their faces hardened the more their waiting prolonged. Most of thedies were disinclined to leave for this trip in the first ce. Furthermore, they felt like their heads were about to crack up on figuring out the queen¡¯s hidden intention behind her invitation, on the sidelines of their excitement to visit the Holy City for the first time in a long while. ¡°Would Lady Nelson be alright?¡± One of thedies brought up Lady Nelson who had declined the queen¡¯s invitation on ount of her son¡¯s sickness. ¡°Well, fever is amon ailment for a child in her son¡¯s age. It would have been better if she could havee though.¡± ¡°I agree. Although we all know how much she cares for her child, I couldn¡¯t help but to worry that she might fall into disfavor with the queen in future.¡± They feared that Lady Nelson¡¯s t refusal might have offended the queen. But behind their worried look, they were alluding to the queen¡¯s deliberate intention to make them stand by on the road as to unt her dominant position over them. Talking in undertone, the threedies glimpsed at Charlotte and Darlin. Though unofficial, thedies were implicitly ranked ording to their husbands¡¯ position in the kingdom. And needless to say, it was the Chancellor and the General¡¯s wife who had the greatest power of influence among the five of them. So, when the two of them did not show any sign to add in their views to their little discussion, the other three too buttoned their mouths in silence. After another while, they saw the king getting onto the queen¡¯s royal carriage himself. And momentarily, he reappeared from the carriage, carrying the queen in his arms. Thedies had widened their eyes in astonishment as the very sight of the royal couple had taken them by surprise. Moreover, after the king had given hismand to the servant, they instantly caught the look of affection in his eyes when he looked down at his wife who seemed to be sounding asleep in his arms. They nkly watched as the king walked away into distance with the queen until a voice interrupted their silence. ¡°Oh my.¡± That one word represented what everyone was thinking in their heads, all at once. Chapter 221 (2) Chapter 221 (2) During breakfast the next morning, Eugene pondered on the ways she could possibly make this ¡®monotonous journey¡¯ more enjoyable. She shuddered at the thought that she had to coop up in her carriage for another half month at the least, with nothing to do but to stare into the same scenery unfolded through her carriage window. She glimpsed at Kasser, who was having his breakfast sitting across from her but soon dropped her eyes from him. ¡®I can¡¯t ask him to ride with me in my carriage just because I¡¯m bored¡­..¡± Apart from the eldery, the wounded or thebourers who rode on the luggage carriage, it was deemed against custom for a man to travel by carriage, especially among the nobles. Eugene didn¡¯t want him to be on everybody¡¯s lips just because of her. But her servant didn¡¯t seem fit as herpanion as she longed for casual conversations with people. ¡®Maybe I could ask the officials¡¯ wives to ride with me.¡¯ Eugene recalled the fivedies whom she had invited on this journey. They seemed perfect for herpanion but she didn¡¯t know how she should ask them. As it will definitely sound like amand if she sends her servant to ask them over. She didn¡¯t want her words toe across as a pressure to them as it wasn¡¯t entertainment or ttery what she was looking for. She just wanted to get to know them better along their journey since this seemed like a good opportunity for her to be further acquainted with thedies. After giving much thought about it by herself, she carefully asked Kasser for his advice. He paused for a moment before he gave her his advice. ¡°Send for Count Oscar and tell her what you think. She would then inform the otherdies ordingly.¡± ¡°Do you know well about Count Oscar?¡± ¡°No, not really. I¡¯ve just met her a few times during formal asions, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then is this some sort of custom that I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Well, not that I know of.¡± ¡°Then why did you tell me to ask the Count about it?¡± ¡°The thing is, it¡¯s usually the Chancellor who takes care of the cumbersome matters in my stead.¡± Eugene was at first dumbfounded by his rather in reason which seemed to have resulted from a simplistic thinking. However, as she had no other options, she had sent for the Count that morning as Kasser advised. And as a result, his advice turned out to be just right for her. When the procession came to a halt at noon for them to have lunch and rest, Charlotte hade in for a visit, to inform Eugene of the conclusion she and thedies had reached from a discussion. Eugene was then handed over a document by Charlotte. After that, Charlotte had briefly given her exnation to Eugene, as she looked through the table which consisted of the time, date and names of thedies. ¡°To our regret, our carriage does not have enough room for several people to ride in. However, Your Majesty¡¯s carriage seems spacious enough to easily fit at least three people. So, what we suggest is that we would take turns everyday in a team of two to ride with Your Majesty twice a day, one team at early noon and another atte noon. Without her knowing, Eugene gave an exmation by making a ¡°Oh..!¡± sound and nodded her head in astonishment. ¡°Great. That¡¯s a very good suggestion indeed.¡± Chapter 223 (1) Chapter 223 (1) Ten days into the journey, the procession was now at the Anotty Mountains, which was in fact a physical boundary standing between the Hashi and the n kingdom. On the far side of the road, the mountain range had started to open up upon them as they rode on, revealing a vista of nature as they got closer. ording to a rough outline of their remaining journey in his mind, Kasser expected another six days at least before they could finally reach the Holy City, as it urred to him that it would take about three to four days just to ride past the mountains at their current pace. ¡®We¡¯ll probably arrive within 20 days¡­ It¡¯s just as I anticipated¡­¡¯ Kasser, who was cantering on Abu, leading at the head of the procession, had caught sight of some human figures in the distance which he simply assumed as some other travelers on the road. Among all the different paths out there to cross the mountains, the road they had taken was rtively wider with gentle slopes, however a little detour was inevitable. But for the sake of theforts of thedies during the journey, they were left with no other options. Slowly, as he got closer to the standing figures, he narrowed his eyes to examine their identity as his inner intuition warned him that there was something unusual about the party ahead. And before long, he was able to make out who the figures actually were. He then promptly gave his signal to Sven who was riding right next to him. At his signal, Sven gave a quick nod as he pulled on the rein and soon faded from Kasser¡¯s sight as his horse slowed to a trot. Shortly, the formation of the warriors around the procession took a slight change with small forces of men dispersing further away to widely enclose around the lines of carriages, while some of them surrounded closely at the sides of the queen¡¯s carriage. However, Kasser continued to gallop ahead without slowing down. Although he found the encounter to be undesirable on their part, he knew the party held no threat to them as there were none other than Sang-je¡¯s knights who would fully d themselves in silvery armors along with their significant red clocks, in all ces and at all times. As the distance between the party and the marching procession began to close in, Kasser held up his hand and signaled the procession behind to slow down as he pulled on Abu¡¯s rein. After Abu came to aplete stop, every horse and carriage behind them soon followed suit. Sat on his saddle, Kasser watched Pides as he came up to him. When the distance between them was close enough to hold a conversation, the knight stopped and made his bow before Kasser. ¡°My greetings to the Desert King.¡± ¡°What an unexpected encounter, Sir Pides.¡± ¡°His Holiness had bid us to escort Anika Jin back to the Holy City in safety.¡± It then came to Kasser¡¯s attention that there were indeed more than ten of them in the party when he furtively casted his eyes towards the rest of the knights who were standing from a distance. He grumbled under his breath rather cynically, for it was a rare sight to witness this many knights moving as a group, as they usually carried out their duties in an independent manner. ¡°His Holiness may have worried unnecessarily. Or is it that His Holiness believes that I¡¯ve not taken enough measures to ensure the safety of my queen when I send her away on a journey?¡± ¡°I beg your forgiveness for any misunderstanding caused. But His Holiness is only worried as much as he holds dear for Anika. So henceforth, allow us to escort Anika Jin for the rest of her journey.¡± Kasser¡¯s brows had furrowed for a moment before they were eased again as he let out a chuckle. ¡°I suppose you are mistaken, Sir Pides. I have not ridden all the way here just to see her off. I¡¯m on my way to the Holy City as well.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Instantly, Pides¡¯s head was raised out of surprise, but he was quick to lower his gaze. ¡°Let me make myself clear, Sir Pides. The queen will be escorted safely to the Holy City by me and my warriors and I don¡¯t intend to delegate that authority to no one else than myself. However, I wouldn¡¯t prohibit your party from joining the procession considering your service to meet us here all the way from the Holy City.¡± ¡°¡­As youmand, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Do you speak for your party of the knights?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your wish is ourmand.¡± ¡°Sven.¡± Swiftly swung off from his horse, Sven hurried himself to the king. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Show Sir Pides to the queen. He will greet her as a representative of his party.¡± As Sven led the way, Kasser fixed his eyes on Pides, who was going off with Sven. He even turned his upper body around to keep Pides within his sight with such a persistent gaze. If only sharp-sighted Verus were here to see his lord at the moment, he would definitely conduct a secret investigation into Pides right away. It was quite unusual for Kasser to be openly hostile toward someone as he rarely showed his feelings on his face. But as for now, he didn¡¯t even make an attempt to hide his distaste in his eyes. He was somehow bothered by Pides¡¯ presence without reason. Pides, who¡¯s known as one of Sang-je¡¯s most trusted knights, had strangely gotten on Kasser¡¯s nerves from the moment he brought in Sang-je¡¯s personal correspondence to Eugene. ¡®You were supposed to be in Holy City by now. Why even bother toe all the way again?¡¯ Chapter 223 (2) Chapter 223 (2) Pides¡¯s reappearance implied that he was charged with yet another task by Sang-je as soon as he was done with his previous one, which made Kasser all doubtful about Sang-je¡¯s intention in insisting Pides as their escort, even before he could have the time to recharge himself. Despite feeling uneasy about turning a blind eye to his hunch as much as if there were coarse grain of sands in his mouth, still, none of the justifiable reasons hade to his mind. After having sensed a presence approaching him closely, he quickly snapped out of his musings and turned his head around. From there, he saw an unfamiliar looking warrior making a bow before him, who seemed to be one of the warriors who were standing in the vicinity of Sang-je¡¯s knights a moment ago. But as they were donned in an attire distinctly different from the warriors of Hashi Kingdom, Kasser knew right away that they were indeed the affiliated warriors from the n Kingdom. ¡°It is my great honour to give my greetings to the Desert King. I am Tyren, n¡¯s shadow.¡± ¡°Is it the king of the n who sent you here?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. We have been charged by His majesty to give our best escort to the king and the queen of Hashi on their way to our kingdom.¡± A traverse across the n kingdom was necessary in order to get to the Holy City from the Hashi kingdom. In the case of amon traveller, one only needed to be issued with a travel pass in ordance with the terms of treaty between the two kingdoms. But as for a king, different levels of formalities applied. An exchange of diplomatic documents of request and approval was the customary procedure. However, as there wasn¡¯t enough time to have diplomatic envoyse and go between the kingdoms, the procession departed right after envoys were sent to the n Kingdom. Kasser knew this wouldn¡¯t cause them a problem as Sang-je¡¯s summon was a justifiable reason for an exemption. ¡°Howe the warriors of the n were here along with the knights? Have you all just happened to meet on the road?¡± ¡°Not long after the envoys from Hashi Kingdom arrived at the castle, the knights from the Holy City had alsoe to request an audience with His Majesty. And when the knights stated that they were to cross Anotty Mountains to meet with the procession, His Majesty had bid us to apany the knights to wee his honorable guests. Therefore, we would like to ask Your Grace for your permission to let us be your escort to the castle from here.¡± If they were to make a stop at the castle, they would have to stay for at least one night to return the courtesy of the king, which meant their journey would be dyed as much as that. Suddenly, the image of Sang-je, who must be waiting impatiently for Eugene¡¯s arrival in Holy City, shed across Kasser¡¯s mind. Carried away by his vexed feelings towards Sang-je, Kasser willingly epted the invitation. ¡°My heartfelt thanks for the hospitality. I would dly ept your offer.¡± ¡°As Your Majestymands.¡± *** The journey to cross over the mountain was different from their past ridings where they only travelled on the t grounds. The intervals of resting time were then reduced to minimum, in order to save time on the road. They proceeded as much as they could during the day before they came to halt at sunset to prepare for the night. There were levelled open areasid out in every certain distance along the road, as the path was a well-trodden route for travelers. But as the procession had grown in number when they were joined by the knights and the warriors from n, there weren¡¯t enough spaces to make camp for everyone. The tents for the king and the queen, as well as for thedies were prepared with the highest priority. Tents for their attendants were then made in the vacant spaces while the others slept in the carriages or even in the open. When the king¡¯s attendant was informed that the tent for his lord was made ready, he entered the prepared tent for an inspection. But when he saw nothing but a table in the interior, he faulted the servant for his poor work at once. ¡°You call this well prepared? Where is the bed for the king?¡± ¡°The bed is prepared in the next tent. This tent will serve as His Majesty¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Office? A tent to serve as an office and another for the bedchamber? I don¡¯t remember asking you for a pce. All I asked of you was to prepare two tents for His and Her Majesty.¡± ¡°As per yourmand, only two tents are prepared.¡± ¡°Then what about the tent for Her Majesty?¡± ¡°The tent next to this one was prepared for Her Majesty and will serve as His and Her Majesty¡¯s bedchamber tonight.¡± He was about to make a face to the servant for his nonsense, but instead, he took a closer look into the servant¡¯s face. ¡°I believe you apanied His Majesty during hisst visit to Holy City as well, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± During theirst journey, the tents for the king and the queen were prepared in the exact same way the servant had prepared for them tonight, with the king¡¯s tent used as an office while the queen¡¯s served as their bedchamber. The servant had only prepared the tents ording to his experience fromst time. Upon realization, the attendant could no longer find fault with the servant¡¯s doing as he also knew that his lord wouldn¡¯t be spending the night in his tent. After a moment of thought, he entered another tent that was prepared right next to the king¡¯s tent with the servant. After further inspecting the queen¡¯s tent with a bed prepared in the interior, he told the servant that he may leave, along with a gesture. Chapter 225 (1) Chapter 225 (1) As the undergroundke was alight with the lights given off by the bioluminescent glow fishes that inhabit deep in the darkke, it wasn¡¯t total darkness after all, with a jerky in his hand as a bait, Aldrit lured them to have them light his way as he swam further into the bottomlesske. After swimming for a while, he was sent shivers to his spine when he shifted his eyes to the bottom, with his eyes taking in nothing from the deep water, all ck as pitch below him. Only God would know the depth of theke as there was a limit to how deep one could dive, even with the object in one¡¯s mouth. But far into the deep waters, there was something at the bottom of theke which seemed as still as a rock, before it slightly squirmed in response to Aldrit¡¯s movement as he swam past above it. A streak of a ming light had then shone through a gap, which widened up slowly in the dark. And as if a lid was lifted, a red circle of light was fully revealed from within. From there, a burning aura was beamed from the center as it narrowed into a long vertical line. However, the me had vanished through the closing gap as the lid closed in once again. *** The procession had grown in number throughout the journey with travelers who were crossing the mountains around the same time. In ones and twos, they blended into the procession which was being escorted by armed warriors and knights along the road. With so many variables to consider on a journey through the rough mountain pass, it was considerably safer to move along with the big crowd. It wasmon for merchants in small sizes or for individual travelers to have information in advance, about the travelling schedules of therge-scale merchantpanies to move with them ordingly. But no matter how big a merchantpany could be, it was nearly impossible for them to have warriors as their escort on the road. More so, having the king as apanion meant that their safety on the road was guaranteed, without having to worry about the attacks from wild animals or plunder from the brigands throughout the whole journey. Those who shoved in their heads under the edge of the wide and sturdy umbre in an effort to take shelter from the rain were either the small-scale merchants or a party of travelers consisting of two or three individuals. However, the procession was also joined by some unexpectedpanies along the way. They were without doubt aristocrats, as they all rode in their respective carriages, being served by their own hired attendants. However, the aristocrats were indeed the nobles who were on their way back to the Hashi Kingdom after spending the whole active period in Holy City as now the dry season has started. But when they happened to stumble upon the Royal procession, they instantly changed their course despite having to go back to where they hade from. In no time, there were now five new additions of such carriages to the procession. And during almost every break in between, they all gathered around for gossip. ¡°Though I¡¯ve heard about the Lark incident in passing on the way, I¡¯ve only regarded it as a groundless rumor.¡± ¡°So do I. But seeing that Her Majesty is being taken to the Holy City under the knights¡¯ escort with such stringency, the rumor must have been true after all.¡± ¡°No doubt it will bring shock to the high society in the Holy City.¡± Looking forward to the interesting events that were about to happen in the Holy City, they chatted away with each other. As their queen was bound to be the talk of the society, the nobles from the Hashi Kingdom, who had been crowded out from attention in the Holy City society all along, were now all highly thrilled by the excitement. With rows of people and carriages tailing behind the procession, it took them four full days to finally cross over the Anotty mountains. And as soon as they reached the foot of the mountain, a small force of the warriors from n had made a breakaway to ride ahead to the castle to notify their king of the impending arrival of his guests. After travelling for another two days on the road, they were atst nearing the capital city of the n Kingdom and saw a big crowd of people who hade to meet the procession outside the castle wall. The crowd consisted of the diplomats and the guards of honor, who were d in various uniforms for a grand ceremony to wee their arrival. Stepping down from her own carriage, Eugene got onto another one with Kasser as it was a carriage specially prepared for them by the n Kingdom. The carriage that was to take them up to the castle as a part of the weing ceremony was beyond anything ordinary just from the look of it. It was a carriage with a white coachwork, drawn by eight white horses. And as for the interior, the wall and the floor alike were also white in color and smelled strongly of a fragrance as if it had been flooded with perfumes. ¡°This specific material is a specialty of the n Kingdom. The hollowed wood would turn white under the sun, and give off a unique fragrance.¡±, said Kasser as Eugene took a sniff around the interior. ¡°The scent is surprisingly pleasant although it¡¯s strong¡­ maybe that¡¯s because it¡¯s a natural fragrance.¡± As this was a carriage made for asting impression, if Jin had been on it before, she was bound to have a shback of Jin¡¯s memory the moment she stepped on. But nothing hade to her mind so far. Chapter 225 (2) Chapter 225 (2) ¡°Have we ridden in this carriage before, when we left for our kingdom from Holy City?¡± ¡°The dry season was about toe to an end at that time. So, we had crossed past the n Kingdom by taking the fastest route as we were in a hurry. We never had the time to make a stop at the n Kingdomst time.¡± The memory of three years ago seemed almost like a distant memory to him. Yet, he still remembered vividly about how anxious he was throughout the whole journey of taking her back to his kingdom after holding a religious ceremony before Sang-je, as he had agreed on a contractual marriage which she had proposed to him. However, the whole marriage felt surreal to him for quite a long while, even after a grand royal marriage was held the moment they got back from the Holy City. But now, as he nced over at the woman who was sitting right in front of him, he could feel a warmth spreading out from his heart, with his mind strongly acknowledging her as his wife. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine he would be feeling such a way, back in three years ago. ¡°Then I suppose you hadn¡¯t got the chance to give your greetings to the Sword King as well. When was thest time you saw him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. But as the Sword King pays his frequent visits to the Holy City, I suppose you¡¯d met with him during one of your visits.¡± ¡°I was asking about Your Majesty, not myself.¡± Eugene rified. ¡°Me? Umm¡­ I wonder when it was. Never since I ascended to the throne. But there was a time when I was sent to the n Kingdom as an envoy during my prince years. I bet it¡¯s already been eight years if I remember it correctly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a long time.¡± The conversation was interrupted when the carriage moved to set off in a procession. Soon, a loud cheer from the crowd was heard from the outside as the carriage entered the capital, after processing past the rampart. When Eugene took a nce out of the window through the slightly drawn curtains, she saw people thronging the streets as well as mailed warriors keeping a tight control over the crowd. ¡®King of the n¡­.¡¯ Eugene soon felt her heart pounding with excitement as it had been quite a while since herst encounter with one of the characters in her novel. And just like the Desert King, the king of the n might also differ in disposition, as opposed to how he was portrayed in her novel. Like turning the page to the next chapter of an adventure novel, she was filled with joyous anticipation. The weing parade then swiftly processed into the castle through the widely opened castle gate. But it was only the carriage that was carrying the guests and the warriors who escorted around it were allowed to pass through another set of doors which led to the inner bailey. Soon, the carriage had eventuallye to a stop and its door was opened from the outside. After getting off from the carriage, Kasser had held out his hand to help Eugene step down from the carriage. As she got off from the carriage, Eugene was taken aback by the number of people who came out just to meet them. She couldn¡¯t help but to feel nervous around them, as it suddenly urred to her that she was here as a representative of her kingdom. ¡®That person¡­¡± A middle-aged man who was standing at the front row of the crowd would never feel the need to introduce himself as the distinct color of his hair and his eyes indicated his status in the kingdom. The man with light grayish hair, hade up to them with a warm smile on his face. ¡°What a pleasure to have you here, King of the Desert. And my greetings to Anika as well. Wee to our Kingdom.¡± ¡°We truly appreciate your kind hospitality, King of the Sword.¡± While she had put on a courteous smile on her face, she was inwardly amazed by the presence of the Sword King as she casted a side nce at him. The Sword King, who appears to be in his mid orte forties, was indeed a handsome man who clearly stood out in the crowd. More so, the young man with the same grayish hair who was standing a step behind him was also a handsome stripling of a boy. The Prince of the n Kingdom was indeed the spitting image of his father. And as for the woman who was standing right next to him¡­. ¡®¡­Anika Gemma.¡¯ She was the Princess of the n Kingdom and also the first Anika Eugene had ever encountered in this world. Eugene felt the tremble in her eyes, looking into Gemma¡¯s jet-ck hair. But when their eyes were met for an instant, Gemma had naturally lowered her eyes away from her. One glimpse of her eyes was not enough for Eugene to find out if she was expressing a favor or regret through her gaze. So far, her encounter with the King, the Prince and the Princess of the n Kingdom had not triggered any of Jin¡¯s memories in her mind. Acquainted in the past or not, it seemed like their encounter with Jin couldn¡¯t have been important enough to be etched in Jin¡¯s mind. ¡°You must be bone-tired from the long journey. Take all the rest you need. The weing feast could wait until you recover your spirits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very considerate and thoughtful of you.¡± Eugene and Kasser were then kindly ushered into the castle by a servant. Chapter 226 (2) Chapter 226 (2) Richard seemed baffled by the sudden request. Knowing that it was a tall order to ask, Kasser had contemted it over and over, since the moment he first encountered the Sword King. However, the only people he could possibly ask for advice were ¡®the kings¡¯. And among all the five people in the world who could answer his question, the Sword King, who was sitting right across from him at the moment, was without doubt the most reliable person he could confide in. ¡°I am fully aware of my insolence for asking such a request all of sudden. However, I wish to seek advice with regards to a king¡¯s Praz.¡± Richard, who had been staring at Kasser without a word, gave a nod as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s what it¡¯s concerned, we surely can¡¯t have any ears around us.¡± At Richard¡¯s gesture, the servants hurriedly left the hall. Soon, only the two kings were left alone in the empty hall. ¡°As you are aware, we can¡¯t have a long talk, Desert King.¡± Private audiences between the kings could lead to sensitive diplomatic issues between the two kingdoms. ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Then tell me. What is it about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned that the king¡¯s Praz will soundly settle down upon rising to the throne. And it orded with my experience as well. Please correct me if I¡¯m mistaken.¡± ¡°No, not at all. You¡¯re more than right. That happened to me as well.¡± ¡°Then, have you ever experienced any sort of changes in the Praz after that?¡± ¡°Changes in the Praz¡­?¡± asked Richard as he stroked his chin following with a murmur of a ¡°umm¡­¡±. ¡°Can you be more specific about the changes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost as if it is invigorating my body even more than it had before.¡± Kasser had saved on the details as he was yet to gauge all the changes that were happening to him so far. ¡°Do you have an inkling of what might have caused the change?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Kasser was left speechless as he hadn¡¯t thought of a way to exin it. He couldn¡¯t just bluntly say that it was after his intercourse with his wife. ¡°It happened¡­after my marriage.¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± repeated Richard with a puzzled look. But as soon as he¡¯d caught a glimpse of Kasser¡¯s troubling look, wrinkles creased around his eyes. Richard had then let out a guffaw and Kasser dropped his gaze to the ground as he was abashed. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re very much enjoying your marriage so far, Desert King. You just practically rubbed the salt in my old wound.¡± That reminded Kasser of the fact that the Sword King had lost his wife a very long time ago. As Kasser was still young back then, he had no notion of the particrs. But he had heard that the Sword King was in so much agony that the state funeralsted for almost a month in the kingdom. In the past, he¡¯d only regarded it as no more than a gossip. But now he feels like he could finally empathize with how the Sword King must have felt back then. The bare thought of Eugene to be gone forever from his side was enough to make him despair. Kasser reproached himself for his imprudence as he seemed to have unnecessarily twisted the knife in the wound of the king. As Kasser looked very much perplexed, Richard quickly waved his hand as he said ¡°I was only jesting with you. It was such a long time ago. However, I can confidently say that it¡¯s only natural for you to be bursting with vitality during the early years of marriage. But I guess I can¡¯t quite regard you as newlyweds anymore as it¡¯s already been three years since you got married¡­. ¡° Although they have been married for three years, it¡¯s only been three months since their real marriage started. So, they were practically newlyweds. But Kasser held his tongue as he couldn¡¯t exin all the minutiae to Richard. ¡°Nevertheless, I believe the matter is not negligible seeing that you¡¯vee to ask for my advice. You really must have experienced some significant changes.¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± After taking a moment to ponder, Richard said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll need some time to reflect on it as it¡¯s been such a long time ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to give you any pressure. However, please let me know if anythinges to your mind.¡± ¡°I certainly will.¡± With that said, Kasser excused himself as there were quite a few people whom he had to meet before the evening banquet. Arge number of people, including delegates and the merchants stopping by the n Kingdom, were waiting for a chance to have an audience with him. There was a quizzical look on Richard¡¯s face when he wheeled around after seeing Kasser out. Turning his head back to the door, he stared steadily into where Kasser had just disappeared to. Then with his eyes narrowed, he murmured ¡°Change¡­. So that wasn¡¯t just a coincidence which only happened to me?¡± Chapter 226 (1) Chapter 226(1) There was no time to lose. Hence without dy, Kasser went to pay his respects to the Sword King as soon as he was settled in. Having two kings sitting across from each other in the Great Hall, created quite a rare sight to see as it was umon for a king to visit another kingdom. However, the kings from the five kingdoms would asionally run into each other, as they all paid frequent visits to the Holy City, unlike the Desert King. So, whenever the asion arises, they would meet up for a meal or drink as there was no reason for them to be hostile towards each other. In the Holy City, they were only guests as Sang-je was their host. Thepanionship they shared in the Holy City was more of a private matter, not as a king. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time, Desert King.¡± ¡°Yes, it surely has been. As I was only a boy on myst visit. I truly appreciated the warm reception you¡¯d given mest time. Your kindness was more than I deserved.¡± The words were more than just a ttery out of courtesy as Kasser meant every word he just said. He¡¯d truly received the most weing reception when he hadst visited the n Kingdom as a delegate. And just like today, the Sword King himself hade to greet him in person and a huge banquet was held to wee his visit. The king had also treated the young prince, who was yet toe of age, as the head of the diplomatic mission with respect. After he had returned from his mission, Kasser had unwittingly shown his personal appreciation toward the Sword King before thete king, his father. [The Sword King was truly a man of virtue.] He immediately realised his mistake as soon as the words left his mouth. It was an inappropriate remark when he was supposed to give reports based on objectivity. More so, it was imprudent for a prince to makements on the kings from other kingdoms. But without telling him off, thete king intoned instead, [The Sword King is indeed a right-minded person.] Neither for good nor ill, thete king never tended to makements on others. Therefore, that particr remark of his father had left a great impression on Kasser¡¯s mind ever since. Although a part of his reason for epting the invitation was out of his defiance towards the Sang-je, it was all the more because of the pleasant impressions he got from the Sword King in the past. ¡°You speak with such modesty, but a mere boy wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull out the role of a delegate with such perfection. As a father, there¡¯s nothing else I would wish for if the prince could be just as half good as you.¡± said the Sword King with a heartyughter. ¡°I am afraid I hardly deserve such high praise.¡± ¡°You have no idea how much I was worried about getting another turn down from you. I even warned the warriors about the consequences they¡¯ll face if they ever fail to bring you back to the pce. However, this does not make us even for thest time.¡± said the Sword King as he reminded Kasser of thest time when his invitation was declined. Three years ago, when Kasser was returning to his kingdom with his newly wedded wife, he had kindly turned down the Sword King¡¯s invitation to make a stop at his castle on the way. Well knowing that the Sword King was only jesting with him, Kasser chuckled as he replied,¡± As far as I¡¯m concerned, I believe we¡¯re now even as you¡¯ve also turned down my invitation not long ago.¡± When thest active period was about toe to an end, Kasser had sent an envoy to officially invite the prince and princess of the n to his kingdom. However, his invitation was declined for some reasons on their part. ¡°Is that how it goes then?¡± said Richard the Sword King as he broke intoughter. ¡°But I hope you didn¡¯t find the refusal offensive. As there was an inevitable reason for turning down the invitation. It wasn¡¯t my arbitrary decision after all.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find it offensive in the slightest. As I know that you wouldn¡¯t manage the affairs of the state with your personal feelings.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes had slightly widened before heughed approvingly at Kasser. At the same time, he was reminded afresh of how quick the years go by when the image of the young prince, who was all rigid with his reply either a yes or no, shed across his mind. The conversationsted for another while with topics like the damages inflicted in both kingdoms during thest active period. But with not so much importance. Then, when there was a momentary silence during the conversation, Kasser nced at the servants who were standing at the corner of the room before he asked, ¡°May I have a moment to speak with you in private?¡± Chapter 227 (1) Chapter 227 (1) While Kasser was paying his respects to the Sword King, Eugene had also gone to pay her respects to the princess. Due to the queen¡¯s absence, the princess was the woman of highest position in the n Kingdom. But none of them started the conversation although they were sitting across from each other on the sofa. Then, after the tea was brought in by the servants, Eugene lifted the teacup in an effort to hide her restlessness. Eugene had once told Kasser before that she might have been harsh on the princess back in the past. But fortunately, seeing that nothing had crossed her mind so far, she must have assumed the worst for nothing. ¡°I heard that you¡¯vee to the n Kingdom justst year.¡± said Eugene to break the silence. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. And I guess it¡¯s already been three years since you left the Holy City.¡± To Eugene¡¯s relief, there was no hint of hostility in Gemma¡¯s remarks. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already been that long.¡± But then, a faint smirk shed on Gemma¡¯s face. And Eugene sensed something bitter about that smile. When their eyes met, Gemma quickly stammered out an apology, ¡°Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not offended at all. There¡¯s no reason for me to be upset.¡± Gemma lowered her eyes back to the floor after she stared at Eugene with an unknowing gaze. ¡°It just ¡­. feels so surreal to have a face-to-face conversation with Anika Jin.¡± said Gemma as she fumbled the teacup in her hands. ¡°Is that so? Because as far as I know, I believe this is not our first time meeting. Or am I mistaken?¡± Eugene asked in a rhetorical way in order to sound out Gemma¡¯s intentions. This couldn¡¯t be their first time meeting as there was a social gathering among Anikas. ¡°Not everyone has the privilege to sit with Anika Jin.¡± A slight crease was then formed between Eugene¡¯s brows as she spotted a hint of sarcasm in Gemma¡¯s words. Judging from Jin¡¯s disposition, who has a high sense of superiority originating from her noble birth, Gemma must have a humble origin on the contrary. ¡®Jin had no reason to be harsh on her after all. In fact, Jin must have just ignored her altogether.¡¯ In principle, every citizen of the Holy City was supposed to be equal besides Sang-je. However, the hierarchy system still prevailed in the society although there no longer was legal discriminations against those of humble birth. The so-called ¡®Blue bloods¡¯ existed in the Holy City. And just like the aristocracy in kingdoms, it was the blue bloods from prestigious families who had all the dominance in terms of power and wealth in the Holy City. And Jin¡¯s family was regarded almost like a royal family in the Holy City. ¡°Your presence in the Hashi Kingdom had given me quite a constion when I left the Holy City toe herest year. I mean, no one had ever expected you to marry a king. So, I guess that makes me not so much different from you after all as we both are in the same position of having to bear a child of king¡¯s, are we not?¡± Eugene clearly sensed the cynicism in her remark. She wondered how Jin would respond if she were here right now. Jin clearly wouldn¡¯t have let it pass without making a fuss. As Eugene intended to take her time in removing Jin¡¯s mask before her old acquaintances, she decided to react in the way Jin would have normally done so in such a situation. So first of all, she put her teacup down on the table with a resounding ng. And when it had sessfully made Gemma flinch with surprise, she retorted curtly as she rose to her feet, ¡°I believe I did my best to treat you with all my courtesy. But I cannot tolerate such insults any longer. Is this how you treat a guest in the n Kingdom?¡± ¡°Anika Jin!¡± Eugene, who just had coldly wheeled around, turned to Gemma again upon hearing her desperate call out. Gemma was on the verge of crying, with her face turned deadly white with fright. Eugene clucked her tongue inwardly. It was clear that Gemma was no match for Jin as she seemed outright timid with a reserved disposition. If Jin was here for real, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for her to make further fuss like pping Gemma right in her face. Jin was capable of doing something even more than that. ¡°Please, I beg your forgiveness. I have been experiencing drastic mood swings these days. I trulymitted a discourtesy.¡±, said Gemma as she wrapped her lower belly with both her hands. Eugene, who was staring with no definite idea, had let out a groan when it finally dawned upon her. That clearly exined why the prince and the princess had turned down Kasser¡¯s invitation. ¡°¡­Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gemma¡¯s belly was yet to protrude to a noticeable degree. However, it felt strange to think that a prince of the n Kingdom, who¡¯s destined to be a king in the future was growing inside that belly of hers. Eugene took her seat again. Although she was a little vexed by Gemma¡¯s impertinent provocation, she wasn¡¯t actually mad. Gemma¡¯s first impression was gloomy on the whole. Eugene had thought to herself that it was either because she was not weed here or that it was just Gemma¡¯s usual expression. But now, she realized that Gemma must¡¯ve been suffering from a mild depression due to her pregnancy. Eugene felt like she could somehow understand the unstable mind of an expectant mother to some degree. ¡®I can¡¯t me her for that. She¡¯s only twenty-one, yet she¡¯s pregnant in a foreignnd away from her family. She must have a lot on her mind.¡¯ Unwittingly, she stared into Gemma¡¯s belly for a while before she promptly averted her eyes upon realization of her mistake. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Ah. Thank you.¡± answered Gemma with a baffled look as she was dubious of Eugene¡¯s sudden change in attitude at the news of her pregnancy. Gemma carefully studied the look on Eugene¡¯s face while Eugene lifted the teacup from the table. ¡°You must have turned down the invitation because you¡¯re in your early stage of pregnancy.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve known better. I thought you turned it down because you found me ufortable.¡± ¡°What? No, not at all.¡± ¡°Pleasee visit next time. You are always wee.¡± said Eugene with a smile. Chapter 227 (2) Chapter 227 (2) Gemma, who was terribly quailed before, seemed to have brightened up a little by that. She was relieved as Eugene didn¡¯t seem to be holding grudges against her. The reason she lost her temper earlier was because Eugene was looking very much at easepared to herself. She got more upset when it seemed like she was the only one who¡¯s having a hard time adjusting a life in foreign kingdom when she¡¯d expected Eugene to feel the same. Although she¡¯d used her pregnancy as an excuse, it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie after all. She clearly was experiencing dramatic mood swings after she got pregnant. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake of revealing her true feelings to others. ¡°I actually really wanted to go. However, His majesty did not give his consent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he was concerned about his daughter-inw¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Yes, I guess.¡± answered Gemma rather tly. Gemma¡¯s somewhat cynical response had left Eugene to wonder if Gemma was on bad terms with her father-inw. However, if there really was a problem between them, it didn¡¯t seem like the Sword King was entirely to the me. Even if his gentle outer appearance belies him, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed such a side of him to noble Anika, who¡¯d married his son. Especially when Gemma was now carrying a royal bloodline. While it really wasn¡¯t her ce to put her nose into other family¡¯s affairs, Eugene wanted to probe more into Gemma to find out what was on Anika¡¯s mind as well as her life in the foreign kingdom. It would help her greatly in collecting information about Anikas. ¡®But first, I need to set up a favorable atmosphere so she would open up to me.¡¯ After ncing over at the servants who were standing close by, Eugene said ¡°Anika Gemma, I¡¯m sure you are well-informed of news from the Holy City as you¡¯d left the city muchter than I did, are you not?¡± ¡°Well, I guess I do but nothing special happened after you left the city. And I haven¡¯t heard anything back since I came here as well.¡± ¡°But still, you were there just untilst year. I¡¯m not asking for big news. I just want to hear about the little things like what Anikas talked about in the gathering. I have no one else to ask but you as those are the things that can only be shared between Anikas.¡± Eugene¡¯s attempt to create a bond seemed to have worked as Gemma responded much more eagerly than she expected. At once, Gemma asked the servants to leave them so they could talk privately. At first, Gemma was careful in choosing her words to say. But before long, she chattered away almost ceaselessly as Eugene showed interest by giving appropriate reactions every now and then. Eugene had no means to interfere as it was her deliberate intention to take a step back from the conversation and be more of a listener. She was pretty content with how their conversation had turned out as Gemma did all the talking mostly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d mention me as well. Anika Cassy always has different things to say behind people¡¯s backs. So¡­¡± After a while, Gemma¡¯s chatter turned to gossip instead. It took her a while before she did a double take as she was so absorbed in venting out her built-up resentments. Sheepishly, she trailed off to a whisper and said, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve got too carried away as it¡¯s been so long since I had someone to talk about Holy City. My apologies if I have spoken out of turn.¡± ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m d to have found someone to talk to in a long while as well.¡± said Eugene with a smile. Eugene was indeed speaking from the heart. Although she doesn¡¯t specifically enjoy long chats, Gemma¡¯s gossip was just like a repository of information to her. The names and personalities of several Anikas from her stories had greatly impressed on Eugene¡¯s memory. More so, the biggest takeaway was that she¡¯d managed to gain some insights into the social gatherings of Anikas. ¡®She¡¯s so adorable and naive. I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s still young.¡¯ Gemma never bothered to be calctive in a cunning way. If Eugene were to speak with one of those sly elderlydies, the conversation will be nothing more than superficial. But Eugene didn¡¯t have the slightest idea about how much effort Gemma had made throughout the whole conversation. Gemma was desperate to make the best of her opportunity to cultivate a friendship with Anika Jin. Gemma had a great admiration for Anika Jin. She was envious of Jin¡¯s looks, her position in the society, as well as her dignified nature. However, Gemma knew that it was impossible for someone from a humble and poor background like her, to ever be someone like Anika Jin. But there still was a good chance for her to be someone like Anika Flora, who gets to socialize with all sorts of elites in the society, just for being Anika Jin¡¯s friend. She was more envious of all the privileges Flora gets to enjoy in the society, instead of her strong Ramita. ¡°So, what did people say about me after I left the Holy City?¡± Watching Gemma¡¯s mouth being mped shut in a flurry, Eugene said in a friendly tone, ¡°There are bound to be people like Anika Cassy, who likes to say different things from behind. I bet those who were being cautious around me didn¡¯t bother anymore when I was gone, am I right?¡± Gemma gave Eugene a nod for an answer. She had no reason to avoid the topic as she never dared to speak ill of those high-ups, who seemed to live in a totally different world from her. Gemma had only listened to people gossiping when Anika Jin left the Holy City after she married the Desert King. Gemma could literally swear that she didn¡¯t contribute to any of it. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for the names. I just want to know what they¡¯ve been talking about me. It¡¯ll be helpful to know how people think about me as I¡¯m paying a visit to the Holy City for the first time in a while. I won¡¯t forget your help.¡± ¡®I won¡¯t forget your help.¡¯ Thatst sentence had instantly caused a great flutter in Gemma¡¯s heart. She felt her heart racing with excitement as she imagined the life of luxury she would be leading in the Holy City at some point in her future. With that in mind, she hesitatingly opened her mouth. ¡°The most prevalent opinions were that they couldn¡¯t quite understand your decision. They said there was no reason for Anika Jin to marry a king¡­umm¡­unless¡­¡± Gemma quickly looked over to Eugene before she continued. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just tell me everything.¡± ¡°Unless the rumor was true indeed¡­ that you hardly have any Ramita with you.¡± Chapter 229 (1) Chapter 229 (1) Eugene tried to recall everything she had heard from Gemma yesterday as she hadn¡¯t had the alone time to think them through before. But as there still were a few days of marching left before they could finally reach the Holy City, there should be plenty of time for her to sort out her thoughts. Eugene was d that they had made a stop at the n Kingdom as she had unexpectedly gained insights on exclusive information from her encounter with Anika Gemma. ¡®So, it¡¯smon for the queens to spend more than half of a year in the Holy City?¡¯ Gemma had told her as if it was only natural for her to leave for Holy City after she gave birth to the child. [At first, I would most likelye and go between the city and the kingdom. But someday, by the time the child is ready to ascend the throne, I¡¯ll settle down in the Holy City for good.] Surely there was nothing unusual about the royals to pay their regr visits to the Holy City. Some of the kings even spent the whole dry season in the Holy City. The Desert King was the rare exception as he never seemed to leave his kingdom if there wasn¡¯t any particr reason. Every king still would return to their kingdom before the active period would start. But unlike the kings, queens practically stayed away from the kingdom regardless of the seasons, ording to what Gemma had said. ¡®But Marianne had never mentioned that to me before.¡¯ Marianne must have not felt inclined to tell her about such conventions of the queens. Somehow, she felt like she could understand Marianne, who would have wanted to keep the matter in the dark as long as it wasn¡¯t asked. Then, Eugene recalled Kasser¡¯s mother, who was known to stay in the Holy City. ¡®As I was told that it¡¯s been long since the former queen¡¯s presence was absent in the Hashi Kingdom, she must¡¯ve left the kingdom even before her son rose to the throne. She must have her reasons for leaving. Nevertheless, it seems like every queen will eventually return to the Holy City someday in the future.¡¯ It was quite a shame that she couldn¡¯t have pried more into Gemma as to get more answers to her questions. Eugene had taken a caution as to not arouse any suspicion from Gemma, in a worry that she might start a rumor that would eventually reach Sang-je¡¯s ears. There still were two things which Eugene couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on. Firstly, it was the conflict between the two energies. ¡®Difort?¡¯ ording to Gemma, every Anika was supposed to feel some kind of repulsion around their king husband¡¯s presence. And that was the reason why Jin Anika, who possessed a strong Ramita couldn¡¯t possibly marry a king. The stronger their Ramita, the more it will conflict with the king¡¯s energy. However, Eugene still couldn¡¯t understand what kind of repulsion Gemma was speaking of. ¡®The Praz he possesses is very strong indeed. And so is my Ramita. Then, howe our energies don¡¯t conflict with each other? Could it be because I¡¯m not the rightful owner of this body?¡¯ Still, the conflict between a king¡¯s Praz and an Anika¡¯s Ramita, distinctively contradicted what Aldrit had told them about before. ¡®It is only Anikas who could bear a child of a king. If so, howe their energy conflicts with each other? They surely need to be intimate for Anika to get pregnant. It just doesn¡¯t add up.¡¯ But what confused her the most was Gemma¡¯s statement as she had told Eugene that she had clearly felt the repulsion herself. She didn¡¯t seem like she was mistaken, as her description about how it makes her skin ¡®crawl¡¯, was fairly specific. Secondly, it was the way Gemma perceived the whole marriage with the king as some kind of sacrifice. Somehow, Gemma regarded her pregnancy like she was carrying an ¡®heir¡¯ of the kingdom instead of the thought of bing a mother of her own ¡®child¡¯. She considered the pregnancy as a self-sacrifice instead of a blessing. [I¡¯ll most likely be ruined after giving birth to this baby.] Gemma said as she embraced her belly with her hands. [¡­.ruined? Well, delivering a baby wouldn¡¯t be easy for sure, but.] [I¡¯ll literally be ruined. Think about carrying a Praz which is likely to conflict with my Ramita for almost ten whole months. There¡¯s a slim chance my body won¡¯t be ruined. I¡¯ve heard that one will suffer from all sorts of aftereffects following the delivery.] Although Eugene had thought inwardly that the aftereffects were quite inevitable to every woman after delivering a baby, she¡¯d held her tongue as she was unsure of the intensity of the aftereffects that Anikas would suffer from giving birth. [His Holiness had told me that I could return to the Holy City once I have this baby. He¡¯d also promised that I¡¯ll be given sufficient reward topensate for my sacred yet painful sacrifice.] There was something strange about Sang-je¡¯s ingenious remarks. ¡®Am I just being paranoid, or does it sound as if he actually wants her to be back in the Holy City?¡¯ Chapter 229 (2) Chapter 229 (2) The way Gemma described her pregnancy as a sacred yet painful sacrifice was equally ambiguous as well. Although it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, it somehow didn¡¯t sound quite right. They sounded as if the happiness of Anika in the course of marriage and pregnancy was entirely ignored, while they were described only as painful tasks which Anikas desperately wish to be liberated from. ¡®Come to think of it, there¡¯s no other way for Anika to leave the Holy City other than by marriage with the king.¡¯ Sang-je seemed to be making sure that even the married Anika was returned to the city in the end. It was almost as if he was not allowing any Anika to leave beyond his control! ¡®Sang-je¡­ the more I learn of him, the more I find him cunning. It¡¯s actually not the Anikas who should be much obliged by him, as it rather seems like Sang-je is the one who¡¯s obsessed with them.¡¯ Eugene steeled herself for hering encounter with Sang-je as it strongly urred to her that she mustn¡¯t let her guard down around him. ¡®I wonder if Gemma is feeling alright today. She must be exhausted as I dragged her along throughout the whole banquet yesterday. I¡¯ve heard that one must be extra careful during the early stages of pregnancy.¡¯ As yesterday¡¯s banquet was the first ever social gathering she ever attended, Eugene had practically used Gemma as her shield and never left her side throughout the night as she was feeling pretty nervous. Although Gemma didn¡¯t seem to have forced a smile on her face, yet, there was no way of knowing her true feelings. ¡®She didn¡¯t seem like a bad person on the whole, as she seemed good-natured.¡¯ Eugene wondered if she should make another stop at the n Kingdom on her way back to the Hashi Kingdom, just to deliver some news from the Holy City to Gemma. By that time, she figured that she would be able to see Gemma¡¯s baby bump then. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The monthly period had just ended for Eugene not long ago. However, she realized that she had felt something unusual about it when her menstruation started this month. Just untilst month, she was rather relieved to find out she was menstruating. But this time, she dismayed about it. Eugene carefully stroked her stomach with her hand. The mere thought of having their baby growing inside her was enough to make her heart flutter. Although she couldn¡¯t quite say she was ready to be a mother of a child, she knew that she was more than ready to dly wee the baby if she ever gets pregnant. Eugen blissfully smiled as she imagined an image of a boy who would most likely have blue eyes and hair, in the spitting image of his father. With that, she was dumbfounded by her changed mindset. She no longer just inly wished to survive in this world. Instead, she truly wanted to be a rightful member of the society and live raising a child in this very world. *** Somewhere remote, as one travels farther away from the center of the Holy City leads to the discovery of an old street which was built a fairly long time ago. In a good way, one would regard the street as full of its history and traditions. But truth to be told, it was nothing but a stagnant ce which had been long since forgotten by most people. Most people who lived there were poor and not many of them seemed like they were educated. Those who were born and raised here, all lived and died without ever leaving the street. On such a street, a stranger appeared out of nowhere. And as he started to snoop around the ce, the residents all had their eyes on his strange visitor. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my aunt who used to live nearby. I would be most grateful if you could help me.¡± But as the man greeted amiably while passing along a few small gifts, the residents had soon lowered their guards down around him. All the more, the residents hadter scramble to spill out whatever information they have as the man paid for all sorts of information he could gather. The man had fussilyplimented an old man, who imed that he¡¯d lived his whole life in the very street, after asking him some questions. ¡°I¡¯m truly amazed by your good memory.¡± ¡°People have regarded me as a prodigy when I was very young.¡± ¡°Then I guess you must remember even those events which happened a very long time ago?¡± ¡°Surely, I do. Ask me anything. There is nothing I don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°Then, do you know anything about an incident concerning Anika, which had turned the whole Holy City upside down about twenty years ago?¡± Chapter 231.1 Chapter 231.1 ¡°¡­Your mother had fallen ill ever since that incident. She¡¯s just deeply distressed.¡± ¡°Father, with all due respect, I¡¯ve never once regarded mother as the victim. The real victim of the incident is Jin, who got kidnapped. I pity Jin for having to go through all that at such a young age. What kind of mother would vent out her trauma on her child who she might have lost forever? I don¡¯t quite agree that mother is such a feeble-minded person. Even though she had not physically or verbally abused her, mother¡¯s disinterest in Jin is nothing more than just another form of abuse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Patrick was quick to hold his tongue before he almost blurted out before his son. Enoch promptly continued as he carefully studied the look on his father¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s something which I don¡¯t know about, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Father, please tell me what it is.¡± Patrick opened his mouth again with a distressed look. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you must not leave this room.¡± Enoch answered his father with his face stiff with tension. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°Dana¡­ your mother, thinks that Jin is not our daughter. She thinks the child had been switched.¡± *** ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Enoch, who had braced himself for a big blow his father was about to reveal to him, asked back with bewilderment. ¡°I believe you remember the times when Jin had just been born and how much your mother had adored her before the incident happened.¡± Enoch nodded in agreement as he could faintly remember the times when Jin was born¡ªhe was seven years old back then. He could recall the moment when he had first met Jin as a baby. She was held in the arms of his mother¡¯s while his mother warmly smiled upon Jin despite looking tired. ¡°I too, couldn¡¯t quite understand at first as to why she refused Jin, when she was safely returned to us after she was kidnapped. So, one day, as I could no longer put up with her, I urged your mother to tell me what was going on. And that¡¯s what she¡¯d told me that day.¡± ¡°Father¡­ you can¡¯t seriously think mother¡¯s right, do you?¡± said Enoch with a disbelievingugh. He found it all ridiculous. ¡°Let¡¯s say that there was a chance she could¡¯ve been switched from that incident. But Jin is an Anika. What are the odds for another Anika to be out there who looks just like her? I¡¯d say none. Or are you saying that she was switched with Anika Flora?¡± Patrick kept his silence, leaving Enoch with his unanswered questions. Sighing defeatedly, Enoch turned his heels around, heading towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell mother that Jin ising to visit then.¡± ¡°Enoch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I¡¯ll just pretend as if I¡¯ve never heard about it in the first ce.¡± After Enoch took his leave, Patrick heaved a deep sigh when he was alone in his office again. He wished he could justugh it off just as if his son did just now, like he¡¯d just listened to the most ridiculous joke, as that would make him feel more at ease. He could still remember Dana divulging him for the first time of her affliction like it was only yesterday. [Patrick, that girl is not my daughter. Our child had been switched for sure!] [Dana, what are you talking about?] [She¡¯s not my daughter, I could clearly tell. Oh, my little Jin¡­ I wonder where our poor baby is right now.] Patrick couldn¡¯t quite disregard his wife no matter how much she sounded absurd to others. Dana¡¯s mother hade from the Muen family. And Muens were known for their somewhat inexplicable abilities such as their power to foresee the future, or for their insightfulness. However, through the years, the Muens have been discreet with this ability of theirs, and soon, people forgot about it. Before her passing, Patrick had been always astonished whenever his mother-inw blurts out a remark every now and then. To his luck even, her remarks had greatly aided him on managing his business. Dana, who must¡¯ve inherited such abilities of Muen from her mother, was extraordinary when ites to judgement of characters. Once, there was a time where he had almost been swindled if it weren¡¯t for Dana¡¯s shrewd warning. As otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done a background check to find out the person was a swindler. Now, Patrick felt responsible about how his family had turned out as he neither could fully believe is wife, nor he could give unconditional love to Jin without a hint of doubt. And to make things worse, Jin wasing home. He still had not figured out how he should behave when this momentes; how to behave between the two women whom he loves most. Chapter 231.2 Chapter 231.2 Flora stopped short at the sound of the quarrel as she was just about to enter the dining room. ¡°So, you basically want me to coop myself up in the room and stay out of Flora¡¯s sight.¡± Such a sarcastic grumble came from no one other than Flora¡¯s second brother. ¡°That¡¯s because I feel stifled by the smell of alcohol, which your body is reek all over with! All I asked you was to make yourself unseen before Floraes down shortly, as you are unsightly right now.¡± retorted Flora¡¯s mother. ¡°That makes no difference at all. Is Flora your only child? Am I just a freeloader of this family?!¡± ¡°Quiet down this instant!¡± ¡°Let me ask you since the topic is out. What are we to you? Do you really think Flora will be grateful if you only favor her? Don¡¯t be mistaken into thinking that she will. Flora is an Anika. She¡¯s not yours but Sang-je¡¯s daughter who just happened toe into the world through your womb, and that¡¯s all. Do you really think she considers us as her family?¡± ¡°And what do you think you have the right to say all this? Especially when you should be more than just grateful for having an easy life while basking in your sister¡¯s reflected glory.¡± Flora¡¯s mother retorted, now seething in anger. ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been meaning to say all this time. That the ck sheep of the family is not worth to you in the least.¡± ¡°Y-you ingrate! While we¡¯re on the subject, why didn¡¯t you open up the shop again yesterday? You spend most of your day hanging around doing nothing! How can I possibly think better of you when you alwayse home at the break of dawn, all tipsy and drunk?¡± Flora turned around while a sigh escaped underneath her breath. It seemed to her that the dispute would not likely end so easily. However, she was sure that they would mp shut their mouth if she went in now. She was long before fed up with their responses were very much presumable. [Do you really think she considers us as her family?] Cynically, Flora murmured what his brother had just said as she recalled. ¡®So, he figured.¡¯ Flora wasn¡¯t sure when it began, but she just knew that it¡¯s been long since she realized that there was a wall standing between her family and her. Her parents found her especially difficult. They acted all cautious around her, in a worry that they might get on her nerves, while her two brothers grumbled behind her back. The distance between them was so conspicuous to be closed, that it was hard to call themselves a family. As Flora came out through the door, the guard, who was taking up stations outside, bid his greetings to her. ¡°Anika Flora. Are you heading out today? Shall I call for a carriage?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll appreciate that.¡± ¡°Please wait here for a moment.¡± To ensure the safety of a noble Anika, guards stationed all around the residence of an Anika and escorted her to wherever she went. ording to a senior Anika, it wasn¡¯t always this strict about security in the past. It was all in the wake of the kidnapping incident which happened twenty years back that Sang-je gave out specialmands to tighten the guard and secure all the Anika¡¯s safety. While waiting for her carriage, Flora turned around and looked upon the house she¡¯d juste out from, over her shoulders. It was a double story house which stood alone in the neighborhood. As far as Flora remembers, she lived in the very house ever since she was very young. However, the house Flora was born in was located somewhere in a remote suburb from the town. She had once traveled to have a look at it out of curiosity, and only returned shocked by its seemingly old and shabby exterior, which was beyond her expectation. If it wasn¡¯t for Flora¡¯s birth, her family wouldn¡¯t possibly be living in such a grand house right now. From the moment of birth, Anika was provided to live in plenty until the day she died. And of course, there waspensation for the family as well. Flora¡¯s parents were provided a lifelong pension where they needn¡¯t worry about earning their living, as well as a right to reside in the very same house. It surely was a prerogative that only Anika¡¯s parents could enjoy throughout their lives. Besides the second floor, which was entirely for Flora¡¯s use alone, the house was upied respectively by her parents, her eldest brother, his wife, two of their children, her second brother and also two of the servants who resided with them. Although it wasn¡¯t particrly grand, it was just big enough to have more than ten people living together. The house came with a fine looking little garden as well. Such houses of their size, which were located in the center of the Holy City, were indeed very much highly valued. However, it was far from enough in the eyes of Flora. Every one of her acquaintances were wealthy and lived in their private grand mansions. For this, she desperately wanted to leave the house and even found the ce too shabby to invite any of her acquaintances over. And most of all, she was fed up living in the same house with her graceless family. But despite all that, she was not capable of owning a house of her own. Not even the ones which were shabbier than her current house. The monthly grants which were provided for Anikas were just as good as an abundant allowance which would likely be gone after buying a few outfits from the boutique. Still, there was one way for her to get hold of a seeminglyrge sum of money. Flora heard that Sang-je would give out marriage payments to Anikas once they got married. However, she couldn¡¯t think of marrying any man just for the sake of money. Flora¡¯s standard for her future spouse was fairly high. So, that left her only with the second way. ¡®I¡¯m sure His Holiness will find me another house if I plead with him¡­¡¯ Chapter 233.1 Chapter 233.1 ¡°I am doing fine as always. And as you can see, this is how I pass the time. How have you been?¡± ¡°I am doing great as well. Perhaps I wasn¡¯t considerate enough. I should¡¯vee by to pay my respects more often.¡± ¡°Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± Flora was left speechless by an unexpected response. Originally, she was intending to say that she¡¯de by more often when thedy courteously says things like ¡®You really should have done so.¡¯ and use this as an excuse to make frequent visits again. However, as thedy had given a rather ambiguous answer, she couldn¡¯t take the lead of the conversation like she intended. She was confused if thedy was intending to imply that she understood the reason for her sparse visit or was she basically saying that there was no reason for her toe by with Jin away in the Hashi Kingdom since her marriage. ¡°I will receive your gifts with thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. But I hope you like them.¡± Flora felt her heart pounding in her chest when Dana smiled back at her. She literally hadn¡¯t seen any other nobledies who were as elegant and beautiful as Lady Arse, in countless parties she had attended along with Jin. Lady Arse seemed like she was of royal blood although there was no royalty in the Holy City. On her first encounter with thedy, dumbfounded by her beauty, she gaped and told Jin, [You do look a lot like your mother.] [Truly?] Jinughed delightedly after her remark. And since that day, Jin had asionally taken Flora to see herdy mother. Despite knowing that it was Jin¡¯s intention to be boastful, Flora did not mind as she enjoyed paying her visits to thedy. But all the while, she muttered to herself how Jin did not resemble herdy mother, the more as she saw them together. However, Flora found Jin bing exceptionally quiet whenever she was in her mother¡¯s presence and awkwardly lingered for no good reason before taking her leave. To Flora¡¯s eyes, Jin seemed like a child who was desperately in need of her mother¡¯s attention. But Flora did not ruminate further and concluded that Jin must find herdy mother rather difficult. Truthfully speaking, it wasn¡¯t only Jin who found her mother difficult as her two brothers also seemed like they were intimidated by theirdy mother. Although Lady Arse had never raised her voice before, everyone tended to be cautious around her presence. From Dana¡¯s beauty to her overpowering grace, every aspect of Dana was in fact an admiration to Flora. Dana was also deemed as a mystical being as she seldom showed herself at the social parties. Flora had not once met anyone who hadn¡¯t admired Lady Arse. ¡°How are your parents? Is your family doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, they are all doing very fine. In fact, we had a new addition to the family, not very long ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such wonderful news. What is the gender of the baby?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful baby girl. However, my mother was a little disappointed when she learned my niece¡¯s gender.¡± ¡°Was she expecting a baby boy?¡± ¡°No. She had rather expected a¡­ special baby girl.¡± Flora couldn¡¯t help but tough at how her family¡¯s jolly expectation subsided right after her niece was born. She was embarrassed at how her parents had shamelessly expected another Anika to be born to the family. ¡°I¡­.¡± After a moment of silence, Dana spoke again, looking both joy and grief at the same time. ¡°I had rather prayed for her to be ordinary when I knew I was pregnant with her. It was my selfish thought for wanting her to live as my wholly daughter. So I was disappointed at first but those feelings didn¡¯tst long. She was the apple of my eye after all.¡± Flora was shocked to find out how different Lady Arse was from her own mother, who rather thinks of her Anika daughter as a proud trophy. It never urred to her mind before that there would be a mother, who would be wistful to have Anika as a daughter, instead of regarding it as a family honour. Flora felt envious of Jin and perplexed at the same time. For all these years, Flora depicted Lady Arse as someone rather aloof and cold as she had never once seen Lady Arse giving warm words to Jin. Furthermore, she always called her own daughter, ¡®Anika Jin¡¯. ¡®Is she not used to express her love towards her daughter?¡¯ ¡°You must feel lonely now that Jin has moved to such a faraway kingdom.¡± Dana only smiled without replying. Without realizing, the words which Flora was refraining herself from, easily escaped her mouth. ¡°Please think of me as one of your own.¡± ¡°I dly ept your heart.¡± said Dana with a smile. Flora felt her face burning up with embarrassment, as if she just had been read like a book. While she struggled to keep on her straight face, Flora managed to let out a sigh of relief when the conversation was interrupted as a maid came in. The maid went up to thedy and bowed her head. ¡°Mydy. The young master wishes to see you.¡± Flora¡¯s eyes flickered instantly at the maid¡¯s word. ¡°Tell him I have a guest with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, Lady Arse.¡± Flora promptly interfered as she wanted to take this chance to give her greetings to Enoch. As Enoch was too like his mother, never frequented himself to the social parties, Flora hardly had any chance to meet him since Jin left the Holy City. ¡°Send him in.¡± ¡°As you said, mydy.¡± In a moment, Enoch showed himself and crossed into the sshouse in a wide stride. Enoch had the handsome look which resembled his mother¡¯s delicate beauty. But despite his pretty face, which might make him appear rather fragile, his sturdy build and tallness that he inherited from his father had made him appear more manly. Flora, who stared blindly as Enoch drew nearer, hastily dropped her gaze when she sensed his eyes on her. She feared that her feelings might be discovered by him when they met eyes. Chapter 233.2 Chapter 233.2 Both Flora and Jin, being the youngest and the only daughter of their houses, had two older brothers. The age difference between the brothers and them were simr as well. However, those were the only simrities she shared with Jin. Flora¡¯s oldest brother couldn¡¯t care less of her, while her second brother, who was jealous of all the attention she was getting, gave her quite a hard time growing up. On the contrary, Jin¡¯s two brothers were theplete opposite. And most of all, Enoch, who was seven years older, was a kind, reliable brother as he always dearly listened to every word of his little sister, Jin. While the boy was turning into a man, Flora too, had grown into a fine youngdy as the years passed by. And it was almost obvious that Enoch had ced greatly in Flora¡¯s heart. Expectantly, it was Jin who was first to notice Flora¡¯s feelings as the both of them were almost always together. [You admire my brother Enoch, don¡¯t you? But do you really think you¡¯ll stand a chance? You better know your ce.] Mercilessly, Jin trampled right on Flora¡¯s blind admiration for Enoch. Despite feeling dreadfully miserable, Flora couldn¡¯t quite refute Jin¡¯s blunt remark. Compared to Enoch, she truly had nothing to offer. If only she and Enoch shared a mutual love in which no hardship or misfortune could tear them apart, she would have willingly thrown herself into the burning mes, just for love. However, Enoch only thought of Flora as no more than a little sister. Despite knowing all that, Flora didn¡¯t give up. In fact, she nned to confess her feelings to him after hering-of-age birthday. But unfortunately, her years of unrequited love hade to an abrupt end, as Enoch got married even before she could reach the proper age for marriage. Flora promptly bowed her head. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long while. I hope you are well.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Flora. I¡¯m pleased to see you too.¡± Enoch¡¯s eyes betrayed a small sense of guilt when he saw Flora. He remembered how he used to care for Flora as much as Jin¡ªhe considered Flora as his sister as well. The two girls were always together as if they were twins. However, he hadn¡¯t had the mind to look in on Flora after Jin had left the house. He figured that she too must have felt the absence of Jin, who was almost a sister to her. ¡°Enoch.¡± Instantly, Enoch turned his gaze back to his mother and replied, ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°You should address her formally now. Anika Flora is no longer a child. It was rude of you to address her like the old days when it¡¯s been long since she¡¯de of age.¡± Dana berated Enoch for his improper remark. Sheepishly, Enoch apologized to Flora formitting a discourtesy. ¡°Anika Flora. I apologize for my impertinence. I trulymitted a discourtesy. I may have been lost in the old memories.¡± ¡°¡­No, not at all.¡± Although Flora wanted to say that she didn¡¯t mind him calling her by her name, she buttoned up her lips instead. Despite knowing that Lady Arse is a person who was strict with etiquettes, Flora was upset more than usual by thedy¡¯s aloof disposition. ¡°What is it that you wished to see me for, Enoch? As you can see, I¡¯m pretty much upied at the moment.¡± said Dana, as she ced a trimmed flower into the vase which her maid had brought in. Enoch found himself at a loss for words. He remembered how his mother entitled every family business to him as soon as he came of age. So he was the one who had been bustling all around since then. And all his mother did since, was to indulge in her hobbies, drinking tea while reading leisurely. He restrained himself from asking just what in the world she was upied with. ¡°A knight came by just now.¡± He blurted without hesitation. He didn¡¯t mind Flora hearing about it. ¡°Jin ising to make a visit. She will supposedly arrive in three to four days.¡± Although there was a momentary flinch in Dana¡¯s movement while she arranged the flowers, there were no conspicuous changes in her expression. ¡°So she¡¯sing.¡± As expected, hisdy mother was still indifferent upon hearing the news. He was rather disappointed as he had somehow wished for his mother to be more excited about Jin¡¯s visit. While Jin was away for three whole years, he had hoped hisdy mother would finallye around and realize her daughter¡¯s absence and miss her. ¡°Mother.¡± Upon addressing Dana, Enoch promptly held his tongue as what he was about to say hereafter was something he couldn¡¯t say with Flora¡¯s presence. Flora was then quick to notice the meaning of his brief nce at her. ¡°I should better get going. Thank you for your hospitality today, Lady Arse.¡± ¡°Flo¡­ Anika Flora. We will be pleased to have you again when Jines back. Please give her your warm wee like the old days.¡± ¡°Of course. I can hardly wait to see her again.¡± Flora¡¯s face stiffened as soon as she turned around after bidding her thanks to Lady Arse. ¡®A knight just came by? And Jin¡¯sing?¡¯ This could only mean that Jin was summoned by His Holiness himself. ¡®Why would His Holiness summon her all of sudden?¡¯ There was no way Sang-je had been swayed by some uncertain rumor going about the city. Which implied that the rumor about the Lark tree wasn¡¯t all groundless after all. However, Flora did not believe it to be true. ¡®It surely wouldn¡¯t be just about the rumor. There must be another reason for his summon.¡¯ Ramita is an inborn ability that never changes. And Flora was certain that Jin was never gifted with any Ramita. What turned her doubt into a conviction even more was because Jin had never once mentioned about her Ramita before. As far as Flora knows, Jin would never miss her chance to show off her Ramita if she truly possessed it. Hence, Flora had been thinking that Jin had married the Desert King just so she could leave the Holy City before everyone finds out about her secret. Chapter 235.1 Chapter 235.1 ¡®We¡¯ll probably arrive byte afternoon tomorrow.¡¯ Kasser felt heavy-hearted to think that he would be in Holy City by the next day. Moreover, the conversation he had with the Sword King, on the day he departed from the n Kingdom, lingered in his mind since then. As the time was short for a good long conversation, he mostly listened to what the Sword King had to say. Throughout the conversation though, the Sword King¡¯s words contained much food for thought for him to contemteter on. In fact, some of the information had alsoe as a great shock to him. [The rtionship between a king and an Anika is nothing more than just to produce an heir to the throne. Although they would be bonded as a husband and wife, such bondcks sincerity.] Kasser had also once believed the same. In fact, when he was on his way to Holy City for the marriage, his purpose was to gain his heir more than to get himself a wife. [The rtionship between my parents was no different. However, I rather wanted to build a special rtionship with my wife, unlike my parents. Since we¡¯re pressing on time, I will leave out the details as to why I¡¯d made such a resolution. So ever since I got married, I truly did my very best to create a bond with my wife.] Upon hearing that, Kasser felt a prick in his heart as he was embarrassed with his old self, for not having once thought of making an effort in his marriage. Just until a few months ago, the rtionship between him and Eugene was nothing more than as how Sword King described just now. More so, he had not been intimate with her as well. Although it was Eugene¡¯s amnesia which acted as a variable that triggered the change, it was all due to her change of attitude that caused a turn in their rtionship. [I was not intimate with her until she had finally opened her heart to me. I did not hasten to get an heir to the throne. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to win her heart. The queen was an extremely sensitive Anika who was easily repulsed by my mere presence around her. It was never pleasant to see her in stark fear every time she looked at me.] Kasser was truly amazed to hear how the Sword King had made steady and persistent effort for three whole years without ever giving up. [Nheless, our rtionship had started to change as she started to take notice of my earnest efforts. But all the more was because she had experienced a great deal of changes in herself. She had told me that the repulsion she felt around me was starting to fade away. Then after some time, she was no longer repulsed by me anymore. Isn¡¯t that astonishing? She used to feel nauseous whenever I was close by her side.] ording to his experience, the Sword King had then formted a hypothesis that Anika¡¯s repulsive response could be one form of their self-defense mechanism, to raise their guards against others. He wondered if their susceptive response was all because they possess special abilities. The conventional theory about Anika¡¯s Ramita contradicting the king¡¯s Praz, did not exin the changes that urred to his wife. While he was lost in his thoughts, Kasser stopped to check the time when he saw nothing but the pitch-ck sky from his window. He had then raised from his desk to call it a day. On the way to his bedchamber, he picked up where he left off just now and continued to ponder. [Then one day, I found something peculiar from the things I¡¯d been told by my wife. It seemed like His Holiness tended toe between the kings and Anikas with his boratements.] Kasser was stunned to hear the king making such a bold statement against Sang-je. Despite him speaking with restraint, his words strongly implied his hostility against Sang-je. [My wife was told that a king¡¯s Praz could do harm to both Anika¡¯s Ramita and health, the more they spend their nights with the king. And that somehow corresponded to what I¡¯ve been told about the internal injuries that could be caused by the collision between the king¡¯s Praz and Anika¡¯s Ramita.] Kasser realized that he¡¯d also been informed of the same. As he listened to the Sword King, he was reminded of an incident from a few months ago. It was when the active period was just about to start, and Eugene was in distress by its effects. He had merged his Praz into Eugene¡¯s body while he braced himself for the expected internal injuries. However, contrary to his expectations, he was rather perplexed to find out that Praz was in fact responding to her and he did not receive any injury at all. [Desert King, I do understand what you meant by the changes of the Praz. I had indeed experienced the same in the past. It was in fact the exact opposite of getting internal injuries. It was when you sought me out for advice on that matter that I finally realized it wasn¡¯t a delusion of mine after all.] [¡­If so, why didn¡¯t the other kings take notice of such changes? I don¡¯t remember hearing anything about it from my father, thete king.] [In my opinion, I think that it all depends on Anika¡¯s power of influence. Only an Anika could bear the king¡¯s child. But the kings have the overpowering physical abilities over Anikas. I wondered if it is God¡¯s consideration to forbid the king from extorting Anika repressively.] While the Sword Kingughed sheepishly at his own seemingly absurd conjecture, Kasser¡¯s face hardened instead as he was further reminded of the things he¡¯d been told by Aldrit before. [My wifemitted suicided, Desert King.] Chapter 235.2 Chapter 235.2 The Sword King, who had been keeping his calmposure throughout the conversation, grimaced for the first time as if he was on the verge of crying. [She drowned herself in the tub, right after her visit to the Holy City to see His Holiness. There was something unusual about her after she returned from her journey. She seemed absentminded more than usual. You have no idea how much I repented myself after she was gone from me just like that. Moreover, she was pregnant by the time she died. Those who knew about her pregnancy believed that my wife had killed herself out of guilt. But I believe in my wife more than anyone else in the world. It was my child she was carrying. She couldn¡¯t possibly have betrayed me.] It was amonly known knowledge that an Anika can only give birth to one heir to the throne. However, they still could get pregnant with amon man¡¯s child. Hence, there were some cases of Anikas getting pregnant again after they remarried tomon men. If what the Sword King had just told him was true indeed, that could only mean that themon knowledge was in fact false. An investigation must be then conducted to find out why there weren¡¯t any records about an Anika giving birth to a second heir to the throne. [It pains me to recall such a memory which had been long since buried in my mind.] With a look that was part grief and part relief, the Sword king went on. [I had never once told anyone about it before. You are the first person I¡¯ve confided in.] [¡­Why have you told me?] Kasser was dubious of the king¡¯s intention although he had not doubted that he was lying. The information he sought out was simple¡ªall that he wanted from the Sword King was for him to share his experience if he ever did go through the same changes in his Praz. They were never deeply bonded for the king to give him such personal information. The Sword King had done little to hide his hostile attitude towards Sang-je as he spoke. Doubtless, he would be badly troubled should any of his words fall on Sang-je¡¯s ears. As long as Anika¡¯s birth cries could only be heard in thend of Holy City, the fate of the existence of a kingdom wasid in Sang-je¡¯s hand as his consent was essential for a king to marry Anika. [I was reminded of the fond memories of the past as you and your queen, Anika, seemed very much devoted to one another at yesterday¡¯s banquet.] With that said, Richard stared into the nk with a nostalgic gaze as if he was recalling back to the good old days he had spent with his wife. Kasser waited patiently without minding the long silence as he didn¡¯t want to interrupt while the Sword King indulged in reminiscent. In the past, Kasser would have definitely prioritized efficiency in order to gain as much information as possible in a short time. However, he had learned of the fact as to how inefficient and illogical a human¡¯s mind was, ofte. Somehow, he felt like he could empathize with the Sword King¡¯s agony to some degree. [I¡¯ve heard about the rumor regarding the Lark tree. How truthful is the rumor?] [It is indeed true that the queen¡¯s Ramita had transformed a Lark into a tree.] Kasser had answered. [¡­Though I have no idea of what actually happened, this is indeed an unprecedented event. To His Holiness especially. As there has never been an Anika, who supposedly possessed such a level of Ramita, married to a king.] Suddenly, the Sword King fixed his ring eyes on Kasser before he firmly spoke out. [Don¡¯t put too much trust in His Holiness.] Instantly, thest words of his father, thete King, ovepped over the remark. [Son. Do not trust in Mahar.] Kasser wondered if thete king had known of something before he passed. But if so, why didn¡¯t he leave him a will about it? [His Holiness may attempt to take your wife away from you.] [Our marriage has already been officially acknowledged.] [That wouldn¡¯t stop him from finding a way for it. In the worst case, he has the absolute cause to justify his every action. That he¡¯s been called to fulfill the divine will.] [¡­.] Kasser was finally hit by the realization that it was possible for every worst scenario to actually transpire. He would have seriously considered returning back if only he were yet to cross the Anotty Mountains. But as he had already journeyed to this far, there was no other choice but to walk right into the enemy field. Devastated by the situation he was in, Kasser turned to the Sword King to seek his advice. At that moment, Kasser seemed merely as a young fellow, who was seeking advice from a wise elder, and not as a king. [Do you have advice for me as to how I should respond if unforeseen situations arise?] The Sword King, looking quite surprised by the unexpected question, watched intently at Kasser before he opened his mouth again. [I only have one piece of advice for you.] Chapter 237.1 Chapter 237.1 The conversation broke off in the middle as the moving carriage slowed down gradually to a stop. Momentarily, a knock was heard from the outside. Then, through the slightly ajar door, the servant exined. ¡°Your Majesty, due to the congestion of the road to the Holy City, the carriage had halted for a moment to wait for the road to open up. It shouldn¡¯t take very long.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Darlin went on when the door was closed again. ¡°There must be manyers and goers today. Thest time I came, I never had to wait to pass by.¡± Charlotte¡¯s remark then followed. ¡°It¡¯s actually heavily congested most of the time. So the wait is quite unavoidable. Sometimes, it takes a long while before the crowd moves.¡± ¡°Is that so? It had been a long time since myst trip to the Holy City¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while for me as well. I believe myst visit was five years ago¡­.¡± Darlin was looking flushed with excitement, along with her voice heightened than usual. And as opposed to Darlin, whose excitement was written all over her face, Charlotte seemed serene from the outside but there clearly was more of a liveliness on Charlotte¡¯s face than usual. Both their faces glowed with a long-awaited anticipation alike. With a smile on her face, Eugene silently listened to their conversation. She seemed to have used up all her energy in worrying. In her head, she had countlessly pictured her encounter with Sang-je to still her uneasiness throughout the whole journey. But now that they finally arrived, she found herself as still as calm water. She realized she was retting over something which she had not considered before. ¡®I wonder what kind of people Jin¡¯s family are.¡¯ Eugene tried to recall the original novel. Despite knowing that this world was quite different from the way it was described in the novel, still of times, she had been using it as some kind of reference. It wasn¡¯t entirely useless. In the novel, Jin¡¯s family only appeared to give more details about Jin¡¯s character. ¡®Jin was born into a renowned family, and she was loved by all for she was the youngest daughter.¡¯ It suggested that the Anika taking the evil route never had to do with her upbringing. It was entirely her own decision. Aside from that, Jin¡¯s family never made another appearance in the novel thereafter. ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense now that I think of it.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but to wonder why Jin¡¯s family had never interfered once for the sake of their endearing daughter. They didn¡¯t even show up at thest moment where Jin met with a tragic end. ¡®I guess that means there were a lot of plot holes in the story I¡¯ve written.¡¯ However, it didn¡¯t seem like Jin was on good terms with her family. For thest three years, there were no traces of her keeping in touch with her family in any sort of way. The very fact that Jin had been asking favor from Charlotte¡¯s maternal family instead of her powerful family was strange as it is. ¡®I guess Jin and I are alike in a way as we are both on bad terms with our family.¡¯ Eugene felt identified with Jin for the first time. And they both had a family of five. ording to the information she gained from Knight Pides, Jin seemed to have two older brothers. ¡®Family¡­¡¯ For the first time in a while, Eugene recalled her family. The so-called love and hate rtionship sounded too good to describe her feelings towards them. For some time, she started to associate her family with a deep viscous swamp which she couldn¡¯t possibly imagine herself getting through. Eugene¡¯s family consisted of people who were far from befitting the moral standards of the society. Both her parents had previous convictions for swindling and gambling while her two brothers frequented police stations for charges like assault, theft and fraud. Neither of them had a notion of earning money with a fair amount ofbor. For the worse, they all spent the little money they extorted from others like water. Resultantly, they had always been poor. However, like most kids do when they are young, Eugene had also once believed that her parents and family were the best people in the whole world. But now that she thinks back, the love she had towards her family had always been unrequited. Her one-sided love towards her family was tenacious. Despite being disappointed countless times, Eugene couldn¡¯t quite give up hoping like a fool. She believed that her family could turn over a new leaf someday and she had this vain dream that she could actually change them. Eugene tried her very best. She tried hard to love her family and wanted to live a proper life. With them. Unlike her brothers, who uttered nothing but foulnguage, she always spoked and behaved pleasantly towards her parents. She never missed top ces in her entire years at school and most of all, she tried her best to lead an exemry lifestyle. And with the in belief that her family would be able to have a breadth of mind once they were free from the worry of making ends meet, she sought out for employment as soon as she could. However, none of her efforts ever came to fruition. Eugene never even once been called by her name. ¡®Hey¡¯ was seemingly the most favorable way to be called by her family. All that they did was to curse, speak ill of someone else or toe up with a way to exploit others. Her family gradually ate into all the money she had earned for all kinds of reasons, as if money was just made of paper. Worst of all, they even let her take responsibility over all their debts from gambling. One day, reality finally dawned upon her¡ªshe finally learned to give up. Her family taught her that people hardly change at all, and some are just bad in nature. They are a lost cause. Chapter 237.2 Chapter 237.2 On that fateful day, Eugene was at the end of her tether when she jumped into the pitch-ck hole which appeared before her very eyes, out of nowhere. Despite waking up to find herself in a strange ce overnight, she absolutely had no regrets about being departed from the world in which she had lived for as long as twenty-nine years. As evidence, she could have sworn that she had not once missed or recalled her old life as she was busy adjusting herself in this new world. ¡®I rather hope¡­ they were not good people.¡¯ She was very much in distress to the point she wished that Jin¡¯s family were not people with good hearts. That would make her less guilty about pretending to be their daughter. ¡®I need to learn more about Jin¡¯s family.¡¯ In her distress, she even considered avoiding her encounter with Jin¡¯s family and to just head straight back to the Hashi Kingdom without meeting them at all. She was afraid that they might be able to see through her disguise as their daughter¡¯s imposter. Regardless of how bad their rtionship was now, it was highly likely that they could point the difference. They were still Jin¡¯s family, after all and they lived with her for at least twenty years, underneath the same roof. As the carriage started to move again, Eugene drew open the curtain. As soon as she peeled of the piece of clothing, Darlin promptly eximed with awe upon seeing the timely sight of andscape which passed them by. Her reaction mirrored that of the queen¡¯s. Eugene¡¯s eyes also widened with astonishment. She recognized right away the majestic sight of an old tree standing tall before their carriage. It was without doubt the very legendary tree which was a symbol of the square of the Holy City. Instantly, another memory of Jin¡¯s came to her mind when she saw the tree. [I am an Anika, and I am Anika Jin. Everything should belong to me.] The tearful voice she heard belonged to a little girl. Perhaps this was one of Jin¡¯s childhood memories. [Spirit of Holy Tree, I heard that you grant wishes to those who pray, don¡¯t you? I really need you to answer my prayer. Please make me into the real Anika Jin. Please share some of your powers with me. Just a little would do.] ¡®I guess there¡¯s a rumor about how the tree at the square would listen to one¡¯s prayer.¡¯ It was understandable considering the tree¡¯s symbol in the city. However, Eugene couldn¡¯t quite understand what Jin was wishing for. ¡®The real Anika Jin? What could that mean?¡¯ *** Becky was an Anika in her early forties. After fretting over the lucid dream she hadst night, she promptly came running to the pce to ask for an audience with Sang-je in the first light of morning. Then, when she finally encountered Sang-je, she told him right away about how her lucid dream had changed with a seemingly apprehensive look. She saw a well in her first lucid dream at the age of ten. The level of her Ramita was only average, which was never so powerful nor weak. ¡°Your Holiness, what could the changes in my dreams imply?¡¯ ¨C Anika Becky. Still your mind and describe to me about the changes you saw in your dream. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Last night, I saw the well in my dream as usual. However, it wasn¡¯t brimming with water, just as it usually had. When I looked down into it, I saw the water level had declined considerably to the bottom. It was almost as if the well had parched due to a terrible drought!¡± Her onceposed exnation grew agitated as Becky started to ramble loud. Panicked and distraught. ¡°Your Holiness, I had learned that one¡¯s inborn Ramita would never change over time. But don¡¯t the changes in lucid dreams indicate the changes in one¡¯s Ramita? Has God forsaken me?¡± ¨C Anika Becky. This isn¡¯t the first time you saw changes in your lucid dream. Have you forgotten? ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¨C Try to recall the time you came to see me when you had your first lucid dream at the age of ten. There were gradual changes in Becky¡¯s expression as she traced back in her memories. ¨C Do you see the difference in the water levels of the wellparing the one you saw in your first lucid dream and the one you saw yesterday? ¡°Yes, there is¡­.no, is actually simr¡­ I¡¯m not sure, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C Then, let¡¯s talk about something which happened in a more recent time. About twenty years ago, well, it¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s the most recent event, but do you remember that you came to me like today and said that your dream had changed? ¡°¡­Yes, Your Holiness. I do remember. ¨C I clearly remember you telling me that the well in your dream was now brimming with water when in the past you had to look down into the well to see the water within. Do you remember that as well? ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I remember that.¡± Becky seemed to have regained herposure in both her expressions and her voice. ¨C Anika Becky. The changes you saw in your lucid dream does not indicate the changes in your Ramita. I¡¯ve seen many other Anika who also experienced the same. Hence, you need not have to worry. Calm your heart. God would never forsake you under any circumstances. ¡°My apologies for creating unnecessary fuss over needless worries, Your Holiness.¡± As opposed to Becky, who left with a peace of mind, Sang-je became agitated as soon as he was alone. Chapter 239.1 Chapter 239.1 As she stepped in, she saw Sang-je, d in white garment with golden embroideries, standing on the podium in the middle of the room with his back to her. It was his long blonde hair, which was kissing the floor, that had immediately caught her attention. ¡®Blonde?¡¯ At that moment, her mind was instantly filled with Jin¡¯s yet another memory. She saw a man standing before Jin, but his face was covered by the hood over his head. To her surprise, the man¡¯s hair was also strikingly blonde. [Are you the Great Priest of Mahar?] [That would be me, Anika.] The man spoke in such a gruff voice that it was almost painful to hear. [I am most pleased to meet you, Anika. And I believe our encounter today would most likely benefit the both of us.] [We¡¯ll find out about thatter. I have no knowledge of the hierarchy system of the Mahar order. How much authority do you possess in the order?] [Absolute. For I am the one who makes the decisions within the order. Just like Mahar¡¯s Sang-je.] [What an imprudence! How dare youpare yourself to His Holiness.] The Great Priest tittered at her remark as he swiftly drew the hood back from his face with both hands. Eugene mentally gasped when the hearsay identity of the Great Priest, which she had only heard from the words of Rodrigo, was finally revealed before her eyes. ¡®He¡¯s rather young¡­¡¯ The Great Priest was unexpectedly young and beautiful. But what took her by surprise more than his divine beauty was indeed the scarlet glow of his eyes. Just when the Great Priest was about to say a word, Eugene blinked her eyes forcefully to get herself out from the memory. It surely was a wistful memory she must ponder on, but it was untimely for her to be distracted now. Not at the presence of the being before her. She quickly lowered her gaze from Sang-je¡¯s back and onto the floor. ¡°May Mahar¡¯s blessing to be with you always. I¡¯vee to pay my respects to you, Your Holiness.¡± ¡ª It¡¯s been such a long time, Anika Jin. I am most pleased to see you again. Eugene¡¯s hands flinched as the voice rang in her mind. ¡°I am very much pleased to give my regards to you as well, Your Holiness.¡± With that, she mustered courage and slowly, trained her sight on Sang-je while stering a small smile on her face. Sang-je¡¯s eyes remained closed, yet he could see her. Beneath her smile, she let out an inner shriek¡ªhe looked eerily the same as the Great Priest she just saw in a fraction of Jin¡¯s memory. ¡®How are they rted? Could they actually be one and the same person? No, they can¡¯t be. Think how far the distance is between Hashi Kingdom and the Holy City.¡¯ ¨CHave you found what you¡¯ve been seeking for? Eugene had been asked the same question through Pides. It was one of the questions she had expected to be asked during her encounter with Sang-je. She gave him her prepared answer, feeling as if she had anticipated the right question in a test. ¡°I have yet to find, Your Holiness. To be exact, I would say I have only found half of it. Hence, I gave the same answer to the question you asked me through Sir Pides.¡± ¡ª Only half of it? Could you be more specific? ¡°I¡¯d lost as much as I¡¯d gained.¡± ¡ª So, have you not regained your Ramita? Suddenly, Eugene heard Jin¡¯s voice in her ears. [Your Holiness. Please help me. You are the only one who could help me get back the Ramita I lost.] ¡®The Ramita she lost?¡¯ Doubtless, it was a remark of decisive evidence. Although she was lucky enough to peep into Jin¡¯s memory just in time, she learned from her experience that a keyword is essential to trigger the buried memories. However, there clearly was a limit for her to induce such keywords during the whole conversation with Sang-je, with her thinking on her feet. All the way to the Holy City, Eugene had racked her brain toe up with a way to find out what Jin and Sang-je had been plotting about by recalling Jin¡¯s memories. And it was considerably easy when she was speaking to those who served her as they would likely to prattle on and on once they start. Obviously, she knew well that she couldn¡¯t expect the same from her conversation with Sang-je. Therefore, she decided to mix in everything she could, including the truth, false and also some lies. ¡°Your Holiness. In thest period, I had gone out to the desert with a few of my servant girls by the time the dry season was about toe to an end. And I had a specific purpose.¡± ¨CThere¡¯s a lot of ambiguity in your words Anika Jin. ¡°You¡¯re right indeed, Your Holiness. As that¡¯s what¡¯s been lost from me. I do not remember the reason as to why I had gone out to the desert, under what purpose. I think a fraction of my memory has been impaired.¡± Chapter 239.2 Chapter 239.2 Sang-je faintly creased his brows at her remark. As he remained silent, Eugene grew even more restless, while waiting for his response. If Sang-je had a special ability to divine one¡¯s true heart, he would be able to see right through her lies. ¨CI¡¯m sorry for all the pain you¡¯ve been through. Is the loss of your memory the only changes you experienced after your return from the desert? ¡°Your Holiness. This is quite a significant change to me. As I do not wish to lose anything of mine.¡± ¨CA human memory is inherently unstable by nature. You should concentrate on what you¡¯ve gained more than what you¡¯ve lost. ¡°With all due respect, Your Holiness.¡± ¨CAnika Jin. I summoned you all the way to the Holy City for a verification. Have you got your Ramita back? Eugene inwardly concluded that Sang-je did not have the ability to read people¡¯s minds. ¡®However, Sang-je is not an ordinary human either. No human could convey words directly into people¡¯s heads. But he is not the same Sang-je I described in the novel as well. An angel should at least keep it¡¯s neutral stance, considering that we can¡¯t expect it to have the same standard of goodness from a human¡¯s perspective.¡¯ But on the contrary, from what Eugene had seen and heard by far, she realized that there was something sly and shady about Sang-je, let alone his ambition to keep a tight rein over Anikas. He didn¡¯t seem qualified in the least to be an angel who¡¯s supposed to fulfill God¡¯s divine will. While the dy in her response prolonged as Eugene was looking for an appropriate answer, Sang-je had mistaken her silence for a different meaning. It irritated him¡ªJin¡¯s silence was her usual way of showing that she was irked. In his mind, Jin must have found his marks indifferent, and she expects more constion from him. ¡®Her fastidious demeanor had gotten no better.¡¯ Commonly, people masked their real characters behind an assumed manner in Sang-je¡¯s presence. So, for such Sang-je to regard someone as fastidious, implies that the person is quite notorious for such demeanor. He wondered if it was because he had overindulged her from a young age, for she was a noble Anika, born for the first time in ten years. But as Anika Flora, who he also pampered since her birth, was a far cry from Jin¡¯s rotten disposition, the problem must be with Jin¡¯s persona alone. ¨CAnika Jin. I ask you again. Have you got your Ramita back? Sang-je¡¯s voice was brisk, suggesting that this was hisst warning to her. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Eugene answered, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide about the Lark tree in any case. Sang-je¡¯s facial muscles twitched almost instantly upon her answer. ¨CAnika Jin. Why haven¡¯t you informed me at once? ¡°As I¡­did not want to return to the Holy City, just yet.¡± ¨CSo what you are saying is that you didn¡¯t tell me as you feared that I might summon you? ¡°Forgive me, Your Holiness. I just wanted to put a clean end to everything before I return.¡± Eugene answered as ambiguous as she could sound. As the more she spoke, the more she would be at a disadvantage with the little knowledge she had. ¡°I was very much distressed when I left the Holy City three years ago. You probably have no notion of how much I had wanted to give up all these years. But such hardships had only made me resolute that I would never leave again once I make my way back to the Holy City.¡± ¨CIf you suffered as much, why didn¡¯t you inform me all the more? I would have most definitely helped you if only you had asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to after all the help and support you¡¯d given me so far. And I wanted to finish what I had started with my own hands.¡± Eugene grew anxious as Sang-je remained silent for a while. ¨CIt seems like the past three years must have really been long for you. You have be much more determined than you were before. Sang-je¡¯s feelings towards humans were ratherplex. Sometimes he would get disillusioned like they were no more than lowly, dim-witted creatures, while sometimes he would simply be astonished by their marvellousness. What he was feeling now was however of great interest. Anika Jin was almost like a headstrong child with a nasty temper. She was keen at making every situation favorable to her, even if it involves her orchestrating sly and devious lies all with a straight face, even in Sang-je¡¯s presence. She had not changed a shade since her childhood, even after she came of age. However, there clearly was something different about herpared to thest time he had seen her in three years back. It was almost as if she had finally grown into a sensible adult. After watching humans close by for such a long period of time, he realized that there was a difference in inherent dispositions among humans. While some were born kind, others were just bad by nature. And while there were people who strive to surpass their limits, some would just resign and live within their limits. Sang-je had always known Anika Jin as a narrow-minded person, and he often found it quite odd considering that she was from such a refined family. Jin was a person who¡¯s likely driven by jealousy. She harbored a lot of self-pity while never bothering to hide her enmity towards others. And unlike most people, who mask themselves to appear good on the outside, she was a rather peculiar one as she didn¡¯t think twice about throwing a fit in front of others. Such behaviour resembled those on the lower rungs of society, and not at all noble-like. Chapter 241.1 Chapter 241.1 ¡°The victor is already decided. You might as well just ept the oue, chief.¡± Mur, the chief of the wanderers, silently stared into the eyes of Aldrit, who was proiming that he was now to rece him as a new chief to the tribe. The tribe had always been united as one throughout the whole history to survive against all the threats of the world. And this was the first ever rebellion ever urred in the tribe. Or perhaps it should now be called a revolution since it had seeded? It had all started from the day of Aldrit¡¯s return. Aldrit¡¯s return was indeed out of the blue as those who¡¯d left the settlement after they reached a certain age could only return on exceptional circumstances ording to regtion. However, he did not seem to fall under any of such circumstances. As soon as he saw the chief, Aldrit requested that he wanted to know about the hidden history of the tribe. But Mur, the chief, turned a deaf ear to Aldrit¡¯s demand and reprimanded instead. [What¡¯s the meaning of this imprudence? I¡¯ve had my expectations that you might one day be the pir of the tribe and lead the people in future. I would not shut you out right away as you must have traveled long to make this far. But you must leave at first sight of light the next morning.] On the next day, Mur had obviously believed that Aldrit had set out on his journey once again. So, he didn¡¯t bother himself to confirm his leave. But something that would bbergast his mind happened just after a few days when the boy stormed into the regr conference and said this before the gathered elder statesmen. [The future of the tribe might as well be dead at this rate. It is high time that we start discussing the future. Just how much longer do we have to keep living as sinners?] Aldrit demanded the abolishment of the regtion where one could only learn about the lores of the tribe in phases ording to age. His further remark that the tribe would only remain at a standstill and would never make any progression if the confidentials were shared only among the fractions of the tribe has greatly aroused the indignation of the unyielding elder statesmen. At once, Mur ordered his men to remove Aldrit from the conference room and cated the elder statesmen who were greatly infuriated. He did not want things to get any worse¡ªhe always had his eyes on Aldrit as his sessor at the back of his mind. He barely managed to appease the elders who insisted that the boy must be given grave punishment for his actions. Afterwards, he called Aldrit and coaxed him instead of browbeating. [Aldrit. There is an order to everything.] [Sir, our tribe has been treading water to this day. To take the first step, we need to start by knowing ourselves.] [I understand what you are trying to say. But it shouldn¡¯t be done like this. If you truly want to voice your opinion, you should follow the procedure.] The chief of the tribe was never the absolute decision maker. Most agenda were decided through a discussion with the elder statesmen along with various opinions actively taken into consideration. Consequently, everyone in the tribe was free to submit their opinions as an item on the agenda. [And just how long would it take? It would take years before it is finally ced on the agenda for discussion in the annual conference if I were to follow the whole procedure.] [You have no other choice but to follow as that¡¯s the regtion of the tribe.] [Sir. How can one have the leisure to walk when one¡¯s time is being pressed? We might as well demonstrate our flexibility and skip the steps if it is needed.] Aldrit pressed. [I wonder what has gotten into you. You are acting rather frivolously unlike how you were always prudent in your behavior in the past.] [You mustn¡¯t becent stuck in the rut if you truly care for the tribe.] [You impertinent rascal! Why don¡¯t you just take over my ce instead! You better be gone tomorrow, no, just leave at once before you stir up any more troubles!] Until then, Mur had failed to foresee what was going to be when he clicked his tongue watching Aldrit leave with his head dropped at his scolding. While he was put out by Aldrit¡¯s offensive deed, but at the same time, he was also proud to see how he did not back away from his opinion. He nodded approvingly as Aldrit had proved himself as a man of perseverance, as befitted of his sessor. With his judgment clouded, Mur repeated the same mistake he had made on the first day. He didn¡¯t check further and blindly believed that Aldrit must have really gone for good this time as he was nowhere to be seen. Then about ten days after that, a forceposed of the promising youths of the tribe was already formed around Aldrit by the time Mur discerned the oddity. The age group of the people who remained in the settlement was poles apart in extreme ends, as it was either the aged or the young. The wanderers, who spend their whole lives wandering aimlessly as a means to make atonement for their sins, could onlye back to the settlement to spend the rest of their lives after arriving at senescence. However, there were also the adolescent, who were yet of age to set out on a journey, as well as the parents who had children still in need of parental care while there were also those who were in a marriageable age who hade for a temporary stay in order to seek for their partners. The tribe of wanderers have a tradition of giving their full respects to those with years of experience even though every tribal member has the equal right within the tribe. So, the young have naturally obeyed the elders and neverined of the decisions made by elders and the chief. However, the elders wouldn¡¯t be able to confront the young if they should join forces together. As physically, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. ¡®I should have seen thising.¡¯ Mur, who¡¯ve been ruminating over the incidents that had led to the current situation with his eyes closed, opened his lids with a heavy heart only after a while. He sighed for grief when he saw the gaze in Aldrit eyes, staring right into his. ¡®I guess I¡¯m not solely at fault.¡¯ The whole process or the period could have differed but there was no denying that this day would havee someday in the future. There was an unwavering conviction in Aldrit¡¯s eyes. And those gaze of his reflected his disposition where he would rather be broken than to bend his belief. Chapter 241.2 Chapter 241.2 Mur then shifted his eyes to the young people who surrounded him after staring intently at Aldrit for a while. Some did flinch after meeting eyes with him but none of them averted him. With that, Mur realized that these young people have note here with just the spur of the moment resolution. ¡°Are you all of the mind with Aldrit?¡± One of them spoke up after exchanging looks with each other. ¡°Sir. With all due respect, just how long must we prolong with this kind of life? I can endure this if it¡¯s just me alone. But I couldn¡¯t help but to hope for a better future for my son who has just started to walk. And I believe Aldrit will lead us to that path.¡± Mur remained silent for a moment after he heaved a deep sigh. The people have waited patiently for Mur to mull things over as they all have read the repentance off his solemn face. Everyone wished for a peaceful transition of power. No one was feeling at ease to oppress the elders of the tribe as all they differed on was in their views of the future and not because they were rancorous of them. ¡°Where are the elder statesmen?¡± ¡°They are all gathered in the hall. We have just restricted their leaving for a moment.¡± Aldrit answered. ¡°They must be all furious by now.¡± Mur said as he rose from the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mur then turned to the crowd of the young fellows who followed and said, ¡°You all better wait here. Aldrit. Follow me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± someone retorted instantly. ¡°Do you think this is some kind of a turf war between some backstreet gangs!? How are you going to make a difference to the world if you were to ignore all the necessary procedures!¡± Mur rebuked. Intimidated by the bawl, the young fellows looked as if they were walking on the eggshells. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Believe me and wait for me here. Nothing could possibly get in our way as long as we are all united with one firm conviction.¡± said Aldrit to reassure the others. Aldrit then turned to Mur and said, ¡°After you, sir.¡± Mur saw that no one followed further when he glimpsed back as he took his steps. Their unwavering countenance disyed their ardent belief in Aldrit. ¡°Ahem,¡± Mur cleared his throat to hide his astonishment. ¡®I never knew he had such an aplishment. What made him change so much? I wonder what happened to him in the past few years.¡¯ One thing that concerned Mur as he nominated Aldrit as his sessor was his passive attitude. Aldrit surely was a bright, prudent, and strong-willed young fellow, but hecked the ardor of youth. His docile nature was both his strength and weakness. Which made Mur still incredulous of the fact that Aldrit had taken the lead and stirred up such a huge revolution. ¡°Aldrit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Do you really think you could handle all the truth?¡± Aldrit flinched as he realized the meaning and the bones in the words. However, it didn¡¯t take him long to break his silence. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have started in the first ce if I wasn¡¯t fully resolved for it.¡± ¡°Are you really nning to disclose the lores of the tribe to everyone once you be the chief?¡± ¡°That was my promise to everyone.¡± Mur had wordlessly let out a sigh for he was worried about the consequences toe. There¡¯s a clear difference when ites to one¡¯s capacity. Some might handle it better while some may not when they are faced with the same truth. Doubtlessly, a great confusion was going to arise within the tribe. ¡®You surely are young.¡¯ Mur regarded that Aldrit was merely looking on the bright side of the things as he was yet to be stained from the world. A racket ofmotion was then heard from within when they arrived at the hall. ¡°You punks! Get your hands off me this instant!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°You scoundrels! Let go, you rascal!¡± ¡°Sir, please take it easy and don¡¯t get so worked up.¡± Those who have been wrangling with each other paused for a moment when the door was opened. Most of the elder statesmen who have been whispering to each other turned their heads to the door. Only those elder statesmen, who were known for their foul temper, were standing in the middle of the hall while the young people kept their holds onto them with all their might. It clearly wouldn¡¯t be necessary for so many of the youngsters to cling onto one elderly person if they ever intended to overpower them. Besides, those of the elder statesmen who had flung about in anger were not in the least hurt other than that their clothes were in disarray while some of the youngsters got ck and blue around their eyes as they blocked them. Mur smiled bitterly at the rather ridiculous scene before him, thinking that he might have been vainly worried that a violence situation might arise. Once he realized that their respect for the elders had not changed in the least, it seemed like the mixed feelings of his, whichprised both the anger and the regret, had all dissolved just like the salt in the water. ¡°Chief!¡± ¡°Chief. You¡¯re finally here. Just what in the world is happening outside?¡± ¡°You insolent rascals have no respect whatsoever towards the elders.¡± Mur waited for a moment for them to calm down a little before he spoke out. ¡°My dear honorable elder statesmen. Things are starting to get beyond my power. So, I am considering resigning my position to my sessor.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Chief. What in the world are you talking about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in denying that our sun has set. It¡¯s reasonable to let the future generations take control of their future. Honorable sirs, the tide has changed. We as adults shouldn¡¯t be standing in their ways as our children wish to make a difference to the future of our tribe.¡± The chief said amongst his people. In ones and twos, the elders, who mored out before, have fallen into silence. They stared at the chief with a clear look of confusion in their faces. Some have even let out a sigh with turbulence in their gaze. Mur gave a tap at Aldrit¡¯s shoulder, who were standing right next to him, as he said, ¡°Sir, I will take him to that ce then.¡± ¡°Have it your way.¡± ¡°We have no choice but to obey the chief¡¯s decision.¡± While some of the elder statesmen were favorable to the decision, some remained silent and some unwillingly cleared their throats. Despite that, no one seemed to be in strong opposition. ¡°Follow me.¡± Aldrit looked alternatively into the back of the Mur, who was striding ahead, and the elder statesmen. He then paced to catch up to Mur, who had already gone far ahead, with a puzzling look. He had braced himself for a long argument toe as he never expected for the elders to step away this easily. A new breeze of expectation, mingled with the worry and the wistfulness for it was his turn to step down from the changing times, swept across Mur¡¯s heart as he strides ahead. Perhaps this was the day which the ancestors have been longing for where their descendants finally get to take a brave step towards the new future. It was indeed a step which Mur himself had once dreamed of taking when he was much younger but never dared to do so. Chapter 222 (2) As Eugene asked without a trace of cynicism neither in her voice nor face, Darlin warily expressed her honest opinion to the queen. ¡°¡­Yes, Your Majesty. But I meant it in a good way as Your Majesty seems to be at easetely, than before.¡± This time, Eugene turned to Charlotte to hear her opinion for the same question. ¡°Do you feel the same about me, Count Oscar?¡± Charlotte was indeed stunned by the blunt question. But after musing for a while, she answered with a determined voice. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°How much do you think I¡¯ve changedpared to the past? I wish to hear your honest opinion.¡± ¡°If I only may boldly say so, I would have believed Your Majesty as apletely different person.¡± Eugene was greatly surprised to receive such a serious opinion to her casual query. ¡°What do you mean by a different person? Is it as in a figure of speech?¡± ¡°To speak truthfully, it¡¯s almost as if Your Majesty¡¯s having an identical twin as it¡¯s only the appearance which I could find the resemnce from. Of course, as Your Majesty is an Anika it¡¯s preposterous to even have doubt in the first ce. Do forgive me for my absurd imagination, Your Majesty.¡± Laughter had disappeared from Eugene¡¯s face as it was not ament tough off with. What she had been apprised of was that Jin only had little acquaintance with these two and that one could count the number of times they had met in person for thest three years on finger. ¡®Upon arrival in Holy City, I will be surrounded by people who had once known Jin in person.¡¯ If the difference was apparent, even for Charlotte and Darlin to notice, Jin¡¯s acquaintances in Holy City would definitely see through her poor pretense, in no time. She was literally blown away by Charlotte¡¯s outspokenments as no one had ever dared to give such a blunt remark on her changes before. No one in the castle could possibly talk openly about the queen behind her back. And while Marianne only concentrated on apprising her of Jin¡¯s memory, Kasser took it even further in nonchnce, and told her that her changes did not bother him in the least. Despite feeling the need to imprint herself on Jin¡¯s old acquaintances, there was one person who she was concerned about. Sang-je. There was definitely something eerie about Sang-je. His true identity was still unknown to Eugene and furthermore, she had her doubts that it was Sang-je who was behind Jin¡¯s contractual marriage with the Desert king. There were just so many questions she wanted to ask Sang-je. But if he gets even remotely suspicious of her identity as Jin, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her answers from him. Of all people, she desperately hoped for Sang-je to take her for real Jin, without noticing any differences. If anything, she wanted to give off the impression that she had only matured during her three years of marriage and not as if she was a whole new person like the way Charlotte described her. Eugene delved deeper into her musings with a grave look on her face, Both Charlotte and Darlin had then reigned in their breath and nervously studied Eugene¡¯s stern face. ¡°I have something important to tell you two.¡± After much deliberation, Eugene had decided to let them into her secret as she figured that she could use their assistance. Although she was yet to grasp their characters in full, she reckoned that they would keep this talk to themselves considering their husbands status in the kingdom. ¡°Not many know about this, but I was actually involved in a big ident not long ago and on ount of that, I seem to have lost some of my memories since then. But I don¡¯t think I have just lost my memories. Most people think that I have changed after that incident.¡± Both Charlotte and Darlin blindly nodded their heads as their doubts were finally cleared. ¡°Count Oscar, can you specifically point out the difference between the way I behaved before and after I changed?¡± Charlotte considered for a moment before she replied. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Charlotte was adept at remembering people. She had this keen insight into a human character and was good at spotting an individual¡¯s characteristic behaviors or such. Despiteing to her good use in high society, her gift had also done her harm as she easily grew sick of people. ¡°Then I would greatly need your help. I need you to teach me how should I behave or talk to resemble my former self.¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure to be of your help, Your Majesty.¡± When Eugene turned to Darlin from Charlotte, Darlin promptly answered with a look of determination. ¡°I may not be much helppared to Count Oscar, but I promise that I will do my best to help!¡± After looking into Darlin¡¯s resolute face, Eugene then bursted into anotherughter which followed by Charlotte¡¯s. And before long, the carriage was filled with mirth, the threedies having such a time. Thereafter, it was only Charlotte and Darlin who rode on the queen¡¯s carriage. With their earnest assistance, Eugene immersed herself in practice day and night, to put on a perfect act as Jin herself. Chapter 228 (2) The honored guests of the n Kingdom had departed early in the next morning of their visit. Gemma, who went out to see them off, quietly stared into the carriages as they slowly disappeared from her sight. The hour was still early for Gemma. As ofte, she was getting more and more reluctant to leave her bed in the mornings, due to her pregnancy. More so, she had only gone to bed well past her bedtimest night as the banquet ended at a veryte hour. However, she was feeling strangely refreshed despite all the fatigue from herck of sleep. Gemma felt like she had the wildest dream of her lifest night. In fact, instead of a nightmare, it was perhaps the most pleasant dream she¡¯d ever had. She couldn¡¯t quite cool down her excitement as she still had a vivid recollection of yesterday¡¯s banquet. Of all the various banquets she had attended after she became the princess, she had never so much enjoyed herself than she did yesterday. Despite being born as an Anika, Gemma had never once regarded herself as someone special before. She always felt like she was a nobodypared to other Anikas that she met in the gatherings, as she reflected that she was neither beautiful, nor was she from a prestigious household and nor did she have a high Ramita level like the others. Gemma further despaired when she had to leave the Holy City, as she was chosen to marry a royal and to produce an heir to their kingdom. So, for as long as she can remember, she had always thought that she was no more than an extra in other people¡¯s lives. However, for the first time in her life, she¡¯d almost felt like she was a lead during yesterday¡¯s banquet. ¡®Anika Jin¡­¡¯ Gemma was left confused as there clearly was something different about Jin yesterday,pared to thest time she saw her in one of their gatherings. To Gemma, Jin was someone who lived in apletely different world from her, as she seemed to radiate some kind glow just by her mere existence. Therefore, Gemma had surely assumed that Jin would sweep the banquet as it was indeed specifically held to wee her visit to the kingdom. However, Jin never left Gemma¡¯s side throughout the whole banquet, who was standing back from the crowd. Soon, people gathered around them like clouds as Jin only allowed herself to get introduced to others through Gemma. And whenever the conversation seemed to get lengthy, Jin engaged Gemma into the conversation so that she wouldn¡¯t feel left out. The two Anikas must have looked as if they were as thick as thieves in people¡¯s eyes, as they went about the banquet hall together, throughout the whole night. Thanks to Jin, Gemma felt like the nobles had started to see her in a new light. It somehow made her feel proud andter, she evenughed out loud at will, without being conscious of her surroundings for the first time in her life. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve been too self-conscious this whole time.¡¯ Perchance the nobles had never looked down upon her after all. She must¡¯ve tormented herself in vain all along by thinking that she would most certainly be ndered or sneered at by the nobles for her sloppiness, as she was unused to social customs or the court etiquettes of the kingdom. However, she was never once mistreated by any of them now that she recalls back. Gemma never knew a way to be the center of the attention as she¡¯d never once been a lead before throughout her life. However, something had finally struck her yesterday. She came to realize that all she needed was to have more confidence in herself. It was her attitude of mind that was holding her back after all. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Gemma turned her head over to the sound and looked at her husband. ¡°You must feel tired, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m worried that you might fall ill as you seem to have overstrained yourself. Let¡¯s go inside and take some rest.¡± As she gazed at the symbolic grayish hair, which represented the n Kingdom¡¯s royalty, she recalled the words Anika Jin had said to her yesterday. [To be married to one of the special people, only six that exist in the whole world. Isn¡¯t that fascinating?] Gemma clearly saw the sincerity in Jin¡¯s features as she said that. [My child will be a king in the future. And so will his child. In fact, that means my bloodline will be inherited generation after generation. We are bing a part of history.] Gemma was truly astonished as such thought had never crossed her mind before. However, if the exact same words hade out from the mouth of another Anika, who was in the simr position as hers, instead of Jin, would have only sounded like some sort of selffort to Gemma¡¯s ears. It sounded much more convincing hearing from Jin herself, as Jin had chosen to be married to a king although she was more than capable of having any man she desired if only she wanted to. The Desert king was indeed the man Jin had chosen for herself. [Try to look around your surroundings. Surely you wouldn¡¯t find any man who has better conditions than the kings anywhere in the world. There wasn¡¯t any man in the Holy City who was up to my par.] ¡®She¡¯s right indeed.¡¯ Gemma murmured in agreement. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell just by looking at those of the nobles. She recalled that her husband did stand out among all the noblemen at yesterday¡¯s banquet. Something which she had been disregarding all along, as she was too upied with the repulsion she felt from him and also which she had purposely ignored. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Conscious of Gemma¡¯s unusual long stare, the prince asked. Looking at the innocent face of her husband, Gemma felt as if a sudden guilt was creeping up on her. Although their marriage wasn¡¯t out of love, her husband had always tried to make her feelfortable around the kingdom. It was her who had tried to shun him out by persisting on her aloof attitude despite all his efforts. Gemma, who¡¯d been counting down to the day she would finally be able to return to the Holy City once she was free after giving birth to a child, felt a sudden change of heart after considering Jin¡¯s remark. It was considerably easy for her to give up on her original n, as it wasn¡¯t like she belonged to the Holy City in the first ce. A life in the kingdom while raising her child, who would ascend to the throne in future, didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea after all. While she would only be regarded as one of the many Anikas in the Holy City, she would be the one and only queen of the kingdom if she remained. ¡°Are you busy today?¡± She asked her husband. ¡°Pardon? Umm, no. Not at all.¡± The prince looked flustered, surprised at his wife¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Then would you mind rmending some light reads for me? Something which is good for prenatal education would be most ideal.¡± Without hearing a reply, Gemma quickly wheeled around and walked away in rather hurried steps. There was a flushed look on her face as she was quite embarrassed by her own remark. After staring at his wife¡¯s back with a puzzling look, the prince promptly followed her with a faint smile on his face. Chapter 234.1 After Flora took her leave, the maid, who was assisting Dana by her side, must have also felt the tension in the air for she too promptly left the room. Only the mother and the son were now left in the sshouse. Dana started to trim the bunch of the flowers on the table with a scissor. As Enoch watched hisdy mother continue on with her work without giving a look at him, a faint sigh escaped from his lips. Since young, he had always thought that hisdy mother was the most beautiful woman in the whole wide world and such an opinion of his hadn¡¯t changed a bit, even after he had be a father of his child. ¡®Jin is without doubt the one and only daughter of my mother.¡¯ Jin truly was the spitting image of his mother. No one would ever deny them being rted as a mother and a daughter, when they saw them together. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Fortunately, my hearing hasn¡¯t worsened just yet.¡± ¡°Did you know that Jin wasing?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I thought you did and that¡¯s why you met with Flora today.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t refuse her when she had alreadye all the way.¡± ¡°Perchance¡­ Have you called in Flora like today every so often? ¡°Why is it that you think I did?¡± ¡°¡­ I thought you were quite fond of Flora.¡± Dana lightly chuckled at his assumption. ¡°And are you fond of her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to be¡­ I only meant that I was grateful for her being Jin¡¯s friend.¡± Enoch had omitted that he was especially grateful for Flora being such good friends with his rather extraordinary sister. Even though she was his little sister, he couldn¡¯t deny that she had a spoiled disposition. ¡°Perhaps your definition of friend is quite different from mine.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°My dear son. I guess you still have a long way to go in honing your judgment of character.¡± ¡®What of Flora?¡¯ No matter how hard he thought about it, Enoch couldn¡¯t quite figure out the hidden meaning behind hisdy mother¡¯s remark. ¡®Could it be that mother¡­ detests all Anikas?¡¯ Enoch did not bother to voice out his doubt as he knew his mother would never give him a clear answer anyway. She had always been that way. Even when he had sought her out for advice on a seemingly intricate task, she never tended to give him a clear-cut solution at once. It was only after he had beaten his brains out for his own solution, his mother would give him an even pragmatic solution and put him in despair. At times, he felt like he could never catch up to her no matter how hard he tried. But all those trivialints he had against her, were more of the fretful grumblings of a son to a mother. Enoch had a high regard for his mother more than he could ever love her, except just for one matter. ¡°Mother, I entreat you. Please give your warm wee to Jin when shees. She¡¯s finallying back for the first time in a long while. There¡¯s no way to know how long she would stay nor when she¡¯ll ever make another visit after this. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t do anything regretfulter on.¡± ¡°Insolent child.¡± It was Enoch who had first lowered his gaze away from his mother when their eyes were met. After giving a long stare at her son, she obliged him by making concessions. ¡°¡­I get what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Enoch gave a deep bow to his mother before he turned and took his leave. Enoch figured that he best not further question her as his efforts might backfire. If she could¡¯ve been persuaded, his father would have long done so. After Enoch took his leave, Dana had irritatingly deposited the scissor on the table as she let out a deep sigh. ¡®I guess my age is starting to catch up on me.¡¯ Dana was getting worn out. This long years of tragedy of hers dated back to twenty years. The day when her Jin was abducted. After spending long agonizing sleepless nights, fretting all over the ce, Dana had shed her tears of joy upon hearing the news that her daughter had safely returned without any harm. However, such relief and joy did notst long. Dana had immediately pushed herself away from her returned daughter out of fright, when her eyes were met with the child in her arms. Dana clearly felt that there was something different in kind with the child although she looked exactly like her daughter from the outside. [She is not my daughter. The child¡¯s been switched.] That was all Dana could say to her husband, who looked at her as if she¡¯d possibly gone mad. But there was no logical reasoning to exin her seemingly absurd assertion as it was a kind of sensation which only she could sense. ¡°Ahh¡­ mother. Why have you gifted me with such ability.¡± Dana¡¯s mother¡¯s side, the Muen Family, had a long history for their special abilities that¡¯s been running in the family for generations. Muens were gifted with their keen ability to sense around their surroundings, more sharply than most people could. With their ¡®sense¡¯, they could read the flow of the world or even see ahead to the future. However, it was forbidden, strictly as a family rule, for them to reveal such of their abilities to others. Chapter 234.2 The Muen Family held many unrevealed secrets among them, which are known to be handed down only to the family¡¯s rightful sessor. And those who were to leave the family upon their marriage, must sever their rtions with the Muens forever. Dana¡¯s mother was close to bing the sessor. But despite being the strongest candidate, her mother had left the family upon her marriage. And when Dana learned of that fact, she had once asked her mother, [Mother. Why did you give up on bing the sessor?] [I did not wish to pass on a restricted future to my children. Though I don¡¯t regret my choice¡­ I do feel regretful for not being able to be there when my parents breathed theirst breath.] Her mother had always been a mysterious figure in Dana¡¯s eyes. And from her mother, Dana inherited one of her mother¡¯s abilities. It was Dana¡¯s ability to be able to feel the special forces or the waves which radiated from the individuals. Every individual had their own unique forces which differed ording to the deeds umted throughout their lives. However, such ability, which was supposed to be an invaluable inheritance from her mother, had turned to a painful curse ever since that incident. It broke her heart just to think of her daughter, without knowing if she was still alive or dead. Dana was miserably distressed to the point she wished she hadn¡¯t known anything in the first ce. And as the years passed, she had only grown all the more confused. Dana wondered who her real daughter actually was now. She was torn between her daughter, who had only been with her for three years and ¡®that¡¯, who had lived inside her daughter¡¯s shell for as long as twenty years. Despite all that, she could still feel it lingering before her closed eyes. There was no way for her to ever forget about such ring rays of force which radiated from her precious daughter. The tears Dana had shed soon wetted her eyshes on her closed eyes. *** It was the night before their arrival at the Holy City. The carriages came to a stop as they had reached their amodation for the night. The mansion which will serve as their amodation was of a royal estate, owned by the n Kingdom, and it was where the king of the n Kingdom stops over whenever he pays his visit to the Holy City. And it was when the darkness had fallen that Pides came to see Kasser. ¡°Your Majesty, I will be leaving ahead to inform His Holiness of your arrival.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Kasser summoned the chambein. ¡°Lead Sir Pides to the Queen.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, it won¡¯t be necessary,¡± said Pides as he interrupted. ¡°As I will see Her Majesty soon again in the Holy City, I¡¯ll much appreciate it if Your Majesty could bid my farewell to Her Majesty, in my stead. I will then be leaving now.¡± ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll do as so,¡± After he took his leave, Pides informed his leaving to one of the other knights and headed to the stable. As he led his horse across the yard, he turned to take a look back. From there, he saw dim lights emerging from the windows of the mansion that was surrounded by the night¡¯s darkness. His mind grew perplexed as he thought of Anika Jin, who was to be somewhere behind one of those windows. He used to feel ufortable around her as he was too conscious of her eyes that were chasing after him whenever he went. However, the man whom her eyes sought after now, was no longer him. Throughout the journey, Pides had clearly realized that she no longer had any interest in him anymore. But instead of feeling lighthearted, he rather felt bittersweet after learning such a fact. Both her and the Desert King surely looked like they were very much devoted to each other. He could see that their eyes were filled with nothing but affection, every time they looked into each other. Pides smiled bitterly as he recalled the subtle joy on the king¡¯s features when he had bid his leave to him just now. ¡®I believe there were much more than just affections in those gazes of his.¡¯ Pides had easily sensed the king¡¯s strong affection for her from the way he looked at her. But his eyes would promptly sharpen whenever heys it on Pides. It seemed like he was now on the king¡¯s cklist for sure. He wondered if it was because he had been caught staring at Anika Jin a few times by the king. But he could swear he didn¡¯t mean otherwise by staring. Anika Jin had just happened to catch his eyes as she looked more beautiful than ever, now that her expressions and eyes conspicuously softened,pared to the past. And as Pides had surmised, Kasser couldn¡¯t be dder now that Pides was gone. Although he were to see him again once he reached the Holy City, Kasser had bid good riddance for not having to see him even for the short time being. ¡®What an insolent fellow.¡¯ Kasser grumbled inwardly to himself. He had in fact caught Pides staring at Eugene with a seemingly inappropriate gaze. He wondered why Pides would keep staring at his wife with such a dubious look. He had only let him off the hook as Eugene did not seem to be conscious of him in the least. Chapter 236.1 Chapter 236 Deeply absorbed in his thoughts, Kasser had reached the bedchamber before he knew. As he opened the door, Eugene, who was flipping over the pages of a book while lying t on her stomach on the bed, came right into his sight. Eugene casted a brief side nce at Kasser, who entered through the opened door, before she promptly returned to the book she was reading. Eugene tended to do so of times when she was deeply absorbed in what she was doing. The way she behaved around the king was surprisingly unreserved. In fact, it had been quite some time since they had not been too particr about conforming to the courtesies when they were alone. For instance, without going through the formality of announcing his arrival through a servant, Kasser had just casually swung the door open and shoved himself into the chamber. He had received a strict upbringing to observe the customs and the rules of the decorum, ever since he was young. However, he was finding such a mere deviation from long standing customs to be very amusing ofte. He felt rather thrilled to imagine the nonplussed look on Marianne¡¯s face if she ever finds out, as she was very strict when ites to rules and customs. It was almost as if his hidden rebellion side was beginning to raise its head in his mind after all these years of suppression. As he climbed up to the bed and sat himself up right next to her, Eugene spoke to him with her eyes still fixed on the book. ¡°I found this on the table. I guess it¡¯s some kind of a fairy tale for the children. Nheless, I find it very amusing as I read on.¡± Kasser took a glimpse down at the book she was reading. As she said, it was indeed a story book for children as more than half of its page was filled with illustrations with only a few sentences filling the rest. However, he had soon lost his interest in the book. In fact, such a story book was never his concern in the first ce. The only subject of interest to him was his wife, who was engrossed in reading, without giving a fig for her husband by her side. As he pondered for a way to distract her attention from the book, he gently wrapped around her ankle with one hand. With that, he slowly slipped his hand from her ankle to her calf, along the curve of her body. Eugene shifted her body a little, as if suggesting him not to disturb. But without giving a fig, he pressed his fingers onto the crook of her knee and rubbed gently against it with his fingertips. Next, he covered the flesh under her thigh with his palm and groped along until his hand settled on the division between her thigh and hip. ¡°I¡¯m almost finished. Give me a minute.¡± This time, Eugene tossed her body more strongly on the bed. However, his palm had only tenaciously teased her as if it was entirely clung onto her body. Insistently, he cupped her hip while he brushed away her long hair, streaming over her shoulders, and pressed his lips against the skin revealed at the back of her neck. As much as Eugene was determined to finish thest few pages of the book she was reading, she tried hard to ignore him altogether. However, the tickle she felt by the nape of her neck, every time his lips were pressed on, somehow aroused her with strange sensations. Her concentration shattered even further as his hand began to caress her hip. Even a simple short sentence had failed to beprehended by her brain. Once she had reached the limit of her patience, Eugene tossed her head to the side as she muttered irritatingly under her breath. However, Eugene¡¯s annoyance disabled in a vain effort, when she saw him promptly backing away after stealing a kiss from her as soon as his eyes were met with hers. ¡°Ha-ah¡­¡± Perplexedly, she heaved a sigh thinking that this wasn¡¯t fair for her after all. The man before her was impably dashing. No one could possibly refuse him before his smoldering blue eyes, zing with heat. epting her defeat, Eugene yielded by rolling herself onto the side, with her hands off from the book she was reading. And as soon as the back of her head touched the bed, he promptly climbed atop her and pressed himself against her body. Eugene breathed outnguidly as she felt the pleasant weight of the man which she was very familiar with. At once, her lips were engulfed by the hot wet lips of his while his tongue moved intrusively around in her mouth. He rubbed against her tender flesh with the tip of his tongue as he swallowed the trickling fluid down her throat. Then, he further slipped his hand to draw up her sleeping garment, which was already rolled up revealing her thigh, all the way up to her waist. His erection, pressed tightly against her as he burrowed his way in between her legs, was as hard as a rock. Eugene¡¯s face was all flushed with heat, when she felt the in pounding movement of his waist against her privates, while his tongue was tangled around with hers. Her annoyance for being interrupted in the middle of reading had been long since vanished. He was doubtless a fine gentleman with hisposed manner as if he was a man of little or no sexual desires, but as opposed to his serene expression, his body however was more than true to his basic instincts. Oftentimes, they either embraced or shared a light kiss during lunch or when they were out for a walk. And it wasn¡¯t a time or two where Eugene had felt his hardness pressed against her lower abdomen or witnessed his bulging manhood with her own eyes. It had almost got her to wonder if he gets hard just by seeing her face. The fact that he restrains his desire depending on the time and ce, despite being aroused every time in her presence, had given her quite an unusual feeling of satisfaction. But on one hand, she wondered if he would be able to keep or lose his patience, when she gave out her signal to him. She was resolved to put him to test one day. Eugene anticipated to see his dumbfounded expression after realizing it was only a joke. Chapter 236.2 Her fingers flinched as her body responded to the tingling sensations. Whatever thoughts that upied her mind had soon vanished into the air. And the way that their tongues sloppily intertwined, while he intrusively devoured every corner of her mouth, betrayed his outright lusts for her. After giving a suck on her tongue, he pulled his lips away as he btedly let go of hers. Eugene had then hazily stared into his face through her feebly opened eyes. Kasser wrapped around her face with one hand and rubbed across her sodden lips with his thumb. Then, a sudden feeling of uneasiness choked his throat. Fear crept over him as he found the woman, whoy sprawled beneath him, dearly endearing. He reflected on his insolence for thinking he could ever feel the Sword King¡¯s pain. He dared not to imagine the Sword King¡¯s grief. He didn¡¯t think he could live through the years of sorrow like the Sword King did after his wife¡¯s death. Unwittingly, he muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. That day was never toote to go back.¡± He felt suffocated just by the thought of arriving at the Holy City on the morrow. On the day they made a stop at the n Kingdom¡¯s castle, he reflected that perhaps it was toote for him to turn the procession around. But now that he thinks of it, it was never toote for him to return to his kingdom. ¡°Shall we leave this instant? No one could evere after us if I ran away with you in my arms.¡± ¡°¡­Where to? ¡°To the castle. Our home.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes flickered in an effort toprehend his words. Gradually, her eyes were brought to a focus as she btedly realized that this was the extension of their conversation from yesterday. Yesterday, the two of them had a good long conversationte into the night. Eugene shared the things she heard from Gemma while Kasser told her about the things he learned from his conversation with the Sword King. It was rather casual than a serious conversation, almost as if they were talking about the things from their everyday lives. More so, as he didn¡¯t mention otherwise today, Eugene had thought that the conversation ended as of yesterday. Eugene fixed her gaze and stared into his eyes for quite a while. Soon, her eyes widened with surprise when she read his anxiousness somewhere deep within his eyes. She stretched out her hand and ced it across his cheek. ¡°If we leave now, what¡¯s to happen afterwards?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You know more than well that running away wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Forget what I¡¯d said just now.¡± Just as the Sword King mentioned before, Sang-je possessed an absolute power, the so-called ¡®God¡¯s divine will¡¯ as his weapon. It surely wouldn¡¯t be wise to turn their back against Sang-je without any justifiable reasons as that would likely make the whole world turn against them. He wouldn¡¯t have minded if it was only him alone, but he couldn¡¯t bear to drag her into such a devastating situation along with him. ¡°No need to worry, Your Majesty. I would never end up like the queen of the n Kingdom.¡± Kasser¡¯s eyes flickered as Richard¡¯s advice, which he didn¡¯t tell her yesterday, shed across his mind. [In the end, I am the one who¡¯s really to me for my wife¡¯s death. I cared only to create a different form of rtionship in my marriage as opposed to my parents. So, I regret that I had failed to give her enough trust as a man, for she was only a woman, before she was an Anika. That¡¯s probably why she had hid her pregnancy from me and had rather gone to seek advice from His Holiness. I just hope that you won¡¯t make the same mistake as I did once.] As their conversation came to an end, the Sword King made hisstment. [Keep this in mind, Desert King. Sincerity is of utmost importance in a rtionship. No vicious scheme could ever overpower one¡¯s sincerity. The same goes for loyalty, friendship, and love, as they all share the same root of trust.] To show one¡¯s sincerity was easier said than done. No one tells beforehand if they speak truly out of their heart or if their words were only full of lies. Somehow, everyone in this world pretends to hold sincerity in their word and behavior to some degree. Kasser went on in a hope that his words would convey his sincere feelings to her heart. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No matter what happens, just remember this. I believe in you. It doesn¡¯t matter whatever kind of mistakes you made. So don¡¯t ever be distressed on your own. ¡° Eugene¡¯s eyes trembled greatly upon his remark. Feeling hot behind her eyes, she slowly blinked open her eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± Eugene broke off for a moment as she felt the lump in her throat. ¡°My memory mighte back to me when I get to the Holy City. Perchance, I might have done awful things to you. I might even have deceived you badly¡­ around the time we got married.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t your doing. It¡¯s not of concern.¡± Eugene flinched momentarily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to deny your past self. I only intended to suggest that we should regard whoever you were before your memory was lost, apletely different person. So, whatever you did in the past doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Kasser embraced her body tightly into his arms as she wrapped her arms around his neck. With that, he resolutely muttered that he would never let go of her no matter what happens. Chapter 238.1 He just lied to Becky. After all these years he took care of the Anikas, there never was a time an Anika saw changes in her lucid dreams, save for once, twenty years back in the past. About twenty years ago, every single Anika experienced change in their lucid dreams. As each one of them has their own dreaming cycles, he couldn¡¯t specify the exact time or period such phenomena urred. He could only assume that it all happened about twenty years ago. Oddly enough, every Anika saw the exact same changes. No matter if it was a well, a pond or a spring, the important thing was that the water level was always described to have increasedpared to the usual level they saw in the past. Despite paying close attention to Anikas for a while, Sang-je failed to discover what those changes implied. He had their Ramita level measured through the transparent seed but there were no conspicuous changes in their level. But one day, when the then little Jin came to ask for his help in finding back her lost Ramita, it urred to him that Jin having lost her Ramita must be rted to the changes Anikas saw in their lucid dreams. He then realized that the abduction incident here Jin was one of the children that had gone missing, coincides with the period where Anikas were experiencing changes in their dreams. And for the past few months, he had been frequently visited by Anikas ofte, and the reasons for their visit were all alike. For the first time in twenty years, it seemed like their lucid dreams had changed once more. Those who experienced an increase in their water level twenty years ago, had seen it reduced to its original level as it had once been. And for those who were born after the changes urred twenty years ago, had seen the water levels in their dreams reduced even lesser than it had been in their first lucid dreams. ¡®Could it be because Jin had recovered her Ramita? Just how strong Jin¡¯s Ramita could be to even affect other Anikas in their lucid dreams?¡¯ ¡®Then, could it be Jin instead of Flora?¡¯ All these years, Sang-je had waited for Anika who could finally put an end to his endless journey in this world. He was getting restless ofte as if he had reached the limit of his patience. He recently summoned Flora and asked if she had gone through any changes. But Flora had only told him that she was the same as usual. It shall be all clear when he summons her again after her next lucid dream. Sang-je turned his head toward the firmly shut door. Before long, the door was opened and through it came a knight. ¡°Your Holiness.¡± said the knight as he bowed his head. ¡°Anika Jin is likely to arrive very soon.¡± A faint smile shed across Sang-je¡¯s face at the news. ¨C I will see her as soon as she arrives. Kindly escort her to my prayer room. ¡°As you will, Your Holiness.¡± After a moment, a carriage entered the pce of the Holy City. And it was Eugene alone who was riding inside. *** Eugene remained in her seat for a moment, even after the carriage hade to aplete stop and the door was opened for her from the outside. Before she set off earlier, she dissuaded Kasser, who insisted on apanying her to the pce. [I am the only one who¡¯s been summoned by His Holiness.] [But there wasn¡¯t a word of him forbidding me to visit as well. I can tell him I came along to request an audience with him for some other matter.] Kasser had insisted. [Your Majesty, I¡¯m really alright. I will go alone.] [But¡­] [I think it¡¯ll be wiser not to have him provoked unnecessarily. I will tell him that I¡¯ve juste to pay my respects today under the pretext of being weary from the long journey. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t make any move right away.¡± [¡­I will be waiting outside the pce then.] [No, please don¡¯t. We¡¯ve agreed to affect a facade of indifference on the outside. I will meet you back at the mansionter, so please go ahead.] Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to titter when she recalled the restive look on his face, as if he was leaving a child alone by the shore. Thanks to that, she now felt much lighter at heart, feeling her tension seemingly dwindling. ¡®Right. There shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about for the time being. Sang-je must be thinking that I¡¯vee under his influence now that I¡¯m in the Holy City.¡¯ As Eugene stepped down from the carriage, she was greeted by Pides, who was waiting for her from the outside. Ever since she learned of the truth behind the death of the queen of the n Kingdom, she wondered why Pides, who was supposedly Jin¡¯s first love, was sent to deliver Sang-je¡¯s letter, all the way to the Hashi Kingdom. Then, she concluded that such incidents were never a happenstance after all. Moreover, she found Sang-je¡¯s palpable intention to be rather ludicrous, especially at how he tenaciously kept Pides to linger around Jin¡¯s surroundings. A fresh memory then prodded at Eugene once she saw Pides standing along with the scenery of the pce. In the memory, Jin was speaking to a knight whom she was not familiar with. Chapter 238.2 [Wait at the anteroom?] Jin hadined, clearly insulted. [You will need to wait as His Holiness is now in the middle of an audience.] [I¡¯m most willing to wait. But will do so in the prayer room.] [Anika Jin. The prayer room is a sacred ce. No one should be allowed in without His Holiness¡¯s presence.] Pides, who hade out from nowhere, cut off the knight¡¯s words and turned to Jin. [Please allow me to show you inside. Anika Jin.] [I suppose not every knight apprehends the divine will of His Holiness.] Although Eugene couldn¡¯t have a further look on the knight as Jin promptly whirled after throwing such a cold remark, it was pretty evident what kind of face he might have put on. With that, Eugene got a clear inkling of Jin¡¯s demeanor in such a short memory. She supposed Jin did not shy away from making audacious remarks to people in public, oblivious of how her supercilious manner puts people to shame. ¡®Do I have to behave in such a manner as well?¡¯ After all her efforts she put into practice with the help of Charlotte (Chapter 222), she gained a favorablement from Charlotte for her impable impersonation of her past demeanor. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could sessfully mimic Jin in the presence of Sang-je. ¡°I feel quite nostalgic to see you in the pce for the first time in a long while. Is His Holiness expecting me at the prayer room?¡± ¡°Yes. I will be your escort to the prayer room, Anika Jin.¡± The two of them walked past the hallway in silence. Crossing the grand yet divine looking hallway, which was adorned in white marble floors, Eugene felt a faint sense of deja vu from time to time. She figured that Jin must have frequented herself along the very hallway. Stealthily, Eugene stole a side nce at Pides, who was walking abreast with her. ¡®I wonder how he described my rtionship with the king to Sang-je.¡¯ Kasser was highly displeased when she proposed that they should act indifferent during their stay in the Holy City. He refuted by referring to the other knights who had apanied their journey along the march. [I think your proposal is rather ineffective. What about the knights who had seen and heard things about us during the journey?] [Better be safe than sorry. Henceforth, let¡¯s not even meet eyes with each other when others are around.] [I don¡¯t like that proposal at all.] However, when Eugene urged him further, Kasser reluctantly gave in with a murmur or two. Eugene had to keep the corner of her lips from lifting when his sullen look shed across her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe she was already missing him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it to you before, but I was quite surprised to see you back at the kingdom. I never thought His Holiness would send you. I apologize if I have been inhospitable. There was a lot on my mind ofte.¡± Eugene underhandedly asked him why he was sent to her. ¡°I¡¯d only done as I was bid so. If you are displeased with my service, I will ask His Holiness to send someone else to attend you next time.¡± Eugene answered in aposed manner to not seem hasty. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary. As I don¡¯t suppose anyone would be willing to take up the job in your stead.¡± ¡°¡­Anika Jin. Has anyone offended you with discourtesy, perchance?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t suppose every knight apprehends the divine will of His Holiness, like you, Sir Pides.¡± Eugene responded in a conceited manner. And from Pides¡¯s silence, she figured that she¡¯d indeed said a remark which only ¡®Anika Jin¡¯ would likely make. After descending the staircases which appeared at the end of the hall that led them to yet another hallway, they repeated the same process several times before Pides finally stopped at the steps where some knights were on sentry. ¡®I guess the prayer room is down below.¡¯ Pides made a bow to Eugene, suggesting that he wouldn¡¯t follow further on. Eugene bowed to return his courtesy and descended the steps by herself. The steps were so narrow that it was likely to fit only two people toe and go at the same time. It seemed like her hand could reach both walls on the side if she were to stretch her arms, standing in the middle of a step. Though the steps weren¡¯t steep, she felt like she was walking into a cave with all the bricks surrounding her. ¡®Why did he make a prayer room this deep in the underground? Isn¡¯t a prayer room supposed to be somewhere with lots of suns or somewhere high up so that it¡¯s closer to the sky?¡¯ Now that she thought back, she realized that she had already descended quite a few flights of stairs on the way. The halls she passed were as bright as day with all themps suspended each perimeter, hence her not noticing her descent by four or five floors towards the underground. When she reached thest step, she stood and stared at the door firmly closed before her. She held her breath as soon as it slowly parted, revealing an elegant interior of the chamber. Promptly, she straightened her posture and reminded herself that she was here as ¡®Jin¡¯, with a determined look. She gathered herself and walked slowly into now widely opened door. Chapter 240.1 Sang-je¡¯s voice, which seemed to have softened towards her, had only made her more jittery. ¡®I failed.¡¯ Her act was caught much sooner than she expected. In such a short conversation, Sang-je had easily discerned the difference between her and Jin. It must have been an impossible task in the first ce to think that she could ever deceive someone who had known Jin since so young, no matter how much she practised to mimic Jin¡¯s way of speaking and her expression. But luckily, Sang-je was yet to have grown vignt. However, she still feared for the worst case scenario that might ur where Sang-je eventually discovers the distinct difference between her and Jin, and his doubts turning into a firm suspicion. ¡®It¡¯s alright. No one in their right mind would ever imagine for one¡¯s soul to be switched. He would never find out unless he¡¯s told. And that¡¯s my weapon against him.¡¯ Eugene went on in aposed manner. ¡°The life in the kingdom was very much different from how I imagined, Your Holiness.¡± Along with a sigh, she continued as if she had been through all sorts of difficulties in those past few years. However, she was careful not to overly justify herself as she figured that it would be beneficial for her to keep the words short. ¨CYou need not have to worry about anything any more. Now that you¡¯ve returned, no one could impose on you, here in the Holy City. Sang-je¡¯s remark sounded as if he was notifying that she could no longer take a step out of Holy City. ¡®No¡¯ The king must return to his kingdom before the start of another active period. Considering the travel time, the longest Kasser could stay in the Holy City was two and half months at best. Eugene had no notion of being separated from him in any case. If she doesn¡¯t go with him, she would need to wait for at least more than two months, alone in the Holy City, until hees back for her during the next dry season. The mere thought of it was enough to make her distressed. The Holy City, where Jin had supposedly lived for twenty years, was nothing more than a strange city to Eugene. Eugene had learned almost everything back in the Hashi Kingdom, ever since she had awoken to find herself in this different world. And the only man who said that he would believe her no matter what happens, was the King of the Hashi Kingdom. To Eugene, Hashi kingdom was now her home and Kasser, her family. ¡°I do not wish to leave the Holy City since now I have returned. However, I¡¯m afraid I still have some unfinished business to attend to, Your Holiness.¡± ¨CDid you say you were suffering from impaired memory? ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¨CBut you have regained your Ramita. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¨CPerhaps it was a price to be paid for what you¡¯ve gained. Sang-je let out a sigh when Eugene remained silent at his remark. ¨CAnika Jin. I believe you have been told many times, but your desire to have full control over your surroundings is almost excessive. Instantly, Eugene heard an incisive voice that belonged to Jin¡¯s, as soon as Sang-je¡¯s resounding voice was heard in her head. [Your Holiness. I am Anika. And you have always said that Anika is of noble presence. Which by means that an insult on me should be considered as an insult on Your Holiness, am I wrong?] It was such an imperious speech. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to be amazed by Jin¡¯s imprudence demeanor before Sang-je, who¡¯s regarded as the sole emperor of the whole world. ording to the memories she had seen so far, Jin was almost like an animal where pecking order is of importance as she easily shifted her attitude depending on who she was dealing with. She dared to behave as such, only because she knew she had something to count on. On the contrary, Gemma, whom Eugene had met back in the n Kingdom, was excessively cautious even to mention Sang-je during the whole conversation, as if she found him to be rather difficult. As both Jin and Gemma¡¯s attitude towards Sang-je were almost poles apart, it would most likely be a lie that Sang-je does not discriminate against Anikas at all. Or perchance, Sang-je was all the more generous, only to Jin. ¡®I should try to be more outspoken as Jin would be.¡¯ ¡°Your Holiness, I am Anika.¡± Eugene retorted in a grumble. ¨CIf that bothers you that much, why don¡¯t I just tell you what happened? As I know why you¡¯d gone out to the desert, under what purpose. Eugene broadly grinned with a look of great relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to know that I hadn¡¯t acted rashly on my own judgement.¡± ¨CA rash act? What made you think that way? ¡°Your Holiness. The truth is¡­¡­Desert King suspects that I had stolen the kingdom¡¯s treasure. But since I have no idea of what had really happened, I just made up an excuse and told him that I don¡¯t remember. ¨CSo you have even forgotten that? The impairment of your memory is more severe than I thought. Although Eugene feigned innocence on the outside, she was badly torn up inwardly. If Sang-je knew all along that Jin had married the Desert King in order to steal the national treasure, the whole marriage was in fact a joint conspiracy between Jin and Sang-je. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ Chapter 240.2 Despite having an inkling long before, she was still pretty dumbfounded now that her doubts were finally confirmed. The very fact that Sang-je was involved in the whole scheme came as a great shock to her. Indignant, yet she was also speechless at the same time. She had no idea on how she should tell Kasser about it after all. She wondered if he would still be understanding even after he finds out that he had been deceived all these years, as Jin was never intending to give him the heir from the start. ¨CLet¡¯s continue somewhere else. This would be a long story to have you listen while standing. Eugene gave a nod as an answer. ¡®He¡¯ll get worried if this takes too long.¡¯ She felt hot behind her eyes just by thinking of Kasser, who must have grown restive by now. But despite her worries, she fluttered her eyes in order to cool down the heat around her eyes. However, it was hard not to choke up a little as she was so resentful of what Jin and Sang-je had done to Kasser, even though it wasn¡¯t her doing after all. ¡®Later. Let¡¯s think of it after this,¡¯ Eugene tried to steady her heart from being agitated as it was a cool head that she needed right now. As she walked out of the prayer room after Sang-je, she determined to make the best use of time while she followed on. She took the time to organise her doubts, which she had put aside during her conversation with Sang-je just now. ¡®Things are quite different from what I expected.¡¯ Eugene never realised that Sang-je¡¯s summon had to do with the incident where Jin had gone out to the desert with the stolen treasure. She had only thought that Sang-je had summoned her to confirm the truth of the Lark tree incident. So when she had received an urgent summon from Sang-je, she only found it bothersome as she would need to travel all the way to the Holy City. It never crossed her mind to doubt the intention of the summon itself. She had once truly believed that Sang-je actually did care for Anika. So whatever their joint conspiracy was about, she had blindly thought that he only did what he did because he was concerned for Anika, although he knew that it was an immoral thing to do. However, such beliefs had been shattered by the truths she had learned during her stay in the n Kingdom. She got the impression that Sang-je was in fact using Anikas to his own benefit and not because he actually cherished them. Once her belief that Sang-je cared for Anika as if they were his own children were shaken to its roots, nothing seemed certain to her anymore. Eugene wondered what his purpose was for using Anika. But no matter how much she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯t think of a probable reason. Just what could he becking as a Sang-je, who supposedly has immense power of influence more than anyone in this world? Besides, the Anikas that he is almost obsessed with, were already under his control. In fact, it was the Anikas¡¯ choice to live under his influence. However, Eugene had felt a sudden pang of shock the moment she was asked if she had regained her Ramita by Sang-je. She was thrilled as if the cogwheels were finally in gear. ¡®Ramita¡­.Is that what he really wants? So he was actually asking me about the Ramita and not about the seed, the national treasure, when he asked the question through Pides?¡¯ Still, Eugene was perplexed as Sang-je did not show any hesitation in exposing his true intention before her. It was quite a mistake for someone who seemingly has profound knowledge and experience from his years. Such ambiguity confused her even further. She wondered if it was an intentional move of his to make her fall into a trap of misjudgment or if it really was his true intention, which had slipped out of him due to his growing impatience. The chances were even. However, Eugene never overestimated her ability as she had little confidence to lead the conversation on the fly without buying Sang-je¡¯s suspicions, while bearing every possibility in her mind at the same time. So she was left with no other choice but to boldly cast a dice on just one possibility. After concluding that it was Ramita what Sang-je was truly after, she decided to infer the reasons backwards from the conclusion. ¡®Let me get this straight. First, Jin had gone out to the desert in order to initiate the spell using the incantation. And the purpose of the spell was to retrieve her lost Ramita. To fulfil her purpose, Jin had married the Desert King and Sang-je was willing to help because he wanted Jin to regain her Ramita.¡¯ When she felt like she was getting a step closer to the fact, she was confused yet again by something. ¡®What does it mean by losing her Ramita? How can one lose her inborn ability? If so, what¡¯s the exnation for my Ramita¡­¡­¡¯ Eugene was sent a cold shiver down her spine as she was filled with a sudden foreboding. ¡®If Jin¡¯s purpose was to retrieve her Ramita¡­.she had actually gained what she wanted.¡¯ However, Jin had lost her soul in ce of her Ramita. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what that actually implied. Chapter 242.1 Sang-je and Eugene had left the prayer room and they adjourned to the audience room instead. Across the round marble table in the center, Sang-je had taken his seat on a golden chair which represented his authority while Eugene took her seat on a wooden chair on the opposite. A priest had taken his leave right after he left a tea for Eugene on the table. It seems like Sang-je didn¡¯t usually drink tea as the priest had only brought a cup of tea as if it was a matter of course. ¡®It surely is ufortable to drink all by myself.¡¯ Awkwardly, Eugene reached out for the tea. She must have been very nervous as she felt a sudden thirst when she saw a cup full of tea as if her mouth was parched. As she lifted the teacup towards her, Eugene gasped when she absently shifted her eyes to her sleeve. A tiny squirrel of a size of merely two finger knuckles was twitching its nose when it met eyes with Eugene while clinging on her billowed sleeve. The adorable creature was no normal squirrel¡ªit had tiny horns and red eyes. From it, she knew right away who it was. ¡®Kid! What in the world are you doing here!¡¯ T/L: Kid, ark in the form of squirrel, is another hwansu of the Desert King. It can be read in Chapter 212, and bits from earlier chapters. -Is something wrong with your tea, Anika Jin? Eugene quickly grasped on Kid, who was clinging on her sleeve, with one hand. A shiver down her spine, Eugene broke out in cold sweat. It seemed like it was toote for her to pretend as if nothing happened¡ªshe had already made quite a fuss. And it would look more suspicious if she gets caught lying just to escape the moment. However, speaking of the truth would only intrigue Sang-je¡¯s interest. It is quite an exceptional phenomenon for a king¡¯s Hwan-su to be attached to someone else rather than its master. As a matter of fact, it seemed like Kid had favored Jin more than Kasser altogether, even treating the king invisible to him. Thest thing Eugene wanted was to strike alive Sang-je¡¯s suspicions towards her any further. She was in enough of a crisis as it is and she couldn¡¯t risk another trouble. Besides, it would only slim her chances of going back to the kingdom with Kasser. Expected of an answer, Eugene had grown more anxious by the second. No probable exnation seemed toe across her mind. At her wit¡¯s end, she blindly blurted out. ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Holiness.¡± She masked a shamefaced look along with augh to save herself. ¡°I¡¯ve just realized that my pet squirrel hade along hidden under my sleeve.¡± -¡­A pet squirrel? Eugene ced both her hands onto the table and swiftly covered Kid¡¯s head with her left hand to hide the horn and stroked his body and tail with her right finger. ¡°It has given me quite a constion while I was away from the Holy City. As I adored it so much, I¡¯ve always kept him close to myself. I guess it must have escaped and came along with me instead when I thought I¡¯d left it to the servant girl. You are such a little rascal.¡± She exaggeratedly feigned as if she was lost in the charm of this endearing pet of hers. But before long, she was truly enthralled by it from the bottom of her heart. Augh escaped her at the adoring sight of Kid who now shrank to just the size of her palm. Kid, as naughty as it was, must have purposely shrunken itself to escape from the bars of the cage. She couldn¡¯t help but to imagine the way it must have hid while clinging under her sleeve all along. It was just too adorable. ¡°Your Holiness, I promise that I¡¯ll keep a good hold on him, so he won¡¯t cause any trouble. So please allow me to keep him with me here.¡± -I believe we were in the middle of a serious conversation, Anika Jin. ¡°I am aware of the solemnity of the conversation, but he is terrified of strangers. He¡¯s usually very calm and mild-mannered.¡± Eugene willfully insisted like a pestering child. She couldn¡¯t possibly let anyone get their hands on Kid if she were to hide the fact that it was a Hwan-su. At the same time, she was also curious as to what extent Sang-je would be lenient with Jin. Sang-je was simply dumbfounded. The pce was deemed as a holy ce where it was held sacred by everyone. People would make sure they have clean bodies and minds ahead of their audience with Sang-je. But to bring a pet to the audience room was something even the Sang-je have yet to experience in his whole life. Though bbergasted, he wasn¡¯t infuriated at all. As it was rather him who had practically encouraged Jin to have things her own way at her will. On the day when Jin hade to see him about her first lucid dream, he hade to realize that Jin was rather special unlike the others. [Your Holiness, I saw a pond with its water pure as a crystal. And when I dipped my hands into it, the water was icy cold against my hand.] A girl of mere fourteen, with an enraptured face as if she was recalling back her lucid dream, Jin had the audacity to tell a lie before someone who was deemed as God¡¯s vicegerent. Sang-je was very much intrigued by the slyness and the audacity of such a young Anika. Just until then, Sang-je had no notion of what Jin¡¯s lie actually indicated. As never in his wildest dreams had he ever imagined that there would be an Anika without Ramita. Moreover, as Jin refused to touch the transparent seed, there was no way for him to measure her Ramita. So Sang-je had merely regarded the once then little girl as if she was only trying to conceal her Ramita. Chapter 242.2 Sang-je wanted to win her trust. When there were eyes around them, he pretended to treat Jin and everyone else with equal fairness. But once he was alone with her, he overindulged all her demeanor with great tolerance. And before long, Jin had begun to cleverly overstep the line as soon as she became aware of his intention. Unlike their first encounter, where Jin was all tensed up in Sang-je¡¯s presence, she soon grew to talk and behave morefortably around him to the point she made herself free before him without reserve. However, she instinctively knew that the bond between her and Sang-je should be kept as a secret. Jin must have regarded Sang-je as a reliable supporter. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to run wild around the Holy City without being daunted by the fact that she was an Anika without Ramita. It was only when Jin hade to ask for his help to retrieve her lost Ramita that an old mystery of his was finally solved. The very fact that she had fooled everyone with her lie was both absurd and interesting to him. If only one of the two Anikas possessed the most powerful Ramita, Sang-je preferred it to be Jin over Flora. Jin was fairly an easy type of person to beguile as she was very much devoted to her desires. Humans have a rather odd disposition where they would tend to resist the more you try to coerce them into submission. Hence, in order to leave no seed of trouble, it was best to induce them into believing that they were acting at their own will. Sang-je went on as he clicked his tongue. -I would have to ask the priest to see to it if there should be any disturbance. ¡°As you will, Your Holiness. Thank you!¡± Sang-je couldn¡¯t help but to let out a chuckle as Jin whispered, ¡®Now be a good boy and stay still.¡¯ to her roundly wrapped hands. ¡®I guess I was wrong to think that she had changed.¡¯ On the contrary, her recklessness must have solidified more over the course of her stay in the kingdom. There must be a huge difference between the special treatment she receives as an Anika and the authority she gets to wield as the queen of the kingdom where the hierarchy system exists. -Let¡¯s continue where we left off then. What was that the Desert king had said to you? Eugene went on as she lowered her hands under the table while holding onto Kid. ¡°I will start over as I may have skipped some details before. When I opened my eyes, I found myself surrounded by the desert. But I was promptly taken back to the castle as I stumbled upon the warriors who had been searching out for me. However, I couldn¡¯t recall the reason I had gone into the desert in the first ce. Then, the Desert king suspected that I was somehow responsible for the lost national treasure as he was suspicious of the fact that I was found in the desert.¡± Sang-je remained silent with a contemtive look on his face. Meanwhile, Eugene took a peep below as she was distracted by the Kid¡¯s tail against her palm. ¡®Why did Kide along with me? Could this be his doing? No, he wouldn¡¯t do such a frivolous thing. I wonder if he knows that Kid is gone?¡¯ -The reason you had gone out to the desert is presumably because you needed a venue. Eugene, whose mind had been distracted by Kid, promptly lifted up her head. ¡°A venue?¡± -A ce where you wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by no one. The national treasure which the Desert king was speaking of must be the medium which you¡¯ve been searching for. Unwittingly, Eugene swallowed drily as she was given such an important clue all of sudden. Sang-je had practically admitted that he knew all along about the presence of the seed, let alone the fact that Jin was looking for it. ¡®But I don¡¯t think Sang-je knows the exact reason as to why Jin had gone out to the desert.¡¯ Looks like Jin had dropped her correspondence with Holy City for thest three years of her stay in the kingdom as she didn¡¯t even stay in touch with her family. ¡®If she had been conspiring with Sang-je all along, why hadn¡¯t she informed him? Was she being cautious? Or was there any other reason which refrained her from telling him?¡¯ Eugene then recalled the high priest whom she had seen in the memory from earlier. ¡®I wonder if there¡¯s anything to do with Jin having contact with him,¡¯ The high priest was in fact the religious leader of the sect and her interaction with him was indeed an act against the will of Sang-je. Moreover, Jin was even granted the title of Saintes within the order which truly was an act of treachery against Sang-je. ¡®A medium. I never realized that I would be hearing that word out of Sang-je¡¯s mouth.¡¯ There was a time when Eugene had asked about it to a renowned raconteur where he only tilted his head saying that he knew nothing about it. But on the contrary, Sang-je had just nonchntly mentioned about the element which was essential to initiate the spell. Once, Marianne had referred to the sorcerers as ¡®Swindlers¡¯. And that indicated how sorcery was regarded as a mere trifle in the public eye. In other words, sorcery was never a universally known knowledge nor it was a knowledge worthy for someone as noble as God¡¯s vicegerent to know of. ¡®I wonder if Sang-je is rted to the ancient tribe which Aldrit had mentioned, those who once knew how to practice sorcery.¡¯ -Well be that as it may but do you really not remember anything, Anika Jin? Chapter 243.1 Eugene¡¯s heart plummeted all of sudden. Despite all her effort in disying a calm countenance, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel her corners having stiffened with tension. ¡°Are you using me as a liar, Your Holiness?¡± -I would have arranged the venue if only you had informed me after you found the medium. Howe you didn¡¯t do as we promised? Instantly, Eugene heard the voice of Jin,ing one after another. [Your Holiness. I must go look for the medium.] [No. If you ask the Desert king to bring it over, it will leave a witness and record. I don¡¯t want everybody to know that I had once been an Anika without any Ramita. I want to proceed without anyone knowing. I will want to kill myself if anyone finds out about it.] [I beg for your permission, Your Holiness.] [Yes. I¡¯ll do as you bid. I just need to find the medium.] Eugene had just discovered a new fact. Turns out it was Jin who had pushed ahead with the marriage with the Desert king while Sang-je had looked for other ways to get the seed from the Desert king. ¡®Well, it surely is much easier that way.¡¯ Kasser had told her on the day when Eugene had first entered the chamber of royal treasures with him. [I should be able to straighten things out as the value of the national treasure is no more than symbolic.] Kasser was not bothered much about the national treasure which had gone missing. Of course, he could only have been considerate of her, but he would be troubled much if it truly was an article of value. If Sang-je had ever proposed a deal in return for the seed, Kasser would have epted to strengthen the rtionship with Sang-je. However, Jin didn¡¯t just insist on marrying the Desert king, she also ended up breaking her promise with Sang-je by going out to the desert with the treasure she had stolen. But why? Eugene was again back to square one just when she thought that she had finally got the clue. But one thing was now clear for sure. Jin possessed no Ramita and the reason behind the whole scheme was to initiate the spell to retrieve her lost Ramita. ¡°Your Holiness. Now that I¡¯ve listened to your saying, I feel like I could remember something.¡± -That¡¯s a relief. What is it about? ¡°The medium was the national treasure of the kingdom. It was kept under tight security where it was highly inessible, and I¡¯d bide my time to steal the treasure. But I failed in every attempt.¡± Eugene blended lies with some truth as she went on. The seed was indeed stored under tight security, but it was fairly easy for Jin to get ess. She would have easily stolen the seed since she had practically frequented herself as if it were the chamber of her own. However, she waited for three whole years to finally put it into action. Eugene revised the list of puzzles that needed solving. ¡°And I got anxious when I¡¯d finally got hold of the medium as I wanted to find my Ramita as soon as possible.¡± As she unwittingly fisted her hands to hide her nervousness as she spoke, she flinched when she felt the squirm within her palms. Kid, who had been staying low all the while, must have been startled when its surroundings got narrowed. Feeling apologetic, she promptly loosened the grip of her hands and lowered her gaze. As she brought her hands close to her stomach to have a better look at Kid, she saw its tiny little head popping right up in between her fingers. She smiled as she tried to hold back herughter. But as soon as she realized her mistake, she lifted her head at once. -Anika Jin, you don¡¯t seem to be able to concentrate. ¡°My apologies, Your Holiness. I won¡¯t be distracted anymore.¡± Sang-je couldn¡¯t help but to let out a smallugh when she strained her eyes open to his direction to look like her attention was solely invested on him and the topic at hand. -I think it¡¯s better for us to continue another time as we have an intruder with us today. ¡°Ah¡­But Your Holiness, I still have much to tell you about¡­ I promise that I will pay my full attention from now on.¡±¡¯ Despite being ted by a sudden chance of escape, she feigned reluctance as this could be his attempt to sound her out. -You¡¯ll need your rest as you must be all weary after traveling such a long way. And there¡¯s plenty of time ahead of us. He was saying thest words to himself to calm his anxious mind. It was better for him to show tolerance now than to press on her, just like he had done over the years. The door opened and Pides entered the audience room. He paid courtesy by bowing his head to Sang-je from where he stood and withouting in any further. -Pides will be your escort on your way back, Anika Jin. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Eugene paid respects to Sang-je while thinking ¡®It¡¯s Pides again?¡¯ to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll visit again soon in the near future to finish what I¡¯ve yet to tell you today. May the grace of Mahar be with you always.¡± ¡°May the grace of Mahar be with you always as well. And congrattions, Anika Jin. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± -I will be looking forward to hearing more from you then. And I hope there won¡¯t be any intruder the next time we meet. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Sang-je¡¯s voice was heard again when she turned around after rising from her seat. -Anika Jin. Chapter 243.2 ¡°Yes?¡± -Hope we could discuss our promise the next time we meet. Particrly about the things we both agreed on giving each other. Eugene had no choice but to answer yes although she had no idea of what he was talking about. When she saw Pides as she walked on, she heard Jin¡¯s voice. [Please give Sir Pides to me, Your Holiness.] [I want to have him.] [I¡¯ll swear to devote my whole life to God if you¡¯ll just allow me to have Sir Pides.] Eugene walked past Pides with odd feelings. Does Pides know about this deal between Sang-je and Jin? It was doubtless that Pides was just as clueless as the Desert king. ¡®She seriously has a twisted mind.¡¯ Eugene clicked her tongue as Jin¡¯s selfish desire to own someone with the help of the third person in power, irrespective of the person in question¡¯s feelings, was just pathetic. *** Eugene couldn¡¯t seem to rx even after she got on the carriage. When it started to take off, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the uneasiness at the pit of her stomach. She became anxious that any second from now, the carriage would be stopped at Sang-je¡¯s call. ¡®Ah. I forgot to stop by the secret library.¡¯ The thought had only btedly crossed her mind. It was the very ce where she¡¯d nned to visit just until she finally arrived at the pce. Since she came all the way from the desert, she intended to take some time looking around the ce and see if she could recall some of Jin¡¯s memories. Visiting the renowned secret library might help too. However, she might have been overzealous after all. Her anticipated visit to the secret library has long been forgotten when the desire to leave the pce as soon as possible overwhelmed her. Her interaction with Sang-je had left her weak, as if though she just embarked on a rigorous activity. ¡®Are we still within the vicinity of the pce?¡¯ She did not have an idea as to how long it had passed since the carriage departed, nor how far it is now from the pce. Her internal clock must have been broken as one part of her felt like it hadn¡¯t been long since they set out, but at the same time, it felt like she already gained ample distance from the pce. She carefully parted the curtain to browse what was on the outside. Just in time, the carriage passed the main gate of the pce. Eugene closed the curtains only after they werepletely outside the walls of the pce. It was only then that she was able to finally rx her rigid posture and leaned back in her seat. She heaved a sigh with her eyes closed. Her mind was all jumbled with the things she saw and heard today, along with her own thoughts. Although she was desperately in need of a rest, she managed to bring herself back to focus on one of many doubts she had in her mind. ¡®The high priest¡­ How could he bear a striking resemnce to Sang-je?¡¯ Sang-je was known as Mahar¡¯s vicegerent while the high priest was a vicegerent of Mara. They have a surprising amount inmon as they both were regarded as a delegates of the Gods and both were not human indeed. This could suggest that how they appear on the outside is not of much importance. In fact, Eugene remembered that the angels who appeared in most religious paintings she had seen back on earth, all looked pretty much the same with each other. However, the absolute truth about Mahar being a God of goodness while Mara was a God of evil, was denied by Aldrit. ording to Aldrit, neither Mahar nor Mara existed in times immemorial. Which suggested that it was either the name representing the ¡®God¡¯ has changed throughout the times or that both Mahar and Mara were never Gods in the first ce. ¡®God¡­¡¯ Could Sang-je truly be God¡¯s vicegerent? Before she finally encountered Sang-je, Eugene anticipated that there should be some kind of special air surrounding him. However, he gave her no sacred impression which differs him from the others, aside from the fact that she was practically sapped after having to constantly put her brain to work during the whole conversation, for he was such a hard nut to crack. His prepossessing beauty which transcends humanity must be awe-inspiring to the citizens of the Holy City. However, Eugene was not particrly impressed. She used to live in a world where such an unworldly beauty wasmonly portrayed in images or videos with advanced graphic technology. ¡®By any measure, I rather think that it¡¯s Kasser who is profoundly impressive.¡¯ Eugene then recalled the Desert King. The sight of his whole body surrounded by his Praz, that takes the form of a snake, along with how he manages to leap into the air andnds on a building a few stories height, was indeed a sight to behold. She opened her eyes and lifted her left hand. With that, a tiny squirrel which had glued itself under her sleeve, lifted its head with a pout. When she brought her right hand close to it, Kid swiftly jumped andnded on the back of her hand. ¡°You little troublemaker.¡± Eugeneughed as she lightly tapped onto Kid¡¯s tiny nose with her finger. ¡°But you really did save me today.¡± Chapter 244.1 At first, she really was flustered when Kid appeared all of sudden. But due to Kid, she had found out that Sang-je was excessively forgiving towards Jin and she had also managed to slip out earlier than she expected. ted by the praise, Kid did a twirl on the back of her hand. While she wasughing at the sight of Kid, something odd crossed her mind. ¡®Howe Sang-je didn¡¯t notice that Kid was actually a Hwansu?¡¯ Hwansu is in fact a specialrk. If Sang-je truly was God¡¯s vicegerent, shouldn¡¯t he be more agile in identifyingrk¡¯s presence, which practically were the intruder of this world? However, he failed to even take notice of ark which was right under his nose. ¡®What if Sang-je was actually rted to the tribe of the ancient times? It¡¯s said that it is the tribe who can foresee the future that hogged all the knowledge regarding the spells. Is it possible that they are using the spells to act as the leader of a cult? If so, the high priest wouldn¡¯t differ from much. Or maybe they are actually conspiring to fool everyone¡­ Have I gone too far?¡¯ Momentarily, the carriage gradually slowed down to a halt. After a while, it started moving again, Eugene saw that they had just passed the magnificent iron gate which was widely opened, when she pulled the curtain. ¡®Ah¡­ I¡¯ve finally made it back.¡¯ In the Holy City, there are mansions which are owned respectively by the royals from all the six kingdoms. But unlike how the mansions are usually built around a neighborhood, the exclusive residential areas of the royal kingdoms were located sparsely around the Holy Pce. ¡®I¡¯m home.¡¯ Just by thinking that there¡¯s someone waiting for her return in there, has made all her worries disappear and put her mind at ease at once. Eugene realized yet again about how much she was relying on him. She had heard that Jin never stayed in this mansion before¡ªshe had left right after the wedding ceremony with Sang-je as officiant and spent a fake bridal night in an annex which Sang-je provided for them. Eugene was eagerly looking forward to it even before she arrived as it was a new ce which Jin had no memory of. Soon, the carriage came to a stop. Eugene quickly hid Kid back under her sleeve before the door could open. She had expected Pides to be standing outside when her door opened in a moment. All of sudden, someone shoved his upper body through the opened door. Eugene was startled as she was just about to rise from the seat. But when she found a set of blue eyes staring right into hers, her set expression softened almost immediately. Suppressing a surge of emotions, Eugene gave her hand to Kasser when he offered. She was overwhelmed when she felt the strong squeeze of his hand as he took on hers. She stared into the massive mansion which came right into her sight as she stepped onto the ground. It was structured with a stair leading into its interior and there were servants lined up on each floor in their standardized uniforms. Although it was iparable when ites to size, it definitely was more practical than a castle. Somehow, it made her feel as if she really has be someone of high social standing. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, my queen.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eugene turned her head after taking a few steps. When she spotted Pides, who was standing in the distance, she said, ¡°Sir Pides, thank your escort.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯ve only done as I was bid so.¡± ¡°Come in with us. We must ask you to tea after having youe all the way. You shall be our first guest.¡± Eugene turned to look at Kasser when he cleared his throat in an undertone. Kasser then said as he tugged at her hand. ¡°My queen, I¡¯m afraid we are in no condition to invite guests over just yet since the ce was left vacant for a long time.¡± Pides promptly intercepted. ¡°Anika¡ªYour Grace. I truly appreciate your offer, but to my regret, I must return as I have some matters to attend to. I would be greatly honored if I could join you next time.¡± ¡°Ah. Well, that¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble to escort her.¡± Pides turned around after he bowed his head. Eugene didn¡¯t get to see Pides getting on his horse to leave as she was hastily led inside by Kasser. She casted a side nce at Kasser as she passed the servants in line. Though she was not familiar with the courtesy of this world, she knew that Kasser¡¯s response was inappropriate. It clearly didn¡¯t require much trouble in serving tea to just one person. It was almost as if Kasser had just betrayed his displeasure in inviting Pides over, right in the face. ¡°Does he have a problem with Pides?¡± It was quite surprising to see Kasser expressing his dislike for someone like he did just now. ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s better to be wary of him as Sang-je has his knights at his beck and call.¡¯ Eugene simply concluded. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go where we won¡¯t be disturbed.¡± Then, they went into the parlor which was on the inner side of the house. Kasser sent away all the servants who followed along and bid them not toe in until they were summoned. ¡°Are you alright? Did something happen? ¡°Kid hade along with me.¡± They both spoke simultaneously once they got alone. Eugene caught Kid under her sleeve and showed it before Kasser¡¯s eyes. ¡°Was this your doing by any chance?¡± Kasser shook his head, ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to do such a thing. Have you got into trouble because of it?¡± ¡°No, I was fine. Since when do you think he followed me?¡± Kasser took a moment to think before he answered. ¡°I think Kid¡¯s cage was nearby when we had ourst conversation before you set out to the pce.¡± ¡°Then I guess he must have sneaked out at that time. You didn¡¯t know that he was gone?¡± ¡°I had no idea.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t seem to care about being their master.¡± Eugene¡¯s criticism seemed unjust to Kasser as he was in no state of mind to care about the whereabouts of a Hwansu. He felt restless the whole time after she had gone alone to the pce. He ran down the stairs right after hearing that her carriage was in sight. He turned a reproachful gaze on the insolent squirrel which had made him get told off. But when a thought crossed his mind, he let out an exmation. ¡°Kid must have worried about you. Our conversation must have sounded pretty serious.¡± ¡°You mean Kid hade along to protect me?¡± ¡°Yes, just like how I can summon it when in need.¡± Kasser nodded approvingly as if he had found a use for it. Chapter 244.2 ¡°Right then Kid. I will be asking for you whenever the need arises.¡± Eugene then stared into the tiny squirrel. She was literally moved by the fact that she had been protected by this tiny little creature all along and also by the fact that she¡¯s got a husband who wille running to her in times of need. She loathed Jin who had deceived such a good man and was terribly sorry to Kasser. Such mixed feelings have brought tears to her eyes all of sudden. Soon, her vision got blurred and everything started to look hazy around her. ¡°Eugene.¡± then dropped from her eyes as she blinked. Watching his flustered face had only made her well up all the more. Soon, tears were running down her face without a letup no matter how much she tried to wipe them off with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Kasser pulled her hands away from her face and wrapped his arms around her back and waist to pull her close to him. He nted soft kisses on her forehead as he whispered, ¡°Everything is fine now.¡± Eugene sobbed and began to cry her eyes out in his arms. Before this, she never once had a good cry in her whole life, nor had she been dearly consoled in someone¡¯s arms. She bawled her eyes out for another while, pouring out all the sorrows buried deep down in her heart, while feeling the gentle tap and stroke on her back of her husband. It dawned on Aldrit that they were heading to a path leading down to the entrance of the undergroundke. He was blindly following Mur for a while now, he surmised. However, Mur changed his course and got off from the familiar route just before they could reach theke. ¡®Is something on this side?¡¯ As it happens, this was the area where children often explored around for fun. It practically served as a yground for the little ones in the settlement and Aldrit had also spent most of his childhood ying here. Therefore, should there be other paths around this area, he would have discovered it long before. However, the path was blocked by the stone wall at its end. There was nothing else, but a few stone towers built for wish making. They weren¡¯t the sort of remains with profound meanings but only a in stone tower of a man¡¯s height with stones piled up on top of another every time people came to make their wish. Just as Aldrit recalled, the path came to a dead end before long. And the stone towers were there just as Aldrit saw themst. Mur looked around the surroundings and started to move the stones that were lying around the floor here and there. He also did take some stones out from the towers while adding some new ones on the top. Aldrit couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly as Mur continued with his inexplicable behavior. Where was he taking him exactly? What he didn¡¯t know was that the next seconds would change his life forever. His eyes were soon erged with great surprise when the boulder which he believed to be a wall started to budge. After the boulder hadpletely moved away, a dark interior revealed from behind. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Come along.¡± Leaving Adrit confounded by the sight, Mur swiftly disappeared into the darkness. Aldrit followed in haste as he said, ¡°Sir. Is this a different entrance connected to the outside world?¡± ¡°No. The only way out from here is through theke.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s this?¡± Aldrit, who was following closely at heel, came to an abrupt stop after bumping into Mur¡¯s back, when Mur halted before him. ¡°There are stairs down from here. Watch your steps as you follow.¡± They started down the stairs. Aldrit was too focused not to misstep that he couldn¡¯t speak a word despite all the doubts being raised in his mind. He only came to realize that something was odd aftering down the stairs for a while. Turns out it wasn¡¯t because his eyes had gotten used to the darkness. He was able to make out his surroundings as the ce was lit up to the extent the steps were clearly visible. As it happens, there were lights beaming dimly in between the steps. ¡°Sir. What are these lights?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the power of the spell.¡± Mur answered without hesitation as if he had no intention to hide about it. ¡°S-spells?¡± Aldrit had been taught that the only spell that was left to the tribe was the one in the form of a rune, which had to be inscribed on the body, to help them to avoid therk. So, what Mur had just said contradicted everything Aldrit had been taught over the years. Mur stopped short on thest step of the stairs. Then, he groped and picked a stone up off the ground. ¡°Take a good look.¡± Mur then tossed the stone into the darkness. Followed by the ng of stone hitting the ground, lights glowed from the floor. The lights were then formed into some sort of geometrical shape which was clearly visible in the dark. Doubtless, it was the same rune inscribed on the body of people in the tribe, but only in an erged form. ¡°Spell¡­¡± Adrit murmured with a nk look on his face. ¡°That spell is capable of transporting objects from one ce to another. It¡¯ll be initiated once something touches the rune. However, there¡¯s no turning back once it¡¯s been transported. Aldrit. I advise you to give it another thought. Once you get in there, you¡¯ll be bound by the new spell, and you will be watched henceforth by it. More so, you will be marked as the central figure of the pagan religion.¡± A pagan religion. Aldrit recalled things he¡¯d heard from the queen not long ago. ¡°Is Mara¡­ the pagan religion of your saying?¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯ve learned quite a lot while you were away.¡± ¡°How will the mark be revealed?¡± ¡°The knights of Mahar will be able to detect your presence. However, you¡¯ll be able to detect them as well if they should be in the vicinity.¡± Mahar and Mara. Aldrit was rather excited than feared of the truths which he was about to learn. ¡®I can finally be of help.¡± He remembered just how much it pained him to face the disappointing look of the queen¡¯s face. But now, he¡¯ll soon gain all the knowledge where he would be able to answer the queen¡¯s every question. ¡°If I may ask, I¡¯ve learned that our tribe had discarded the ancient sorcery from very long ago. Then does it mean that all the history I¡¯ve learned about our tribe so far was false after all?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t false.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. I have no reason to hesitate aftering this far.¡± A faint sigh escaped Mur. But at the same time, Mur was also proud of Aldrit for his firm determination. The spell was initiated with the lights radiating in the shape of the rune from the floor as soon as the two of them stepped into the rune. Soon, their figure had disappeared into thin air without even a trace. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Enoch was originally nning on visiting Jin as soon as she arrived at the Holy City. He reflected that he couldn¡¯t let his sister be on distant terms with her family any longer. But sadly, it didn¡¯t seem like Jin would make the first move toe meet her family. They heard no words from her after they were informed of Jining through Sang-je¡¯s knight. Hence, Enoch had sent his people out to stand watch in every four entrances to the Holy City as well as the manor that belonged to the Hashi Kingdom. ¡°Any of you who first spot Jin¡¯s arrival should notify me at once. Make sure you all stay alert at all times as she could be arriving even in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± However, an unexpectedmotion arised on the very morning of Jin¡¯s arrival. Like his usual mornings, Patrick carefully crawled out of the bed and left their bed chamber so he wouldn¡¯t wake his wife who was still asleep. But when she still hadn¡¯t gotten up even after he was done breaking his fast, Patrick found it unusual and went back to check on her. ¡°Dana, dear.¡± When he heard no reply for a while after calling out to her by the door, he went up to their bed. From there, he found his wife was moaning in pain with her body burning up. ¡°Darling!¡± One of the maids hade running into the chamber in surprise upon hearing the urgency in Patrick¡¯s voice. She rushed out back when Patrick instructed her to send for a doctor. The whole manor was then thrown intomotion after that. The atmosphere around the manor was astir as thedy of the house had always been in good health without any minor ailments so far. The family doctor, who hade in a heartbeat, told Patrick who impatiently shot questions at him, when he was finished with the examination. ¡°Lord Arse. I wish to have a word with you in private.¡± Enoch waited in great suspense while his father spoke to the family doctor. He couldn¡¯t help but to wonder about just how bad the doctor¡¯s opinion would be as the doctor had asked to have a private word with his father. Enoch hoped that it wouldn¡¯t be about anything bad. He dashed to his father¡¯s office as soon as he heard that the doctor had taken his leave. Just in time, he ran into Lord Noff, their family doctor, in the hallway. ¡°What is it about? Is mydy mother alright? The doctor chuckled at Enoch, who had turned deadly pale in worry. ¡°Thedy is fine. You should not be so concerned.¡± Looking puzzled, Enoch watched as the doctor walked out of his sight. He thought about pressing the doctor for further exnation but on second thought, he thought it would be best to just hear it from his father so he went into the library. He let out a sigh of relief as his father didn¡¯t seem very upset. ¡°Father. Is mother all right?¡± ¡°Your mother seems to have stressed out her mind as she has been on edge ofte. But he said it wasn¡¯t anything severe to worry about.¡± ¡°Stressed out? Isn¡¯t it something serious?¡± ¡°She should be fine. As it happens, she used to get feverish whenever she had a lot in her mind. I¡¯ve forgotten all about that as she hadn¡¯t fallen sick since you took over the business from her.¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°She has always recovered after a good sleep. We had hardly sent for a doctor like we did today.¡± ¡°Then why has Lord Noff asked to speak to you in private?¡± ¡°He took great caution and asked me if there¡¯s any trouble at home. Well¡­¡± Patrick paused before he continued with an unpleasant look. ¡°He was asking me if I had done something wrong that perhaps distressed your mother, which is absolutely preposterous. What does he think I am?¡± Enoch took the hint that his family doctor had doubted that his father had been unfaithful to his mother. He could almost see how his father must have riled up at such an outrageous usation. Enoch couldn¡¯t help but tough as it was absurd for the doctor to be doubtful of his father. ¡®After all these years he¡¯d been the doctor of our family, yet he still knows nothing of father.¡¯ The very idea of his father having an affair was just unimaginable to Enoch. His lord father was someone who tends to make a big fuss should his mother cough asionally. Moreover, should his father have really done such a thing, hisdy mother was never the kind of person who would be deeply agonized by it. She would rather have him out of the house at once. ¡°What in the world have you said to your mother?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about a few days ago. There¡¯s nothing else than that which could have possibly made your mother overfly upset to the point she falls ill.¡± Enoch blinked in bewilderment when Patrick red at him. Coming under the fire all of sudden, he gave his father a sullen answer. ¡°I said not much. All I did was to ask mother a favor so she would give Jin a warm wee when Jin returns.¡± ¡°Sure, you just politely asked her instead of acting up? Your mother may have retired, but that doesn¡¯t make you the head of the house. Not just yet.¡± ¡°With all due respect, father, I couldn¡¯t feel more wrongly used. Would my mother have tolerated it if I had been rude to her?¡± After shooting an inquiring look at his son, Patrick motioned his son to leave him. After taking his leave from the office, Enoch couldn¡¯t help but to feel incredulous of her mother¡¯s condition. ¡®Is seeing Jin that much of a trouble to mother?¡¯ All the while, Enoch had reflected that Jin had been unterally cold-shouldered by hisdy mother. But today, he felt like he had peeked at how much his mother must have suffered alone without anyone knowing. He was then left puzzled even more of why his mother was tormenting herself by ignoring Jin, feeling that theplex mind of hisdy mother was beyond hisprehension. [Your mother seems to be suspicious that Jin isn¡¯t her daughter. She ims that her child had been switched.] Enoch creased his brows as he recalled his father¡¯s words. He shook his head after pondering it over for a while as Jin was unmistakably the daughter of his mother. Doubtless he would be able to recognize Jin at a nce, who¡¯s the spitting image of his mother, should theye across in the street no matter how much time passes by. It was that afternoon when he was informed of Jin¡¯s arrival. After being notified by a servant who hade running the moment, he saw the carriage from Hashi Kingdom pass the gate, Enoch was soon informed again of Jin entering the pce by another servant. ¡®This is bad.¡­¡¯ Unlike his father¡¯s assurance that she would soon recover, hisdy mother has yet to show any sign of waking. He couldn¡¯t help but to get worried as she looked as white as a sheet when he saw her in bed. After much consideration, he had decided to hold off his ns to meet Jin. ¡®I best not try to trouble my mother¡¯s mind any further today.¡¯ On the other hand, he somehow had hoped for Jin to get in touch with them, but it seems like he had expected in vain. The next morning, Enoch went up to the terrace upon hearing that his parents were having a conversation there, after breaking their fast. Enoch met eyes with Patrick the moment he stepped into the terrace. Ignoring his father¡¯s re which implied him not to enter, he went up to where his parents were. ¡°Mother, how are you feeling today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling just fine. I must have made you worry for nothing.¡± ¡°Arthur is likely to be back by today.¡± Not long after the dry season had begun, Arthur, Enoch¡¯s younger brother, had traveled out of the Holy City on business purposes as he was the vice head of theirpany. But after being informed of Jining to the city, Enoch had immediately sent out an urgent message for his brother to return at once. Fortunately, Enoch had received from his brother that he would be able to make it back in a few days¡¯ time and that thankfully, he hadn¡¯t traveled far from the Holy City. Chapter 246.1 ¡°How about us having dinner together as a family tonight? Jin¡­ seems to have arrived just yesterday.¡± Enoch felt responsible that he was the only one left to fix things up. His father had neglected Jin as he cared more for his wife than his daughter. No matter how much love he had given to his daughter, mother has always been his top priority over Jin. Enoch had never felt particrly left out orined about their parents being so merry in their marriage. However, it dawned on him that his covetous sister could have felt otherwise as mother has always been indifferent to her and being second to mother in father¡¯s love must not have been enough to fill the void of her heart. That exined why she had cut ties with her family after getting married without even consulting them. It was bound to wound everyone in the end if they failed to mend fences with his little sister forever. He felt like he could no longer stand by and watch his family growing apart. Dana only replied after a long silence. ¡°¡­Alright. Let¡¯s do that.¡± It was a rather unenthusiastic remark. ¡°I¡¯ll then invite Jin over for dinner.¡± ¡°Do as you like.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Enoch heard the two of them talk from his back as he walked away. ¡°Dana, try to put your mind at ease. You do have a strong side, but you really are delicate at heart, which makes me worry. Now, let me see if you still have a fever.¡± Enoch gave a snort in the heart without showing it on his face. ¡®Mother? Delicate at heart?¡¯ Seems like his father has his own way of seeing mother through rose-colored sses, unlike everyone else. The House of Arse used to be renowned only by its name. But since the family history dates far back, the family never had to live in destitute but never had they lived in clover like they do today. It was barely enough for them to keep their dignity without having to ask for help from outside. Then it was thete head of the house whoid out the foundation as he had an aptitude for management skills. Resultantly, the Arses had started to umte great wealth. And as it happened, it was Enoch¡¯s mother Dana, who seeded to be the head of the house, and this newly acquired leverage had increased the family business to a significant scale. As of today, the Arses were still known to have amassed a significant amount of wealth, enough to be considered as one of the wealthiest families of the Holy City. So ever since Enoch started to understand the mechanism of the business he had taken over, he has by now learned thew of survival of the fittest by heart. The cut-throatpetition going on for the sake of business profits was no less fierce than a war. It was clear that this industry wasn¡¯t cut out for those who are weak at heart. ¡®Father, you really are clueless. Mother would easily prevail against you.¡¯ In Enoch¡¯s opinion, it was Patrick who seemed to have a weaker heart than hisdy mother. The reason the Arses¡¯s and Patrick¡¯spany was never in conflict with each other until now was because they differed in the products which they handle. But what if they do? ¡®¡­I bet father would step down even before the dispute could arise.¡¯ Just when Enoch was about to get ready to go out, one of his aides brought him an urgent message. It seems like there was an ident at the field and they were in need of his instruction. ¡°Go ahead of me and take every necessary measure. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°As you will, my lord.¡± Enoch racked his brain after his aide took his leave¡ªhis original n to make a visit to Jin¡¯s ce and have a sincere conversation with her had now been thwarted. It would likely be sunset by the time he was done sorting out the ident. He wondered if he should put off his ns until tomorrow. However, there was a chance for the discord between Jin and family to deepen if Jin thinks that her family had ignored her for the whole two days after her arrival. Just in time, the butler came in to give him a report. ¡°Master, the young master has just returned.¡± Enoch rejoiced at the arrival of the right person who he can assign the task to. ¡°Tell Arthur that I asked to see him right after he paid his respect to mother and father.¡± ¡°As you say, master.¡± *** After waking upte in the morning, Eugene had ate breakfast and started to look around the manor. As she strolled about the ce, a maid and Sven followed from behind. Eugene didn¡¯t quite see the need for her to be ced under guard within the house, but Kasser insisted in a decisive tone. [We¡¯re no longer in the castle of ours. There¡¯s a risk of invasion as there are blind spots around the house. Try not to wander around on your own.] Moreover, there was Kid on her shoulder. Though she had not heard what kind of instruction Kasser had given to Kid, she was surprised to see it, which likes to roam about the ce, was adhered to her shoulder the whole time without moving an inch away from her. It was such an adoring yet powerful escort. As she strolled about the hall, she took a thorough look around the ce, without missing the wall, pir and even the ceilings. She had heard that the manor was at least a hundred years old since it¡¯s been built up. There was indeed a ssical touch to it but it wasn¡¯t significantly worn-out. Chapter 246.2 ¡®The ce looks fine to me.¡¯ But despite how it appears on the outside, it seems like the ce needed some good repair. And to see to that matter, Kasser didn¡¯t get to join her on the tour around the house to his regret. The manor had indeed been left unattended for many years with no one residing in it. Thete Desert King hardly made any visit to the Holy City, and it¡¯s been three years since Kasser¡¯s brief stay, when he hade for the marriage. The manor was practically neglected although it had been entrusted to the caretaker. Indeed, the manorcked in people with a real sense of duty in managing the house. With all the repair works neglected over the years, the house was now in a serious condition. So Kasser had gone in person to see the condition of the manor and check on the ces which needed fixing while personally assigning the repair task to someone reliable. ¡®It must be because no one lived in it for so many years no matter how greatly it was managed. As empty houses are more likely to go to ruin. But¡­ why was it left empty?¡¯ What about thete queen? Didn¡¯t Kasser¡¯s mother live here? Eugene had heard that his mother lived in Holy City but knew nothing of the context. Was it alright for her to ask? Would he tell her if she asked? It will hurt if he doesn¡¯t. But more than that, she wondered if she had the right to ask such questions. Yesterday, after crying her eyes out in his arms, Kasser had not asked her a single question since then. She felt sorry yet thankful for him being so patient with her until she was ready to tell him. She had no idea as to how she should bring up to him that this whole marriage was actually a part of a scheme from the start. She couldn¡¯t get enough courage to tell him just yet. Inattentively, Eugene looked around her surroundings and before long, she was absorbed into her own thoughts. ¡®Retrieve her Ramita¡­ what was the meaning of that? Howe Jin was without Ramita? Did she mean that she had lost her Ramita although she used to have it before? If so, there must have been some kind of incident before she lost it.¡¯ She felt alone. There was no way for her to ask people around about it as it was such a sensitive subject. And it was also hard to ask Kasser for the investigation¡ªit was likely to arouse Sang-je¡¯s suspicion if he ever finds out. But there was someone who she could ask without having toe under suspicion. Moreover, they must know best about Jin more than anyone else. Jin¡¯s family. ¡®Should I meet them¡­.¡¯ Ever since her encounter with Sang-je, new doubts have outnumbered the hints she had found out so far. She was feeling heavy at heart with all the burdens pressing down upon her. Eugene opened the door which had an unusual pattern that caught her eyes and went inside. She was greatly astonished by its interior for she entered the pce bearing no expectation at all beforehand. Despite its pitiful state, it still exudes a hint of its past grandeur. The room was wide with a high ceiling and looked almost like a small garden. On the podium which was separated from the floor by some steps, there were various kinds of flowers and nts ced all around the room in countless vases and pots. The way the ivies had grown high all over the wall was just stunning. ¡°Is this ce embellished only recently?¡± Eugene asked the maid wondering if they had fixed up the ce upon hearing that the owner of the manor wasing for a visit. ¡°No, my queen. This has always been a garden.¡± ¡°For whom?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°For whom was this ce embellished for? It surely would cost a fortune just to buy enough flowers and nts for the whole ce.¡± ¡°They all are indeed dry nts, and they don¡¯t have to be looked after and just need to rece them once in every month. Also, we¡¯ve been receiving all the flowers and nts from the Arse family.¡± ¡°Arse¡­¡± It struck her when she was just about to ask why they were sending out such things to the house. Arse. It was the family Jin was born to. Eugene went up to a nearest pot with a tall nt. Then, she carefully touched on its green glossy leaf. Compared to the dry flowers she had known from earth that rustled with touch, the leaf seemed more artificial than dried. ¡®The way they produce the dried nt is more sophisticated.¡¯ This must be a costly product made with special techniques. Perhaps it was costlier than a real nt. ¡°So, they are all sent by the Arse family? Every once in a month?¡± ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°It has been over two years since I¡¯ve been working here, and I¡¯ve seen them delivered every month since I first started working.¡± ¡®It seems like Jin and her family aren¡¯t on bad terms after all.¡¯ It seems like they¡¯ve started to send the flowers around the time when Jin had left after her marriage three years ago. They must have been sent so that Jin could see them whenever shees back to stay in the Holy City. She could feel the love of the person who sends out flowers enough to fill the whole room, every once in a month. ¡®You are so lucky Jin¡­¡¯ She wondered what it would feel like to have a family who loves her. It must be a feeling where one would start feeling invincible. Just by having the belief that there¡¯s a man who¡¯ll always be on her side was enough to make her feel stronger than ever. But at the same time, she was assaulted with a sudden sense of guilt. She was standing here in ce of a woman who was a precious daughter and sister to others. How could she ever face the Arse family? ¡°My queen.¡± Eugene, who had been staring at the nt in a daze, turned around at the call. Without her knowing, the chambein, whom she has gotten familiar with while traveling up to the Holy City, was standing nearby. He lowered his head while saying, ¡°My queen. His Majesty has sent for you. A guest hase for a visit.¡± ¡°Has the gueste to meet me?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. He came from the Arse family.¡± A flicker of surprise showed in her eyes immediately. Chapter 247.1 As the carriage came to a halt, Eugene was filled with the same regret she had right before they set out on the road. Rather restless, she considered going back. ¡®I should not havee in the first ce.¡¯ It felt like it was too soon for her to meet Jin¡¯s family and wasn¡¯t prepared for it. Her such regret traces back to earlier when she had given her prompt consent to Jin¡¯s second brother, Arthur, who invited her for dinner tonight, adding that everyone was eager to see her again. It was such an impulsive decision that she herself had no idea what had made her do so. She wondered if it was due to a memory of Jin¡¯s which crossed her mind after seeing Arthur¡¯s face. [I know you hate me. You wish Flora was your sister instead, don¡¯t you?] Jin¡¯s voice was faltering, it reminded Eugene of Jin¡¯s sullen face. Arthur was looking no more than a boy in Jin¡¯s memory. With aposed look that makes him look mature than his actual age, he said, [Jin, you are my little sister. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be on your side.] Eugene was simply astonished by the fact that a brother could say such a dialogue one might only hear in novels to his sister. He was nothing like her own brothers who had always hurled insults or curses every time they called her. After having met with Arthur, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to wonder about the other members of Jin¡¯s family. But now that she had arrived at the Arse manor, she got cold feet and was gravely regretting her recklessness. Eugene stopped Kasser as he tried to rise to his feet right across from her. ¡°Wait.¡± Kasser gazed into Eugene after seeing fear swept over her face. She just held onto him without saying a word. After a moment, he took her hand by one and patted on the back of her hand with the other. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They are your family.¡± ¡®Actually, they aren¡¯t.¡¯ Eugene said that only in her heart and tightened her grip on his hand. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll help if I make any mistake.¡± ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± Kasser couldn¡¯t quite understand as to why she was trying to hide the fact that she had lost her memory to her family nor why she was so nervous to meet them. The Arses would never condemn her for anything no matter how big her mistake may be. He had once met her father three years ago, before their wedding ceremony. Though they didn¡¯t get the chance to have a long conversation, Kasser had felt the sincerity in her father¡¯s short remark when he had asked him to take good care of his daughter. He got the impression that Eugene must have been an endearing daughter to her father. *** Arthur was red in the cheeks; his palms had be sweaty as soon as he realized no one hade out to meet the royal couple after getting off from their carriage. He hastily asked the present butler who wasing up with him. ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡± ¡°The master has gone out and is not back yet.¡± ¡°Did he mention when he would return?¡± ¡°He had said that he would be back before dark.¡± ¡°Ah! This is bad.¡± Arthur was put in an ufortable position. As it was Enoch who asked him to visit Jin in his stead, for he had an urgent business to attend to, his brother¡¯s absence was no news to Arthur. However, Arthur didn¡¯t expect for his father to be out as well. Arthur didn¡¯t foresee any of these before he brought Jin back home. All he was asked to do was to go and ask his sister if she would like toe over for dinner. Before meeting her, he had worried that it might be awkward to reunite as a family after so many years. Arthur could never quite bring himself to feign friendliness and say things like ¡®My dear lovely sister¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯ve really missed you.¡¯, just like the way Enoch would say from the bottom of his heart. Hence, he had worried that Jin might be disappointed to see hime instead of Enoch, whom she used to be fonder of. However, Jin¡¯s response was however somewhat different from his expectation. She didn¡¯t look particrly happy or disappointed to see him. It took him by surprise when she had given her prompt consent to the invitation. Doubtless, his family expected Jin to arrive by evening. ¡°Where¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Thedy is at the sshouse.¡± Arthur forbore from asking if hisdy mother was informed of their arrival. She must have been informed by someone in the house. Even so, there¡¯s only a slim chance that his mother would willinglye to meet Jin. He recalled how his mother didn¡¯t budge an inch even on the day when Jin left the house with all her stuff packed up after announcing her marriage. He also remembered hearing Enoch making feebleints about how he couldn¡¯t understand why their mother was being so cold to her sole daughter. Although Dana¡¯s intention was iprehensible to Arthur likewise, he felt like he could quite understand why hisdy mother kept her distance from Jin. Unlike Enoch, who¡¯s seven years apart from Jin, Arthur, who was older than Jin by only two years, had spent most of his childhood with her while growing up. Being reticent and reserved, Arthur was never the type who showed his feelings to others. So even when he was falsely used of the mistakes which Jin had made, he received all the punishments without attempts to right himself. Knowing that Arthur would never tell on her, Jin had fairly confided to Arthur alone. Resultantly, Arthur had plenty of chances to observe her natural demeanor. Perchance, he might be the only person who had ever seen Jin without her facade of pretense. However, he was distraught with worry whenever he thought of Jin¡ªthere was a streak of cruelty in her ever since she was a little girl. Jin was only six when she hurled her pet bird down on the floor to death for pecking at the back of her hand and had an innocent maid kicked out from the house after ming her for killing the bird in her stead. And as she grew older, she acquired another cunning side and started to put on a kind act when people were around. But after having her lucid dream, she stopped bothering to even do that and treated people with open contempt. It was such a mystery as to who she took after as he had never seen his parents treating anyone ill, not even those who worked for them. What would be one¡¯s best measure to take if one¡¯s closest flesh and blood seems to be evil by nature? Their mother couldn¡¯t seem less interested to oversee discipline of her daughter, and their father believed that pouring unconditional love to Jin would change her. Enoch, on the other hand, listened to her every favor and strived to please her every time. None of it worked. As for Arthur, he had no role to fill in such a family but had no intention to speak ill of his sister as well. He never hated her. However, he had this foreboding that Jin would end up passing the point of no return someday. As her brother, he felt deeply responsible in stopping her before she ended up making fatal mistakes that are beyond recall. So, without her knowing, he kept a close watch on his sister¡¯s every move since then. But as Jin left the house after she got married, he felt almost as if a great weight was taken off from his shoulders. Having to constantly observe someone in secret was never his cup of tea. Arthur turned his head around to the sound when he heard the carriage door being opened. From there, both the Desert King and Jin emerged within the carriage. He could hear the pure exmations slipping out among the maids who hade to meet them. Doubtless they were a veritable match made in heaven. In addition to that, the distinctive ck and blue in their hair gave an unearthly impression as if they belonged to a different world from everybody else. Chapter 247.2 Arthur¡¯s eyes shifted from Jin taking the Desert King¡¯s hand while descending the steps, to their hands which remained joined even after she was alighted from the carriage. Then finally, he trained his gaze on the Desert King¡¯s tender nce towards Jin as he whispered something to her ears. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ After growing up watching his parents who never fall out of love throughout their marriage, he had learned to discern the real couples from those who were only putting on a show, whenever he attended social gatherings. And just as he had felt in the manor earlier, the warm atmosphere which surrounded the two of them, appeared to be sincere. ¡®You¡¯ve been well all this time.¡¯ Despite his uneasiness about his sister, he never wished for her to be unhappy. ¡®She seems to have changed a bit as well.¡¯ Perhaps the three years of marriage has somehow caused some changes in her life. Arthur went up to both of them. ¡°Jin.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Arthur.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t feel more awkward to address Jin¡¯s brother by his first name. ¡°I¡¯m afraid both father and Enoch happened to be out for some urgent matters. I¡¯m sure they would have waited for you if they knew you wereing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can wait for them.¡± ¡°Ah. Very well then.¡± Arthur was caught off guard by Jin¡¯s nonchnt response for he expected to hear a sharp remark instead. In his memory, she hated being kept waiting and never tended to show tolerance in situations where she wasn¡¯t given the top priority. Something clearly was different about her now. ¡°But mother seems to be home. Would you like to go and pay your respects to her?¡± If only Arthur had the slightest idea of yesterday¡¯s racket, he most definitely wouldn¡¯t have made such a suggestion and would rather have waited for Enoch or his father to return instead. But there was no way for him to know of the incident as Enoch had asked him to go and meet Jin as soon as he returned. ¡°Yes¡­¡± There weren¡¯t any probable excuses for Eugene to refuse meeting with Jin¡¯s mother. Hence, she looked up at Kasser as if signaling for his help instead. Then, in response to her silent plead, Kasser gripped her hands tighter and said, ¡°I would like to pay my respects to the Lady of the House with her as well. As it happens, I¡¯ve never gotten the chance to properly introduce myself to thedy.¡± Arthur felt that they had exchanged signals with each other. With an inquiring look on his face, he replied while eyeing them alternatively. ¡°As you will. I¡¯m sure mother has been wondering about you as well.¡± With that, Arthur showed them to the sshouse. Stealthily, he casted a side nce at the two of them as he led the way. He was surprised to see Jin walking so closely by the side of the Desert King, like she was a child who was scared to be separated from her mother. On the other hand, he also felt sorry for his sister for being still intimidated by her own mother¡¯s presence. Despite finding it hard to get close to Dana, Jin had always wanted to attract her attention. A mother¡¯s love. It was most likely the only thing Jin evercked in her perfect life. It was the butler who first entered when they all gathered at the front of the sshouse. After a moment, the butler reappeared from within and bowed his head to them. ¡°Thedy says you may alle in.¡± A thought came to Arthur as he gave a nod. ¡®I¡¯m actually d to have the Desert King with us.¡¯ He had hoped that hisdy mother would at least try to be nice to her daughter in the presence of her son-inw. Three of them stepped into the sshouse where its entrance was full of tall nts in pots leaving just enough room for people to pass through. As the path was narrow for all three of them to walk side by side, Arthur led the way while the two of them followed along. When Arthur stepped aside after striding deep into the room, from there appeared a middle-aged woman of slim figure, standing before a table. Eugene then saw the woman¡¯s profile, who was arranging the flowers in a vase. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Thedy¡¯s profile was awfully familiar to Eugene. Before long, she was strongly struck by how thedy was the exact spit and image of Jin. The reality of having met with Jin¡¯s family dawned upon her, more than when she had first met with Arthur. More so, she had a strange feeling which she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on. Jin¡¯s memory had then ovepped upon thedy¡¯s face. It was a memory where Jin just stared at her mother¡¯s face without saying a word. The persistent gaze of hers somehow betrayed her desperation while thedy didn¡¯t return a nce at Jin even once. ¡°Mother.¡± Dana had only raised her head at Arthur¡¯s call. After looking up to her son¡¯s face, shenguidly shifted her gaze around with great reluctance. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ Eugene was amazed by the elegant manner of thedy in the way she turned her head around to her. Such refined demeanor seems to have ingrained into thedy¡¯s character. She helplessly marveled at Dana when she met eyes with her. There clearly was no denying in her being Jin¡¯s mother. Although a child is known to resemble both parents, no mother and daughter looked more identical than Jin and her mother. Dana¡¯s eyes widened when shended her eyes on Eugene. Her nonchnt gaze faltered aggressively as she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 248.1 Eugene dropped her eyes onto the floor with a flinch. She reflected that it may have been rude of her to openly stare at thedy for too long. Moreover, she reminded herself to be extra careful as mothers are usually the first person to notice the changes in their daughter. ¡®But of course, there are some exceptions as well.¡¯ Eugene bitterly muttered as she thought of her own mother. Color seemed to have drained from Dana¡¯s face while her lips quivered as she stared nkly into Eugene¡¯s face. Then she uttered desperately as if she had just found a beam of hope from despair. ¡°Jin¡­Come. Look at me.¡± Impatiently, Dana shouted when Eugene showed hesitation. ¡°Look at me, child!¡± Her shriek was sharp enough to startle everyone in the sshouse. Arthur quickly went up to his mother as she seemed unusually distressed. As Dana floundered around, the vases of flowers got toppled over after being hit by her arm. The vase had then rolled over and hit other vases on the table while some fell onto the ground with a loud ng. Despite all the mess of her surroundings, Dana¡¯s eyes were fixed only to Eugene. Her body staggered as her leg got tripped on the table while she scrambled toward Eugene in great haste. ¡°Mother!¡± Arthur quickly helped his mother up. However, Dana struggled to break free from her son¡¯s grip as if he was a nuisance although he had only tried to help. Her body did not seem to be in sync with her impatient mind. The sudden weakness in her legs made her stumble and it was hard for her to keep standing. Arthur quickly supported Dana who looked like she was about to faint. ¡°Mother, are you alright? What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Staring at Eugene, who returned her gaze with a startled look, Dana reached out her hand. ¡°Ah, Jin. It really is you. My daughter.¡± Dana had never forgotten the aura which was radiating all over from her daughter¡¯s body. Three years may seem short, but it was more than enough for Dana to remember everything about her precious daughter as she hardly ever let her daughter off from her arms in those three years. After raising two boys of strong build, Dana lost her heart to her daughter the moment she held the soft body which fitted right into her arms. Dana could almost feel her hunger being filled just by looking at her daughter and she took extra caution whenever she held her baby. She felt like her tender body would just melt away in her arms. asionally, she shed tears for her mother who had passed away without having to hold her lovely granddaughter in her arms. Dana knew that her mother would have sensed the blinding aura surrounding her granddaughter if only she were alive. But then everything changed on that day when Dana had entrusted her daughter to a nanny. It was the first for the baby to be away from her care as Dana had a cold. Little did she know that it would be thest day of her seeing her precious daughter¡ªthe baby who was returned to her arms after being missing for three days was not her real daughter. ¡°Jin. My baby. Come,e to mommy.¡± Tears began to flow from Dana¡¯s eyes. Everything seemed so surreal that she felt like she was only dreaming. Afraid that this all might be only her imagination, Dana reached out her hands to Eugene desperately, her weak body supported by her son or else she would crumble to her knees. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded by Dana¡¯s hysterical reaction. Thedy was indeed dramatic even for a mother who¡¯s seen her daughter for the first time in three years. It was such a drastic change of attitude for someone who had been arranging flowers with such a dignified manner just until a moment ago. But she just couldn¡¯t ignore such a desperate set of eyes that were directed at her. She felt like she needed to help Jin¡¯s mother to pull herself together. Hesitantly, Eugene went up to her and held Dana¡¯s hand. ¡°Jin! My daughter.¡± Dana strongly pressed her hand against Eugene¡¯s as if she will never let go of her hand ever again. ¡°Come to me. Let me hold you in my arms. Call me mommy, will you?¡± It was so piteous to see such a beautifuldy sobbing as she said those words. At first, Eugene intended to do thedy a favor as she seemed so desperate. Besides, the favors weren¡¯t so difficult after all. However, she ended up buttoning her mouth close although the word ¡®mother¡¯ kept lingered at the tip of her tongue. Thedy¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t her, Eugene thought with remorse. Real Jin was gone, and she was only an imposter. A strong sense of guilt weighed heavily on her mind. Eugene felt like she would bemitting an irreversible crime to call thedy ¡®mother¡¯.¡¯ She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to deceive Dana. Feeling hot behind her eyes, she quickly blinked away the tears as she averted her eyes. However, her hand was still strongly caught in Dana¡¯s shaky ones. As his sister seemed hesitant to shake off mother¡¯s hand, Arthur stepped in and shook his mother by the arm. Once the grip around her hand loosened, Eugene quickly pulled out her hand and took a step behind. She then buried her face as she leaned against Kasser who embraced her shoulders. ¡°Jin!¡± Dana shouted with a despairing look in her eyes as she reached out her hand. She could literally feel her heart being torn into pieces after being avoided by her own daughter whom she had finally reunited with. ¡°Mother!¡± Arthur shouted as he held his mother who was slipping away from his arms. Dana lost her consciousness after hearing her son¡¯s voice fading away in her mind. Chapter 248.2 Dana opened her eyes with a start when she felt the warmth of a wet cloth brushing across her forehead. Startled by her sudden awakening, Patrick recoiled his hand. She fixed her gaze and stared nkly into Patrick¡¯s face. But she was soon ovee with emotions when she saw her husband¡¯s worried face as he checked on her. ¡°I had a dream, dear.¡± Dana teared up as she spoke. As she closed her eyes, hot tears streamed down along the tail of her closed eyes, wetting her temples. ¡°What dream?¡± ¡°Jin¡­ I saw our daughter.¡± Looking down at Dana¡¯s tearful face, Patrick asked her with an ambiguous expression. ¡°Dana, if you aren¡¯t confusing dreams with reality¡­ Are you saying that you dreamt of Jin after having met with her not long ago?¡± Dana stopped sobbing as she opened her eyes. She gazed back at Patrick with much clearer focus in her eyes than before. Patrick had to seize on Dana as she tried to sit up from bed all of sudden. ¡°Slow down. Take it easy.¡± Dana kept tugging on his shirt even as she sat up slowly with the help of her husband. ¡°Jin, I must see her right now. Where is she?¡± ¡°Calm down, my darling.¡± ¡°Where is she? Jin. My daughter. I must see my daughter. Call her at once, now!¡± ¡°Alright. But you will need topose yourself first. Don¡¯t you think Jin will be startled to see you in such a state?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Her tight grip around her husband¡¯s arm dropped powerlessly when Jin¡¯s puzzled expression crossed her mind. Dana felt a deep ache in her heart when she recalled how Jin held her hand with reluctance and pulled away eventually, looking away from her. She tried to suppress the surge of emotions with great effort. ¡®He¡¯s right. I guess I was impetuous.¡¯ She realized that her earlier response may have struck as frantic in people¡¯s eyes. ¡°How long have I been like this?¡± ¡°For about two hours perhaps.¡± ¡°Has Jin¡­ left already?¡± ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s just waiting without. She wouldn¡¯t leave you after seeing you passing out right before her eyes. If she were that heartless, she wouldn¡¯t be our daughter in the first ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things!¡± Dana retorted sharply. ¡°Jin is undoubtedly our daughter.¡± Patrick wore a sheepish look after being snapped at by Dana. He only meant to pull her leg. Bewildered, he was curious as to what probably had gotten into his wife who had treated her own daughter as if she were invisible until today. Patrick found himself sighing whenever he thought of his daughter who was rather perverse in disposition. But on the other hand, he did feel sorry for her as well. He reflected that parents should be of more support the bigger the child¡¯s problem is. Thus, he used to feel frustrated at how his wife treated Jin with excessive indifference. But then one night, he saw his wife standing alone in the empty hall with her gaze fixed at the door of Jin¡¯s chamber, which was closed shut in the dark. He forbore from calling out to her as he had never seen her look so forlorn before. Besides that, he also had spotted Dana gazing after her daughter from behind. She looked so sad and agonized as if she were on the verge of tears. Despite the reason for her pain remaining iprehensive to him, he somehow knew that she didn¡¯t have much choice over her emotions as well. As he didn¡¯t want to torment her further by adding to her existing agony, he decided that he would not fault her in the ways she treats her daughter. Instead, he tried to give his daughter both his and his wife¡¯s share of love. There were indeed a lot of questions which he wanted to ask his wife regarding her sudden change of attitude. It clearly wouldn¡¯t be because she had grown a sudden attachment to Jin after reuniting with her for the first time in three years. However, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t spare him her time for such questions now. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that there woulde a day where his wife asks for her daughter the first thing aftering back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Jin.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Dana halted Patrick from rising to his feet and beckoned the maid instead. ¡°Bring me a mirror.¡± Dana straightened her dress and fixed her hair while looking at her reflection in the hand mirror that was brought by the maid. Patrick couldn¡¯t help breaking into aughter at the sight of his wife busying herself to look more presentable before meeting her own daughter. While he was excited to see the thick wall which was standing tall between his wife and daughter to finally crumble away, it somehow elicited jealousy in him as well. ¡°Darling. Just when was thest time you busied yourself before a mirror for me?¡± Patrick asked her with a hint of mischievousness in his voice. Dana rounded her eyes while the maid dropped her head as if to stifle herugh. She quickly shot an using look at her husband¡¯s sneaky countenance. ¡°Stop being ridiculous and go get Jin.¡± ¡°As youmand, mydy.¡± Patrick turned around, still with a smile on his face. Dana couldn¡¯t help but smile towards the retreating back of her husband. Feeling the lump in her throat, she knew that she would have lost her wits if she didn¡¯t have her husband¡¯s shoulders to lean on. After Patrick took his leave, Dana took a few deep breaths to calm her racing heart. She was never this nervous even on the day she seeded to im position as the head of the Arse family. ¡®What could have happened to her?¡¯ No one believed her when she used the Jin that came back to her arms of being a fraud. And now¡­ her daughter was switched again during the three years she hadn¡¯t seen her. Dana could not possibly be mistaken for she had inherited this ability from her bloodline. There must have been some sort of incident that triggered the change. However, Dana had never once heard of any peculiar incident involving her daughter in thest three years. The faint sound of the door being opened sounded almost as loud as a thunder to Dana¡¯s ears. With her breath held, Dana watched as her husband and daughter entered the chamber. Despite her efforts to keep herposure, a wave of emotions washed over her as soon as she saw her daughtering in. Chapter 249.1 ¡®I should pull myself together.¡¯ Dana quickly blinked away the tears before her eyes could get any teary. She kept telling herself that she shouldn¡¯t scare the child away by making another scene like she did earlier. But she couldn¡¯t help but to feel overwhelmed to see her daughter enveloped in such a resplendent aura. Although Anikas were known to possess a unique aura that distinguishes them from ordinary people, Dana knew that there was something special about her daughter in contrast to other Anikas. The same aura that runs in her mother¡¯s side of the family, which both her mother and she have possessed, was clearly running in the veins of her daughter as well. But despite all that, Dana was able to recognize her child just by her strong maternal instinct. Eugene let out a sigh of relief as she checked on Dana¡¯splexion, who was sitting up on the bed with a seemingly calm face. ¡®I¡¯m d she¡¯s alright.¡¯ Eugene had been worried sick since thedy fainted before her all of sudden. Her mind was in shambles while she waited for thedy to regain her consciousness. No one med her for anything, but Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel remorseful about everything that had taken ce during their meeting. ¡®I better leave after giving my regards to her.¡¯ She felt like she couldn¡¯t stand any bit longer in the house anymore. It pained her all the more as Dana was looking at her with great longing affection in her gaze. Eugene told herself that she should avoid running into Jin¡¯s family until the day she returns to the kingdom. She admitted that it was a foolish mistake of hers to regard Jin¡¯s family and Sang-je in the same light. She clearly wasn¡¯t shameless enough to pretend to be someone¡¯s daughter. ¡®Nevertheless¡­. She really is a beautifuldy indeed.¡¯ Her once blooming youth may have now gone from her face but there was something unique about thedy that gave her a significant air. People¡¯s attention will most likely be concentrated more on the mother should both mother and daughter stand abreast. Like people say, the path one has taken so far in life is bound to show on one¡¯s appearance as one grows old. With that in mind, Eugene thought to herself that she would like to grow old just like thedy before her. There was an air of cool elegance radiating from thedy¡¯s outer appearance and she didn¡¯t appear to be small despite her slim frame. ¡°Jin.¡± Dana reached out her hand to Eugene with a tender smile on her face. ¡°Come sit closer.¡± [It¡¯s me Jin.] Instantly, one of Jin¡¯s memories came into Eugene¡¯s mind. Jin¡¯s mother looked much younger in the memory in which Jin was staring at her. And like the other memory she had seen earlier, thedy didn¡¯t spare a nce at Jin, not even once. [I am Jin. Why would you say that I¡¯m not!] [¡­.] [Mother¡­] [How dare you!] Jin¡¯s mother snapped as she turned to Jin. [How dare you call me mother.] The way thedy glowered at Jin was so cold that it was enough to make one shudder. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Eugene was left confused by the memory she just saw. ¡®Is there any secrets about Jin¡¯s birth?¡¯ But both mother and daughter looked unmistakably alike. In the fleeting moment while Eugene¡¯s mind was upied with the memory, Eugene¡¯s legs moved on their own ord as Dana beckoned her toe closer. When Dana told her to take a seat, Eugene, who was standing by the bed, obeyed her, and sat on a chair ced next to the bed. After taking in the full image of her daughter with her eyes, Dana asked Patrick a favor. ¡°My dear. Would you please give us a moment?¡± ¡°I promise to keep my silence while you two have a talk.¡± ¡°Please. There¡¯s something I need to say to Jin alone.¡± ¡°But what if something happens to you again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine. You wouldn¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Jin.¡± Eugene replied with a start at Patrick¡¯s call. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If your mother happens to swoon again, don¡¯t fluster and just shout for help at once. I¡¯ll tell someone to stand watch by the door.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ father.¡± Eugene barely managed to address him ordingly after squeezing out the voice from her throat. Patrick didn¡¯t sense any oddity as he regarded that his daughter was only being nervous as she always had been in the presence of her mother. However, should the conversation have prolonged any longer, he most definitely would have sensed that there was something odd about his daughter. There simply weren¡¯t any chances for him to enjoy the joy of reuniting with his daughter as he was too preupied on looking after his wife¡¯s frailty after her copse. ¡°Stop making a fuss and just leave us.¡± Dana made everyone leave the chamber including her husband and all the servants. In the end, it was only the mother and daughter who remained in the room. Chapter 249.2 They both sat in an awkward silence for a moment. But of course, it was only Eugene who was feeling awkward after all. While Dana locked her eyes at her with such a joyful look, Eugene lowered her gaze to the ground feeling as if her whole body was being scorched by Dana¡¯s gaze. ¡°Jin, my child. We have not seen each other in such a long while, have we?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Eugene felt a cold sweat racing down her back. She never expected for such a situation when she entered the chamber as Patrick had only asked her toe in to give a brief regard to Dana. She felt a sense of crisis as it was only a matter of time before her lies were revealed. All of her lessons with Charlotte throughout her journey to the Holy City had been erased clean from her mind. Her mind was in a total nk that she had literally forgotten how Jin would have spoken or what kind of expression she would have worn in this kind of situation. ¡°This reminds me of the past. What I¡¯m about to tell you might be a long story, but would you like to hear what I have to say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After closing her eyes for a moment, Dana reopened them and stared into the empty space. Then her gaze eventually fell back on Jin. Dana was heartbroken to see her daughter feeling so ufortable in her presence. ¡°It¡¯s already been twenty years. And it all happened when you were only three years old.¡± Dana rted that day¡¯s tragedy with equanimity in her voice, of how she had cried her eyes out for three days and nights after her baby daughter was abducted. Listening to Dana speaking of the events that urred twenty years in the past, Eugene recalled on her life, back in twenty years ago. ¡®I didn¡¯t know Jin had gone through such hard times. Just like I did.¡¯ On the premise that the unit of time are the same in two universes, it seemed like both Jin and Eugene¡¯s life was in danger when they were three and nine years old respectively. However, the incidents which they had experienced were never the same as Eugene was involved in an ident rather than abduction. A single room in the poor hillside neighborhood, which Eugene had lived with her family when she was nine, was so old and shabby that cracks were visible all over the walls and the floor of the house as it had never once been properly repaired. Carbon monoxide poisoning was prettymon in such a neighborhood that it happened every once in every while. During that year¡¯s winter, Eugene¡¯s family fell victim to the ident as well. As the gas from burning the coal briquettes leaked through the crevice of the floor stone in the house, the whole family was taken to the hospital as they had all lost their consciousness while in sleep. Eugene had almost died from the ident and was in such a critical condition. She fell intoa for three days. ¡°My baby daughter was found only after three days. But I instantly knew that she wasn¡¯t my daughter when I hugged the girl in my arms.¡± Until then, Eugene was only listening as if she was being told some old tales from an adult. But she immediately looked up from the ground as she was so shocked by Dana¡¯sment. [How dare you call me mother?] Thedy before her seemed nothing like thedy with cold ring eyes as she had seen in Jin¡¯s memory. Soon, Eugene had a sense of foreboding to see Dana looking at her with great affection in her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something special in the blood that runs in my mother¡¯s side of the family.¡± Dana exined that she was gifted with the powers to discern the unique auras that each person possessed. ¡°So, I clearly sensed that there was someone else inside my baby¡¯s body. But I never knew how to drive it away nor how to bring my daughter back. There was nothing I could do but to watch that thing pretending to be my daughter for as long as twenty years¡­¡± Dana ended up choking on her words as she was too agitated with her emotions. Eugene, however, was confused as she witnessed Dana catch her breaths. None of thedy¡¯s words made sense to her. Who was thedy¡¯s daughter and who was not? ¡°Jin, my sweet girl.¡± There were now tears in Dana¡¯s eyes and Eugene flinched when she took her by the hand. Strangely, Eugene felt a pang of pain in the heart as she looked into Dana¡¯s tear-stricken face. ¡°I recognized you the moment I saw you. I can¡¯t believe you are here. You¡¯ve finallye back to me.¡± Chapter 250.1 Tears that were pooling in Dana¡¯s eyes ended up streaming down her face, leaving wet traces along her cheeks. Seeing thedy cry, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be amazed as thedy¡¯s beauty seemed incapable of impairing. It was almost like she was watching an outstanding performance of a remarkable actress as the whole story seemed so far-fetched to her. But Dana¡¯s expression had every indication of being genuine as she truly seemed overflowing with joy. It was without doubt the rapturous face of a parent who came to realize that her child, who was long believed to be dead, was actually alive all along. Besides, the story made absolute sense although it was something beyond Eugene¡¯s imagination. Eugene was familiar with tales such as the ¡®Prince and the Pauper¡¯ where an imposter pretends to be and steals the rightful ce of the main character. What makes such tales interesting was the part where the imposter strives to escape suspicion as well as the sense of guilt that follows in the end. All of such tales had simrities in how their story ended as the imposter neveres to rece the main character no matter how much they tried. Moreover, the story wille to a tragic end if the imposter ends up being overambitious, whereas the story will end with everyone finally returning to their rightful ces if the imposter reflects on his behavior and learns his lesson. ¡®But what are the chances that the main character turns out to be an imposter instead?¡¯ Eugene couldn¡¯t quite believe that such an unbelievable miracle could possibly happen to her. Her suspicions grew as Dana¡¯s story sounded too good to be true. It was almost as if it was a well-written script. Countless thoughts had crossed her mind in that fleeting moment. Has thedy found out that she wasn¡¯t Jin after all? Just when did she find out and who else knows? What if this all was a plot of Sang-je? Is it possible that he¡¯s only trying to see how she¡¯d react using Jin¡¯s mother as bait? Eugene gazed at Dana, with her face rigid with tension. ¡®Just act naturally and smile. Try not to arouse suspicion.¡¯ But no matter how much she warned herself, the muscles of her face did not obey her. It was if they were hardened with ster. While she thought to herself that she needed to keep her cool to carefullyprehend the situation, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel swayed by the mere possibility. It truly was unbelievable, but yet she wanted to believe it. How magnificent would it be if everything which she believed to belong to Jin was rightfully hers in the first ce? Eugene pulled herself together from such thoughts and steeled herself once again. She knew well from numerous experiences that great expectations can lead to great disappointments. To Eugene, life was endurable if one¡¯s only wish is to get by every day without anticipating anything in the future. Her such belief had not changed even after she woke up finding herself in another world overnight. Eugene spent her everyday with sole resolve to live through another day. Not once in her day had she ever felt the heavy burden, which could be defined as a sense of guilt or uneasiness, disappeared from her heart. ¡®¡°Is there anything you can remember?¡± Eugene shook her head from side to side for a response without saying a word as she was afraid that her voice mighte out sounding hoarse. Her shifted her gaze down to Dana¡¯s hand which was grasping tightly around hers. Thedy¡¯s hand was so fair and delicate to the point where veins were visible while her palm was soft to the touch. The owner of such a fragile hand, which showed no sign of roughness from hard work, was iming to be her mother. ¡°Well, you were only three¡­ So I guess it¡¯s only obvious that you hardly remember anything.¡± ¡®When I was three¡­¡¯ Not many would possibly remember much of their early childhood unless they were gifted with photographic memory. But it was worse for Eugene as she had no single memory of her childhood. In her past life, she was nine when the ident happened to her. After having almost died from carbon monoxide poisoning, she surprisingly woke up not remembering anything of her past nine years of living. Even the memory of what happened in the six months right after the ident was vague to her as if looking into a turbid pool of water. Eugene¡¯s brothers made a great deal of fun of her regarding the ident. [That brat. Do you remember how we all thought she had be be a retard after she got poisoned by the gas?] [Of course, I do. She babbled like an idiot and even forgot how to read.] [She may now act like a conceited know-it-all, but there¡¯s no denying that she had only learned how to read at age nine.] Eugene¡¯s brothers giggled as they made jokes about her painful past. She used to cry a lot whenever they did that but after realizing that it would only encourage them to do so, she learned how not to respond to it at all. But ording to what her brothers had said, it seemed like Eugene became a fool when she finally regained consciousness a few days after the ident. She didn¡¯t understand what people were saying to her as she babbled iprehensive words in her mouth. She lost her ability to read as well. Worse of all, she didn¡¯t even recognize her own family. It sounded obvious that Eugene suffered a serious aftereffect following the ident. However, her parents had neither the money nor time to invest in curing their daughter. Eugene was saved not by her family, but rather by a teacher in her grade school. The teacher, whom Eugene owes her life to, was a freshly appointed teacher who was both young and enthusiastic. She had a great affection for her first ss of students. So as Eugene¡¯s absence prolonged, she went for a teacher visit at Eugene¡¯s house and was shocked both by the environment she was living in and by the total indifference of her family. Chapter 250.2 Since then, the teacher came every morning to pick up Eugene for school and walked her back when the school was over, until the child could do it by herself. Meanwhile, she also taught Eugene words from scratch. But to be honest, Eugene couldn¡¯t quite remember the day the teacher first came to visit her. Her earliest memory of her childhood was a day where she was taking her ss. She remembered how proud she had felt as she slowly read the words on the whiteboard one by one while jotting them down in her notebook. She literally overflowed with joy as if she had just made a great discovery. Every time she recalled that day, she felt like she could understand the feelings of birds seeing the world for the first time after fighting its way out of the egg. Eugene was told numerous times by her teacher that she was not a fool and that she was just in the process of recovering. Soon, she started to make visible progress in her recovery day by day. Then by the end of the year, she fully recovered her standards of literacy to the point she no longer had any difficulty in reading and writing. It was onlyter, when Eugene hade of age, that she happened to overhear her parents¡¯ conversation and discovered that her parents had actually looked into all kinds of financial support that were given to the disabled from the government and was fairly disappointed when Eugene turned out to be just fine. That might have been the decisive moment when she started to distance herself from her family. As she traced back in the vague memory of her past for the first time in a long while, something that her brothers once had said to her came to her mind all sudden. She remembered her brothers saying how she had be a totally different person since after the ident. [But there¡¯s something different about her since she survived the ident.] [I think so too. She used to be so wicked and sly. Hey, you see this scar on my forehead? It¡¯s you who¡¯s done it.] ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ grown so beautifully.¡± Eugene, who had been so deeply lost in her own thoughts, looked up with a start when she heard the voice. Dana was heartbroken despite all her joy in finally having found her daughter, as the fact that she wasn¡¯t there to see while her daughter grew up into a beautiful woman upset her deeply in the heart. People might wonder what she meant by that after all those years of living under the same roof, but Dana had never quite properly seen her daughter in the house. She couldn¡¯t help but to feel her insides churning whenever she saw the dark vile aura surrounding her daughter¡¯s body so that she avoided looking at her in the end. But when she met eyes with Jin by ident, she would find Jin detestably wearing a pitiful look as if to arouse herpassion. But since she was unmistakably her daughter by the appearance, Dana couldn¡¯t help but to feel her heart weakened from time to time. Since Dana had nowhere to point her anguish and resentment to, she handed the business to her son earlier than she had to as she felt like she needed a break from everything. ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Dana knew that she shouldn¡¯t rush her now as the confusion was clear on her daughter¡¯s face. She looked like she needed some time alone to think this through. However, Dana just couldn¡¯t seem to let go of the hand she was now holding onto. It took her so many years to finally hold this hand. She never knew she would be holding her daughter¡¯s hand once again. ¡°I-I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Eugene barely managed to sound out the words. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ remember. I have no memory at all as there has been an ident.¡± ¡°ident?¡± Dana asked with a shock. ¡°Did you get hurt? Are you alright?¡± Dana checked on Eugene up and down, looking devastated and worried. Eugene found herself tongue-tied when Dana tenderly stroked down the back of her hand. Meanwhile in her mind, she tried to get her story straight so that it would sound consistent with what she had told Sang-je. Some of the short lines which she managed toe up with were lingering in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Eugene muttered as if she were a broken toy that kept repeating some of the few lines it could say. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing for you to apologize about. We can always make new memories. And I couldn¡¯t be more grateful by the sole fact that you are sitting here, right where I can touch you.¡± Dana¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t sound more consoling as if she wereforting a frightened child. There was no pretense in the eyes of a loving mother who has unconditional love towards her child. Such a sight made a clear contrast with Sang-je, who couldn¡¯t care less about her ident nor her lost memories as all he did was to tenaciously ask if she was sessful in recovering her Ramita. Eugene gave Dana a long searching look. Despite being watched inquiringly, Dana just smiled looking totally blissed out. At that moment, Eugene was convinced that thisdy meant no harm to her. Resultantly, the tension in her body melted away with great relief. Her rigid mind started to function as well. Eugene closed her eyes to ease the dizziness as thoughts crowded in on her. From the hole which emerged in the wall of a dead end, the sight of the desert which she awoke to, the horizon in her lucid dream, her personal thoughts, as well as the fragments of Jin¡¯s memories, had shed across her mind almost endlessly¡­ Chapter 251 [I think I may be too quick to adapt to my life in this world. Is this normal?] [Is Ramita a power of one¡¯s soul or the body?] [Of course, it¡¯s the power of one¡¯s soul.] [Make me into a real Jin Anika. Please.] [Your Holiness, I will recover my Ramita at all costs.] [How dare you call me mother.] [I clearly sensed that there was someone else inside my daughter¡¯s body.] Scattered pieces were put together, forming an image. Despite having pieces being missing here and there, it was enough for Eugene to have a rough idea of its final form. Eugene was dumbfounded with great shock when the realization finally hit home. She was not the imposter after all! Instead, this world was where she should have belonged in the first ce. ¡°Jin, my baby.¡± Eugene felt her eyshes quiver unwittingly. The voice sounded so warm that she felt like she was embraced. Despite not having even a single memory before she was nine, there was this one voice which was stuck forever in her head. It sounded so warm that it was enough to make her cry. [Jin, my baby.] Eugene had always thought that the voice belonged to her mother. She figured that it was her mother who whispered those words to her when she was very little, holding her closely into her chest while looking down with her eyes full of motherly love. It made her happy just by picturing it in her mind. The one belief that she had once been loved by her parents was the only power that kept her life going. She believed that her mother was only exhausted with the weight of life and that she would call out to her again saying, ¡®Jin, my baby.¡¯ if life gets better for them. And if that day everes, she just wanted to throw herself in her mother¡¯s arms like when she was child. That was the reason why Eugene was so reluctant to give up on her family. She just couldn¡¯t leave them despite being disappointed countless times. ¡®Ah. That exins it all.¡¯ Eugene opened her eyes once again. Instantly, everything became clear to her when she saw Dana, who was looking at her with so much warmth in her eyes. Dana must have been the one behind the voice which Eugene remembers so vividly in her head to this day. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She barely managed to utter the word as her voice was restricted by the lump in her throat while her nose and eyes pricked with tears. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Soon, the years of sorrow surged up within her. She found her heart overflowed with both joy and resentment at the same time. It suddenly seemed so unfair that she had spent all her childhood years alone when she was most in need of parental love. Eugene ended up bursting into tears, overwhelmed by her surge of emotions. As her vision was blurred by the tears, she quickly wiped them off with the back of her hand as she didn¡¯t want to miss even a single change in Dana¡¯s expression. She needed proof to rify that she wasn¡¯t dreaming after all. ¡°Yes, sweetie.¡± With both her hands, Dana tightened her grip around Eugene¡¯s hand as tears flowed endlessly from her eyes. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Yes. Mommy is here.¡± ¡°I¡ªI was so lonely and scared. Why didn¡¯t youe find me?¡± Despite her words being muffled from her sobbing, Dana knew exactly what her daughter meant. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Mommy was wrong. My sweet daughter, you must have suffered a lot. Come. Let mommy give you a hug, will you?¡± Eugene got to her feet and threw herself into Dana¡¯s widely open arms. There was something nostalgic about the scenting from that soft warm body. It was the scent of her mother. Dana lightly brushed her hand over Eugene¡¯s back, who was crying her eyes out like a baby, and gently stroked down her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°My baby little girl¡­ Look how much you¡¯ve grown. Mommy¡¯s sorry. Mommy is so sorry.¡± Dana said with her voice punctured by tears. After she kissed Eugene¡¯s head and face, she hugged her tightly into her arms and checked to see her daughter¡¯s face once again. They both cried andughed at the same time. The mother and daughter shared their warmth embracing each other. *** The whole manor was turned upside down when Dana fell into a swoon. Upon Arthur¡¯smand, a messenger was sent out immediately to inform Patrick and Enoch. The family doctor arrived soon after Arthur hadid his mother down in her bed. There was nothing Eugene and Kasser could do in such a confusion. As leaving without seeing Dana awake was out of the question, they both quietly waited on a sofa in the sitting room. Before long, both Patrick and Enoch returned home. Patrick half-heartedly received greetings from his daughter and son-inw before he stormed into the chamber. Enoch, too, was fully upied in questioning Arthur regarding the earlier circumstances that he didn¡¯t give much attention to his sister. Once themotion had seemingly subsided over time, Enoch gave his sister a proper greeting. After his few attempts to strike up a conversation, he gave up eventually as Eugene replied with nothing but short answers as a mere formality. Enoch tried to be understanding of his sister as he regarded that she was still recovering from the shock of seeing mother copse right before her eyes. An awkward silence fell over the sitting room where Eugene, Kasser, Enoch and Arthur were gathered round on the sofa. After two hours of waiting, Patrick emerged from the door and assured them that Dana had regained consciousness. He told Eugene that Dana was looking for her and disappeared behind the door with Eugene this time. But when he came back again, he was alone. ¡°Where is she?¡± Kasser broke his silence for the first time after having sat without a word throughout the whole wait. ¡°Looks like they need some privacy. It must be some kind of a secret talk between mother and daughter as I was asked to leave as well.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ She¡¯s alone with Lady Arse right now?¡± ¡°I have my guards standing watch by the door so I¡¯m sure they will be fine.¡± Enoch couldn¡¯t help but to feel strange as he listened to the conversation between his father and the Desert King. The way the king questioned his father did not sound like he was only asking for the whereabouts of his wife¡ªhe sounded anxious upon leaving Jin alone with Dana. Which was strange because it¡¯s quite unreasonable for him to have such a notion that this house, where Jin was born and raised in, was somehow unsafe for her. ¡®Am I just overinterpreting it?¡¯ However, Enoch had witnessed some interesting sight throughout the two hours he was sitting across from his sister and her husband. Whenever the Desert King squeezed Jin¡¯s hand as if to check on her, Jin would turn to him and sh him a faint smile in return. It was such a fleeting moment that no one would possibly have noticed if one didn¡¯t pay close attention. But Enoch was certain that he had felt the special bond between just the two of them. It took Enoch by great surprise because he never thought their marriage was based on love. He somehow believed there were intricate reasons behind their marriage instead. Enon casted stealthy nces at the Desert King to observe him further. And he concluded that the Desert King was indeed a man akin to a stone. His face bore no expression at all, much like his brother, Arthur, but worse. Perhaps it was only due to his assumption, but it seemed to him that the Desert King, despite his calm exterior, was growing more restless as seconds ticked by. And Enoch was indeed right. Kasser was truly at the edge of his seat suppressing the urge to storm in and see if Eugene was doing alright. All he could think about was how she had implored him to help her if she made any mistake and wondered if she needed him now. His wife had been anxious on their way to the Arse manor despite it being the ce where she grew. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that this wasn¡¯t afortable ce for her. Come to think of it, there was something unusual in the way her mother reacted when she saw Eugene, before she eventually swooned in front of them. It got him wondering if there is a family secret that he doesn¡¯t know about. ¡®I should¡¯ve brought Kid with us.¡¯ After thirty minutes or so, Kasser broke the silence once again. ¡°Looks like the conversation is getting longer than I expected.¡± ¡°They must have a lot of catching up to do after having met for the first time in a while.¡± Patrick airily replied. Conversation dried up again with continuing silence. It was only after some time when Patrick finally realized his mistake. ¡®Imitted a great discourtesy after having invited such an important guest.¡¯ Chapter 252.1 Although the Holy City is not subjected to the hierarchy system of the kingdoms, the kings were regarded just as special as Anikas who possessed distinct abilities as well as their appearances. To merchants, who wish to expand their business further to foreign kingdoms, the royals were without doubt their most honored guests. Seats for the royal guests were always reserved even in those social gatherings that are strictly limited to the elites of the Holy City as the very attendance of a king could make a huge difference. Patrick cleared his throat, breaking the silence. Then he began with an ordinary conversation opener. ¡°Pardon me for the poor reception. And I hope you¡¯ll understand that things aren¡¯t usually disordered like they are today.¡± ¡°Nothing matters more than the well-being of thedy. Please treat me as your son-inw as I¡¯vee today to pay my respects to my wife¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three years since my daughter left the nest. Time does seem to fly at my age. I may have overindulged Jin as she¡¯s my youngest daughter. Please be understanding even though she wouldn¡¯t be all satisfactory to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very modest of you. But I must say she really is the most ideal queen I could ask for as she¡¯s most certainly irreceable.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that so? That¡¯s a¡­ a relief.¡± Patrick said so in his bewilderment. But his face lightened up gradually as no parent would get enough of hearing words of praise for their children. It made him feel good even if they were only words of courtesy. Whatever grudge that was left in the bottom of his heart seemed to have faded by that. ¡°To my regret, we haven¡¯t been in touch since there¡¯s a great distance between us. How¡¯s Jin doing in the kingdom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the reason for my well-being in the kingdom, as a matter of fact. I couldn¡¯t be thankful enough for allowing me to take the hand of your precious daughter in marriage.¡± ¡°You are most wee.¡± Patrick looked very perplexed at Kasser¡¯s words. The Desert King spoke in such an earnest way that didn¡¯t sound like he was just giving out words of courtesy. Besides, from the impression Patrick got in their brief encounter before the marriage, the king didn¡¯te across as a man who would say empty words just out of politeness. ¡®His demeanor is much gentler today thanst time.¡¯ The Desert King most certainly wasn¡¯t rude, but his manners showed no more than mere formality in their first encounter. Kasser was indeed a man of impable manner. But since he seemed like someone who would impose strict standards on others as he is with himself, Patrick had been worried if his self-centered daughter, who grew up pampered by everyone, could get along with her husband. But it seems like it all had been his needless worry after all. ¡°The conversation is getting very long. I hope thedy is not overdoing herself, especially since she has just regained consciousness.¡± Kasser expressed his concern once again. This time, Patrick finally got an inkling of what Kasser was trying to convey. It wouldn¡¯t be Dana whom the Desert King was truly concerned about. Seeing the Desert King striving to hide his growing restlessness, Patrick was convinced for the first time that the king was indeed his son-inw. As it also concerned Patrick that his wife might get worked up again as she spoke to her daughter, he gave a nod to Kasser as he rose to his feet. ¡°I better go check on them.¡± Just then, Eugene came into the sitting room. Her sudden reappearance took everyone by surprise. She opened her mouth as she looked at Patrick. ¡°Mother says she has some important things to say to you¡­ father.¡± Eugene added thest word, which she wasn¡¯t very ustomed to, as she trails off to a whisper. She felt different in the presence of Patrick now,pared to her first encounter with him. Her once guilty feelings, which forbade her from looking into his eyes, were now reced with overwhelming emotion surging inside her. ¡®My father.¡¯ Instead of the man with the dull eyes, who was never sober nor had the slightest sense of refinement or morality in his entire life, this man, who was literally standing at her arm¡¯s length, was her real father. ¡°Really? Right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After having stared at his father¡¯s back, who hurried himself at his wife¡¯s call, Eugene turned to her brothers. ¡°Both of you too.¡± ¡°Us?¡± ¡°Yes. Mother says she has some very important things to tell you all.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Eugene gave a good long stare at the back of her brothers as well. They were her real family. Once Dana was finished with what she needed to say, she wanted to give her father, as well as her two brothers a decent greeting like the way she and her mother shared the joy of reuniting by giving each other a hug. The overflowing joy of having found one¡¯s root was truly beyond exnation. Lastly, she turned to Kasser and brightened into a smile when her eyes met his. ¡®After all this time, I still was unable to get you off my mind.¡¯ As her conversation with her mother prolonged, she couldn¡¯t help but to think of Kasser, who must be waiting impatiently for her return. He had truly been a great support to her the entire day. Her concentration faltered whenever she thought of his worried look. Chapter 252.2 Some might say that there¡¯s no use in raising a daughter because as soon as she gets married, her husband bes her world. Eugene¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t stray from her husband despite being reunited with her real mother in 20 years. However, she had things to say for herself. In her defense, a mother was a mother while a husband was a husband, but both were just as precious to her equally. Eugene crossed the room towards Kasser. When she was within his reach, he pulled her closer by her hand and cupped her face as he caught her body falling into his arms. ¡°Did you cry?¡± Her eyes were all red like someone who had just cried her eyes out. And that had bothered Kasser the instant he saw her. ¡°Yes. Just a little.¡± ¡°Why? Are you alright?¡± ¡°We were just talking about things, that¡¯s all. It happens between mother and daughter sometimes. But I didn¡¯t cry because I was sad.¡± Grasping his hand around her cheek, Eugene shed him a smile while arching her eyes into a crescent. ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡± Kasser narrowed his eyes as he was dubious of the intention behind her such stunning smile. But he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse no matter how unreasonable her favor may be. ¡°¡­ And what is that?¡± ¡°Mother and I still have a lot of catching up to do. And it might take us all night long to talk about. So, I was wondering if I could stay for a night here.¡± ¡°You want me to go back all by myself?¡± ¡°You cane back for me tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Just for one night. Please?¡± Eugene brushed his cheek with her fingertips as he let out a sigh. ¡°Remember when I said that I will tell you everything when the time is right? I think tomorrow may be the right time.¡± A sh of light flickered in Kasser¡¯s eyes. ¡°So please give me one more day.¡± ¡°I will definitelye back for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your words tomorrow and say you want to stay for another day.¡± ¡°Umm. I can¡¯t really give you my word on that.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to break into aughter at the sight of Kasser closing his mouth into a tight line. ¡°Fine. One day is all I ask for. I promise.¡± Overwhelmed with her love for her husband, she kissed him on his cheek on impulse. Instantly, Kasser grabbed her, who was still in her girlish giggle, by the nape and pulled her closer before he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s too little for a reward.¡± Eugene¡¯s lips were then swallowed by him at once. While she hesitated in a fluster, the sleek tongue of his burrowed through the gap of their closely interlocked lips. He sank right into the deep of her mouth and brushed against her inner flesh as he entwined their tongues. She felt like losing grip on his shoulders for support. Dazed by the sweetness in her mouth, she closed her half-open eyespletely. ¡°Ahem.¡± Eugene sprang her eyes open at the sound with great surprise. She quickly turned her head around as she hastily pushed his chest away with her hand. And there was Enoch standing, with his body turned slightly sideways away from them. ¡°Mother suggests that we should have some lunch before the conversation gets long, since no one has yet to eat although it¡¯s well past lunchtime.¡± ¡°Oh. I see. Alright.¡± Eugene leered her eyes at Kasser as she straightened herself up with haste. She could feel her face burning up with embarrassment. As there was no way for Kasser to have not realized that someone wasing in, Eugene gave an using thrust in his chest with her elbow¡¯s end as he rose from the sofa. However, Kasser asked Enoch with a straight face as if nothing just happened. ¡°Shall we adjourn to the dining room then?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. This way please.¡± It was Kasser¡¯s intention to show Eugene¡¯s family that he was indeed herwfully wedded husband. He couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was quite upset to hear everyone calling out her name because until today, it was only him who could have called her by her name. As he followed behind Enoch, Kasser slipped his arm around Eugene¡¯s shoulder. He could feel her looking at him inquiringly, but he kept his eyes fixed forward. *** Everyone was having a discussion over onemon subject with Flora in present at the tea party, ¡°Is it true that Anika Jin has returned?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she arrived just yesterday.¡± ¡°Do you think the rumor about the Lark tree is actually true?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she summoned right away by His Holiness for the verification of that rumor?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no way of knowing what His Holiness had said.¡± ¡°There are plenty of rumors of doubtful origins around the city, but I¡¯ve never met anyone who knows the real truth. But one can¡¯t go all the way to the Hashi Kingdom just to get rification on the rumors.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the nobles from the Hashi Kingdom know something about it?¡± ¡°They have no idea as well since they spent the whole active period here in the Holy City. It would take ages to wait for those nobles to bring back news from their kingdom in the next active period.¡± People casted side nces at Flora as such opinions were exchanged. Flora yielded under the silent pressure and opened her mouth atst. ¡°I have yet to meet Anika Jin since her arrival in the city. It isn¡¯t appropriate to drop in on her just to verify the authenticity of the gossip, especially when she must be weary from her long trip.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gossip.¡± Someone murmured under her breath, but it was soon drowned out by the babble of voices. Chapter 253.1 ¡°The surest way would be to ask the person in question. Won¡¯t Anika Jin present herself in one of the social gatherings sooner orter?¡± ¡°I bet she would since she¡¯se to visit after such a long time. I have no idea which gathering that would be, but I¡¯m sure it will be packed.¡± Laughter broke out around the room as they agreed with each other. ¡°From what I heard, it seems like Anika Jin seldom shows herself in social gatherings in Hashi Kingdom. Which was quite a surprise to me as I¡¯ve always thought that she would definitely want to be the star of the high society in Hashi.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it because they fell short of her standard?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that no high society isparable to the one of the Holy City¡ªthe difference is of heavens and earth. Besides, Anika Jin is from the Arse family. She must have only seen and heard the best of the best.¡± Their conversation entails that no one is indeed oblivious of Jin¡¯s wherebouts even if she is away from the Holy City. The public interest in her withered just only a little when she left the city after her marriage. In her absence, her name was rarely heard in the mouths of the gossipers, but that didn¡¯t mean she waspletely excluded from people¡¯s attention altogether. This was primarily because nothing could change the fact that she is the one and only daughter of the Arses, and this prestigious family was always the first in the list of families everyone wishes to be acquainted of. With the city¡¯s booming economy, it would be a piece of cake to find a family who had either wealth or honor in their life, but it is exceptionally hard to find one who managed to have both, just like the Arse family. Therefore, every member of the Arse family was the cynosure of all eyes. ¡°Since Anika Jin hade all the way to visit, wouldn¡¯t they throw a banquet at the Arse manor?¡± ¡°I think not. Lady Arse seems to have been in poor health for a very long time. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I believe no banquet was ever thrown in their manor except for on Anika Jin¡¯s first birthday.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In silence, people started to murmur inwardly of the rumors which they weren¡¯t so daring to mention out loud. ¡®Is it true that Lady Arse¡¯s health failed rapidly after giving birth to Anika Jin?¡¯ ¡®Come to think of it, Lady Arse wasn¡¯t even present at Anika Jin¡¯sing of age birthday celebration.¡¯ ¡®Thedy handed over the family business to Lord Enoch, much earlier than people expected¡­ so the rumor about her health might be true after all.¡¯ ¡®There also had been a rumor about Lady Arse favoring her two sons while she was utterly indifferent to her only daughter.¡¯ Suddenly, someone piped in, ¡°No one seemed to have been invited to the Arse manor as frequently as you, Anika Flora.¡± ¡°I am truly jealous. Anika Jin had never invited anyone else except for Anika Flora.¡± Flora smiled and said not a word. Neither disying pride nor regarding it as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal was a wise act. It was best not to react much about it and stir just yet another gossip. On her way back to her house, boarding her carriage, Flora felt like she couldn¡¯t feel lonelier. People often looked up to her with a hint of envy in their eyes since she was the only one who had been invited numerous times to the Arse manor. But Flora knew very well that she was no more than a guest to the family. Jin was the true owner of that grand manor. Why was it Jin? Why can someone like her get everything that she ever wanted in life? ¡®I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were her¡¯. Whenever she was reminded of Jin, she would always feel a hint of regret. If only she were Jin, she imagined that she would have tried her best to earn a good reputation from people around her and would be a daughter whom her parents would be proud of. If she were in Jin¡¯s shoes, she would be willing to do a life-long sacrifice¡ªto live behind a mask; her true colors hidden for the rest of her life. She just couldn¡¯t understand Jin, who was foolish enough to unt her authority without looking at what¡¯sing ahead of her. It¡¯s possible that she just had a bad disposition and Flora had hardly met anyone with good disposition in high society. However, she hadn¡¯t met anyone as stupid as Jin before in her entire existence. Flora, who was staring at the changing scenery outside her window, knocked at the carriage wall in great haste. As the vehicle came to a stop by the road, she got off quickly, opening the door on her own. She headed straight into the flower shop in sight and purchased an armful of flowers of all kinds. Now climbing back, she told the coachman of her new destination. ¡°To the Arse manor.¡± ¡°As youmand, Anika.¡± *** For the first time in years, seats were upied around the dining table in the Arse manor. Patrick was so pleased to see his wife and his two sons as well as his daughter and son-inw all gathered around the table, that he already felt full even before the meal was served. ¡®It would have been perfect if Rene was here too.¡¯ Patrick thought wistfully when Rene came to his mind. Enoch and his wife Rene have just be parents after years of waiting. Patrick had no idea that the couple had been anxious for years about not conceiving and it took a toll on them. He had never once pressured them since he knew it would work out for them in due time. But Enoch had another thing in mind. He was now practically the head of the family after being handed over most of the family business right after hising of age. Not having an heir worried him gravely and this affected his wife too. Patrick had only found out about this after hearing that Rene had wailed when the child was finally born to the world. Chapter 253.2 After a discussion with Dana, they had decided to let Rene go back to her parents¡¯ house with her baby so she could have a good rest and had reminded her toe back whenever she¡¯s ready. Hence, for thest couple of months, Enoch had been traveling between the Arse manor and the house of his wife¡¯s parents. ¡®I better ask Rene toe for a visit so we could have one full family dinner before Jin goes back.¡¯ Everyone remained seated ever after they were done with theirte lunch. Soon, desserts and teas were served in front of them. Enoch took alternative nces at his mother and Jin as he lifted his tea to his life. It was hard to tell by their faces, but they do seem a little morefortable than they were before. Before Jin had left the city, they hardly had dinner together as a family, except on special asions like birthdays. And even if they do, Dana would take her leave when she was finished with her meal. This was absolutely a first to all of them¡ªthe Arses gathering around for tea. He was both incredulous and puzzled at the same time about the sudden change. He couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what Dana and Jin had talked about. Before this, he even got praised by his mother. [I wouldn¡¯t have tried to meet Jin if it weren¡¯t for you. Thank you, Enoch.] Inwardly, Enoch was hoping for the time to pass as he was dying to know what the important thing was mother was trying to tell them before their lunch. ¡®Hmm¡­ He does seem like a fine man¡­¡¯ While everyone was still in a daze, Dana looked disapprovingly at her son-inw, who had snatched her daughter away from her. It is only now that she had finally reunited with her daughter after so many years. Back in the sshouse, as Dana saw only her daughter in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t recall if the Desert King was there with them or not. Three years ago, Dana couldn¡¯t care less if Jin was getting married or not. She didn¡¯t even bother to interfere thinking that it was all the better to not see the fraud if possible. Back then, she had already resigned herself to the thought that she would never get to meet her daughter ever again. But after having reunited with her daughter atst, she was disappointed to find out that she was already married and soon she would have to leave the Holy City to a faraway kingdom again. Why is she married to the king, of all people?! It would be ages before Jin could return to the Holy City after giving birth to the king¡¯s heir. At first, Dana surreptitiously eyed the Desert King. But before long, she found herself staring at him in an illiberal manner. Even Patrick gave a light squeeze at her hand, hoping that she would be self-aware of her discourteous behavior. Gradually, her eyes softened with time. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Desert King was truly unconscious of her gaze or he was just pretending not to, but he did seem like he was unable to take his eyes off his wife. The way his eyes followed his wife¡¯s every move reminded her of her own husband back in the days. ¡®She¡¯s being loved.¡¯ Dana felt relieved. Although she hasn¡¯t heard all the details from her daughter yet, it seemed like she had gone through a tough time growing up. Dana would have been devastated if her daughter wasn¡¯t happy in her marriage as well. ¡®Wait. She wasn¡¯t my daughter when she got married three years ago!¡¯ Her eyes sharpened again when this thought crossed her mind. ¡®I didn¡¯t approve of this marriage. Since there¡¯s still no child between them, maybe there¡¯s a chance for a divorce¡­.¡¯ Just about when Dana was devising her brutal ns in her head, the butler came into the dining room. He then crossed the room to where Dana was seated. ¡°Mydy, Anika Flora hase for a visit.¡± Dana immediately turned her eyes upon Enoch. Puzzled by the usation, Enoch set down his cup of tea in a flurry. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite her, mother.¡± Dana reprimanded the butler with her brows furrowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your responsibility to make sure that we aren¡¯t interrupted by any unwanted guests during our family gathering?¡± Just until this day, Anika Flora was regarded as the most weed guest of the manor. Flora wasn¡¯t always apanied by Jin during her visits as sometimes she would juste all by herself or it would be Jin who would ask her over for a visit. Moreover, Jin had always invited Flora over on her birthdays to join their family dinner. However, the butler knew better than to retort at thedy for her unreasonable reproach. Instead, he omitted Flora on his list of important guests in his head. ¡°Forgive me, mydy.¡± Eugene spoke out just before the butler was about to turn around with his head still lowered at Dana. ¡°Mother.¡± Dana answered, with her face instantly softened at her daughter¡¯s call. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just ask her to leave when she has alreadye all the way to visit. Besides, she must have been told to wait. She would be offended if she¡¯s asked to leave.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You said you don¡¯t really remember much.¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± Patrick and his two sons nced incredulously from Dana to Jin. Never in their life had they seen Jin put on such an innocent smile and Dana speak in such a gentle voice which sounded as if she had just swallowed honey. And what did Dana mean by Jin not remembering much? They couldn¡¯t help but to look inquiringly at the two women. Chapter 254.1 Chapter 254 They continued to exchange looks as if asking if anyone knew what was going on. Each silent inquiry returned with a nimble shake of head. ¡°Let Anika Florae inside.¡± ¡°As you will, mydy.¡± Eugene¡¯s heart pounced with anticipation as she waited for the butler to wee Anika Flora. ¡®It¡¯s Flora! The main character!¡¯ Now that she realized that this world wasn¡¯t only an imaginary world she created in the novel she wrote, she felt the need to investigate further. But no matter what, nothing changes the fact that this world had indeed been where she had always taken refuge, in times of trouble. Eugene remembered how overwhelmed she was with her own imagination when she wrote about Flora bravely confronting the swarming army of Larks with her great power. ¡®How powerful Flora¡¯s Ramita would be? I¡¯m sure it would be more powerful than mine.¡¯ Momentarily, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to gape as a woman of long jet-ck hair, carrying an armful of flowers, appeared through the door behind the butler. ¡®Wow. She¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯ Flora and Jin were indeed two beauties of different charms. Likened to an animal, Jin was a haughty feline while Flora was a docile puppy. Doubtless Flora would leave a favorable image to everyone shees across. However, Eugene was totally bewildered when a certain memory of Jin shed across her mind. [Flora. I think you really are brilliant. Despite being brought up by such parents, along with the brothers of yours, you turned out just fine.] [No one could have turned out as fine as you, Jin] Veiled hostility in theirpliments¡­. [Ah, this room really is small. Can someone live in this kind of ce?] [Looks like I could.] As well as the sense of superiority masked as sympathy. However, the most interesting fact was that Flora had given back as good as she got. ording to their conversation, Jin and Flora wouldn¡¯t have been on good terms as enmity runs deep on both sides. Eugene couldn¡¯t feel more devastated at this point. Before today, all she did was to click her tongue whenever Jin¡¯s vile acts were revealed from her memories. But now, she was utterly outraged by Jin¡¯s past behavior. How outrageous of Jin to screw up all her rtionships with people as if stealing her life weren¡¯t enough! Eugene had no idea as to where she should begin to restore her life back. ¡°Wee, Anika Flora.¡± Dana greeted Flora. Instantaneously, Flora masked her bewilderment and lowered her head. ¡°Lady Arse and Lord Arse. I hope you have been well.¡± Flora was taken by surprise as she had never expected to see the whole Arse family gathered around the table. Flora was even more surprised to see Jin being here as well. She had always thought that she would ask her toe along before she went back to her house. Jin had always asked Flora toe along whenever she wanted to see her mother. ¡°My apologies for making an unannounced visit¡­ but I just wanted to give these flowers to Lady Arse.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully receive that.¡± The butler then took the flowers from Flora and left the room. Flora looked away after watching wistfully as the flowers got carried away by the butler, instead of being handed over to Dana. She forced herself into a smile after she met eyes with Jin. ¡°Jin. It¡¯s so nice to see you back.¡± Jin smiled back in reply. Now was the time for all her efforts of practice to finallye to shine. As it seems like Jin¡¯s rtionship with Flora had been less than favorable, she needed to make Flora truly believe her as ¡®Jin¡¯, as there were high chances of everything Flora sees and hears to reach Sang-je¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you too. I believe you have filled my part as a daughter by visiting my parents while I was away.¡± Eugene paused before she emphasized the following words. ¡°Thankfully.¡± *** Flora¡¯s eyes quivered at Eugene¡¯s remark. But without saying anything, she dropped her eyes to the ground in silence. Eugene got flustered when thetter¡¯s response differed entirely from what she had expected from Jin¡¯s memory, where Flora had given a sharp retort at Jin in a somewhat unyielding manner. ¡®I knew she wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.¡¯ Eugene was put in an awkward position as it now appears as if she had rebuked her old friend upon meeting after a long time. It wouldn¡¯t have been better if only Flora had said anything, but instead, Flora hushed up intively, looking crestfallen like a sinner. ¡°It isn¡¯t polite to keep the guest standing. Please take a seat, Anika Flora.¡± Enoch quickly interrupted. Eugene glimpsed at her brother. She couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that he had cut in on their conversation on purpose, right before things could take a turn for the worse. This indicated that it was frequent for people to intervene whenever Jin was mean to Flora. ¡®How foolish is Jin to behave with such unbelievable impertinence and irresponsibility? What would do good to her to have a bad reputation?¡¯ However, Eugene couldn¡¯t quite feel sympathy for Flora either. She was rather suspicious of Flora¡¯s motives for feigning friendship at Jin¡¯s side despite all the indignity she suffered. ¡®Flora¡­ The heroine of my novel¡­¡¯ The Flora she met was nothing like the heroine she had described in the novel she wrote. Despite her disappointment, Eugene shed a smile on her proud face at Flora. ¡°I finally got the proper chance to tell you that I¡¯ve got married. Flora, allow me to introduce you to the King of Hashi Kingdom, who¡¯s also my lord husband whom I married three years ago.¡± With that said, Eugene turned to Kasser and shed him a smile while curving her eyes into a crescent. It was Jin¡¯s signature smile. ¡°Your Majesty. This is Anika Flora, an old friend of mine.¡± Eugene saw him body flinch, just for a second. Stealthily, he averted his gaze and stared rigidly ahead. His face then took on a set uneasy expression. Eugene thought to herself that he was acting all weird again¡ªhis response reminded her of the night where he had taken a step back away from her. Kasser and Flora then exchanged silent bows with each other out of courtesy. After that, Flora took the liberty of interpreting that brief moment of awkwardness in her own way. ¡®I can tell right away that you¡¯re only feigning happiness in my presence. Small wonder with such a disposition of yours.¡¯ ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with all those flowers? Did you juste back from a celebration?¡± Eugene asked her. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve just attended a tea party.¡± Flora replied demurely. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± All eyes were turned to Dana when she let out an exmation all suddenly. Chapter 254.2 ¡°We must hold a banquet. A grand wee banquet to celebrate my daughter¡¯s return after a long time. I guess the manor would need a little touch up for the first time in a while.¡± Eugene asked with a hint of excitement on her face. ¡°In the manor?¡± ¡°A banquet in our manor is more likely to catch people¡¯s attention than to just hold it in a banquet hall.¡± ¡°But¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be cumbersome with all the peopleing and going? Not to mention all the preparation work needed as well.¡± ¡°The greater the crowd, the better the celebration will be. Now that the subject has been brought up, we must set a date.¡± With clear excitement on her face, Dana got started on nning right away. She asked a maid to bring her pen and paper and started to write down her rough idea on the scale as well as the entertainment for the banquet. ¡®¡­A banquet? Here in the Arse manor?¡¯ Flora took alternative nces at Jin and Dana in disbelief. The deep affinity between mother and daughter radiated in the way they smiled at each other. Lady Arse, who had always avoided Jin with cold indifference, has taken aplete change in her attitude towards her daughter. Flora felt queasy suddenly. She felt like she was alienated when it dawned on her that she was nothing but an uninvited guest who made an abrupt appearance in the middle of the family gathering. She also felt a sense of crisis growing as she realized that Jincked nothing now that she has both Sang-je and her family¡¯s support behind her. Once the word of a banquet being held at the Arse manor gets out to people, Jin will be the talk of the town in no time while Flora¡¯s effort for thest three years will fall apart like the way waves washes away the sandcastle without leaving a trace. Flora rose from her seat and gave a nod as everyone turned to her. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to interrupt but I¡¯ve onlye to give my present to thedy today. I¡¯m afraid I must take leave now as I have some other business to attend to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to my present on your next visit, Flora.¡± Eugene cut in, knowing full well how spiteful she might sound. Flora bit her lips for a moment before she shed her innocent smile at Eugene. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Sir Pides with me the next time Ie to visit.¡± Eugene felt her face hardened instantaneously at Flora¡¯s remark. She then stole a quick glimpse at Kasser and was relieved to see there was nothing registered on his face. However, it wasn¡¯t only Eugene who was caught off guard by Flora¡¯s bold remark as it was no secret to the family that Jin had used to admire Sir Pides. Though it shouldn¡¯t matter much as it was all before her marriage, it was still very inappropriate of Flora to mention it, especially in the presence of Jin¡¯s husband. Enoch regarded Flora with a degree of surprise in his eyes. ¡®Have I been wrong about Flora all this time?¡¯ He¡¯d always thought that Flora was a faint-hearted girl who often got pushed around by his mean sister. But after his mother told him that he must learn to have better judgment of people, he couldn¡¯t help but to feel uneasy by Flora¡¯s remark. After Flora took her leave, the butler came back with an announcement in a moment. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent message to the Desert King.¡± The chambein who followed in the wake of the butler, trotted close to Kasser at once. He spoke in such undertone that it was inaudible even to Eugene who was sitting right next to Kasser. All she could make out was that someone hade to visit at their royal manor. ¡®Could it be a woman? I think I heard him mentioning ady¡¯s name.¡¯ But Eugene didn¡¯t manage to catch it as the name was unfamiliar to her. Kasser gave a short nod before he turned back to the lord and thedy of the house. ¡°I beg your pardons but I¡¯m afraid I must be leaving now.¡± Then he turned to face Eugene as he went on. ¡°As for you my queen, you may stay and spend more time with your parents as you haven¡¯t seen them for such a long time. Please excuse my going first.¡± Dana had almoste to dread when she thought she must see her daughter go while she still had plenty left to say. But her clouded face was soon brightened at Kasser¡¯s kind consideration. Eugene turned and said when everyone followed suit as Kasser rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him off.¡± Dana resumed her seat after boring holes at the back of her daughter and son-inw as they left the room. ¡°What do you think of him, dear? Your son-inw.¡± ¡°I think they look good together.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Patrick, who had just given his honest opinion, turned to his wife as she sounded rather skeptical. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with the two of them?¡± The Desert King had alreadye into Patrick¡¯s favor since their earlier conversation. He was even feeling grateful to his son-inw for treasuring his daughter, who was notorious for her mean temper. Dana asked the same to her two sons. ¡°What about you two?¡± Both her sons seemed startled as they obviously never expected their mother asking for their opinion with such keen interest. ¡°They seem to get along and they look good together.¡± Enoch gave his answer while keeping his honest opinion just to himself. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be us who have to be thankful to the Desert King for sustaining a smooth marriage with Jin?¡¯ Arthur gave a nod in silence as he agreed with Enoch. He felt like Jin had gotten meek in temper and that it was her marriage that brought positive changes to her life. Dana¡¯s face registered disapproval as she rose to her feet. However, she couldn¡¯t quite contradict their opinion either as it was clear in the atmosphere that there was mutual affection between her daughter and her son-inw. Nevertheless, Dana couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that their marriage was wrong from the start as the Jin who married the Desert King three years ago, wasn¡¯t actually her daughter. It disgusted her to think that her precious daughter got stuck with the man who was married to the cunning imposter. ¡°My dear. Enoch and Arthur too. I would like you all to listen to the end of my unfinished story from before. As for you butler, make sure we wouldn¡¯t be interrupted in the middle of our family conversation. And tell Jin to attend to me in my chamber as soon as shees back.¡± ¡°As you say, mydy.¡± Chapter 255.2 ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Kasser dryly asked as it has long been unnecessary to exchange courtesies with her. He didn¡¯t even bother to inquire after her either. It¡¯s been long since he was healed from his past wounds. Therefore, the woman before his eyes meant nothing to him except for the fact that she was his biological mother. There was nothing he could do but to ept as it was an undeniable fact that this woman had indeed kept him in her womb before he was brought into this world. ¡°It¡¯s such a rare asion for you toe all the way here by yourself.¡± When he was still a boy, he had expected that his mother woulde to see him someday. However, never once did shee to find him until he grew into a man. It¡¯s been a few years since he had reunited with his biological mother, who was now known as Lady Wallfred, after he came to manhood. Kasser had received a message from his mother that she wished to meet him, not long after he had ascended the throne after thete king¡¯s passing. And as it happened, Kasser had to travel to the Holy City to officially receive sacrament from Sang-je after his ession to the throne. So, on his way to see her, on the pretext of official business, he had somehow looked forward to meeting his mother, in the anticipation that she might have missed him too, even just a little. But despite his initial expectations, it turns out that she only wanted to meet him as she was pressing for money. It was apparent that she was having a hard life, living in self-inflicted destitution. Ever since then, Kasser has been giving financial assistance to his biological mother on a regr basis. It may have been possible for thete king to cut off his ties with her since they were nothing but strangers after divorce. But as for Kasser, he couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch her lead a miserable life. Like it or not, half of his blood belonged to her. Moreover, this was more of a matter of his pride. That was the first and thest time she had visited him in the royal manor. Since then, she only sent her steward to collect money from him. She never visited even when Kasser hade to the Holy City in search of a wife three years ago. ¡°Is this about money?¡± Lady Wallfred flinched a little before she gave a hesitant nod and said it in a scarcely audible voice. ¡°I¡¯m a little short of money¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. Is there anything else?¡± Abashed, Lady Wallfred shook her head. It frustrated him for having to meet his biological mother over such trivial matters. However, this wasn¡¯t something which he could just leave to others. Even though the rtionship between them had long been strained, there¡¯s no change to the fact that she was the mother of a king. Hence, if she ever happens to abuse her power using her position as his mother, no one will dare raise their voice against her. He knew he could never ignore her altogether, but Kasser had no intention of bing her solid source of funds either, especially when she never once did her part as a mother. His financial assistance to her was solely for his honor¡¯s sake. Kasser then turned on his heel and left the parlor without giving her a second nce. Just like how they didn¡¯t bother to exchange courtesies, there was no need for him to bid her farewell as well. *** Dana¡¯s eyes were all wet with tears again when she was finished. Her voice sank deep and cracked as she was ovee with emotion while she spoke. She still couldn¡¯t believe it despite having met her daughter¡¯s eyes countless times today. All the years she had suffered alone, not understood by anyone, seem to have disappeared with the joy of reuniting instead. Dana reached out to Eugene with her eyes fixed on her. Feeling hotness behind her lids, Eugene moved closer as she held tightly on to the hand of her mother. Indescribable feelings were shared through the eyes of mother and daughter, as they felt each other¡¯s warmth. ¡®Thank you. Mother.¡¯ Eugene couldn¡¯t express enough of her feelings of gratitude towards her mother. She had once heard of a saying that the purpose of a name is only fulfilled when it¡¯s called. As the saying goes, she was able to get rity of her self-existence thanks to her mother, as she never stopped calling her name even after all these years. Until today, she had been living in a state of confusion without knowing who she was or where she truly belonged. Her underlying anxiety and guilt had always weighed on her mind as if she was being pulled by a heavy rock at the bottom of her heart. But now, she felt like her feet, which kept floundering while scrabbling for a foothold, had finally found a firm ground to stand on. Eugene could finally say with confidence that she has a right to live in this part of the world. Having a family¡¯s support had given her a boost of self-confidence. ¡°Now everyone. I want you all to wee Jin who has finally returned home to us. This is my real daughter Jin,¡± The father and sons were at a loss for words alike, looking confused. Unlike Dana, who had waited her whole life for her daughter¡¯s return with unwavering conviction, the three men were dumbfounded by what they just heard as it was such an unlikely story to believe in. Most people would first doubt Dana¡¯s sanity should they hear her. However, her husband and her two sons were different, as they had an implicit faith in Dana since her influence was absolute in the family. While her two sons had the implicit trust of their mother¡¯s judgment, Patrick was the only one who can fully understand his wife more than anyone in the world. He had always known that his wife was gifted with a unique ability. Chapter 256.1 [She isn¡¯t my daughter.] Patrick could never forget the grief-stricken face of his wife when she first said that to him. Dana then behaved like she was not in her right mind for quite some time before she was back to her old self once again. But after finding out that she was only holding up to carry out her responsibility as the head of the family, as well as a wife and a mother, it pained him greatly as he couldn¡¯t be of any help to his wife. He never saw his wifeugh from the bottom of her heart again ever since their daughter was lost from them. But right now, he could tell from her expression that she was truly overjoyed for the first time in a long time. Patrick, who was first bemused with Dana¡¯s change, found himself smiling along with his her as nothing mattered more than the fact that his beloved was smiling all over again. He spread his arms out to his daughter. However, Eugene appeared hesitant at first to ept it. Urged by her mother, she walked up to Patrick despite her slight reluctance. Father and daughter had then embraced each other rather cautiously. ¡®My father¡­.¡¯ Her father¡¯s embrace was much firmer than her mother¡¯s that she felt like he was reassuring her that she could lean on him anytime she wanted. On the contrary, her mother¡¯s embrace felt like she was promising her that she would never let go of her again no matter what happens. Eugene quickly blinked away her tears before she slipped out of her father¡¯s arms. It was such a quick and awkward embrace. ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything about growing up in this house?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ As they aren¡¯t my actual memory. But I do have some asional imagesing into my head. Maybe they are some parts of the memories that¡¯s left inside my body.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make plenty of new memories together in future.¡± ¡°I would love to do that.¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help but to feel strange when he saw Eugene¡¯s innocent, childlike smile. Feeling sorry for his daughter, who was constantly shunned by Dana, Patrick had tried his best to take a lenient view Jin¡¯s behavior. But despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t deny his difort around Jin from time to time. However, it wasn¡¯t solely because of what his wife had told him about. It was rather because he had begun to feel like her innocence was lost from her eyes. To put it bluntly, he felt like she was using her feminine charms to get what she wanted. And he just couldn¡¯t understand why his daughter was behaving in such a way to her own father. Patrick was disgusted with a sense of guilt whenever Jin clung to him with a coquettish smile. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to push her away with a serious look either, in fear that it was only him who was being overly paranoid. But there was no way of knowing as it wasn¡¯t like he could consult anyone regarding such matters. But right now, he was assured to find that his daughter¡¯s smile was nothing like anything he remembered. All that he could see from her face was the innocence of a child that he couldn¡¯t love enough. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ It was hard to exin but he felt like he could finally understand what Dana meant when she said that their daughter had finally returned home to them. ¡°Well then, try calling me father first.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes rounded for an instant, but she gave a nod with a little waver in her eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ father.¡± Patrick was all smiles upon hearing that. And when Dana went to his side, he opened his arms to give her an embrace as if it was the most natural thing for him to do. There was no need for words as Dana and Patrick seemed to understand each other just by the look in each other¡¯s eyes. Eugene was moved by the sight of her parents who seem to have a deep faith in each other. ¡®Maybe someday¡­¡¯ Eugene pictured her future with Kasser in the hope that one day, should their passion fade with time, that their love for each other will develop into a form offort, just like her parents. ¡°Ahem.¡± Enoch gave a little cough to attract their attention and offered his open arms to Eugene. ¡°Jin. Wee back.¡± Since father seemed to have decided to ept his sister, Enoch concluded that he would do just the same. However, he was only doing so for the sake of his parents as he still had his doubts left in the back of his mind. It was hard for him to take his mother¡¯s word for it but he was tired of the long-running feud between his mother and sister. Therefore, he had decided not to throw the wet nket when things were finally working out for them. He had always regarded that it was his responsibility as a sessor of the house. to heal the breach between mother and his sister. Eugene stopped right before Enoch and held out her right hand instead. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you too, Enoch.¡± Enoch, who had spread out his arms to look overjoyed with the unexpected reunion, shook hands with his sister, looking rather abashed. ¡°Why are you discriminating between me and father?¡± ¡°Seriously, Enoch. It¡¯s too cringey for adult siblings to give each other a hug.¡± ¡°Cringey¡­?¡± Arthur ended up bursting intoughter from the side while Enoch felt deeply wronged when Patrick chimed in to agree with Jin while reminding him that she was no longer a child. It had always been him who was put in an awkward position as Jin hade running into his arms whenever he happened to meet her outside or when he greeted after seeing her with Flora. Enoch felt strange too when he saw Jin shake hands with Arthur. He was astonished by how a person can seem so different when nothing has changed except for her demeanor. She clearly was not the same person who he had known as his sister, but that didn¡¯t disturb him in the least. He knew they would be able to get along in no time. Enoch¡¯s face softened when he saw his mother and sisterughing, looking into each other¡¯s eyes. He never knew there woulde a day to see his mother regarding Jin with such warmth in her eyes. He must admit that he was just ying along with everyone until a moment ago. But not anymore, as now he was dying to find out more about what had happened to them in thest twenty years. Chapter 256.2 Eugene could feel her body was afloat. ¡®I¡¯m dreaming.¡¯ It was such a familiar sensation even with her eyes closed. She could feel her body lightened, surrounded by dreamlike feelings. But she couldn¡¯t help but to flinch by what she saw when she slowly opened her eyes. Air bubbles streamed from her mouth and traveled all the way up to the surface. This wasn¡¯t her usual dream as there was no sign of clear blue sky nor endless horizon where sky met the sea. All that she could make out was the flow of blue water, like how waves heave and set. After turning her head around, she realized that she was indeed surrounded all around by water. Which indicated that she was somewhere deep in the water and not on the surface of the water like usual. But it didn¡¯t scare her much as she knew that this was only her lucid dream. And the water in her dream would never hurt her. As a matter of fact, she had no difficulty in breathing underwater nor was she pressed by water or shuddered in cold. Eugene stretched out her arms and began to swim like a mermaid in water. Swimming through the water felt instinctive and fluid as she could move her body to whichever direction she wanted, feeling the water shing past. She continued to explore in deep waters, like a whale swimming deeper into the bottom of the ocean without knowing her bounds. Instead of being resisted by the force of water, the water gave her a slight push in the back so she could keep going on forward. The water surrounding her was gentle enough so that she never felt out of her breath no matter how fast she swam. Eugene kept swimming for a while until she burst into aughter of pure joy. She raised her head up as she stopped swimming and felt her body tilted up until she looked as if she was lying face up. She couldn¡¯t imagine how far she must swim to go back onto the surface as water stretched out endlessly above her body. She couldn¡¯t even make out where the bottom of the sea is as it was so dark around her to actually see the seagrasses. ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯ Eugene closed her eyes as she let out a long sigh. Although it was impossible to touch the water in a lucid dream, she could still vividly feel that the water was tickling at her soul. Before today, she had only regarded that she was invited into Jin¡¯s lucid dream. Ramita may be a power of one¡¯s soul, but she didn¡¯t really think that soul was more important than the body itself as a soul alone was meaningless if there weren¡¯t a body to contain it. But now she finally got the rity that both the body and soul was hers by right from the start. Which means that she was now actually inside her own lucid dream. ¡®My Ramita¡­¡¯ This whole bottomless ocean was her Ramita indeed. Eugene opened her eyes again when she felt a sudden shiver, that was different from anything she ever experienced in her life. With that, water swirled into a vortex as they rushed into her body. And the next time she opened her eyes, she found herself lying on the bed once again. Bright sunlight filtered through the window as the curtain was now drawn halfway. The brightness in the room indicated that it¡¯s been long since dawn broke. She remembered how she had talked the night away with her mother before dozing off in the middle. Dana must have got up early as Eugene found herself lying all alone on the wide bed when she opened her eyes. Eugene did a stretch as she sat up in bed. After that, she looked down to her hands and clenched them into a firm fist. The force surrounding her body felt so strange yet familiar at the same time. She was then reminded of a time when she had asked Kasser a question. [Can you actually feel the Praz inside you?] And his answer was this. [I can feel it. I just know.] When she first heard him say that, she regarded him inconsiderate as his answer sounded so vague to her. But now she can finally understand what he was trying to convey. ¡®I can feel it.¡¯ Eugene broke into a smile as she stared into her tight fists. She could feel her Ramita which had already be a part of herself now. She just knew it. Chapter 257.1 It was dark all around. The dim light radiating from the floor was of little avail as it expanded less than a man¡¯s height. None of the corners, where the floor meets the walls, nor the ceiling was visible as they were too far to be touched by the light. The light that radiated from the t stone floor beamed in all directions in no orderly manner. It was just beams as thick as a man¡¯s arm, stretching out in straight lines and mystical curves. Such a strange sight to one¡¯s eyes, too vast for one to have a full view of it. However, if only one could look down upon it from far high up in the air, one could surely make out that the array of lights, radiating from the floor, forms a gigantic rune on the ground. In one corner of the rune, lit up by the light, had a cluster of people sitting around in huddles with each other. They looked ghostly due to the shades casted by light beaming up against their wizened faces. They talked in whispers among themselves. ¡°Can¡¯t they make this any softer?¡± One annoyed voice could be heard among the crowd. ¡°You know how quickly it will mold if it isn¡¯tpletely dried before it¡¯s sent down here.¡± ¡°But I have bad teeth. And this bread is too hard.¡± The elders turned to Mur all at once as they appraised the quality of their rationed bread. The silent pressure in the air propelled Mur into a response. ¡®I¡¯ll see to it when I go back up.¡± He said to appease the unsatisfied elders of the tribe. ¨C Just eat what you¡¯re served or go hungry. It¡¯s ridiculous to get picky with food at your age. A clear voice resonated in everyone¡¯s mind alike. All gazes were then turned to the owner of the voice who had just uttered a blunt remark. He was easily spotted as he was the odd one among the group of the aged. Not only was he young, but it was also his contrasting look that made him stand out from all. The color of his long hair, streaming over his shoulders, was of conspicuous gold even under the poor light. And the eyes of the handsome stripling, whoseely features were a work of art, shone brightly in crimson. ¡°What gives you the right to say that the aged can¡¯tin about what they eat?¡± ¡°Right you are! Eating is indeed one of the great pleasures in life as we humans have a delicate pte, unlike you. I bet you¡¯ll nevere to understand how exquisite such senses really are.¡± The elders reproached the blondd with all their fingers pointed at him. However, he simply ignored them all with a snort as the elders continued to re and grumble. ¡°Shame on you, you impertinent greenhorn.¡± ¨C Have you finally gone senile? Or have you simply forgotten the fact that I¡¯ve lived much longer than you all? The blondd quipped in retort. The elders winced shortly before they went on with their grumblings. ¡°Don¡¯t get on your high horses just because you¡¯re older. As it happens, age has nothing to do with one¡¯s maturity.¡± ¡°Well said. As it¡¯s the wisdom and experience that really matters. What have you aplished as you get on in years? ying leader to odds and sods?¡± ¡°Having much fun, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you have a dead wish, you parcel of old fools?¡± One voice screeched as he flew into a rage. ¡°What if I say I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you to pipe down! Are you trying to impair the hearing ability of blind old men?¡± No one bothered to stop themotion. The quarrel was starting to take an ugly turn and from everyone¡¯s experience, they knew that such squabble always esctes into a bigger fight. But, things were different now. As a matter of fact, they don¡¯t feel fear should things take a turn for the worse as the seven elders no longer felt obliged to be obsessed with life anymore. The ardent will to protect the tribe had almost faded and dampened with time. All that¡¯s left in their hearts was nothing but a faint sense of responsibility. They¡¯ve easily submitted to fate without any eagerness left in them that could spark new changes. Mur was however the one who was having the most torturous time as he feigned soulless smiles, shunned from the conversation. Although this was not at all an unfamiliar sight to him as he has beening down at least every once a year since he had be the chief, cold sweat still broke down his back without fail. He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever get used to the sight of his ancestors, who were literally a living corpse, bickering with ark (blondd) that mimicked humans. Mur then turned his head around and gazed at a human figure in the distance. Aldrit was sitting at one end of the rune with his back turned from all. ¡®I believe more than a day has passed since then¡­¡¯ Aldrit¡¯s response, upon confronting the truth, was calmer than Mur had ever expected. [Please give me some time.] Aldrit has been sitting still as a rock in that very spot since then. He never moved an inch, nor ate or slept, as if he was only a statue. Although Mur had no ability to read minds, he felt like he could easily assume that Aldrit was having a whirlwind inside his mind at the moment. He remembered how much it took him to recover from the shock when he first learned about the secret of the tribe shortly after he became the chief. ¡®I think you have done enough thinking. So will you please save me from all this trouble already?¡¯ Mur pleaded inwardly but he was more than determined to give Aldrit as much time he needed to organize his thoughts. Chapter 257.2 He felt pitiable of the youngd who was to bear the heavy burdens in his stead. But on the other hand, he felt much relieved and light-hearted at the same time. It was only after having been in the position to lead, he realized deeply that it was much easier to be the follower instead. Mur let out a faint sigh as he turned back around. He found the blondd and the elders were now talking in whispers with their heads put together, as if there hadn¡¯t been any squabble between them at all. ¡°That ce has really changed?¡± Seeing them chatter on friendly terms, Mur turned to take a good look at his surroundings. Nothing was much visible in this darkness¡ªthey were in an enormous underground cavern, which no one knows about its existence, except for the elders and the chief himself. It was the spell initiated in this very cavern that acts as a protectiveyer to keep their hideout from the rest of the world. ¡®Lark¡¯s spell¡­¡¯ There was a bitter smile on Mur¡¯s face. To obtain this, something of equal value must be lost. It was the most fundamental principle applied to every spell. In order to initiate such a strong spell, a medium and a vessel of equal value was needed. A Lark had then be the vessel needed for the spell to initiate in this underground cavern. The very fact that the tribe who had summoned therks into this world, was using therk¡¯s power to protect themselves was kept as a secret, hidden with great confidentiality. ¡°He¡¯s quite tough for his age.¡± Mur turned to the voice and saw that an elder had his eyes set on Aldrit. Aldrit¡¯s figure was unclear to the old man¡¯s eyes as his eyesight had be so poor after long years of living under this dark underground. He hasn¡¯t gone blindpletely but all he could make out was the faint figure of objects. His unfortunate surroundings had highly developed his senses. In fact, he learned to identify the location and the size of the object from the sounds reflecting from the walls and ceiling. ¡°How old did you say he was?¡± ¡°He¡¯s neen, Sir.¡± ¨C I bet he¡¯s either asleep or had swooned long ago. The blondd quipped. A retort came quick as the elder clicked his tongue at thed. ¡°You still say that after having seen how tenacious our tribe could be with your own eyes?¡± The blondd shifted the subject without refute. ¨C Just how much longer do we have to wait? Are you really going to follow whatever decision that mered makes? The old man responded with a sneer. ¡°That was a part of our contract, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Far back in the past, the ancestors of the wanderers encountered a very special kind ofrk and they both had agreed on a contract to join forces. While therk provided a safe hideout for the tribe, the tribe agreed to help initiating a spell which therk demanded. And it was the seven elders who had volunteered in bing the media that were needed for the spell to work. By now, they all have aged way beyond the normal lifespan of an average human being. However, they had long been dead and forgotten from the tribe¡¯s history. But that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that they had sacrificed their entire lives for the spell, and it was the spell itself which was keeping them alive to this day. However, the elders had attached a condition when they made the contract with therk, that the spell¡¯s effect was never permanent, so that their contract had to be renewed every time a new chief was appointed. Simply said, the seven elders will break the spell the moment the new chief decides not to renew the contract. And once the spell breaks, the elders will lose the force that has been keeping them alive and will fall into an eternal sleep altogether. When Mur was given the choice, he chose to renew the contract. The tribe would lose their hideout once the spell breaks and he wasn¡¯t prepared to cope with such huge changes. The elder went on as the blondd kept his silence. ¡°We made a deal in the past. You are not going to go back on your word, are you?¡± ¨C You are going to be the one who¡¯s sorry. Do you think you¡¯ll ever survive without this hideout? ¡°That¡¯s for our descendants to worry about. We¡¯ve done our part.¡± ¨C That¡¯s harsh. I thought you humans were more than willing to die for their child, am I wrong? ¡°For my own child, I would. But descendants are a different matter. Why don¡¯t you start worrying about yourself? Once the spell breaks, it¡¯s only a matter of time before your location is discovered.¡± With that said, everyone hushed up altogether. All eyes were then turned to Aldrit as he slowly rose to his feet. His body must have stiffened as he staggered a little when he tried to stand. But he soon recovered his bnce after a few wobbled steps. Aldrit went up slowly to the people gathered before him. After giving a light nod at Mur when their eyes met, Aldrit then turned to the seven elders and gave them a deep bow on his knees. ¡°Allow me to do my homage to the great ancestors as a descendant. I will never forget the noble sacrifices you¡¯d made for our tribe.¡± The elders looked gratified as they nodded in approval. As he rose, Aldrit turned his gaze on the blondd. ¨C So, have you made your decision? What are you going to do with the spell? ¡°I defer my decision.¡± ¡°Defer?!¡± A gruff voice was heard instead of the voice which ringed in their heads before. ¡°Did you all hear him? He said he wants to defer the decision. What does he mean by that?¡± The blondd raised his voice as he looked around at the elders. Some of the elders had put their hands to their ears with frowns on their faces. Aldrit went on to exin further. ¡°I¡¯ll need more time to gather and contemte on every information I can get since my decision will affect the entire fate of our tribe. This is no easy decision to make in just a few days¡¯ time. As it happens, I have plenty of questions for you¡­ Mara. Is it right for me to call you that?¡± Chapter 258.1 A flicker of interest aroused in the crimson eyes of Mara. Aside from the seven elders, whom he had spent many years with, this was his first time seeing another human being remaining calm in his presence. But to be exact, the seven elders were no ordinary human. Every single chief of the tribe he had encountered so far had all shown repulsive signs and refused to speak with him from the outset. ¨C I¡¯m fine to be called that. What will your question be? ¡°There are quite a lot.¡± ¨C You¡¯ll only be allowed to ask one. And I too will make my decision ording to the question you ask. Aldrit asked after a moment of contemtion. ¡°What is the rtion between you and Mahar? Mara let out a guffaw upon hearing the question. He then tossed Aldrit something which he managed to catch in the air. Aldrit studied the small yet firm object as he held it tightly in his hand. The surrounding was too dark for him to discern its color, but it seemed like ark seed judging from its shape and size. ¨C You must give me something in return if you want to know about my secret. Eat. It¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to eat anyway now that you¡¯ve stepped foot in this underground cavern. Aldrit was reminded of what Mur had told him before he entered the underground cavern. [¡­ Once you get in there, you¡¯ll be bound by a new spell, and you will be watched henceforth by it] Mur gave a nod when Aldrit nced at him. After giving the seed a roll in his hand, Aldrit popped it into his mouth and swallowed without hesitation. *** Despite having dreamt endlessly all night long, Eugene was feeling surprisingly refreshed as if she¡¯s got a good night¡¯s sleep. Attended by the handmaids, Eugene washed her face and got changed. When she was ready, she gave a long, good stare into her reflection in the big mirror, which her handmaids had brought her. She was studying her dress to be more exact. She had not brought any of her clothes to change as she had no notion to sleep over when she headed for the Arse manor yesterday. Since they couldn¡¯t have a dress made overnight, she suspected that it was one of Jin¡¯s dresses they had been storing in the manor as it fitted seamlessly to her body. ¡®Jin¡¯s¡­ No, it¡¯s actually my room. I would like to see what my room looks like. ¡® ¡°Anika. Shall I bring your breakfast to your room?¡± ¡°Breakfast? Isn¡¯t it almost time for lunch?¡± ¡°But you still would need to wait for more than an hour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can wait.¡± Eugene jumped up startlingly as she mindlessly reflected on how she had slept through until morning. ¡°Has the Desert King arrived, waiting for me perchance?¡± ¡°Yes. Anika.¡± ¡°When did hee?¡± ¡°Early this morning.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me so!¡± Eugene was flustered when she was told that Kasser was having a conversation with her mother. She remembered how startled she was to hear her mother mention about ¡®divorce¡¯ during the long talk with herst night. Eugene had made it clear to Dana that divorce was out of the question as she exined how Kasser was never a husband to Jin. However still, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel restive in fear that Dana might say something weird to the king. She wasted no time and hurried out heading straight to the sitting room. *** ¡°How long do you n to stay in the Holy City? Or perhaps you¡¯ve already decided when to return?¡± To tell the truth, Kasser¡¯s honest answer would be ¡®tomorrow¡¯. He still can¡¯t quite forget how much he had seethed with rage as heforted Eugene, who burst into tears after she came back from her audience with Sang-je on the day of their arrival. He had considered returning to his kingdom at once regardless of the aftermath. However, despite his suspicions against Sang-je¡¯s intention, Kasser was no longer certain if Eugene wished to leave the Holy City now. As a matter of fact, she¡¯s just returned to where she was born and raised, for the first time in three years. Besides, although he didn¡¯t know much of the details, it seemed like the problem she used to have with her family was somehow resolved on this visit. So perhaps she would wish to spend a few more days in the Arse manor. ¡°We haven¡¯t made any ns for our departure yet. But I¡¯m going to let her do as she pleases.¡± Kasser didn¡¯t just say that to avoid giving a direct answer. In fact, he truly meant every single word with all his heart. He was determined to do as Eugene pleases. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to take her back with him by force in the first ce, as she was an Anika. And even if he could, what was the whole point in that? He knew more than anyone that it was only a matter of time before a marriage shatters if their reason to stay married was solely on the purpose to produce an heir to the throne. Just like his parents did. Dana gave a nod as she lifted her cup of tea. Thanks to her special ability, she was able to discern if a person was actually speaking from the heart. However, there are some limitations to her ability. It is only natural for an individual to feel nervous as one¡¯s level of concentration would likely increase when having a serious conversation. And under such circumstances, a natural barrier would form around an individual that hinders the use of her ability. But during an ordinary conversation, which just flows with one¡¯s consciousness, her senses are almost urate. She could easily distinguish a smooth talker, who just fills one¡¯s ear with honeyed words, from a prudent one, who chooses his words only after much contemtion. Chapter 258.2 Dana has met a wide variety of people throughout her whole life that she has drawn her own guidelines in her mind about how she should conduct herself whenever she encounters a certain type of person. However, there were two types of people in the world, whom she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on, even to this day. The Sang-je and the king. Fundamentally, Anikas are from an ordinary household where their parents and siblings aremon people alike. Moreover, as they hardly reveal their special ability, which is known as Ramita, they were pretty much the same as others in general. And apart from Sang-je, who seldom associates with people, the kings whom Dana had encountered so far had all varied in terms of their personality and principles, to almost an extreme degree. She also got this impression that they held a strong superiority over the others as they considered humans an inferior beingpared to them. That exined why it bothered Dana so much about her daughter being married to a king. She clearly carried a prejudice towards the kings. Compared to this, the problem of not being able to see her daughter whenever she liked, since her daughter now must live somewhere remote away from the Holy City, was only a trivial concern. Since a husband and wife was supposedly a lifelongpanion, whom they can depend on till death do their part, Dana couldn¡¯t help but to doubt if the king was willing to understand and cherish his wife, with all his heart. There are too many failed marriages between kings and Anikas because Anikas were only seen a tool to produce heirs. Dana reproached him inwardly when she was informed of his arrival early in the morning today, thinking, ¡®What¡¯s his rush toe barging this early in the morning?¡¯. She had intended to let her daughter get all the sleep she needed after seeing her slumbering as soundly as a baby. But since he was a king before he was her son-inw, Dana dared not to ask him to wait for her daughter to wake up. Having no other choice, Dana first went to greet the Desert King by herself. [Jin had gone to bedtest night since we had a lot of catching up to do. I¡¯ll go wake her up in this instance.] Dana was going to wake her up herself. She had alsoe up with a childish n to walk as slowly as she could, so that her daughter can sleep for a little longer. Yet, the Desert King didn¡¯t sound like he minded at all. [You may just let her sleep off her fatigue. The journey must have tired her out. I¡¯ll just wait.] [¡­ But there¡¯s no telling when she will wake up.] Dana had said. [It¡¯s alright.] Dana was intrigued further when he asked her for a book to read while he waited. However, she still had her doubt in the back of her mind that the Desert King was only putting on a pretense of consideration, while he actually wished she would go wake her daughter up without him asking. After she brought him a book, Dana left him unattended on purpose, to further study his response. But when she returned to the sitting room after two hours, she found him absorbed in reading, sitting right on the sofa just as she had left him before. To her surprise, the aura of his surroundings was calm, without any sign of waver. ording to the servant, the Desert King concentrated on his book without asking if his wife was awake, not even for once. Upon hearing that, Dana had started to see her son-inw in a favorable light. She then recalled how she was faced with Eugene¡¯s strong opposition when she cautiously suggested divorce to her daughterst night. [Mother, why would you say such a thing? You have no idea how much he means to me. He was the only person who distinguished me from Jin before I met you.] Eugene had then tried to convince her, saying that the marriage was first agreed only under a contract, for manyplex reasons. She had also said that Kasser was only married to Jin in name for thest three years before Eugene came to this world. When she was finished, she told her that she and Kasser have now be a true man and wife adding the fact that he could clearly tell her apart from Jin. Dana listened intently to Eugene and even chimed in for her sake every now and then. However, she couldn¡¯t help but to click her tongue inwardly, as she realized that her daughter was deeply besotted with her husband. She also felt dejected for a moment as it seemed like it was toote for her to split them up. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel dubious about her daughter¡¯s exnation. She specifically found it hard to believe that Kasser was married in name only, without sharing the same bed with his then wife¡ªthe imposter Jin¡ªfor once over the course of three years. However, Dana was starting to get curious to find out more about the Desert King, since he had made a favorable impression on her earlier. She brought in tea, in an attempt to strike up a conversation with him. They hadn¡¯t spoken much, but she was pleased with her findings from the conversation. ¡®She¡¯s married to a good man.¡¯ Dana felt relieved as the Desert King seemed like a man of good character, with not much of emotional ups and downs. A well-rounded personality was the best, in her opinion. She was especially fond of his prudent manner of speaking. His words were concise, and he paid no mind to tter her with meaningless fine words. She¡¯s got this impression that he only speaks words he can be responsible for, instead of giving halfhearted responses. What her daughter had said about him only being married in name before, was beginning to sound convincing to Dana as both him and the imposter wouldn¡¯t have tolerated each other¡¯s temperament. Chapter 259.1 All of sudden, Dana and Kasser turned their heads around as they both had sensed the urgency in the steps of someone who came running in great haste. Out of breath from running, Eugene looked alternatively at her mother and her husband with a flushed look on her face. She felt relieved as the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem very heavy around them. Dana narrowed her eyes as she watched Eugene, catching her breath. ¡®Look at her. Did she juste running thinking that I¡¯ll be hard on her husband?¡¯ Dana was left speechless while augh escaped her unwittingly from her mouth. It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t disappointed at all. She knew deep down in her heart that it was only natural for a child to get married and start having a family of her own. However, it saddened her to think that she had missed her one and only chance in life to live with her, seeing her daughter grow into a woman. She rose to her feet and went up to Eugene. ¡°I see you¡¯re awake. Have you had your breakfast yet?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± ¡°Then you must be starving. I¡¯ll go ask them to prepare lunch a bit earlier today.¡± Dana gave her daughter a small tap on her forehead as she walked past her. Eugeneughed sheepishly at the thought that her mother had found out the reason why she had hurried. Eugene went up to Kasser and took a seat right next to him on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. No one came to wake me up, so I didn¡¯t know you were waiting for me this long.¡± ¡°I asked them not to.¡±Seeing that there were two teacups on the table, Eugene decided to ask what she¡¯d been concerned about. Just in case. ¡°Has my mother said anything weird to you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Umm¡­. anything that might have offended you somehow.¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Kasser tittered a little as he stared into Eugene¡¯s face. He knew there was something weird about her expression when she came rushing in. ¡°Did you juste running to save me, out of concern?¡± ¡°I ran at my full speed.¡± Eugene gazed at him as he broke intoughter. It¡¯s only been a day, but he was looking dashing more than ever that she could almost feel herself thirsting for him. She wondered if she was having some sort of withdrawal symptoms. She just wanted to admire his face to her heart¡¯s content, without any intervention from her surroundings. Also, she couldn¡¯t wait to finally tell him about the truth, confessing that she was not the same person he had known for the past three years. ¡°Let¡¯s go, now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To our home. There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Wiping the grin off his face, Kasser fixed his gaze upon her. Eugene could almost feel the intense heat rising from his blue eyes. Unwittingly, she swallowed down her saliva as his lustful re swept over her. ¡°Jin.¡± Eugene got up with a jump when her name was called out. A faint smile shed across Dana¡¯s face as she walked in. She had clearly sensed the awkward air between the two and reflected that she must have interrupted them when they were about to kiss. ¡°Lunch is almost ready. Let¡¯s go have lunch first.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Yes, dear?¡± ¡°We would like to leave now.¡± ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you just stay for lunch? Is there anything wrong?¡± Eugene shook her head strongly as she clung to Kasser¡¯s arm. ¡°I want to go home and eat with him. There¡¯s so much for us to talk about. And I can¡¯t wait to tell him about the things we sharedst night.¡± ¡°But still. There¡¯s no need for you to rush.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle visit again. It¡¯s not that far from our home anyway.¡± As Eugene insisted on leaving, she and Kasser made haste and got onto their carriage as if they had a pressing emergency. Since both her brothers happened to be out and her father was with a guest, they were sent off by her mother alone. Dana felt her emptiness in her heart as she watched their carriage leave. It was apletely different feeling from what she had felt when her son got married. She wondered if this was due to the difference between a son and a daughter, or if it was because she was her youngest child. Or was it because of all the years she had longed for her? She was infuriated to hear that her real daughter had undergone such hardships while her imposter lived in a clover. Although Eugene didn¡¯t go into much detail, assuring her that it was all in the past, Dana could feel that she had suffered much in life. ¡®I couldn¡¯t be happier to see that you¡¯ve found your happiness. My dear daughter. You have the right to be loved. In fact, you should be loved tenfold more to make up for the years you¡¯ve lost.¡¯ As long as her daughter was happy, it wouldn¡¯t be a pain anymore even if she had to live another twenty years without seeing her. Dana stayed rooted to the spot, even after the carriage was no longer visible in the distance. Chapter 259.2 Eugene said as she watched the carriage pass through the gate, looking out from her window. ¡°How strange. It was only yesterday when we came to visit.¡± She went on as she turned to look at Kasser. ¡°But I feel so different now as we leave¡ª¡± Eugene didn¡¯t end up finishing her sentence as her body got pulled all of sudden. Finding herself locked tightly in his arms, a look of surprise crossed her face before she put her arms around his back. The smile didn¡¯t seem to leave her face. His chest, pressed tightly against her face, was broad and hard. It was a familiar feeling ofpression around her body that she had missed so much. However, Eugene¡¯s eyes began to falter with puzzlement as he continued to embrace her in silence. ¡®Is something wrong?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure but there was something different about him today. In spite of her concerns, Kasser was only trying to suppress his surging emotions while he held onto her. He felt a strong urge to shower her with kisses, while he also felt like drifting off with her in his arms. It was such aplex feeling that cannot be defined with one word.[To our home.] [I want to go home and eat with him.] Just now, Eugene regarded their royal manor as ¡®our home¡¯ as if it was the most natural thing for her to say. Which means she no longer sees the Arse manor as her home. The royal manor in the Holy City had always been a white elephant to him as it was such a nuisance to keep such a big manor managed. Moreover, it was left empty most of the time since he hardly paid a visit to the Holy City. However, as getting rid of it was out of the question, Kasser had only regarded it as a costly amodation. But then, all of a sudden, it started to hold a great meaning to him as it was now ¡®their home¡¯, where he and his wife could return to. Unhurriedly, Kasser savored every astonishing change that was happening inside him. Like a tree waking up from dormancy in the warmth of spring, he felt the warmth of his blood as they ran through his veins once again. It was such an inexplicable sensation that he couldn¡¯t think of better ways to describe it. Besides, he was not emotional by nature in the first ce. Even as a child, he seldom threw a tantrum or cried like most children do in a way to express their feelings. He wasn¡¯t trying to hold back his feelings by force. He wasn¡¯t easily enraged hence, he merely supposed that he was made to feel less emotional than others. As a matter of fact, he was not disquieted even after his encounter with his birth mother yesterday. On the contrary, he simply shrugged it off as if it was just another trivial incident in his everyday life. His mind never faltered once even as he workedte into the night, carrying out hisst inspection around the manor for renovation. After that, he had his dinner and went to bed just as usual although it took him some tossing and turning before he could eventually fall asleep. But he simply gathered that it was only because the bed seemed unusually empty without her by his side. But now as he indulged himself in the warmth of her body, it finally urred to him that he was in fact unusually dispirited the whole time since his birth mother paid him a visit. This was indeed his first time learning what it truly meant to feel ¡®lonely¡¯. There were no better words than ¡°loneliness¡± to describe his inexplicable feelings from yesterday, as well as the asional moments from his life where he felt like he was standing alone in the middle of the desert from time to time. If anything, his days had always been forlorn that he simply regarded such feelings as nothing but the weight of the responsibility which a king was destined to bear. But now that he thinks of it, it¡¯s been quite a while since he hadst felt the hollowness in his heart, and it was Eugene who was at the starting point of all these changes. Before he knew it, her existence had sunk deep within him, taking up his heart to the point where he can no longer imagine a life without her. ¡®My home¡­ my wife¡­¡¯ He would have lived just fine if he hadn¡¯t known it at all. But now that he got his rity, there was no turning back to the times where he was ignorant of his loneliness. Eugene was however facing a dilemma of her own while being locked in embrace. Her mind muddled more than ever as she had never seen him behaving queerly before. She wasn¡¯t bothered enough to push him away, but she wanted to sound him out without making the air heavy around them. ¡°Are you that excited to go home with me?¡± She asked with a hint of jest in her tone. ¡°Yes. I am.¡± The smile faded from her almost instantly when she was caught off guard by his unexpectedly in reply. She felt a sudden tightness across her chest upon hearing the word ¡®Yes¡¯ing from his mouth. But she was soon flustered, feeling ashamed of herself for taking his word in a different way. She was relieved that he couldn¡¯t see her right now. Doubtless it must have been an unseemly sight for her face to flush red with indecent thoughts of her own. They stayed nestled in each other¡¯s arms all the way back, as the carriage headed to their royal manor. And as time progressed, it roused a strange feeling in her as they stayed fixed in an innocent embrace, without leading to a kiss or caress. Chapter 260.1 ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can say this but¡­he¡¯s kind of cute today.¡¯ Doubtless he was twice her size and iparable when ites to strength. However, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel like he was craving for her affection as if he was a child. And even though her body was tightly locked within his arms, she felt like it was rather her who was actually giving him a hug. Before long, the carriage started to speed down and spurted for thest moment before it finally came to a halt. And just as Eugene was thinking wistfully about having arrived so quickly, she heard a light taping from the other side of the door. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll be opening the door.¡± Eugene remembered how it seemed to take forever on her way to the Arse manor yesterday. But gathering from the fact that the returning trip took shorter than she expected, she must have been too nervous yesterday that the ride felt much longer than it actually was. Startled by the voice, Eugene pushed away Kasser at once. She clearly wasn¡¯t strong enough to break away from his arms, but he let go of her rather submissively. However, in the blink of an eye, he inclined his head towards her to steal a kiss off her lips along with the sound of the door being clicked open. It was a light kiss where his lips gently lingered on hers for only a second. Eugene brushed across her lips with her fingertip as she watched him alight from the carriage. The kiss touched her heart in an unexpected way, despite all the intense kisses she had shared with him so far. She could almost feel her heart pounding like a girl who just experienced her first kiss. ¡®He¡¯s¡­.¡¯ She can¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but there was something different about him today. A loudmotion was then heard when she took Kasser¡¯s hand to get off the carriage. As she turned to the sound, she saw a ck horsee galloping toward her with all its might.Abu, who came up to Eugene in a sh, excitedly shoved its head against her. She was all smiles although the sight of a huge ck horse, which easily exceeded a man¡¯s height, coulde off as threatening. ¡°Abu.¡± Eugene reached out and gently stroked on his muzzle. ¡°Did youe to meet us?¡± Abu puffed in reply and rubbed its muzzle on Eugene¡¯s hand as if asking her to pet him some more. The stablers gasped for their breath with pale faces as they came running after Abu from behind. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to feel sorry for them when she saw their frightful faces. She went on as she gave a light tap on Abu¡¯s muzzle. ¡°Abu. You should behave without making any trouble.¡± Abu neighed back in protest. ¡°All right. All right. You just have been bored, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯lle y with you in a while.¡± Kasser did not hide his displeasure while listening to the two of themmunicate in their respectivenguage and animal cry as if they really understood each other. He got frustrated even more as he couldn¡¯t understand why he had to share his wife with that beast in the first ce. He just got her back in a day. It wouldn¡¯t be barely enough even if he had her all to himself throughout the day. Kasser sneaked up behind her and ced his arm on her back as he scooped her up by putting his other arm under the crook of her knees. ¡°Not now, Abu. Umm, maybe tonight¡­¡± Just when she was appeasing Abu that she¡¯lle back to yter, a short shriek escaped from her as she felt her body tilt to one side before she realized she was up in the air. After taking Eugene in his arms and with his knees slightly bent before he leaped into the air, Kasser swiftlynded on the roof of the carriage with ease. Eugene looked up at him with her rounded eyes. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°One more time.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Without further exnation, Kasser bent to prepare for another leap. Eugene quickly flung her arms around his neck when she saw his knees bent deeper than he did before he leaped up to the carriage¡¯s roof. Soon, his body soured into the air e as he kicked off the roof of the vehicle. Eugene looked down over his shoulders and saw their surroundings shrinking into the distance. A split second passed by as if in slow motion. It was such a ludicrous sight to see everyone wearing the exact same expression as they gaped up at them from the ground. Abu however, had let out a cry into the air while its eyes flickered in crimson. Abu could have easily caught up to them in the form of a ck panther, but it was quite impossible as a horse. The sight of Abu stamping on the ground with chagrin was piteous but also funny at the same time. Chapter 260.2 In just one leap, Kasser managed tond stably inside the balcony on the second floor of the manor. This reminded Eugene of the time in the castle when Kasser was just about to open the door to the room. But unlikest time, they entered without breaking any ss since the door was already unlocked. In silence, Kasser gazed into Eugene in his arms before he opened his mouth again. ¡°First.¡± Looking tense, Eugene braced for the rest of his sentence as he seemed strangely impulsive today. ¡°Let¡¯s have our lunch.¡± She broke into a dumbfoundedughter when the tension eased with his most unexpected invitation to lunch. ¡°Are you hungry, Your Grace?¡± Kasser questioned, ¡°I know you are. You even skipped your breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±¡°Still, you must eat something.¡± Eugene barely felt her hunger. She was rather filled with excitement as she had plenty of things she needed to tell him. She was growing ever more impatient to confide in him, but Kasser dismissed her and suggested having a light meal first. It took a long time for them to finish their lunch as dishes were served course after course before them. Eugene focused only on her dish throughout the whole lunch as what she was about to tell him wasn¡¯t something she can tell over a meal. If anything, it seemed even more impossible with servantsing in and going with the dishes while several maids held themselves at their disposal. After lunch, the couple adjourned to the study and bid everyone to stay off the room until they were said otherwise. However, when Eugene finally got to be alone with Kasser, she lost her tongue as fear caught up with her. She was afraid that she might strike him as absurd or that he might even reproach her for deceiving him the whole time. ¡°Your Majesty. Have you ever experienced any incidents in your life that seemed almost surreal or even preposterous?¡± ¡°Surreal and preposterous.¡± Kasser took a pause before he went on, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°May I ask what it was about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± He answered decisively. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°How you changed into apletely new person after your memory was lost. I¡¯ve never experienced anything more surreal than that in my whole life.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment as she gave him a nod. She was hoping to cushion the blow of what she¡¯s about to tell him, perhaps by gaining his sympathy beforehand but her attempt had been of no avail. She then drew a deep breath and closed her eyes to calm herself. When she opened them again, she was met with her husband¡¯s curious gaze. He held a stiff expression, having perceived the nervousness from her face. ¡°I¡¯ve given much thought about where I should begin. But I think it¡¯s best to start from the incident twenty years ago, which is in fact the beginning of all tragedy. When I was only three years old, I was kidnapped, and it seemed like the incident had literally turned the Holy City upside down. Countless search troops and knights were mobilized to make sure every corner of the city was searched, even the sewerage system around the city.¡± Eugene heard about the very incident which happened twenty years ago during her conversation with Danast night. The incident waster concluded with Sang-je announcing it as nothing but an impulsive case of abduction where the perpetrators¡¯ motive was nothing but money. However, Dana could not ept the announcement in the least. The nanny who had been involved in the abduction of her daughter had been working for them since Enoch was born. She found it hard to believe that the nanny had betrayed them and involved herself in crime merely for the money. ¡°Mother had conducted some investigation of her own but since Sang-je had announced it as a closed case, she needed to do without being noticed. It took her a few years to finally get a grasp on decisive clues. It turned out that those people who were involved in abduction were in fact the followers of Mara order and the nanny had been a staunch believer of Mara. However, she had been shrewd enough to keep it from everyone around her.¡± Kasser, who had been listening intently the whole time, spoke for the first time. ¡°Your life could have been in danger. I am most suspicious of Sang-je¡¯s intentions as well, but you were returned to your family unscathed. If that was the case, what had made Lady Arse feel the need to investigate further into the incident?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes wavered along with her pounding heart when he pointed it right out. ¡°For that, I would need to tell you about my mother¡¯s family first. This is actually a secret which has been kept from everyone except for her family members. My mother was born with an unusual ability from birth. To put it simply, she can see aura which is invisible to the eyes of ordinary people.¡± ¡°Aura? Of what kind?¡± ¡°ording to her, it seemed like she could discern the aura which envelops each individual. Sometimes they appear in color but just like everyone possesses different souls, the aura differs from one to another as well.¡± Eugene swallowed down her tensed breath before she went on. ¡°So that is how my mother¡­ had realized on the day I was returned to her twenty years ago. She knew right away that the girl who was returned to her wasn¡¯t her real daughter after all.¡± Chapter 261.1 Eugene has started to think how ludicrous she must sound to him while she listened to herself as she went on. None of what she¡¯s been telling him felt out of ce to her since she was in fact, speaking from her own experience. But if she were to put herself in a different position, she can¡¯t really think her response would have been any different from, ¡®You really must have gone out of your mind.¡¯, if someone tells her that there has been switched. In soul. All she could do now was to try her best to speak in the most articte way possible. And as she was afraid that her thoughts might get jumbled up once she tripped over her own tongue, she kept on without a pause. She took her time exining how much her mother had tried to find her, in the hopes that her mother¡¯s desperation would be conveyed to him as well. She somehow believed that it would make him more likely to take her at her word instead of regarding her unountable stories as mere nonsense. Dana had literally tried in all ways to find a way to retrieve her daughter, but she failed eventually. While Dana agonized in disgust of her own powerlessness, the imposter had continued living in a clover under the name of Anika Jin. Kasser listened intently to her with set expression all the while until there was a subtle change in his gaze when Eugene said, ¡®My mother was the only person in this world who knew Jin was nothing but an imposter.¡¯. Eugene wondered what he was thinking in his mind, but she couldn¡¯t quite work up the courage to ask. Right now, she couldn¡¯t be more grateful to him for listening without cutting her off in the middle. ¡°¡­ So I found myself lying in the middle of a desert as I opened my eyes.¡± Eugene has finally reached the part where she had first set foot into this world. But she seemed to have reached her limit of tension that had been building up as she spoke. She was getting short of breath while her heart pounded with irregrity although she had been sitting still the whole time. Feeling parched all of sudden as if her throat was tightening on its own ord, she reached out for the tea which had already gone cold by now. However, the teacup, which contained nothing but a few mouthfuls of water, felt almost as heavy as stone. There was a slight tremor in her hand as she struggled to bring the cup to her mouth. She feared that she might drop the cup at this rate.Reluctantly, she put the cup back on the table and licked across her lips instead to moisten it before she could get to the most important part. But despite her efforts, her lips had gone stone¡ªshe couldn¡¯t say anything, her vocal cords blocked. She cleared her throat to put on a pretense of calm but ended up breaking out in a cold sweat when nothing, but air came out from her. Kasser, who had been sitting across from her the whole time, rose to his feet at once. Eugene looked up with a startle and watched as he came around the sofa table to her side. As he took a seat next to hers, he reached for the cup and held it out to her. Eugene intended to take the cup from him with both hands but instead of handing the cup to her, Kasser brought the cup directly to her quivering lips. Eugene smiled sheepishly as she tilted up her chin to drink out of the cup. She felt like she was able to breathe again now that her throat was moistened with water. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She looked back at him as if she was confused by the intention of his asking. ¡°You have no idea how you look right now.¡± While clicking his tongue inwardly, he brushed across her pallid face with the back of his hand. He was relieved as the water seemed to have brought some color to her face. Despite all the shocking truths which she was confiding in him, he couldn¡¯t help but to be more concerned to watch her turn pale as if she were to swoon any minute. ¡°..I¡¯m fine.¡± A faint whisper came out from her although she tried to speak up with all her strength. Her voice, although weak and unsure, sounded much better than when she spoke a while ago. Eugene forced her stiff muscles into a smile as if to reassure him, but her smile had only made him more worried for her as she couldn¡¯t look more in pain. Kasser wanted to ease the burden on her. ¡°Let me take it from here.¡± Eugene gazed at him, looking dumbfounded by his words. ¡°The day you woke up in the middle of the desert, must be the day you came back after you were found by the search troops. Am I right?¡± Eugene nodded, unsure of what kind of expression to put on. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t present at the castle as I was away in the desert.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then on the day I returned. No, was it the day after? When I went to ask you regarding the missing national treasure as I¡¯d highly suspected your involvement, you¡¯d told me that you don¡¯t remember anything as it seems you had lost your memory after being found in the desert.¡± ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s voice grew smaller with guilt. Chapter 261.2 Kasser gazed at her for a moment before he muttered out. ¡°But you¡­ didn¡¯t lose your memory. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s only obvious that you couldn¡¯t remember anything about it as you never had any memory of such in the first ce.¡± Eugene gave a nod while her eyes rounded with sheer astonishment. She remembered how her words had wandered off from her as she went on. In the end, she ended up getting confused by her own statement, as if her thoughts and words weren¡¯t in sync at all. With difficulty, she swallowed the cooled tea. She felt the need to start all over again so that her narrative could sound more sensible to him. But it seemed like she had underestimated him as he already had fully grasped the whole outline of her story. Eugene carefully studied his face. He was now deeply lost in his own thoughts in silence. On the contrary, she was growing more nervous since she couldn¡¯t tell if his such response was a good or bad sign. The king hadn¡¯t had the slightest idea of what she was trying to convey when she started out by bringing up a past incident from twenty years ago. He admit, it wasn¡¯t easy to take her by her words when she disclosed the secret of Lady Arse¡ªpossessing a natural ability which made her realize at once that the baby, although it was Jin in the flesh, returned to her wasn¡¯t her real daughter. He wondered if Eugene was also trying to exin how she had be distant with her mother ever since Lady Arse had fallen ill from the shock of the incident. Still, doubts began to emerge at some point as he continued to listen to her. Although he highly doubted his suspicions, he trusted his wife, the thought of being swapped by soul alone was enough to make goosebumps erupt on his skin. He was silent, so Eugene resorted to studying his face. As his eyes met with hers when he turned to his side, she quickly averted her gaze elsewhere and pretended as if she hadn¡¯t been looking at him at all. He reflected that the cup she was reaching out for was. Her eyes wavered when she realized it as well. Her such bewilderment was clear to his eyes¡ªEugene wore her heart on her sleeves. She was honest about her feelings without ever trying to hide it. As far as he knows about his dear wife, that¡¯s who Eugene really was. She was not the person to deceive anyone.He must admit there had been a clear turning point in his three years of marriage as ¡®Eugene¡¯, who he finally got to know of, had only appeared in his life a few months ago. Aside from the recent months of being with Eugene, the prior three years of his married life, mostly spent with the impostor Jin Anika, held no meaning to him in the least. Strictly speaking, he believed that Eugene was a patient whose years of memory werepletely wiped out from her one day. At times, he felt ashamed of his own selfishness as a part of him strongly wished that her memory would note back to her anymore. ¡®So, she truly is a different person? Is it really usible for two souls to be switched?¡¯ His mind was in constant denial. A normal person would say it wouldn¡¯t be possible for such an absurd theory to be true in the first ce. However, there has been far too much evidence which could support such a ridiculously surreal theory. [Can a person¡¯s nature change just because memory was lost from one?] Although he had eventuallye to stopparing Eugene to her past self, he did have his suspicions about her in the beginning since she seemed to have changed into apletely new person after her memory loss. However, he strongly believed that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for one to turn into apletely different person, even after the memory was wiped out. He believed that one¡¯s true nature always remains the same. If so, the only usible way to exin the foreignness he felt from Eugene would be to admit she was never the same person he knew in the past. All his doubts seemed to have cleared up aftering to such a conclusion. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She blurted out a reply with a start. Kasser fixed his gaze onto her eyes, which seemed to waver in disquiet along with her growing anxiety as the silence stretched between them. Eugene feltpelled to beg for forgiveness as the stern look in his eyes seemed like an expression of disdain to her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I lied. But I did it only because I was¡­ scared. I¡¯d just found out about my identity after I met mother. Before then, I only thought I was involved in some kind of ident. And I must confess that I was nning to keep everything a secret for as long as I should, to keep on living inside a body which I thought I had taken away from Jin.¡± ¡°You really must have been scared. I bet you had suffered a lot on your own.¡± Eugene wondered if she had heard him right. Just like he said, she had indeed raked with apprehension and guilt until she finally met Dana. She also had asked herself countless times who she really was, in fear that she might one day disappear into another world just like how she was thrown here all of a sudden. And most importantly, what would happen to her if the impostor Jines back? To her surprise, not only Kasser didn¡¯t berate her for anything, but he had also instead shown concern. In disbelief, she asked for further rity in fear that she might have interpreted his words to her advantage while his true intention remained hidden behind his words. ¡°Do you really understand what I just said? I¡¯m not the same Jin who you married three years ago.¡± Kasser flinched for a second, but he managed to give her a nod. ¡°I do understand.¡± Chapter 262.1 ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She appeared skeptical, ¡°How¡­ exactly did you understand? And howe you take everything so easily? You don¡¯t seem surprised at all.¡± She raised her voice and was caught off guard by her own audacity. She must have sounded shameless and undignified to him, but she preferred to be berated than to be lied to. If they don¡¯te to a mutual understanding with each other now, it would mean that she would have to live with another ticking bomb, not knowing when it might explode on them. ¡°I was surprised enough by what you¡¯ve just said. And I¡¯m not taking this matter lightly in the least. However, I was reminded of what Aldrit had told us as I listened to you.¡± ¡°Aldrit?¡± Eugene muttered as an unexpected name was brought up. ¡°Aldrit had exined to us once that Lark was never really a creature from this world. It was his ancestors who had summoned them over from another world. If that was true indeed, it might be possible for one¡¯s soul to be switched as well. If I hadn¡¯t heard all these from Aldrit before, it would have been harder for me to believe you. So¡­¡± Kasser trailed off with a slight hesitation, which had made Eugene tense up all over, bracing herself for the real blow toe. ¡°You really aren¡¯t the same person who I¡¯d married three years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not.¡± Eugene gave him a firm reply. Kasser however, stared at her in silence before he went on with a hint of displeasure in his voice. ¡°So, what are you trying to propose?¡± ¡°What?¡±¡°Technically speaking, the rule and regtion which humans are legally obliged to abide by, is meant to be applied on the human body to be exact. Since the soul is invisible to our eyes.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed since she had no idea of what he was trying to say. ¡°My point being a switch in one¡¯s soul does not provide any grounds for annulment or divorce alike. Our marriage is thus impable with every procedural justification.¡± Eugene btedly realized what he was trying to point out. She wondered if he had been mulling over this matter earlier with the stern look on his face. All tension left her body whileughter escaped from her lips against her will. ¡°You really are unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe¡ª¡± She bit her lips before she could finish her sentence. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her tears from bursting. Some part of her knew that he wouldn¡¯t turn his back from herpletely. Still, she expected for their rtionship to be affected in some ways. She had braced herself should he say something which might hurt her feelings. She wondered if this was how one would feel upon encountering a vast tnd stretching before the eyes instead of a rugged mountain which one had been fearfully bracing for. Eugene had her eyes closed for a moment before she reopened them as tears filled her eyes, making it impossible to see him clearly. She quickly wiped the tears with her hand as they streamed down along her cheeks. But she couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter when she caught sight of his flustered expression. She reflected how ludicrous she might seem to him as she continued tough and cry at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ My mind ispletely nk. I hadn¡¯t nearly finished half of what I¡¯d prepared to say. I didn¡¯t even get started on the most important part. Is there anything you want to ask me instead? Please go on and ask me anything.¡± ¡°I do have something to ask.¡± Eugene was startled by his prompt reply as if he had been waiting for her permission to ask. Her rxed heart seemed to tense up once again. ¡°What is it about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Sir Pides.¡± ¡°About whom?¡± Eugene asked back not because she didn¡¯t catch the name but rather because she was dumbfounded to hear an unexpected nameing into their conversation out of nowhere. ¡°Is he¡­¡± Kasser¡¯s voice trailed off as he became self-conscious of his petty jealousy after bringing the name up to her on impulse. Flora¡¯s remark was running through his mind since yesterday as he wondered what she meant by bringing Sir Pides on her next visit as a gift to Eugene. And as a matter of fact, Kasser has long been suspicious of Sang-je¡¯s intention ever since Sir Pides came to deliver Sang-je¡¯s letter in person. He also offered to escort Eugene to the Holy City at Sang-je¡¯s bidding. It was very unusual for Sang-je to send his most faithful right-hand knight on such a long mission as he normally keeps them at his sides. Instinctively, Kasser suspected that Eugene was in fact well acquainted with the knight. And since she was favored more than any other Anikas, Sang-je could¡¯ve contacted her privately through his most favored knight. If so, she must have met with the knight quite frequently in the past. However, Eugene was rather indifferent to Pides as she didn¡¯t seem particrly d when he came as her escort nor did she show any sign which hinted that she had a personal acquaintance with him. Hence gradually, Kasser started to pay less attention to Pides. Although Pides¡¯s existence remained as an eyesore to him, Kasser wasn¡¯t bothered as much as before, so long as the knight was out of his sight. But that was until he heard Flora¡¯s remark yesterday. ¡°Your Majesty. What is it about Sir Pides?¡± Eugene asked again after a lengthy silence. But the king only remained silent without saying any word. ¡°Did something happen yesterday? Or did Sir Pidese to see me, perchance?¡± ¡°¡­Would his visit,¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­be a gift to you?¡± Chapter 262.2 Eugene gazed at him with a look of surprise and felt thest of her tears dry up almost instantly. Though it was brief, she hadn¡¯t forgotten about the conversation she had with Flora yesterday as it had nearly put her into an awkward position. But since it was only mentioned in passing, she inly believed that he didn¡¯t give a fig about it, just like her family who pretended as if they heard nothing. If anything, that merely was a trivial incident which Eugene was likely to forget all about on the next day. She merely stared with asional blinking of her eyes before it dawned on her that she had missed her chance to gloss over the situation. But she wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer him nevertheless since she hadn¡¯t expected him to ask such a question. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡®Have you lost your mind? Why are you stammering?¡¯ Eugene reproached herself inwardly as her such response would likely cause more suspicion at this rate. But she could swear that she has done nothing that goes against her conscience. She first encountered Pides at the pce when he came to deliver Sang-je¡¯s letter to her, and she absolutely had no personal feelings whatsoever for him. Still, it didn¡¯t feel right to feign ignorance since she was well aware of Jin¡¯s feeling for Pides through her memories by now. Besides, it was impossible to leave out Pides if she were to exin to Kasser about the reason why Jin had decided to marry him in the first ce. But she wasn¡¯t sure if it only had been a one-sided rtionship or one of mutual giving since she knew no details about what really happened between Pides and Jin. All she could do was to conjecture from the snippets of memories she saw. ¡®I should have asked my mother yesterday.¡¯Never once did Pides¡¯s name cross her mind yesterday, as one night surely wasn¡¯t enough for Eugene and her mother to catch up on the years they¡¯d missed in the past. ¡°Nevermind. It was a stupid question¡­¡± said Kasser along with a faint sigh. ¡°No, really! I can exin.¡± Thest thing Eugene wanted was for such a trivial matter to cause unnecessary misunderstanding between them. ¡°Sir Pides was Jin¡¯s, by Jin I don¡¯t mean myself here. He was Jin¡¯s¡­ first love.¡± Eugene made herself clear once again by cing her hand on Kasser¡¯s, after seeing his expression froze up instantly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m talking about the Jin who was in my body before I came back to this world.¡± Eugene went on, unable to discern how he was taking in her words just by his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know who else knew but it¡¯s obvious that my family and Flora had known about it all along. There may be more or maybe not.¡± ¡°But Sang-je¡¯s among the people who knew.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kasser was suddenly lost for words when it urred to him that he wasn¡¯t being overly sensitive after all as it turns out that Sang-je¡¯s interference had indeed been intentional all this time. It truly was an undignified yet cunning tactic for trying to stir Eugene¡¯s heart by sending Pides to her on purpose. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem fit to describe it with the word as innocent as first love, since¡­.¡± said Eugene after seeing him let out a snort of contempt. Eugene finally plucked up the courage and confided further in him about the secret deal made between Jin and Sang-je, concerning the marriage. However, she couldn¡¯t help but to break out into a cold sweat, watching his face harden as she went on. Never had she imagined that there would be anything much harder than exining something as oundish as souls being changed in a body. But on the other hand, she felt rather light-hearted since she had long deliberated about when and how to tell him about it. ¡°But I have no idea what exactly Sang-je had asked for in return when she requested for Sir Pides.¡± ¡°Sang-je¡­¡± Kasser trailed off, keeping the cursing to himself. Then he went on muttering with clenched teeth, as if swallowing his anger. ¡°Sang-je wants you.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°You¡¯d vowed to devote your whole life to God. That¡¯s what you, your past self to be exact, had promised Sang-je in return. That means you agreed to enter the convent in the Holy City pce.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°There are Anikas who go into the convent. And once they take the vow and enter the Holy City pce, they will leave their family, discard all the rtionships and renounce the world forever.¡± Eugene lookedpletely nonplussed. ¡°I merely thought¡­ it was just a figure of speech. Wait!¡± said her when struck by a thought suddenly. ¡°Is that why Jin was never intimate with you throughout the whole marriage? Since she needs to stay a virgin to enter the convent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s notpulsory for one to remain virgin to enter the convent.¡± Eugene thought she had finally got to the bottom of the reason why Jin had avoided sexual intercourse throughout the three years of marriage. But ording to what he just said, the deal she made with Sang-je didn¡¯t seem like the sole reason after all. ¡®Had Jin avoided it altogether as a justification for the annulment processter? But is there really a reason to have their marriage annulled? She could have asked for a divorce instead. Or could it be all because of Pides? He may be her first love but I don¡¯t think Jin is the type who devotes herself to only one man. If that¡¯s the case, that leaves no other exnation than the spell which Jin initiated in the past. I better start looking for the so-called sorcerers.¡¯ While Eugene was ruminating over Jin¡¯s true intention, Kasser was lost deeply in his own thoughts as this was rather more serious than he had ever imagined. The fear that he might lose his wife to Sang-je no longer seemed like an idle fear to him. ¡®Doubtless Sang-je would try to stop Eugene from leaving the Holy City. I better prepare for the worst and devise different means of escape beforehand.¡¯ Chapter 263.1 ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t stress enough that this was never my doing. It was what Jin had done in the past. How outrageous of her to conspire such things with Sang-je. But nheless, I guess I can¡¯t say quite say that I¡¯m not ountable for any of it as there¡¯s no denying that my body was involved during the whole conspiracy and just like you said, the rule and regtion which humans are legally obliged to abide by, is meant to apply on the human body and not on the soul. I would be the one to be held responsible even if I hadmitted a crime under the state of hypnosis. But¡ª¡± Kasser just stayed and watched as she wandered in her talk, looking much puzzled. He was of course, infuriated by Sang-je for trying to deceive him but he knew there was no point in brooding on what¡¯s already happened. He rather considered himself lucky since he can now at least prepare himself for the worst-case scenario. Moreover, it was even beyond Sang-je¡¯s powers to unterally annul their marriage against Eugene¡¯s will. Nevertheless, Kasser remained still as he watched her drawing closer to him. His instinct was telling him that it was advantageous for him to keep silent now. ¡°¡ªI have no interest whatsoever in Sir Pides. Nor do I intend to do as Sang-je¡¯s will.¡± Eugene cuddled up against him as she linked his arms in hers. ¡°Are you mad?¡± She muttered in a dismal tone as he remained silent. ¡°What a stupid question. Of course you¡¯re mad.¡± With that said, she released her arm and embraced him instead. She buried her face in his chest before she looked up and said, ¡°But please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll do anything to make you feel better.¡±. ¡°Anything?¡± She gave him a nod despite her sense of foreboding as she believed that he wasn¡¯t a petty man who would take advantage of the situation and make an inordinate demand. ¡°Yes, whatever you ask.¡± Kasser wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her further into his arms.¡°I have three wishes.¡± ¡®Three?¡¯ Eugene was a little surprised when he jumped at her offer without a hint of hesitation but there was no reason for her toin even if he had ten wishes. ¡°First of all, you¡¯ve said some memories of the paste to your mind asionally although they weren¡¯t technically yours to be exact. So, I wish you could tell me about everything you see from now on no matter how trivial they may be.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Eugene answered meekly as she was nning to do that anyway. ¡°Secondly, as much as the time you left me alone yesterday, your whole day from now on, no, until tomorrow, will be mine alone. I don¡¯t want you to leave my side, not even for a second.¡± Eugene first thought his remark was made half in jest. But when she realized he was being serious, she couldn¡¯t help but to ask back with the same intensity as his. ¡°But what if I have to use the bathroom?¡± ¡°Do you mind if Ie with you?¡± Eugene shot him a sideways nce along with a p on his shoulder when he chuckled. ¡®He¡¯s not mad.¡¯ Augh of relief slipped out of her as her tension eased. ¡°Your second wish is also granted. Except for the bathroom part. What is yourst wish then?¡± Taking her chin in his hand, Kasser used his thumb to brush across her lips with a slight pressure. Eugene was bewildered by the sudden intensity in Kasser¡¯s eyes since he seemed a bit subdued just until a moment ago. ¡°I want you to kiss me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°With all your heart.¡± Eugene was having a hard time keeping up with the changing circumstances. And since her life had turned upside down aftering into this world, some part of her had braced for the simr changes toe after her confession to him today. But so far, nothing seemed to have turned out in the way she had expected. She couldn¡¯t quite understand how her confession about the change in souls had led to Pides then to their current conversation. However, it was much easier for her to kiss the man in front of her than trying to understand the puzzling situation around her. Slowly, she began by drawing closer to his face. It felt so odd to feel her heart flutter with embarrassment. Then, when their lips touched, Eugene reflectively closed her eyes, washed over by a wave of emotions. Picturing herself swallowing his lips, she enveloped his mouth with hers for a moment before she pulled away from him. Then she nced up at him with her cheeks flushed red. ¡°So, when are you going to kiss me?¡± said Kasser with a cheeky smile spreading across his face. Eugene had no choice but to give him another kiss after narrowing her eyes at him. She took her time and even pushed her tongue in before she pulled away with a look asking if it was satisfactory to him. However, Kasser didn¡¯t acknowledge her efforts in the least. Instead, he went on in a wistful tone. ¡°Is this how you really feel about me?¡± His such remark was enough to make her bristle with disgrace. But on the other hand, she realized that there was no reason for her to shy away, especially when she had already spent countless nights with him without a shred of clothing. So, without further hesitation, Eugene pulled up her skirt altogether as she climbed on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. She started by devouring aggressively at his lips, knowing full well what a deep, sensual kiss was from her experiences by now. So just like the way he did, she inclined her head so their lips would interlock while she pushed in her tongue and gave a suck. Instantly, she felt his body grew taut against her skin. Just when she was feeling much triumphant for sessfully arousing him, Kasser, who was taking a passive attitude all along, thrusted his tongue into Eugene¡¯s mouth at once and ced his hand on her nape so that she wouldn¡¯t pull away from him. ¡°Hmmp¡­¡± Eugene flinched as he rolled up his tongue and rubbed eagerly at it. She felt herself limp, her weight supported by the arms she hung around his neck. Kasser embraced her tighter, sensing her giving in. Her body pressed tightly against his, Eugene¡¯s face became flushed as soon as she felt the hardness against her thighs. Chapter 263.2 Kasser tightened his arms around her body as she flinched. He broke off the kiss to switch the angle before he dug into her mouth once again. A faint nasal sound escaped her and tickled his ears as he continued to suck on her slick yet soft tongue. She was starting to feel faint as her heightened sensation surged all the way up to the crown of her head. Though he knows not when it exactly started from, he was having an unquestionable thirst, which can¡¯t possibly be quenched no matter how much cold water he gulped down, whenever he sees her. It was a thirst which could only be quenched by her alone. His sensations had long been aroused since from the moment she gave him that lovely kiss, which was no more than a brush across his lips. He felt his lower stomach pulling and twinging inside him as all his blood seemed to have rushed to his lower abdomen in a sh. And like always, he fought back his crude desire to shove himself deep into her flesh, with all his might. He didn¡¯t want to give way to his primitive instincts as he rather indulge in other pleasures such as tasting her lips, breathing in her smell, watching how she responds while feeling her with all his keen senses. To him, the pleasure thates from their physical union was inconsequentialpared to the emotional union. ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Eyshes fluttered, her hands flinched on his shoulders, the sensual sensation, which had started from the bottom of her body, surged through her spine. Kasser, who has been driving her to the brink of breathlessness, broke off the kiss and nibbled at her chin before he pressed his lips grazed her cheek. He whispered as he kissed on her lids and licked at her ears. ¡°I knew something wasn¡¯t right from the beginning.¡± As Eugene nced at him through her half-opened eyes, Kasser promptly showered his kisses around her eyes as she couldn¡¯t look more lovely to him. ¡°This marriage.¡±The next victim of his ministrations was her slender neck. Eugene¡¯s head jerked up involuntarily and her body lost its bnce. However, she didn¡¯t fall as his hand firmly supported her on the back. ¡°I wondered why Anika from the Arse Family, who really had nothing inck, had chosen to marry me in the first ce.¡± ¡°Hmmph!¡± Eugene gasped in surprise when her breast was grabbed by his hand. ¡°What more could a woman of her status be in need of?¡± Indeed, Eugene wondered about the reason he¡¯d decided to marry Jin as well. As far as she knows, Kasser was rather cautious and meticulous by nature. So it was quite unbelievable that he¡¯d actually taken Jin for her verbal promise and spent three whole years without ever being intimate with her, not even once. Eugene asked as she threw her arms around Kasser¡¯s neck, while he kissed her on the nape. ¡°Did you really believe that Jin would bear you an heir?¡± ¡°To be honest, I had my doubts that she might go back on her promise.¡± ¡°Then, why did you¡­ Ah!¡± Eugene clung to his neck in surprise when her body fell backwards. She found herself lying on her back as heid her down on the sofa. Since the legs of the tea table were longer than the sofa, the table was now well above her eye-level. Sheepishly, red flushed her cheeks as she was somehow embarrassed by such novel position. Kasser gently brushed across her flushed cheek with his hand as he gazed down at her. He especially loved the moment where her milky skin turned rosy with red. ¡°I will definitely not ept the offer if I am asked again. But back then, I guess I acted out of sheer desperation since there was a lot going on in my life. All I wanted was to get married and be done with it without giving much thought about the possible aftermath. Which was a good thing after all since I was able to meet you through that marriage.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened at his remark. ¡°You were involved in an unexpected incident against your will and as a result, everything you ought to enjoy was taken away from you. That makes you a victim. So, there¡¯s nothing for you to feel sorry about.¡± Feeling hot behind her eyes, Eugene closed her eyes for a moment before she opened them again. ¡°Ironically, your misfortune has turned out to be luck to me instead. As you wouldn¡¯t have married me three years ago if it really had been you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feeling a lump in her throat, Eugene paused before she could go on. ¡°I feel so lucky to meet you too.¡± Eugene had indeed reproached the world countless times during her tearful reunion with her mother. She felt deeply wronged about everything that had happened to her since her life could have been much happier with her loving family by her side. However, her life on earth was hard and painful. She was already covered with all the cuts and bruises, which left scars forever in her heart. But somehow, she felt like all her hardships, which she had gone through before she came to this world, waspensated by this one warm remark from him. She wondered if herst twenty years had been a price she had to pay to meet this man. And just as he said, she probably wouldn¡¯t have considered marrying a ¡®king¡¯ if she was raised in this world since she would have been blinded by prejudice like Anika Gemma. If that was the case, she would have forever missed her opportunity to find out how good a person he actually was. Eugene took his hand from her cheek and turned her head to give a kiss at the tip of his finger. She looked up at him seductively as she nipped further at his flesh. Almost instantly, his once tranquil eyes turned and aze with a deep blue me. Chapter 264 Kasser promptly climbed on top of her body. A pleasant moan escaped her when she was pressed down by the familiar weight of the man. Without hesitation, she weed his kiss by parting her mouth. His tongue soon moved intrusively inside her as he sucked on her soft flinching tongue. He traveled all the way up from her calf to her thigh with his hand before he took hold of the mound hidden under the thinyer of her undergarment. He rubbed against the crevice he felt over the thin material. The undergarment was however already soaked through and was now wet against his fingertips. He nipped at her earlobe, seeing her eyes downcast on her flushed face. ¡°Hand or mouth?¡± His whisper had made her look up with a start. The finger, which has been rubbing over the undergarment, prated the fabric easily from the sideways and shoved right into her entrance. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Hand? Mouth? Which is it?¡± Eugene shot him a reproachful look. She didn¡¯t appreciate him for asking her opinion on such things since his intention was clear to tease her. As a matter of fact, she was all scarlet by now as if her face was zing on me. Doubtless she was red all over her face and even under her neck.Kasser shallowly slipped an inch of his sleek finger into her opening and before long, his whole finger was deeply shoved all the way through. His firm and long finger then poked at her insides and rubbed against her walls. ¡°Hmmp!¡± ¡°So you prefer the hand?¡± Imperceptibly, Eugene shook her head as she gazed at him with teary eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know unless you tell me.¡± The finger, which had been pressing against her inner walls, slipped out from her at once. Then, he shallowly prated and tantalized her entrance before pulling out again. Wet sounds filled the air as her fluid trickled stickily along his finger. Eugene, however, was growing restive. She didn¡¯t feel quite satiated from the stimtion having experienced countless moments where she would feelpletely spent after receiving his tenacious caresses. Wistfully, she recalled the warm touch of his tongue against her privates and felt a sudden twinge in her waist. It almost felt like she has now be an addict who¡¯s lost self-control after dabbling in the forbidden drug. After much hesitation, she bit back her words and beckoned him closer instead. In obedience to her gesture, Kasser lowered his ear to her mouth. Sheepishly, Eugene parted her lips and whispered in the faintest voice. ¡°The¡­ mouth.¡± Kasser responded in a subdued voice and smiled with the corners of his mouth. ¡°As you wish.¡± Without missing a beat, he vanished from her sight. Soon, he took hold of the hem of her dress and easily rolled it to her waist. She felt a sudden cold draft brushing against her lower abdomen as he stripped away her undergarment. Eugene screwed her eyes shut when her inner thighs were grabbed and spread to its sides by his hands. She felt so exposed to be lying on the sofa with her legs wide open to reveal her bare private before him, at this hour in the study. Yet, her waist trembled with expectation in stark contrast to her sense of shame. ¡°Ah!¡± Kasser licked up against her privates with his slick tongue. Then, he burrowed into her entrance the tip of his tongue before he gave another tantalizing lick from herbia to the start of her crevice. Eugene gasped with shock as it almost felt like she could sense even the tiniest projections on his tongue. As he turned and changed his angle against her heat, his tall nose stimted her clitor!s. He deeply inhaled and sucked as if to devour her with his mouth. ¡°Hmmp!¡± Eugene¡¯s waist heaved up and down against her will. Firework exploded behind her eyes as the prickling sensation ran through her spine. She felt the constricting spasmsing from her walls while fluids poured out from her entrance. The obscene sound of him swallowing the trickling juice was all the room had in silence. She reflectively tried to close her spread legs but failed in vain as it were held back by his firm grips. Eugene covered her face with both her hands while moans slipped past her mouth between intermittent sobs. With his lips pursed, he sucked on her small tumescent projection. Eugene took the full force of the stimtion at her swollen nub. Unable to endure the sharp pang of pleasure, she uttered a loud coquettish moan. ¡°Hrrr, Ah¡­!¡± Her heightened sensation reached the climax at once. Resultantly, her waist jerked and seized up before she lolled back on the sofa. She felt her privates throbbed after reaching a short climax. His lips once again coveted her convulsing folds and tasted the trickling juice. ¡°Ah! ah!¡± She could feel her sensitive nub pulsed with excitement after being stimted in a row. Relentless pangs of pleasure felt like des against her body. However, Kasser seemed far to being done. Resting her legs on his shoulders, she didn¡¯t expect for him top up her still oozingbia as if it were honey causing her legs to tremble in the air. ¡°Ngh! Ah, ah! A new wave of pleasure washed over her aftering to her climax, once again. She reflectively curled her toes as her chin jerked up, while her body stretched before growing taut. Soon, she found herself lolling on the sofa as if she was made of wet cottons. ¡°Haah. Haah¡­¡± She gasped, struggling to catch her breath. She didn¡¯t feel like lifting even a finger as she felt like she was sent into a state of torpor,pletely spent after her climax. Her brows furrowed at every intermittent flinch when her entrance convulsed with spasm. Without taking a breather, her legs were however spread further by his grip around her ankles. Eugene uttered a moan as she whined. Kasser positioned her legs on his waist and ced his slick manhood against her wet entrance. After giving it a rub or two, he pushed his member straight to her core. Her supple entrance easily engulfed his thick flesh as it slid into her. ¡°Ahh!¡± A sharp chill ran through her body at once. Kasser, on the other hand was not spared from the building pleasure, her walls warm and tight around his member almost drove him insane. He licked across his lips, tasting sweet in his mouth. The constricting spasms from her walls tightened and rxed around his member continuously. Slowly, he slipped out from her body with a gentle twist in his waist before he pushed in once again. He started to pick up his pace as he thrusted up against her. Meanwhile, he carefully observed the change in her face as she winced and gasped for breath. ¡°Ahh!¡± He continued to let out his urge as he gained speed at his thrusting. Wet sounds transpired as two bodies pped against each other. ¡°Ah! Ahh!!¡± Eugene uttered a coquettish moan whenever he moved. After being filled with him, her inner flesh trembles with pleasure as he slipped out. However, she barely had the time to feel her emptiness, as he gave another hard, deep thrust. She waspletely overwhelmed by the tingling sensations while tears welled up behind her closed eyes. Soon, she felt a twinge at the tip of her fingers and toes. A hair-rising shiver travelled through her body like a drop of ink being spread across the water. It almost felt like she was being prickled along her fingertips to her shoulders. her arms, then again from the tip of her toes to her thighs along her calves. All her senses were on edge. Eugene knew exactly what to expect, from the moment she was engulfed in her senses. Waves could seem so far away at first, however, she knew the waves would eventually wash over her, much faster than she expected. ¡°Ah ahh!¡± Her pupils erged at the sensation while she sang moans that only encouraged the man before her. As her hips jerked up, she hooked her legs around his waist tighter. Kasser was undeterred in filling her insides. He could feel the squirming sensation around his member, her walls narrowing around him as he hasten his pace. Her shoulders heaved as she sobbed while tears flowed out of the corner of her eyes. Along with his low guttural moan, he poured out his hot seeds inside her. Eugene bit into her trembling lips, amazed by the mass inside her as it still managed to stretch against her inner walls, even after his release. Chapter 265.1 Eugene closed her barely opened eyes, enraptured by the pleasure. Her sensations seemed to have heightened with even greater intensity than usual as the shudder that passed through her body in the wake of her climax lingered on with no sign of subsiding. She perched dizzily on the boundary between ecstasy and pain while gasping for breath. ¡°Hmmp¡­¡± An involuntary moan then escaped between her lips. The way he pulled himself out from her was almost vivid to her senses. Her body trembled further at the feeling of him slipping out. Eugene had no doubt that he woulde back to her right away. As much as the time he takes almost excessively in caressing her body, he hardly lets her go until he has driven her to the verge of her limit, once he makes into her body. However, in contrast to her expectation, Kasser merely showered kisses on her face while supporting his body weight with his arms so that he wouldn¡¯t crush her fragile body. Instead of the usual kiss where their tongues entwine with fervor, his kiss was surprisingly gentle, leaving the warmth of his lips on her skin. The lightened atmosphere around them hinted that the kiss wouldn¡¯t likely lead to another heated activity. Although Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to be doubtful that he would truly stop as it is, her body has eased gradually. The strain from lovemaking finally gauging her to rest. But before long, she barely managed to open her eyes just in time to see herself being lifted in the air, the instant the pressure of his weight was gone above her. ¡°There is not enough space in here.¡± Eugene shut her eyes close this time. She would need her strength for the next few minutes toe.Gazing down her lovely forehead, now covered with a few strands of her hair sticking onto it, Kasser was torn as to whether he should resist or give in to his strong urge to kiss her. He chose not to, but hurried his steps as if there wasn¡¯t a moment to be lost. *** It seemed like Kasser was not jesting when he asserted his rights to spend time with her for the whole day. Though Eugene had somehow braced herself for it, it wasn¡¯t long before she realized that she wasn¡¯t nearly prepared for what¡¯s toe. She literally never got to leave her bed, not even once for the entire day. The king was the first thing that came into her sight when she opened her eyes the next morning. He hardly left her side while they had ate breakfast or even during the teatime after their meal. After that, they adjourned to the balcony where they can have a good view of the garden of their manor. The servants were then bid to bring in a sofa to the balcony which was wide enough for them to rest their feet. Stretched out on the long sofa close to each other, Kasser and Eugene soon engaged in conversations while the room hummed with their affectionate whispers. ¡°Does that mean your name will be Jin from now on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve always thought I wouldn¡¯t miss the life I lived as Eugene. But it¡¯s not as easy as I thought to throw away the identity of myst twenty years overnight.¡± ¡°I like Eugene,¡± said Kasser readily. ¡°That name suits you better I think.¡± Shepared the difference in how she had felt when she was called Jin and now as Eugene by Kasser. Surely, the difference was obvious as her heart seemed more drawn to the name ¡®Eugene¡¯ as well. Even so, she couldn¡¯t possibly ask her mother to call her by that name. Especially when Dana had waited so long for her daughter ¡®Jin¡¯ toe back. Besides, the feelings she had when called ¡®Jin¡¯ by her mother¡¯s soft voice, differed much from Kasser¡¯s anyway. ¡°Perhaps I should keep them both.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°But then, it would be like stealing her name,¡± said Eugene with augh. ¡°Does it really matter? She literally stole your whole life from you.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to giggle, burying her face on his chest. Before today, she would most likely feel both thankful and sorry out of guilt, whenever he took her side. But now, she could finally be pleased wholeheartedly by his such remarks. They both stayed silent for a while, feeling the pleasant breeze blowing across them from the balcony. Despite being inside one of the biggest manors located in the middle of the Holy City, it almost felt like they were alone in a secluded forest. Everything seemed so peaceful around them. Even the silence felt pleasant now that he was around. And as much as he was enjoying having her alone, she was also jovial to have the busy king all to herself for the first time in a long while. ¡°How I wish I had inherited my mother¡¯s mystical powers from her as well.¡± ¡°You wish for too many things. You¡¯re already Anika. There¡¯s no way you can be more special than you are right now.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s human nature to be desirous of the things you don¡¯t possess.¡± As they discussed Dana¡¯s powers, Eugene went on to tell him further about the things she hadn¡¯t told him about her mother¡¯s family. Promptly, Kasser asked back with a tone of surprise in his voice. ¡°Your mother is from the Muen Family?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s astonishing.¡± Chapter 265.2 Eugene never expected for him to be that surprise. He appeared calm even when he was told that her soul was changed but being confided of her mother¡¯s origin elicited a reaction from him. ¡°Do you know well about the Muen Family?¡± ¡°Just as much as it¡¯s known to others.¡± ¡°The fact that my grandmother was from the Muen Family is supposed to be kept as a secret. So, it¡¯s only my father who knows about the secret among our family.¡± ¡°Is it alright to let me in on such a secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already got my permission from my mother. Since you¡¯re not the kind of person who would give secrets away to others.¡± Eugene beamed from ear to ear and gazed at him expectantly, waiting for apliment. Kasser looked at her in silence, tightened his arms around her shoulder and began to kiss her all over her lovely face, making herugh. Eugene has heard all about the Muen Family from Dana. It was in fact the most interesting topic among all that had arisen during the conversation with her mother yesterday. Indeed, Muen is considered a hermit family where its existence is hardly known to the people of the Holy City. There is however an unspoken fact that among those who have an influence in the city, there are none who have not heard of the Muen Family. The head of the Muen Family is known to possess a special ability¡ªthey can foresee one¡¯s destiny or even the future of the world. And such ability has been passed from one head to another for generations in the family.However, chances are that they could be mistaken for belittling God if a mere human such as themselves were to disy such godly power when there is Sang-je, who is acknowledged as God¡¯s vicegerent. Nheless, the history of the Muen Family goes way back and although the family is known to exert invisible influences on the ruling ss in the Holy City, they never had beenrgely oppressed or whatsoever. It seemed only natural to assume that Sang-je was in fact turning a blind eye to their existence as Sang-je wouldn¡¯t have been in the dark about them. Sang-je had never once mentioned about the Muens in public. However, he hasn¡¯t taken any actions so far to correct the rumor that said that the Muens are in fact under his very protection. Resultantly, it was now regarded as an open secret that Sang-je was indeed deeply connected with the family. Sang-je does meet with the people through audiences, but only a minority of the poption was granted a chance to actually see Sang-je in person. And the reason they long so much for an audience with Sang-je was out of vague expectation of getting God¡¯s blessing, more than to seek his advice. So whenever overwhelmed by the wall of harsh reality, people tend to turn to the Muen Family who would give them concrete solutions to their problems. On the surface, it was the head of the Muen Family who demonstrated one¡¯s godly power more often than Sang-je does so. However, there was a good reason as to why the head of the Muen Family wasn¡¯t worshiped as an equal to Sang-je as God¡¯s vicegerent. The reason being is that the head¡¯s power wasn¡¯t downright absolute. The head¡¯s ability to foresee widely varied depending on the people and the issue. asionally, people would likely get turned away at the door or told only about whether they were having good or ill luck. Even so, the prediction can sometimes be very precise, and it would literally blow everyone¡¯s mind away whenever theye true. As it happens, the predictions have never been wrong when ites to one¡¯s fate of life and death. To cite an instance, once there was a man of importance who came to seek the Muens, most desperate to ask about the whereabouts of his lost child. However, what the man was then told by the then head that his child had long since died. The man was then directed to the ce to look for his child¡¯s body and ended up finding the child¡¯s cold corpse. No one came to doubt the ability of the head of Muen when more simr cases of such were resolved after that. ¡°It seemed like the Muens had also helped back when I was kidnapped twenty years ago. Mother said there was a knight who came and assured them that it was only a matter of time before I was found as the Muens had offered to help in locating my whereabouts. From that, mother had regarded that the rumor about the rtion between the Muens and Sang-je must be true after all.¡± ¡°Is that so? That really is astonishing since Sang-je had never officially acknowledged his rtion to the Muen family so far.¡± Said Kasser. ¡°I guess the Muens are more renowned than I imagined.¡± ¡°They truly are.¡± ¡°If so, howe their name is not so widely known to the public? I¡¯ve heard that most people in the Holy City don¡¯t even know about their existence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that they truly are a renowned family. However, their fame is strictly restricted to those who already know about their existence. It wouldn¡¯t be so wise to gossip about the Muens as one would have to risk having his or her name being removed from the list whom the head would grant an audience to.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically, ¡®Watch your tongue if you wish to see me¡¯. What a bold threat.¡± Said Eugene, her mouth in an ¡°o¡± as Kasser continued, ¡°One must have a connection within the family to actually meet the head of the Muen in person. Into the bargain, there¡¯s a big sum to pay in advance, in exchange for the information. Nevertheless, one would likely have to wait at least half a year after registering for appointment as there is always a long waiting list.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen the head of Muen in person before?¡± ¡°No. The head of Muen never meets with a king.¡± Chapter 266.1 ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It seems like a king¡¯s destiny isn¡¯t something they could foresee even with their power. By the same token, they don¡¯t meet with Anikas as well. Come to think of it, how in the world did the head of Muen help when you were kidnapped? I don¡¯t suppose there was anything the head of Muen could possibly have helped in your case.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re right. Since they can¡¯t foresee Anika¡¯s destiny.¡± In that case, it must be one or the other. It was either the head of Muen had tracked down the whereabouts of the nanny who kidnapped her or it was a downright lie that the destiny of a king or Anika wasn¡¯t foreseeable with their power. Eugene was soon lost in thought as she made a mental note to ask her mother further about the incident the next time she sees her. She never bothered to delve deeper into it as she was very much captivated when Dana first told her about the Muens. She remembered having heard a rumor about the skilled fortune teller whom the men of importance and wealth often seek advice from, back when she still lived on earth. She was simply amazed by the fact that the ruling ss never quite differs regardless of the worlds they live in. All this talk with Kasser so far had aroused several questions in her mind. ¡°Your Majesty. Is there some kind of prejudice one would likely feel when encountered with someone from the Muen family? Like uneasiness, for example.¡± ¡°Not that I could think of. Other than surprise.¡± said Kasser as he shook his head.¡°Then, how do you think a family would respond to a family member dering to marry one of the Muens?¡± ¡°As far as I know, certain attempts such as buying the information regarding the heir of the Muen is quite prevalent as many wish to get closer ties with the Muen family through marriage. If such ability is indeed something that runs in the blood, it¡¯s obvious that there are people who wish to get their hands on that power through their grandchildren. Even so, I¡¯ve never heard of the Muens being rted to such a reputable family through marriage. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that the Arse family was rted to the Muens by blood¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did my mother keep that as a secret? She told me that she had never met anyone from the Muen family other than my grandmother who has long since passed away. Do you have any idea as to why she avoided them?¡± ¡°Not everyone who knows about the Muen family is favorable to them. On the whole, there are two types of people among those who¡¯s aware of the Muens existence. Those who wish to meet with the head of the Muen at all costs and those who refuse to be told about their destiny. Perhaps Lady Arse falls into thetter group.¡± His reasoning alone, however, wasn¡¯t convincing enough for her since the Muen family was her mother¡¯s root nheless. And since prejudice against the shaman or fortune teller was prevalent in the society back on earth, she regarded that her mother had kept it as a secret for pretty much the same reason. However, the public perception here seemed very much different from earth ording to Kasser. ¡®There must be some other reason. I guess I have to ask my mother about it in person on my next visit.¡¯ ¡°I know this could sound absurd, but don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a chance that the Muen family could somehow be rted to the ancient tribe which Aldrit had mentioned about having the power to foresee the future?¡± Kasser¡¯s eyes widened as he gave a nod. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound absurd at all.¡± After a moment of contemtion, he muttered as if he had realized something important. ¡°You¡¯re right. Just as you said, the power the head of Muen is known to possess is simr to foreseeing the future indeed.¡± ¡°I had my doubts that perhaps Sang-je is rted to the ancient tribe in some way as well. And I guess my assumption wasn¡¯t all that groundless after all since it seems like there is a close tie between Sang-je and the Muens. I¡¯m sure we could find out more about Sang-je if we delve deeper into the Muen family.¡± Eugene felt her heart palpitated as she was beginning to see the glimmer of a clue to a long-standing conundrum. Setting aside the worries of the days toe, it was simply fun to see the pieces finally being fit into a bigger picture. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Seeing the twinkle in her eyes, Kasser had a sudden hunch that he wouldn¡¯t like what she was about to say. ¡°I would like to pay another visit to the pce tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­tomorrow?¡± Chapter 266.2 ¡°I was able to leave halfway during the audiencest time because of Kid. But I haven¡¯t actually got the chance to have a proper talk with Sang-je. And I think it¡¯s about time for me to revisit him since he had said that he would be looking forward to meeting me again upon my recovery from the fatigue of the journey. He might be suspicious if I don¡¯t pay him a visit until I am summoned.¡± Eugene was confident that she wouldn¡¯t be as tense as she wasst time. Unlike the days where she had been severely insecure about her identity, she no longer had any reason to hide or fear anymore. The importance of one¡¯s state of mind in life seems to have finally dawned on her. As a matter of fact, she was very much reassured by the endless support from her loved ones. If Kasser is a shield that protects her from the enemies who attack her in the front, her parents are then a solid wall that keeps away the enemies lurking behind her. ¡°I guess I will stop by the library which I hadn¡¯t had the chance to visitst time and also at my mother¡¯s on my way back. There are a few things which I want to check with my mother about. I think I mighte homete tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kasser looked down at her face with somewhat mixed feelings. Eugene, who had cried her eyes out in his arms just a few days ago, seemed to have gotten much stronger in the meanwhile. In the past, she used to lean greatly on him whenever she grew uneasy. His heart had then fluttered along every time, since she couldn¡¯t be happier when she burrows into his chest whenever he takes her in his arms. Of course, he wasn¡¯t wishing for her to feel helpless to the point that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything without him. However, he somehow hoped that she wouldn¡¯t get too far away by herself, forgetting the fact that he would always be around her side. Eugene gazed back at Kasser as he remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will be fine.¡± said Eugene as she thought he was worrying about her. ¡°But Pides will be there too.¡± Kasser grumbled to her with a sullen look. Even though he wasn¡¯t bothered as much by Pides¡¯s presence around her as before, he still found himself saying needless things to her.Eugene, who was leaning against him, straightened up halfway from him with a start. ¡°Your Majesty. I¡¯ve told you there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Sir Pides.¡± ¡°But Sang-je will try to keep him close to you nheless. And I¡¯m most certain that Sir Pides has feelings for you.¡± ¡°Sir Pides, to me? What made you think he is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the way he looks at you.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Eugene cried out, stunned by his absurd usation. But as much as she was unustomed to seeing his petnt side, a chuckle escaped her lips. She didn¡¯t feel all bad to see him jealous after all. Kasser drew her back into his arms. At the same time, he straightened himself and changed his position. So in the blink of an eye, it was Eugene who was now lying on her back on the sofa instead. Kasser lowered his torso until their noses touched. ¡°Make sure you take Kid with you tomorrow.¡± Eugene wrapped her arms around his neck as she smiled. ¡°I will.¡± Kasser had already made up his mind to wait for her somewhere nearby the pce tomorrow. As much as he wished nothing would happen to her, he wanted to stand by in the vicinity so that he could run straight to the pce should Hwansu call for him in case of emergency. All of sudden, Kasser¡¯s head was turned as he sensed some presence in the surroundings. Soon, a cautious voice of the chambein was heard beyond the balcony¡¯s window. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± As Kasser had already made himself clear that he did not wish to be disturbed unless there was a life-and-death situation, he was determined to bring the chambein to ount if he was disturbed for nothing. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a man at the door who demands to have an audience with Her Majesty. ording to him, he said he was assigned a task from Her Majesty and was told toe visit her anytime.¡± The chambein had indeed hesitated before his decision to make this report since the king¡¯smand was more of a warning that there would be consequences to those who disturbs him. For that reason, he had greatly grappled with how he should deal with this mysterious guest whose identity and status was unknown. If it was the king the man had sought, the chambein could have just postponed the report without question. However, since it was the queen the man was looking for, it was hard for the chambein to decide the urgency of the matter. ¡°A guest who came to see me?¡± Seemingly intrigued, Eugene pushed aside Kasser¡¯s chest to get up. Kasser helped by grabbing her hand and pulling her up. After she had straightened herself on the sofa, hemanded the chambein toe in. The chambein then continued to give more details about the queen¡¯s visitor. ¡°The man had further identified himself as a storyteller and also said that he met with Her Majesty back at the royal pce.¡± There was indeed a face which came to her mind upon hearing the further description. ¡°Did hee with apany perchance?¡± ¡°Yes, he came along with an olddy.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes immediately widened with great surprise. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this. Did he really bring his maternal grandmother all the way to the Holy City after he¡¯s found her?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but to be genuinely taken aback by the power of money. ¡°Bring him i¡ª.¡± Eugene took a pause, taking a nce at Kasser. There were still a few hours left before the day¡¯s end, which she promised to spend with him alone. However, she didn¡¯t feel like she could hold back any longer. She was getting impatient to meet the storyteller¡¯s grandmother and ask thedy about everything she knew about the spells. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Eugene called out to him with an apologetic smile. ¡°Bring the man in,¡± Kasser bid the chambein after letting out a faint sigh. Chapter 267.1 ¡°Master.¡± An old man, who was sitting with his back against the chair, opened his eyes in a sluggish manner. Despite his gaunt-looking face, his eyes, that were hidden behind the lined skin just until a moment ago, were still gleaming with life. ¡°Come in.¡± Soon, a man in his forties and a young little girl came through the open door. They came to a stop and lowered their heads as soon as they saw the old man. ¡°Have a seat.¡± The old man rose from his desk when the father and daughter had taken their seats on the sofa. He may be slow-footed, but he managed to keep an upright posture as he walked up to them. Rahan, the head of the Muen family, then said as he gazed at his son. ¡°Take the child to that ce today.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was indeed subdued and raspy. Also, his dry hacking cough showed no sign of stopping after hisst words were caught in his throat.Thas, who was the likely heir to the Muen Family, waited for his father¡¯s cough to subside with a pitiful look before he opened his mouth. ¡°By ¡®that ce¡¯, do you mean the underground?¡± Structurally, the Muen manor had no underground. Instead, it was a secret code which they frequently used in their conversation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But master, Hitasya has just turned twelve.¡± There was only one chance for the descendants of the Muen family to visit the underground and there was an age limit. One could only pay a visit just once, before the day of one¡¯s fifteenth birthday. Rahan fixed his gaze at his granddaughter, whose eyes were full of curiosity all the while, regardless of the two adults who spoke in the words which she couldn¡¯t quite yetprehend. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be alive until then.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Thas¡¯s face contorted with grief at once. He felt even more miserable when not even a word of empty retort came out from him. As a matter of fact, his father had long been suffering from a chronic disease and his condition worsened as years passed by. And as it happens, he had already passed out several times this year and even his memories were bing faint from him. The doctor had in fact said that it was amazing enough for his father to go about his days regardless of the pain he was in. Now that he thinks of it, he had never seen his father¡¯s face contorted in great agony, not even for once. On the contrary, his father had yet lost the brightness in his eyes nor his sense of judgment. So if only his father hadn¡¯t grown gaunter by day, he would have almost forgotten that his father was ill after all. ¡°Take her now before it gets dark.¡± ¡°Right now? But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already got the permission for you.¡± ¡°¡­ Well. I guess I¡¯m not in the least surprised. Especially when she is still so young. As a matter of fact, the age limit is¡­¡± Thas held his tongue upon his father¡¯s low cough. Instantly, he took a sideways nce to his side as he had almost blurted out the secret in front of his daughter, out of animosity. She would learn about the truth eventually, but only in the distant future. It was their family custom to keep the family¡¯s heir in the dark about the secrets until the time was ripe. As one would likely be bound by it the sooner one learns about the truth of their family. Although it must be one¡¯s fate to be born as an heir of the Muen family, still, a chance to be free from such restriction was given, ording to one¡¯s will. In fact, there had been some cases where the heir had chosen to leave the Muen family to lead a normal life. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Hitasya myself. You may leave and get ready for it.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± After Thas took his leave, it was only him and his granddaughter who was left in his study. Rahan, whose face now looked no more than a friendly grandfather, gave a smile at his granddaughter. Then, he gave a light tap on the empty seat beside him ¡°Hitasya,e sit beside me.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Hitasya, who had risen to her feet at once, trotted over and took the seat right next to her grandfather. Rahan then patted the girl¡¯s head with a warm smile on his face. ¡°You can call me grandfather when no one is around.¡± Hitasya broke into a bright smile upon his permission. ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Rahan was a stern father who was rather strict with his son, the likely sessor. In fact, he had given more scolding thanpliments to his son all his life. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to treat his granddaughter like he did to his son as she was such a lovely thing which brought a smile to his face every time he saw her. Although he had already got his mind all sorted on the verge of death, it saddened him to think that he wouldn¡¯t be alive to see his precious granddaughter grow up with his own eyes. ¡°Hitasya, you are going to meet an esteemed elder of our family today.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± ¡°He is the reason for our family¡¯ existence, the very root of our family indeed. However, you will never get to meet him again after your meeting with him today.¡± ¡°Does the elder live in a far ce?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then I can go visit him more often.¡± Rahanughed heartily at Hitasya¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s a rule, Hitasya. You only get to meet him once in your whole lifetime.¡± ¡°Ah. Then, is there anything I need to do when I go see him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re paying him a visit. He would see how much you have grown so far. And when he asks you a question, you just have to answer him honestly. By the way, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone that you had met with the family elder. It¡¯s a secret which you must keep forever to yourself.¡± Hitasya gave him a nod with a determined look. ¡°Yes, grandfather. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°And if¡­ the elder has message for me, I want you to let me know. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Chapter 267.2 This one meeting was in fact the only means ofmunication between the elder and the Muen family. He couldn¡¯t help but to wish to get most of the chance he¡¯s got. However, it was quite obvious that a child who¡¯s yet toe of age would likely have trouble understanding the difficult conversations, let alone to deliver the words in exact terms. As one¡¯s spirituality would likely develop along as they grow, it was a custom for their descendants to choose the day right before their fifteenth birthday to pay a visit to the family elder. Doubtless twelve was too soon for one to visit the elder, however, Rahan feltpelled to have his granddaughter visit the elder while he was still alive. Despite his foresight being nothing extraordinary, the hunch which he sometimes felt was almost urate at all times. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t too worried as Hitasya was indeed a bright girl for her age. Unwittingly, Hitasya¡¯s face recalled an old face to his mind, which he still misses to this day. There was a person whom he was reminded of every time he saw his granddaughter. [I¡¯m so sorry, Rahan. For making you bear such a heavy burden in my stead.] The person was his sister, who was both beautiful and wise more than anyone he has met in his life. Hitasya was indeed a spitting image of his sister, who he had never got to see after she had left the family for good. ¡®Come to think of it, I believe I¡¯ve heard that my sister¡¯s granddaughter had returned to the Holy City a few days ago.¡¯ The birth of an Anika, in whose veins ran the blood of the Muen family, was indeed a secret he must take to his grave. Should Sang-je find out about it, he was bound to keep a close eye on the Arse family like he does to the Muen family. Although his sister had long been gone from this world, Rahan found himself still tracing after the trails which were left by his sister while she was alive. All he wished for his sister¡¯s offspring was to lead a peaceful life like the way they are now.*** First things first, Eugene handed the promised amount of money to the storyteller. And when she asked him to wait so she could talk privately with his grandmother, he left them without a hint of hesitation along with the servant, unable to hide the joy that registered on his face. ¡®He¡¯s no filial grandson I suppose.¡¯ Eugene clicked her tongue at the man who couldn¡¯t care less of his own grandmother. She felt sorry for the olddy who seemed to have dragged all the way here just because of her money-blinded grandson. She then asked the olddy, who was sitting across from her with her head hung low. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Berothy.¡± The olddy sounded pretty reluctant to answer as she didn¡¯t even bother to lift her head as she spoke. It was obvious that thedy wasn¡¯t pleased at all by the situation she was in. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t mean to harm you in the least. All I want is to ask you a few of my questions. And I don¡¯t intend to take the money back from your grandson even if you can¡¯t provide me with answers. You can take my word for it.¡± ¡°¡­What is it that you wish to ask me?¡± Although there were no dramatic changes in thedy¡¯s attitude, Eugene thought it was just as well now that Berothy had hinted at her willingness to cooperate. ¡°Have you heard from your grandson about why I had wished to see you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are looking for a sorcerer. But if your wish is to get your fortunes told, then I must say you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m no more than a chatan who does what I do on asionalers and goers to make my living. I can¡¯t really foresee one¡¯s destined future.¡± ¡°I just want to ask you regarding the spells.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that¡­¡± ¡°About the rune, medium and vessel.¡± Berothy slightly popped her head up upon hearing that. ¡°Please tell me if there¡¯s anything you know about them.¡± Swallowing the words that mighte off aspulsion or pressure, Eugene merely gazed at thedy with a desperate look in her eyes. Berothy, who had been silent for a moment, finally opened her mouth after letting out a faint sigh. ¡°A rune is no more than a form, a pattern that is visible with the naked eye. The rune alone will never amount to anything. But without it, it will be almost impossible to derive the substances from it.¡± Eugene listened carefully to Berothy¡¯s words with a look of anticipation on her face, ¡°A medium, however, is something that links the substance to the pattern. The power of a spell would then vary, depending on the medium. So basically, the same logic applies as in fishing, where you obviously need a bigger bait to aim for a bigger fish. Besides that, it is most essential to use the right medium. It¡¯ll be like adding fuel to the fire if the wrong medium is used.¡± ¡°What exactly happens when the wrong medium is used?¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous. In the worst case, the sorcerer might even die.¡± Eugene finally realized the reason why Jin had dedicated such a long time in preparation before she finally initiated the spell. Nheless, the consequence was unsparingly fatal. Yet, the spell Jin had initiated must be a powerful one since it had the power to summon the soul from another world. But ording to Jin¡¯s character, she never seemed to be the type of person who would risk herself in doing something as dangerous without her security guaranteed, especially when there¡¯s much risk for the sorcerer to take on. And what was even more suspicious was that Sang-je had actually turned a blind eye while Jin had put herself in such danger. ¡°Is there any way to keep the ill effects to the minimum?¡± Berothy closed her mouth in hesitation, although she clearly looked like she had something to tell. After taking a moment of contemtion, she finally made up her mind and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a way to use a stand-in to take on all the risks instead of the real sorcerer. However, one would likely receive a much stronger counteractionpared to what the sorcerer would likely have received.¡± Instantly, the five servant girls who had apanied Jin to the desert crossed Eugene¡¯s mind in a sh. Jin must have nned to use them as sacrificialmb in her scheme from the very beginning. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to be infuriated just by thinking of all the misdeeds Jin hadmitted or nned to do while she was in her body. Chapter 268.1 ¡°Finally, a vessel is the subject of the spell. Although the spell doesn¡¯t necessarily have to fill the whole vessel, it should never overflow from it. Once the spell exceeds the vessel, the vessel will break, and the spell will also fail to initiate eventually.¡± ¡°What actually happens when it exceeds?¡± ¡°If the vessel is an object, it will only break as a result. But if the spell was initiated with a person as the subject, that person might end up with serious injuries or even die.¡± Eugene gave a silent nod as she listened. ording to Berothy, there were many risks for one to consider initiating a spell. It was much akin to chemical experiments which involved the handling of dangerous material. For instance, there was a danger of explosion should one conduct the experiment without a proper knowledge of the materials and their exact ratios. ¡°Is there any spell you could possibly demonstrate perchance?¡± ¡°No.¡± Berothy answered in a resolute tone which sounded more like a firm refusal. ¡®I bet Berothy is rted to the ancient tribe in some ways.¡¯ Eugene remembered that she was given no more than a shake of head from the storytellers whom she had asked the same questions to. Their response was, however, quite understandable since the spell was never a knowledge that wasmonly known to the public. But seeing that Berothy had managed to answer her questions without a hint of hesitation, there was a high chance that she was in fact a descendant of the ancient tribe. If not, she still could possibly have special rtionship with someone from the tribe, perhaps like a master and disciple.Berothy didn¡¯t seem like a person who would likely submit to coercions as she strongly reminded Eugene of Aldrit, who had refused to yield even in the face of death. When that crossed her mind, Eugene realized she might as well give up in urging Berothy to speak any further. In fact, what she had been told so far was already beyond her expectation. Eugene couldn¡¯t be more amazed to hear this much about the spells from the olddy. ¡°Thank you. You really have been a great help. I¡¯ll see to it that you would be rewarded regardless of what your grandson had already received. You are free to leave now.¡± Eugene said as she motioned to a servant standing afar. When the servant approached as if suggesting following her, Berothy rose to her feet, looking puzzled. At first, she couldn¡¯t believe that she was given permission to leave so easily since she had expected for conciliation or even threats to follow. Berothy, who had just turned around to follow the servant, turned back around and told Eugene with a determined look on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Anika, such as yourself, is able to have an audience with His Holiness at any time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m sure His Holiness would be able to tell you more than what I know.¡± A slight frown promptly creased Eugene¡¯s brow. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The power of both divinity and spell shares the same root fundamentally. Seeing that you have summoned me, you must have thought they were different after all. If I may be so bold, I¡¯m sure your doubts will clear up once you start seeing them as the same thing.¡± After Berothy took her leave, Eugene turned to gaze at Kasser, who had sat through her conversation with Berothy in silence. He then began to mutter as he stroked his chin. ¡°Divine powers¡­ Is that how they are linked?¡± ¡°What are divine powers?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ceremony which Sang-je holds once in a while to demonstrate his holy powers to the citizens of the Holy City. It involves something like making pirs of light to descend from the sky or to make music y itself in midair.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing upon hearing that. ¡®What¡¯s all that about? Some kind of special effect? He clearly had been deluding people with his spells all along.¡¯ Coming to that conclusion, Eugene confidently concluded that Sang-je could never be someone who was sent to speak for God. *** Hitasya was being driven to some ce with her father in the carriage. Not only was it dark inside without the windows, but she also almost felt like she was trapped since it was so cramped inside. The poor girl had to sit closely together with her father throughout the whole ride. When the carriage had finally slowed down to a stop, the door was opened from outside. Hitasya, who had alighted from the carriage after her father, looked around her surroundings as soon as she got off. [Make sure you take a good look around your surroundings, Hitasya. I¡¯m sure then you¡¯ll be able to picture the ce again from your memory, even at ater time.] As her grandfather advised, Hitasya took great care to remember even the smallest details of the surroundings which unfolded before her eyes. However, the single-story building, which looked queer from the outside, didn¡¯t seem like it was livable in the least. Nheless, she tried to engrave the gruesome sharp points on the fences surrounding the building and even the little pebbles which were scattered all around the floor like dirt, into her memory. Meanwhile, Hitasya cleverly feigned fear and looked around as naturally as she could, as if she was only doing it out of the fear of being in an unfamiliar ce. ¡°Hitasya.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Thas bent down and ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s shoulder as he pointed to the building with his other hand. ¡°Do you see that door?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You must walk to the door all by yourself. And as you wait by the door, someone will open it for you from inside. Once you get inside, you will then be carried further down into the dark underground. Do you think you can be a brave girl and go inside without crying?¡± Fear registered on Hitasya¡¯s face when she was told that she needed to go inside all by herself. However, she was quick to shake off her fear and answered her father with a firm nod. ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. I would never leave without you returning so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Thas kept his gaze fixed at the back of his little daughter as she walked toward the door. Watching his daughter had somehow reminded him of the very day when he had walked down the same road, decades ago. He never realized back then that he was in fact a hostage and was sent down under the pretext to meet the elder. But despite having learned all the truth by now, there was no way he could put a full stop to this vicious cycle of tragedy where he had to send his own daughter as another hostage. There were so many things for him to ask if only he could meet with the elder once again. However, no one was granted the exception along with the age limit which was strictly abide. [Humans have the tendency to form a conspiracy when twoe together.] The reason for the age limit was entirely because children stillcked the power to make their own judgment. In other words, it was practically impossible for children to actually ¡®plot a scheme¡¯, to put it in Sang-je¡¯s words. ¡®That sly fox.¡¯ The clenched fists of Thas trembled with anger as he helplessly wondered just how much longer he must be yed into the monster¡¯s hands. He had never been more resentful at his own powerlessness than today. Chapter 268.2 Hitasya¡¯s heart pounded the whole time as she was being carried down into the deep underground at the back of a stranger, surrounded by darkness. The man kept his silence all the way into the underground, which was much deeper than she first imagined. Hitasya, who was only a little child still, grew crestfallen with worry as she wondered if he was upset because she was too heavy on his back. When the man had finally reached the bottom of the underground, he let Hitasya down and opened the steel door before them. Hitasya hurriedly followed as the man walked into the door by himself without saying a word to her. As they walked along the dim corridor, they came to another dead end which was blocked by the barred steel door. The man, however, swiftly unlocked the lock which was hanging at the bar and unchained the door without any sign of hesitation. ¡°Get inside and you will see a room where you can see lights filtering through from the gaps on the ground. Find the room and go inside.¡± With that said, the man pulled out a long iron bar and gave a few taps against the steeled bars. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tap to let you know when the time is up. You just have toe back here when you hear the sound.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hitasya thought the man¡¯s voice sounded as if he was just reading out the lines from a book, which he didn¡¯t enjoy in the least. At first, she had indeed hesitated to walk into such a dark corridor all by herself. However, she eventually steeled herself and bravely took a first step forward. Before long, the sight of the steel door and the man was no longer visible behind in the dark although she had only taken a few steps into the corridor.The girl had no other choice but to take a deep breath and keep forward with both her hands firmly clenched. Then, when she finally spotted the dim light which wasing from the gaps of the door, she swiftly ran for the door. Another heavy steel door, which looked gigantic since it was much taller than herself, was firmly closed before her. Hitasya then used all her strength to open up the door although she was half worried that it could be locked. But despite the rattling soundsing from the rusty hinges, the door opened fairly easily, unlike her expectation. Cautiously, Hitasya took a step and walked into the room. Almost instantly, she saw a person sitting still on the pattern of light which was beaming through the gaps from the floor. An olddy, whose eyes were closed with her head hung down low, slowly lifted her head up. Hitasya couldn¡¯t help but to gasp when her eyes met with thedy¡¯s. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alber gave a faint exmation of joy as she beckoned at the girl, casting a smile for the first time in a long while. ¡°Come here.¡± Hitasya meekly obeyed and went up to Alber as she was told. And even when thedy had reached out and wrapped her hands on her cheeks as she groped for her eyes, nose, then her lips, Hitasya remained still since she had somehow known that thedy meant no harm to her in the least. ¡°How pretty you are. What is your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hitasya.¡± ¡°Hitasya. What a pretty name. Is Rahan your father?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Hitasya only btedly remembered that Rahan was her grandfather¡¯s name indeed. ¡°He is my grandfather.¡± ¡°So you are Rahan¡¯s granddaughter? I see¡­. time surely has passed. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s already be a grandfather. Then I guess you must be Thas¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hitasya was quite puzzled as the olddy looked nothing like how she had imagined. In fact, thedy looked much younger than her grandfather and she had a clearer voice as well. It sounded especially strange when thedy called her grandfather¡¯s name as if she was calling on a little boy. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m twelve years old.¡± ¡°¡­ twelve? Has Rahan¡­ your grandfather had any message for me?¡± ¡°He has just told me to give honest answers when I¡¯m asked questions.¡± After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Alber broke into a smile as she gave a nod. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s hear it from you then. Now, can you tell me about your family?¡± The girl¡¯s voice sounded like a bird¡¯s song and she kept chirping on like a little bird. Alber was overjoyed as it¡¯s been a long time since she hadst felt this much alive. She felt like all of the sacrifices she had made so far were very much worthwhile as long as this lovely girl could stay as cheerful as she was now. It¡¯s been more than twenty years since she was visited by a child from the Muen family after Rahan¡¯s third daughter paid her ast visit. Although it would be best if she could meet with every child from the tribe, she was grateful enough to be able to see the children from the Muen family as this was the result of herpromise with Sang-je. In the beginning, Sang-je kept a closer watch and even eavesdropped on every single conversation she had with the child. But after realizing that she exchanged no more than an everyday conversation with the child, he eventually stopped caring and allowed her to have a chat with the child, in private. Chapter 269.1 Although she had first joined hands with the monster in defense of her tribe, she couldn¡¯t possibly have endured to this day if it was only for such a grandiose purpose. Muen. A family which has prospered under the name of her only son, was the only descendant rted by blood with her. As a matter of fact, Alber had dly endured all the pains and hardships just for the sake of them. Despite the fact that she only gets visited by her descendants once in a few decades, she would get awakened to the sense that she was no more than mere human every time she finds the children endearing. ¡®She reminds me of her.¡¯ There was a girl who had deeply impressed Alber more than any children from the Muen family she had ever met with so far. Hearing Hitasya¡¯s voice had somehow taken her back to a day which was probably more than fifty years from now. ¡®Seeing that Rahan is already a grandfather, I bet she¡¯s be a grandmother by now as well.¡¯ The girl¡¯s name was Resha, and she was Rahan¡¯s older sister. She truly was a bright girl who was very considerate and mature for her age. Moreover, she had a great talent as well. For instance, when she was taught a few spells, not only did she assimte the principles, but she was also quick to learn as she had seeded in casting the spell on the first try. It pained Alber to think that this gem of a girl wouldter be the head of the family and ended up living under the tight surveince of Sang-je for the rest of her life. She can still remember thest thing she had said to the girl. [Resha. Go ahead and live the life you want to live. I hope you will live for nothing but your own happiness since I haven¡¯t been able to do so myself.]Alber still wondered if her advice had affected the girl¡¯s future. The next child she remembered meeting with was Thas, who was Rahan¡¯s son. It was through Thas that she had learned that it was Rahan who had be the next head of the family instead of Resha, who had always been regarded as the heir of the family. And when Thas had told her that his aunt had already passed away even before he was born, Alber harited the fortune at once. The news had given her quite a shock. Fortunately, she was able to regain herposure as it seemed like Resha¡¯s lifeline was yet to be cut off. Indeed, Resha possessed an outstanding talent more than anyone in the family. And since she had been the heir of the family, Sang-je would have kept his eyes on her still, even after she left the family for good. With that, Alber had naturally assumed that Resha must have feigned her own death to cut her ties with her family once and for all. Alber couldn¡¯t help but to break into a smile every time she thought of Resha, as she imagined that she would now be living her life wholly at her will, free from all the restraints which had once bound her. ¡°¡ªthen I saw the carriage pass by!¡± Absorbed in her own thoughts, Alber had just missed what Hitasya was talking about. Still, Alber remembered hearing the word ¡®Anika¡¯ from Hitasya in passing. ¡°Anika?¡± ¡°Yes. She had left the Holy City after she got married to a king. But it seems like she just returned a few days ago. It was a shame that I was unable to see into the carriage.¡± Smile appeared on Alber¡¯s face, thinking that the distinct appearance of Anika must have seemed intriguing to a child¡¯s eye. ¡°Have you never seen an Anika before?¡± ¡°I have but I was hoping to see her face.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve heard that she looked a lot like my great aunt.¡± ¡°Why would she look like your great aunt Resha?¡± Hitasya seemed startled when it dawned on her that she had just blurted out a secret after being much carried away as she spoke. She may be bright, but a child was still a child since she absolutely had no idea as to how to switch the subject. Alber, however, felt a strange hunch right upon Hitasya¡¯s flustered response. ¡°Hitasya. Can you tell me what you just meant by that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. In fact, it¡¯s your grandfather who had told you to give honest answers whenever you were asked a question. Besides, no one will ever find out what we have discussed down here. I assume you are already aware that we will never see each other again, am I right?¡± Hitasya gave a nod for an answer. ¡°Do you mind letting me in on your secret?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Hesitantly, Hitasya went on to exin. It happened three years ago, when she was ying hide and seek with her little brother. She had gone into her father¡¯s office looking for a ce where she would never be found. Then, when she was hiding under the table, both her father and grandfather, whom she had thought had left, returned to the room. Hitasya froze on the spot in fear that she might disappoint her father and grandfather more than the scolding itself. Chapter 269.2 [It seems like she will spend a night in the Holy City before she leaves tomorrow.] [A marriage with the king¡­] Her grandfather and father were having a discussion over the marriage between a king and an Anika. [I guess it¡¯s all in her blood. She surely looked very much like your aunt.] [Did she really?] Clearly, Hitasya had been too young to fully understand the conversation exchanged between them. However, she remembered hearing the two of them say that Anika, who had married to a king, resembled much of her great aunt. As it happens, Hitasya often hears from her father or grandfather that she too looked much like her great aunt. Moreover, herte great aunt had been a stunning beauty when she was alive. Innocent and na?ve, the child ended up feeling jealous when she heard that there was someone else who also resembled her great aunt. But it was more of a curiosity to be exact since Hitasya wondered to herself ¡®How much could she really have taken after her?¡¯. And upon finding out who the Anika in question was, it had somehow left an impression on Hitasya¡¯s feeble mind. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this.¡¯ Alber¡¯s eyes soon trembled with shock.¡®Could it be Resha¡¯s daughter¡­ no, is it her granddaughter?¡¯ Kings and Anikas were indeed those who are the most closely rted to God, and the only human beings whom that cunning monster is truly afraid of. ¡®God¡¯s is never quite predictable.¡¯ What could be the meaning of the birth of an Anika in whose veins runs the blood of the Muens, those who got their necks bitten by the monster. Alber¡¯s heart had soon begun to pound as she pondered on such thoughts. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Suddenly, her whole body shuddered¡ªa strong sensation ran through her spine. From time to time, she was able to foresee the future without having to borrow the power of the spell. Although the prediction was never precise as when the spell was used, it was yet a strong hunch like an arrow hitting the mark. ¡®I must see her.¡¯ She knew that her meeting with Anika would be able to change the tide for sure. ng! ng! Upon hearing the clunking sounding from the steel-barred window, Alber quickly turned to Hitasya and told her with a tone of urgency in her voice. ¡°Hitasya. Can you try to remember what I¡¯m about to tell you and send my words to your grandfather? Just to your grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hitasya gave a determined nod, remembering what her grandfather had told her before she came here. After Hitasya had gone back, Alber harited the fortune for the first time in a long while. She doesn¡¯t usually harite the fortunes of the Muen children since her time has always been flowing differently from them. ¡°¡­You are no longer here.¡± It turns out that Resha no longer existed in this world. ¡°Why did you have to leave so soon?¡± Alber fell to the ground and started sobbing with her face buried to the floor. It pained her as much as the time when she had learned of the death of her son. *** Charlotte greeted her parents delightfully as it¡¯s been long since she hadst seen them. On the day of her arrival in the Holy City, she had originally nned to pay a visit to her maternal grandfather but she hadn¡¯t got the chance to meet him as he happened to be traveling on business away from the Holy City. There seemed to have some problems in the firm that he owns. So, as soon as she heard the news that her grandfather had returned, Charlotte went to the Scan manor to visit her grandfather at once. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the master is in the middle of a serious conversation with his client at the moment.¡± The butler¡¯s remark had failed to disappoint Charlotte in the least. In fact, she had never expected for her grandfather toe out and greet her in the first ce. Her grandfather had indeed been very particr about whom he spent his time with as he was a kind of person who was even stingy about the time he spent on his sleep. For quite a long time, Charlotte had meekly waited for her grandfather, alone in the sitting room when the door to the sitting room opened right after she stuffed a freshly baked biscuit into her mouth. Through the door came striding an old gentleman of a sturdy build, along with a few young men who followed with their heads hung low. Charlotte continued to chew away on the biscuit while she watched her grandfather, Mitchell, rush in like he was in a great hurry. Mitchell, who had flopped into a seat right across her, started to browse through the papers which he had brought in with him. ¡°So have you secured the stocks or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to check on them.¡± ¡°Is this the best you can do? I want definite answers!¡± Fear clouded the men¡¯s faces when her grandfather bawled out so loud that his voice resonated through the whole sitting room. Charlotte, who had washed down the remaining biscuits with a sip of her tea, said to Mitchell, smiling. ¡°Grandfather. Don¡¯t you even have the time to greet your own granddaughter?¡± Chapter 270.1 All the men¡¯s eyes shuddered with a shock when Charlotte daringly interrupted the conversation. In contrast to their expectation that a furious roar will soon follow, only a slight frown was formed between Mitchell¡¯s brows before he gave a snort and said to her with much indifference. ¡°Is he being nice to you?¡± ¡°Of course he is, grandfather. Your grandson-inw is a fine man.¡± Mitchell then turned to the men behind and told them to leave the room. As soon as they were given permission to leave, the men lowered their heads before they made a bolt for the door. Watching as they left, Mitchell clicked his tongue at their unseemly backs. When things quieted around them, he asked Charlotte. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to give my greetings to you of course. Especially since it¡¯s been so long since I hadst visited the Holy City.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have bothered to. We would have run across each other anyway.¡± Charlotte was not in the least offended by her grandfather¡¯s grumbles as he has always been ill-tempered and never knew how to speak kindly to anyone.In fact, as a person who never tends to waste even a second of his time in a day, he showed no tolerance against any idleness and applied the same principle to his children as well. However, he had basically forced his principle onto his children, often by yelling and rebukes instead of convincing them through enoughmunication. As a result, his children grew to hate his father as much as they found him difficult. And the same goes for his grandchildren as they were all afraid of him. Charlotte, however, was the only person who didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Mitchell, unlike everyone else. Even when Mitchell raised his voice at her, she only smiled and even daringly retorted instead of bursting into tears like most girls would do. And it was all because Charlotte was born to be a good judge of character. She had easily realized that her grandfather was never a bad person after all as he just wasn¡¯t very good at expressing himself to others. Mitchell, the owner of the Scan firm who¡¯s also known as a man as hard as nails, endeared Charlotte the most among all his grandchildren. And that was why he had helped an Anika, who had be the queen of Hashi Kingdom, upon Charlotte¡¯s request. It surely was a waste of his time, and it never came to any money as well. He would most likely have turned it down if it wasn¡¯t for Charlotte. ¡°I hear that you all came together.¡± Charlotte, who had cleverly understood the meaning behind his significant question, answered him at once. ¡°Yes. The trip to the Holy City was most pleasant all thanks to Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Did she ask for a favor again? Is that why you are here?¡± For a moment, Charlotte was at loss for words seeing that he had hit the nail on the head. She realized once again that her grandfather was indeed an astute businessman. [Count Oscar. Do you know what kind of favor I asked your grandfather, perchance?] Charlotte was unable to answer Eugene when she was asked the question since she had yed no more than a middle role to introduce her grandfather to the queen. She had merely sent a letter to her grandfather asking him if he could be of help to the queen when she was asked a favor from the queen in the past. But in the reply from her grandfather, he had only written that there was no need for her to get involved further as he would take care of the rest by himself. Despite the curt expressions written on the letter, Charlotte was able to understand what his grandfather was trying to convey. It basically meant that ¡®It¡¯s best not to pry before getting yourself involved in unnecessary hassles.¡¯ Charlotte thought it was best to follow his advice. And as it happens, as she had no intention to get close to the queen back in the past, she paid no more attention to the matter since then. Just as Mitchell suspected, Charlotte had indeed been asked a new favor from the queen. Her job was to find out about the favor the queen had asked Mitchell in the past and about what she had received from him. [Count Oscar. Like I¡¯ve already told you, I have lost much of my memories from the incident. So I¡¯m now trying to retrieve my memory as much as I can with all the clues that I¡¯ve found out so far. And it seems to me that I¡¯ve received a great deal of help from your grandfather, and I want to find out what it was about. Do you think you can help me out?] Charlotte dly offered to help since she couldn¡¯t quite turn her down as the queen sounded sincere when she asked for her help. Besides, she had personally received an agreeable impression from the queen throughout their travel to the Holy City. However, she must find out about what the queen had asked her grandfather in the past without telling him about the queen¡¯s memory loss. To do that, she had actuallye up with a usible story after much discussion with Eugene. She was going to tell him that she had been assigned to rece Count Wmbe as the liaison so that she wished to take over all of his duties he had done so far. ¡°Grandfather. The thing is, I do have something to ask you.¡± Chapter 270.2 Once again, Eugene had arrived at the Holy City pce in her carriage. But before she alighted from it, she steeled herself for what¡¯s toe by muttering out words of encouragement to herself. Although she wasn¡¯t feeling as nervous as her first visit, she tried not to lower her guards down in any case. She, however, did flinch a little when she saw Pides, who clearly hade to meet her. She couldn¡¯t help but to be conscious of his presence even as she walked to the prayer room with him as her escort. ¡®It was much better when I wasn¡¯t remotely conscious in the past. This is all his fault.¡¯ Putting the me on Kasser, Eugene continued to grumble inwardly. ¡®I still can¡¯t put my finger on Jin¡¯s feelings towards Pides. Was she really in love with him, enough to make such a deal with Sang-je? I guess I have to ask my mother if there¡¯s anything she knows about.¡¯ Just like herst visit, she descended thest stair by herself. When she reached thest step to the prayer room, she couldn¡¯t help but to wonder about the workings behind the door when it opened itself before her. ¡®Is this some kind of a spell? It¡¯s just like an automatic door.¡¯ It felt strange all of sudden when she naturally defined it with the phrase ¡®automatic door¡¯. By now, she had deeply realized there are two sides to everything in the world. And although life had been hard on her for thest twenty years, the reason she could see things in a different light from the people in Mahar was because she hade from a world where both the level of technology and civilization were different from here. ¨C Did you get some rest? You surely look much more rxed than west met, Anika Jin.¡°Hope you have been well, Your Holiness. Thanks to your concern, I have fully recovered from the fatigue of the journey.¡± Eugene recalled the conversation she had with her mother as she looked at Sang-je. [Mother, have you had an audience with His Holiness before?] [Not in recent years. It really had been quite a while ago.] [Then, do you still remember what it was like? The aura that you saw around him.] Dana answered, as she gave a light chuckle. [Like father, like daughter. Your father had asked the exact same question to me once, too. I guess everyone¡¯s curiosity is pretty much the same. But to be honest, I don¡¯t really know. As I didn¡¯t see anything.] [But mother, didn¡¯t you say you can see the auras surrounding the king and Anika? Yet, you really didn¡¯t see anything at all?] [Well, since His Holiness is God¡¯s vicegerent so I guess he isn¡¯t someone I can judge simply with my power.] ¡®Sang-je is never God¡¯s vicegerent. I¡¯m most certain he¡¯s ying some tricks here. But he wouldn¡¯t have taken measures beforehand since he knows nothing of mother¡¯s ability. Is this a spell then? Who am I supposed to ask about this?¡¯ Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wish to quickly have done with the audience so that she could visit the library. ¨C I believe you¡¯ve told me that your memory isn¡¯t intact. Haven¡¯t your memoriese back to you still? ¡°I¡¯m afraid many parts of my memories are still missing,¡± said Eugene, looking crestfallen. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but to feel empty with this huge void inside me, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C What you have initiated is in fact the forbidden power of divinity from ancient times. Therefore, I had asked you to inform me right away as soon as the medium was found. Although I wouldn¡¯t reprimand you about it as it has been sessful, you must keep in mind that I wouldn¡¯t be tolerant if you were to disobey my words again, Anika Jin. Sang-je said in a decisive tone when Anika Jin brought up her memory loss, once again. He was sending out a clear message that he wouldn¡¯t show any tolerance to her whines any further. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I¡¯ll keep your words in mind,¡± answered Eugene in a dispirited tone while she fitted in the new piece of clue inside her mind. ¡®Divine powers? I guess the rune, medium and vessel, the three elements of spell, are being used in the divine powers as well. I bet Sang-je had deceived everyone just by rephrasing them as divine powers.¡¯ The mystic powers of spells had been long forgotten by people nowadays. Therefore, Sang-je could¡¯ve easily deluded people if he had colluded with the tribe that foresees the future, which is in fact the only tribe from the ancient times that had knowledge about the spells. ¨C Anika Jin. Let us continue the conversation we hadn¡¯t got to finishst time. Tell me about what you gained. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± said Eugene while she fiddled about her sleeve unwittingly. Kid was safely concealed this time as she had kept it safely hidden under her sleeve. She felt much relieved when she thought of Kasser, who woulde running at once when Kid sends him the signal. ¡®I just need to answer him as I have prepared.¡¯ ¡°Your Holiness, I have indeed retrieved my Ramita back. I can¡¯t express enough how delighted I am to be entitled as an Anika atst. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without all your support.¡± A corner of Sang-je¡¯s lip turned up slightly at her words. ¡®The more one has to lose, the more one bes a coward.¡¯ Indeed, Anika Jin used to run wild like an untamed shrew as if nothing feared her in the world. If anything, she behaved like someone who had been diagnosed with a terminal disease as she showed no sign of hesitation and lived everyday like it was herst day to live. Jin surely was arrogant as her behavior somehow hinted that she would most likely disregard Sang-je once she got back her Ramita. However, Jin¡¯s disposition seems to have changedpletelypared to thest time he saw her. He regarded that she must have retrieved her senses back along with her Ramita since she showed a humble attitude instead of a triumphant air. Sang-je suspected Jin¡¯s sudden change in behavior was mainly because she now had much to lose as she had finally be a real Anika. Therefore, she had no choice but to consider the consequences that her reckless behaviors would likely cost her. ¨C Then I guess you have had your lucid dream now that you have retrieved your Ramita. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± This was a question she had expected that he would ask. However, Eugene had no intention of confessing what she really had seen in her lucid dream to him. ¡°I was standing in the middle of an openke. It was so wide indeed that I couldn¡¯t even make out where the waterfront was.¡± Chapter 271.1 She knew he would easily see through her obvious lies if she lied about seeing a pond or a well in her dream when she had in fact turned ark to a tree. So, she had instead thought of referencing Anika Roxy¡¯s lucid dream, who¡¯s known as a legendary figure, as Roxy¡¯s lucid dream was already widely known by people. ¨C Ake? Did you just say you saw ake? Sang-je¡¯s brows furrowed at once. Eugene felt a chill as she answered him when his cold voice pierced into her mind. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C If so, how did the water feel in your dream? All of sudden, the voice of a girl was heard in the back of her mind. [I saw a very clear pond, Your Holiness. And the water was as cold as ice when I dipped my hands into it.] Eugene was left perplexed since she had thought her imposter never had a lucid dream as she didn¡¯t possess any Ramita. Meanwhile, she also wondered what Jin had meant by the water being cold. But it didn¡¯t take much long before Eugene finally realized what her imposter had actually done. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this. Did she really tell a lie? To Sang-je?¡¯Doubtless her imposter had believed Sang-je as God¡¯s vicegerent. Still, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by how her imposter had managed to lie in front of such a figure without batting an eye. ¡®I guess she wouldn¡¯t have been able to put on a pretense in the first ce if she hadn¡¯t had the brass nerve.¡¯ Eugene suspected that her imposter was fully aware of the fact that she was in someone else¡¯s body. As a matter of fact, what her mother had told her, had further supported her assumption. Dana vividly remembered everything before and after her daughter¡¯s disappearance like it was only yesterday. She had in fact told Eugene that aside from the aura itself, there were some visible changes as well. [I remember that you were fully capable of expressing yourself in words from the age of three using the limited vocabry of your age. However, you somehow didn¡¯t speak a word after you were safely returned home to us. It almost seemed like you couldn¡¯t understand us. And ever since that day, all the habits and manners you used to have before the incident had changed as well.] The doctor seemed to have diagnosed it as mutism and said that it had probably developed because of the shock from the incident. It took about a year before she started to speak again which clearly was the time her imposter had taken to pick up the newnguage. ¡°Your Holiness,¡± Eugene dropped her gaze to show that she was feeling guilty for lying. ¡°I beg your forgiveness for my imprudence for telling such a lie to you in the past. I¡¯ve now realized that one can never touch or feel the water in the lucid dream.¡± ¨C You really seem to have dreamt a real lucid dream this time. While Sang-je remained silent, Eugene was starting to grow fretful since she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what Sang-je was really after. Ramita surely wasn¡¯t something he can easily take away no matter how much he desires it. Even her imposter, who had literally taken everything away from her, had failed to earn the power of Ramita. ¨C Anika Jin. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C Will you show me your Ramita? ¡°I beg your pardon? As Sang-je lifted his right hand, a small basket, which was ced on the table along with candle stands, floated across the room to Eugene. It was indeed a marvelous scene even though she already knew that it was the power of spell. The basket, however, was filled with nothing but translucent beans inside. As Eugene kept her gaze fixed at the beans, Sang-je said, ¨C This is almost like toys for Anikas. You may have not touched them before but I¡¯m sure you know how it works as you must have seen other Anikas do it before. Eugene had no idea what the seeds were used for as no memory regarding them had struck her so far. So she had no choice but to guess the use of it from the context. ¡®So will he be able to measure my Ramita when I touch this?¡¯ Eugene clearly had not expected this. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Cold sweat started to break out from her back as she knew there was no way for her to escape this. There was no guarantee of how he would react If she refused to be measured. The main reason for her visit today was to lower Sang-je¡¯s guards down around her but things were likely to get worse at this rate. ¡®Believe in yourself. Believe in your Ramita.¡¯ Eugene reached out for the basket after making up her mind. Fundamentally, Ramita is a power that resides within her soul. So she would be able to control her Ramita at will like kings taking full control over their Praz. She picked a seed and gave it a light squeeze in her palm before she recited inwardly to herself. ¡®I¡¯m ake. I just have to reveal my Ramita as much as the size of ake.¡¯ The seed then began to tremble inside her palm. And as soon as she opened her hand, dim lights started to beam out from the small crevices on the seed before it finally cracked as it sprouted. Its stem, which continued to shoot up without end, crumbled into dust right before it could touch the high ceiling of the prayer room. Nothing remained on Eugene¡¯s palm as both the stem and the seed seemed to have fully dissolved into fine dusts in the air. Chapter 271.2 ¡®Did it work? Have I done it right?¡¯ Eugene raised her eyes from her palm to Sang-je. However, she found no significant change in his expression as his eyes remained closely shut like before. ¡°Should I give it another try, Your Holiness?¡± ¨C There¡¯s no need to. Congrattions, Anika Jin. You have now be a true Anika. ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness.¡± Eugene grinned as she felt a sense of pride inside her. ¨C You may take your leave for today. ¡°Your Holiness, I am thinking of visiting the library before I leave,¡± said Eugene while thinking that Sang-je¡¯s attitude had turned somewhat cold towards her all so suddenly. ¨C You have my permission.¡°Thank you, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C Anika Jin. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¨C What is your itinerary henceforth? ¡°I think I¡¯ll be attending a banquet. My family is hosting a weing banquet to celebrate my return for the first time in a long while. And I must say I¡¯m very much looking forward to it as it¡¯s going to be a grand party.¡± Eugene seemed truly overjoyed as she told him of her ns. However, she looked no more than Jin to Sang-je¡¯s eyes, as he strongly remembered her as someone who never seemed to miss a single banquet that was held in the city. ¨C Inform me at once if you sense any changes to your lucid dream. ¡°As you will, Your Holiness.¡± Creases were formed between his eyebrows once Eugene took her leave. ¡®What happened? Ake? Does that mean Jin¡¯s Ramita is just about the same as Flora¡¯s?¡¯ Since the grade of Jin¡¯s Ramita as measured by the transparent seed was very much simr to Flora¡¯s, Jin wouldn¡¯t have been lying after all. However, as such a level of Ramita wasn¡¯t nearly enough for him, his disappointment was close to despair. He clearly had hoped for more than that. ¡®What could then have possibly caused the changes to the lucid dreams of other Anikas? Are they irrelevant to Jin?¡¯ As Sang-je opened his eyes, a fierce spark shed across his crimson pupils. ¡®Alber. Was it all a lie?¡¯ With his teeth clenched, the outline of Sang-je¡¯s body slowly faded before he eventually vanished into thin air. *** The library was located on the utmost floor of the main pce where the prayer room was situated as well. Eugene could feel that the ce was under tight security as she had walked past many knights on sentry duty as she headed to the library. A priest, who was sitting at the desk next to the entrance as soon as she pushed opened the door to the library, came up to her at once while he lowered his head before her. ¡°Wee back, Anika Jin.¡± A memory then hit her she watched the priest greet her. [Wee, Anika Jin. I had the book ready as you had requested.] Eugene suspected her imposter had been a frequent visitor to the library judging from the way the man had treated her as he handed the book. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long while. I just thought of dropping by for old times¡¯ sake. I wonder if there have been some changes here since myst visit.¡± ¡°There had been minor rearrangements but the section where you frequented should be the same as before.¡± ¡°Truly? It does seem a little different from how I remember.¡± As Eugene kept looking around her surroundings without making any move, the shrewd priest quickly took the hint and said as he took the lead, ¡°I believe it¡¯s just because you haven¡¯te for a visit in a long time. Pleasee this way.¡± The priest showed Eugene the way into the library and only stopped when he reached in front of a certain bookshelf. ¡°Shall I bring you your writing supplies?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± The priest¡¯s hospitality was somewhat excessive to think that he was offering himself out of the kindness of his heart. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what her imposter must have offered him in return for his hospitality. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Yes, Anika Jin.¡± Although it happened in just a split second, Eugene had clearly seen his eyes glittering in greed when he turned around at her call. Without any hesitation, Eugene took off her ne and handed it over to the priest standing before her. ¡°I have almost forgotten, as this was an unnned visit.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have to bother, Anika Jin. I can¡¯t ept this.¡± The priest had indeed made quite a fuss as he declined her gift, but Eugene stuffed the ne into the pocket of his robe anyway. ¡°No one is going to criticize when I¡¯m giving a gift of gratitude to someone who has been so much of help to me at all times.¡± ¡°But this is too excessive¡­¡± Despite his words, the priest didn¡¯t return the ne to her. Eugene let out a small chuckle as she watched his back growing smaller by the distance. ¡®I guess there¡¯s nothing money can¡¯t buy no matter which world you live in.¡¯ Eugene went closer to the bookshelf after running her eyes up and down to take an overall look. She hoped she would be able to find some leads although she suspected there would be limits to the variety of resources being stored in an open library. Chapter 272.1 There was a carriage standing for quite some time at some distant ce from the front gate of the pce. It was rather far to get a clearer view of the pce, but this was all for the best. Getting a bit nearer would likely arouse the royal guards¡¯ attention and a carriage that stands for too long outside the gates would look suspicious. Right then, there was a carriageing out of the pce. Kasser only heaved a sigh of relief after he checked that it had safely passed through the gate. Three knocks on his carriage soon followed. It was a sign from the warrior outside to inform him that the queen¡¯s carriage had departed from the the pce grounds. But it looked like he need not need signal for that. As a matter of fact, not once had Kasser took his eyes off the front gate. His mind and body were on full alert, his Praz too was on the look out to run straight to the queen in case of any emergency. Kasser¡¯s whole body was surrounded by a blue aura, emanating heat to its surroundings. But as Kasser closed his eyes, his Praz was sucked back into his body and disappeared by the time he reopened his eyes. He clenched his hand into a fist and opened it after a while, staring down with a faint sense of unfamiliarity. ¡®I never knew it was this easy to take full control over it.¡¯ Truly, all the horses outside remained calm the whole time although his Praz manifested in full. This could only mean that he was capable of taking control over his Praz while making sure the presence of it was kept hidden from the surroundings. He gave two taps to his carriage, and the carriage departed at his signal. *** Eugene closed the window curtain after seeing her carriage pass by the front gate. She pulled at her left sleeve, which was rather tight around her wrist, and finally untied it to loosen it up. Soon, a tiny squirrel staying hidden within her sleeve escaped from it in a nimble movement.The squirrel began to climb up along her left arm to her shoulder only to climb back down along her other arm beforending on the back of her right hand. All smiles, Eugene stroked at its chin with her fingertip. ¡°You did a great job. Wasn¡¯t it hard to stay still the whole time in such a tight ce?¡± Eugene was soon lost in her own thoughts while she stroked Kid¡¯s back. In the bookshelf which the priest had escorted her to, had indeed stored plenty of books on its shelves. Among them were books, thick with fancy covers which resembled the ancient books that she remembered seeing from the secret room hidden within the pce¡¯s library back in the Hashi Kingdom, while there also were some books with their cover so worn-out that she dared not to even touch them. And when Eugene picked up a book from the shelf, a memory of her imposter crossed her mind. In the memory, her imposter had run her eyes through the spines of the books on the bookshelf before she let out a sigh and murmured. [I guess I¡¯ll start from here today.] Instantly, when the thought urred to Eugene that it was pointless to search through the library, she turned and left the ce without turning back. ¡®She must have made countless visits to the library as much as the time she needed to gain what she wanted. That means I would need to invest as much time as she did in the library in order to find something useful from there.¡¯ The trouble was, Eugene hadn¡¯t got that much time to spare. To return to her kingdom before the dry seasones to an end, the longest she could stay in the Holy City would be two months at most. So instead, Eugene tried to ce herself in her imposter¡¯s shoes. She imagined herself as a nine-year-old girl waking up to find herself in a foreign world in someone else¡¯s body. And as it happens, the owner of the body was an only daughter of a prestigious family of both wealth and power. ¡®I bet she was overjoyed with the changes at first.¡¯ But her imposter must have encountered the first obstacle by the time she started to cope with thenguage. She realized that Dana had already seen through her identity from the beginning. Eugene bet her imposter had been extremely restless to have someone who knows about her secret around her. She must have lived in constant fear that Dana might find a way to change her back into her old self. However, her fear had faded eventually with time while she enjoyed her new life, living in plenty, as a nobledy from a noble family. However, she soon encountered a second obstacle yet again. She would have lived without worries if she were an ordinary child, but the owner of the body was in fact an Anika. Hence, the imposter must have realized that she was without the power of Ramita, unlike other Anika. ¡®I guess that¡¯s when she had told Sang-je that she¡¯s going to retrieve her Ramita¡­ although it¡¯s more exact to say she was nning to steal it, but anyway, she must have wished to possess the power of Ramita with all her heart.¡¯ Chapter 272.2 Eugene revalued her imposter as she put the pieces of the puzzle together in her mind. Although fake Jin was indeed a person of a wicked disposition and she most likely would have done everything she could to gain whatever she wanted, there was no denying that she was a persistent person with a brilliant mind. She must have had to take a detour to solve her problems as she couldn¡¯t risk her secret from being revealed. Eugene couldn¡¯t help to be amazed to think that her imposter had learned an unfamiliar knowledge such as spells just from the books in the library without any external help. However, her imposter had ended up making a fatal mistake of making light of the power of spell. Perhaps she had fallen into amon facy of an amateur thinking that she had enough understanding of the spells after reaching a certain point of her learning. The spell had turned everything back to its rightful ces, a failure in the shoes of her imposter. ¡®What happened to her soul after that? Has she returned to earth? There¡¯s a chance that she remains somewhere in this world. To make sure, I must find out what was the spell she had initiated in the desert¡­¡¯ As much as her imposter wished to steal the power of Ramita, Sang-je must have provided help by teaching her his divine powers to retrieve back her lost Ramita. However, both Sang-je and her imposter seemed to have simr yet a totally different purpose as their true intention differed. And that must have been where they had begun to splinter. ¡®I still have no idea as to why he¡¯s after the power of Ramita. I wonder where I should begin to solve this mystery.¡¯ While Eugne was grappling with the unsolved mysteries in her head, the carriage had already arrived at the Arse manor. ***Eugene began with the conversation by firing all the questions she had been meaning to ask Dana. What she was most curious about among all was of course about the mysterious Muen family. However, Dana only shook her head for an answer. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can tell you more. As what I had told youst time is all that I know about the Muens.¡± ¡°So there never has been any encounter between you and the Muens?¡± ¡°Your grandmother had always told me that our rtion to the Muen family must be kept secret. As the Muens must abide by the strict rules of the family, your grandmother said one had to cut all ties with the Muens once leaving the family.¡± ¡°But you said the Muen family offered help when I was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Dana continued after a moment of pondering with a perplexed look on her face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who had asked for their help.¡± ¡°What kind of help did the Muen family offer back then? I thought the destiny of king and Anika is beyond the power of the head of the Muen family to foresee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure as I wasn¡¯t in a state of mind to consider all that. Thenter it became hard for me to ask His Holiness about it since much time had already passed after the incident. But the girl who came back to me wasn¡¯t you after all so I could say they hadn¡¯t been much help after all.¡± ¡°Do people of the Muen Family know about you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think they would have known naturally from people¡¯s talks while grandmother engaged in social events? ¡°The thing is, your grandmother hardly left the house to socialize.¡± Dana¡¯s gaze turned somewhat nostalgic as she finished herst sentence. Eugene quickly changed the subject, seeing that her mother was in low spirits at the thought of herte grandmother. ¡°Mother. What exactly was the rtionship between Sir Pides and the imposter?¡± Between Eugene and her family, the word ¡¯imposter¡¯ referred to the fake Jin of the past. ¡°Why are you asking? Did something happen?¡± ¡°A memory of the past had urred to me once and it seemed to me like she had a special feeling towards Sir Pides.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t bother to tell her mother about how Sang-je was attempting to shake her up with Sir Pides as a bait nor that she was suspecting about his true identity. The future rtionship between her and Sang-je remained ambiguous as there¡¯s no way of knowing if she would just keep her distance from him or if she would end up standing against him. So for now, she decided not to make her mother worry. In fact, her mother would mostly likely show a sensitive reaction to those whoe as a threat to her daughter, whom she had finally got to reunite with after so many years. She would also need a significant justification if she were to stand against Sang-je as she would continue living in the Holy City. ¡°Besides that, Flora¡¯s remark had bothered me as well. So I guess it would be better for me to know about it.¡± Dana¡¯s face scrunched up for a fleeting second when she heard Flora¡¯s name. But she must admit that her eyes had naturally chased after Flora whenever she came over for a visit. As a matter of fact, Dana did find a little sce in that significant aura of Anika surrounding Flora, whenever she missed her daughter. But unlike her intention, it seemed like her such behavior had aroused some misunderstanding as people started to think that she was pretty fond of Flora. And worst of all, Flora herself had started to believe it as a truth. ¡®How dare you try to insult my daughter in front of me.¡¯ Although Dana didn¡¯t show it on her face, she was indeed very much infuriated when Flora mentioned Pides¡¯s name on that day. Dana knew Flora¡¯s remark was never a mistake since there¡¯s no way Flora had not known about the great social repercussions the words hold after her years of participation in social events. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to ask your brothers about it.¡± As Enoch wasn¡¯t home today, Dana sent for Arthur instead. Arthur then briefly exined about what he knows of the rtionship between Pides and Jin. ¡°I bet most people knew that your imposter was once fond of Sir Pides as she never bothered to hide her feelings in public.¡± Chapter 273.1 ¡°Is that true?¡± Dans asked back with a crease formed between her eyebrows. She never knew such details as she never really showed any interest in what Jin was up to while she secluded herself in the manor, away from the society. ¡°Yes, mother. But Sir Pides took a vow of soul in the end.¡± ¡°I believe I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°A vow of soul?¡± ¡°It is a deration of one¡¯s eternal devotion to God,¡± answered Dana as Eugene asked. ¡°Howe she didn¡¯t try to hide her feelings towards him? If everyone knows about how she feels about him then it¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s an unrequited love.¡± Dana and Arthur¡¯s eyes met for a moment in the air before Dana said to her son, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to exin from here.¡±¡°As you say, mother. I¡¯ll get going then as I have some matters to attend to. I won¡¯t be home untilter tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave us.¡± With a startled look in her eyes, Eugene waited for her mother to speak as Dana had somehow urged her brother to leave them alone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the word ¡®unrequited love¡¯ is appropriate in this case.¡± It took Eugene quite some time to repress the shock she received after hearing her mother¡¯s further exnation. ording to her mother, it was prettymon among the wealthy noblewomen to have affairs with the knights in the Holy City. A handsome knight was without doubt most popr among thedies that thepetition typically fierce over who gets to make him their lover. Without saying, those who were at the top of thedder of the society¡¯s hierarchy, just like the Arse family or Anika, were capable of showing their interest in certain knights by making public deration. Basically, when a noblewoman shows her public interest in a knight, the said knight wouldter pay a private visit to the woman when the rumor reaches to his ear. However, there were also the opposite cases of the knights approaching the noblewomen of their interest first. The rumor about the knights¡¯ promiscuous behavior prevailed in the city although no one mentioned it out loud. It surely was not a rare sight to see a married woman having a knight as a lover. In fact, there was even the case of two married women fighting over the same knight by pulling each other¡¯s hair publicly in the social gatherings. Eugene murmured, still looking in shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t the knights supposed to devote themselves to God by practicing celibacy?¡± ¡°Practicing celibacy doesn¡¯t have anything to do with serving God.¡± Eugene was immensely shocked once again hearing her mother say it so like it was an obvious fact. All of sudden, she remembered hearing Kasser say it to her once that chastity was never a necessity for one to be a priest. She couldn¡¯t help but to feel like her general knowledge was being challenged. ¡°Aside from affairs, is itmon for an unmarried woman to marry a knight?¡± ¡°That almost never happens.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because knights will have to resign from their post upon marriage. And the main reason women have affairs with the knights is primarily because they are attracted to their social position as a ¡®knight¡¯.¡± ¡°But I thought you said chastity isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°As long as they stay unmarried.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to sneer with her brows furrowed into a crease. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t the knights get reprimanded for theirck of self-restraint by His Holiness?¡± ¡°His Holiness doesn¡¯t seem to mind at all.¡± Eugene snorted inwardly to think that Sang-je, who keeps a tight rein on Anikas, was giving unbounded freedom to the knights instead. She highly suspected that there is some perverse nature in Sang-je¡¯s disposition. ¡°But those who takes a vow of soul would keep away from opposite sex as it is considered a virtue to restrain their desires.¡± ¡°So the meaning that Pides took a vow of soul¡­ is pretty much the same as declining her confession in public.¡± Danaughed a little as she thought it was quite an interesting way of interpretation. ¡®I wonder if it was just an obsession along with her unyielding nature towards something she couldn¡¯t have.¡¯ The feelings her imposter had for Pides didn¡¯t seem like it was out of pure affection. Her imposter had in fact faced quite a few setbacks after the change of their bodies. Firstly, she had failed to be acknowledged by mother as her daughter while she suffered fear and a sense of inferiority as an Anika without the power of Ramita. So, perhaps it was Pides¡¯s public declination that acted as a trigger to the animosity she had kept hidden inside her. ¡°Mydy.¡± The butler¡¯s voice was heard along with a knock from the door. As Dana permitted his entrance, he came in with a message. ¡°His Grace, the Desert king has arrived.¡± Eugene spring to her feet at once, while her eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°Is he at the gates now?¡± ¡°I came to inform as soon as I saw his carriageing in so¡­¡± Even before the butler could finish his sentence, Eugene strode past him as she told her mother, ¡°I¡¯ll go get him, mother.¡± Watching as her daughter leave the room in hurried steps, Dana murmured with a smile on her face, ¡°She really must like him very much.¡± Chapter 273.2 Kasser was alreadying up the stairs after having alighted from the carriage when Eugene opened the door to the manor¡¯s porch. She felt a sudden rush of tickling sensations on her fingertips when she saw his eyes smile as their eyes met. She stood and watched as he walked over to her side while her hands slightly curled into a fist without her realizing it. ¡°Was everything alright?¡± Eugene gave a nod instead of an answer as hearing his voice somehow made her nose tingle. It was strange how his words instantly turned her into a child who had a bad day, although she seemed just fine when she left the pce and even after seeing her mother¡¯s face. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°I just know.¡± Kasser grinned after giving her a rather vague answer. Eugene smiled back even broader as the mere sight of his face was enough to make her all smiles. ¡°Something interesting happened while I was at the pce. I¡¯ll tell youter when we get home.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t wait to tell him about how she managed to control her Ramita, wholly at her will. Dana, however, was quick to set forth her proposal as soon as she saw her daughtere back with her husband. ¡°Will you two stay for a meal today?¡± Eugene could feel the silent pressure behind her mother¡¯s smile which she dared not to disobey. She responded with a sheepish smile and told her mother that they would stay for the meal.As her two brothers weren¡¯t home, the four of them sat around the table and had a meal. And when everyone was just about to finish their meal, Dana spoke up. ¡°Jin, I was thinking of getting you some clothes.¡± ¡°But I brought enough for my stay.¡± ¡°Still, you will need some clothes here as well.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there enough clothes from before? Like the ones I changed into when I stayed for the night.¡± Dana instantly knot her brows and said with a stiff expression on her face, ¡°I¡¯m going to throw them all away. I can¡¯t possibly let you wear those. Last time was an exception as there weren¡¯t other clothes for you to wear.¡± Eugene thought it was wasteful. But seeing her mother¡¯s determined look, she realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to change her mind. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll also need a new dress for the banquet. I¡¯ll call Madame Jte toe over¡­no. Perhaps it¡¯s better if we go out together.¡± Dana could hardly remember the veryst time she visited the dress shop in person as she usually had a tailore over to take her measurements for as long as she can remember. All the meaningless courtesies she must exchange upon every encounter, deterred her from leaving the manor. However, she no longer felt the same about meeting people now that she could finally show off her one and only daughter to the world with confidence. ¡°Right now? Perhaps next time, mother.¡± ¡°Why not go today while we are on the subject of it? Or is there an urgent matter for you to leave in such a hurry?¡± Dana¡¯s eyes were on the Desert King even though her question was directed to her daughter. Kasser swiftly intervened while he lowered the teacup he was holding, ¡°We have no other ns for today.¡± She gazed at her daughter again. Eugene looked hesitant to give an answer right away. She was torn between her mother and her husband. Kasser, who clearly had been worried sick after she went to the pce alone. He would be disappointed if she were to choose her mother over him, especially when he had alreadye all the way to the Arse manor for her. But then she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the sense of guilt if she were to choose her husband instead, as that would make her an awful daughter, who wouldn¡¯t spend time with her mother. ¡°If I may, I would be happy to be your escort today.¡± Kasser suggested apromise. ¡°Are you suggesting that you will apany us to the dressmaker¡¯s?¡± asked Dana, with her eyes rounded with surprise. ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m not troubling you, Lady Arse.¡± Dana¡¯s face lightened up in a broad smile at once. ¡°Of course not. That would be most splendid.¡± Patrick kept his silence while he nursed his tea, hoping that his wife wouldn¡¯t ask him toe along as well. Although it¡¯s already been more than a decade, hisst outing with his wife had been as tiresome as any long-distance trip in his opinion. In fact, he had never seen his wife do anything in a half-hearted manner before. Patrick quietly wished his son-inw good luck knowing that her such tendency was evident even when she shopped for clothes. Chapter 273.3 Six carriages, which stand out just briefly by their sizes and mor, have turned up in rows to the street where the best dress and jewelry shops in the city were clustered. It didn¡¯t take long before the carriages dominated the whole street, which was fairly narrow, since only a selected number of people ever visited such a ce. Everyone, including those who were walking past the street and those who were getting on and off from their carriages, stopped on their tracks as they marveled at the parade of carriages before their eyes. ¡°Where are those carriages from? Have the entire familye out for an outing?¡± ¡°Good gracious! I think they are carriages from a royal family.¡± ¡°Ah. They really are!¡± Some of the crowds recognized the coat of arms on the carriage representing the Hashi Kingdom. A number of retinues alighted in rows from the opened doors as soon as the carriages came to a full stop. The armed escorts who wore epaulets that showed their rank as warriors on their shoulders, formed a circle around the two bigger carriages with their backs against them. In the meantime, attendants installed the portable stairs right in front of the doors. Curious bystanders all had their gazes fixed on the rare sight happening before their eyes. ¡®Who could it be?¡¯Although the crowds had an inkling by now that it was a royalty who came, they still couldn¡¯t quite put their finger on who it really was. Royalties were in fact very few as Anikas are known to give birth to only one heir to a kingdom. It was usually the kings who visited the Holy City since the king¡¯s heir never left the kingdom until they arrived at their manhood. However, a king would likely call for a tailor if new clothing was needed instead of making a personal visit to the shop. Another opinion was that an Anika could be in one of the carriages since an Anika, who married a king, would always be deemed as a royalty unless she was divorced. However, Anika never gained such exceptional respect as a queen once they left the kingdom. Although Anikas receive a substantial amount of financial support, all the attendants need to be hired from the Holy City as it is strictly forbidden to keep anyone from the kingdom or to hire the warriors as their personal escorts. The door to the second carriage in the row opened first. And the man¡¯s significant blue hair, which appeared from it, was enough to catch people¡¯s eyes from far behind. Although not many knew how to discern the coat-of-arms that represents different kingdoms, everyone was aware of the colors that represented the respective six kings of the six kingdoms. ¡°Desert king¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the desert king.¡± ¡°I remember hearing that he hade to the Holy City a few days ago.¡± The Desert king headed to the carriage in front as soon as he alighted from his. Then, he promptly offered his hand to ady who finally showed up from the opened door. There were people in the distance craning their necks or screwing up their eyes to get a better look at thedy. ¡°Who is it?¡± Not many recognized Dana by now as she had lived a secluded life for quite a long time. However, those who did recognize her, have all widened their eyes in great shock. ¡°She¡¯s Lady Arse.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Ady with hair as ck as coal soon followed and extended her hand to the Desert King. This time, there were more people who seemed to have recognized her. ¡°Anika Jin?¡± Surely, it was a rare sight to see Lady Arse and Anika Jin, as well as the Desert king standing together on a street. ¡°What are they doing together here?¡± Although it¡¯s most natural for them to be seen together as the three of them were now tied under a strong bond called marriage, people don¡¯t seem to really understand the rtionship between them. If anything, it must be because no one has ever witnessed the three of them together in public until today. Silence soon fell on the street. They stayed rooted to the ground with their eyes following them three, their faces took on set expressions. It was only after they disappeared into a dress shop that the street came back alive like before, as if the stopped time had started to run as usual. It was again bustling of people¡¯s chatter, busily discussing the scene they had all just witnessed. However, others just couldn¡¯t get enough of the trio. A crowd formed outside the dress shop. No one dared to enter despite their prying eyes as they feared to be stopped by the warriors guarding around the shop. Not long after, another carriage came and stopped near the dress shop. From there came out a stoutdy of middle age, Lady Ditheo, who didn¡¯t give a fig about the crowd nor the lined carriage in front of the dress shop, as she pushed the door to the entrance of the dress shop without a hint of hesitation. She was very much known for her audacious disposition indeed. The crowd seemed despondent as they feasted with their eyes the arrival of Lady Ditheo to the shop without being held back by the warriors. Chapter 274.1 The dress shop had a wide interior with customers browsing the disyed samples of dresses and goods, along with the attendants. A big stir turned into a hushed silence. Everyone zipped their mouth shut with their eyes rounded in surprise in unison. ¡°Good heavens. Lady Arse!¡± Jte, the madame of the dress shop, eximed dramatically as she trotted over to greet the honored guests. ¡°What a great honor to have youe all the way here. I would have gone straight to the manor myself if you had asked.¡± Jte was a tailoress who¡¯s been taking charge of every garment that¡¯s been worn in the Arse Family. Her skill was absolutely impable but above all, it was her tendency to keep her tongue that made such long years of trade possible. Doubtless, no one has ever visited the Arse manor as often as Jte. However, no words have ever gotten out of the manor. ¡°I just felt like getting some fresh air today. And since my daughter hase to visit, I was thinking of getting a few new dresses for her.¡± Jte felt a twitch at the corner of her lips for a second. She couldn¡¯t help but to feel parched to have such important customers drop in without warning. Moreover, Jte was well aware of the fact that the atmosphere had always been cold between Lady Arse and her daughter. Indeed, Lady Arse never once came to take a look at her daughter when Jte came over for the fitting. Although it was natural for mothers to have many questions when their daughters start to outgrow their old clothes, Lady Arse, however, had never once shown any particr interest in her daughter¡¯s change. Truly, if only they weren¡¯t the exact spitting image of each other, Jte would most likely have doubted their rtionship as a mother and daughter.But in contrast to the past, Lady Arse was surprisingly gazing at her daughter with fervent affection today. Jte had no idea what had caused the change but she only responded with her usual tone without prying into it further. ¡°You havee just at the right time. We do have some new designs which I think will look great on Anika Jin.¡± Jte sent out the signal to her assistants at once. The assistants then took her sign and started to get busy about the shop. ¡°Good lord! Who this might be?¡± said Lady Ditheo with her loud and resonant voice. With all eyes in the shop now shifted to her after her dramatic entrance, Lady Ditheo went up to Dana and held her hand. ¡°Never in my wildest dreams I thought I would be seeing you here, Lady Arse. I¡¯m truly surprised.¡± Once again, Lady Ditheo made a great fuss when Dana introduced her daughter and her son-inw to her. ¡°Have you regained your health?¡± Dana had in fact secluded herself for years on the pretext of her health. Still, Lady Ditheo showed no hint of hesitation in bringing up what could seem as a rather sensitive subject. She indeed has a way to make everything sound like perfectly innocuous remarks despite the fact that she is the kind of person who says whateveres to her mind. ¡°I¡¯m now fully recovered thanks to my daughter.¡± Dana¡¯s such remark was something which could have sounded peculiar depending on the person. It opened to various interpretations such as that Anika Jin had literally cured the disease of her mother. But since Anika Jin was no practitioner, it also opened to the possibility that Jin had in fact returned with a cure which she had gained from the help of the king whom she married. Such rumors were bound to grow and spread across the whole city in a few days time, just as Dana intended to. In fact, she purposely chose to visit the dress shop as this was where countless rumors were born. *** It didn¡¯t take long for Kasser to realize that his job was to just stand by while thedies busily browsed around the shop. He took a seat on the sofa which seemed to be prepared for the customers just like himself. He silently observed Eugene as she busily tried on different types of garments in the shop when a significant difference between her and otherdies caught his eyes all of sudden. She was the only one without any adornments around her neck among all thedies in the shop. Although he was pretty sure Eugene had worn a ne when she left for the pce, he was confused as he couldn¡¯t quite recall the exact shape of the ne. In any case, his wife¡¯s empty neck was starting to get on his nerves profusely. It bothered him all the more as Lady Ditheo, who was being overly chatty around his wife and his mother-inw, was wearing arge ne set with huge jewels. Chapter 274.2 Lady Ditheo was ady with rich gestures as she spoke. And everytime she held up her hand in the air, a rock sized jewel glittered on her finger. Compared to that, all Eugene had around her finger was a in ring. He was no expert, but he knew the size of a jewel doesn¡¯t always proportional to what it¡¯s worth. Moreover, everyone has different preferences. And that particr red, walnut sized rock ring around thedy¡¯s finger didn¡¯t seem like it would look good on Eugene either. Stll, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy deep down in his heart. And he can¡¯t recall exactly when, but he did make a mental memo that she was very much fond of jewelry. ¡®Right. I believe it was the day we went to the treasure house.¡¯ How she couldn¡¯t quite take her eyes off from the ne, which was designated as a national treasure, along with a graphic exmation of delight, shed on Kasser¡¯s mind all of sudden. He reproached himself for not thinking of giving her a ne as a gift. Bute to think of it, he hasn¡¯t given any gift to his wife before. Lady Ditheo¡¯s huge ring must have caught Dana¡¯s eyes as well, since Kasser could faintly hear his mother-inw asking thedy about the ring. ¡°My ring? I guess it¡¯s a little too extravagant, isn¡¯t it? To tell the truth, I only got it from my husband on my birthday after much begging and pleading. Wouldn¡¯t you think it would have been wonderful if it was a surprise gift from him? Men really are thoughtless.¡± Lady Ditheo started to backbite not only her husband, but how thoughtless and insensitive all men could be, at length. And her every word reverberated in Kasser¡¯s ears, along her loud, resonant voice. Feeling uneasy, Kasser averted his gaze from her. He was about to turn away when his eyes caught sight of the attendant who was attending to anotherdy. The male attendant was showing thedy a ne which was carefullyid on the velvet fabric in a tray.After having observed it with interest, he looked around his surroundings to call for an attendant. A male of middle age was fast to notice and went up to his side. The man happened to be no ordinary attendant but the assistant manager of the shop. He had been keeping his eyes on the workers just in case theymit discourtesy before the honored guests. ¡°Is there anything you are looking for, Your Grace?¡± ¡°Do you carry jewelry here as well?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace. We do carry a range of jewelry with the best designs which could also be bespokely made to satisfy the sophisticated tastes of our customers¡ª¡± ¡°Do you have anything which will suit my taste right now?¡± Kasser held up his hand and intervened before the man could get carried away with self-ttery. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man heard a bell chime in his mind along with a strong hunch as a businessman. Indeed, whom he was dealing with now was a major customer who would likely appear once in years, or even a lifetime. No matter how wealthy the tycoons in the Holy City are, they would be no more than a firefly under the sun whenpared to a king. And so the man interpreted the king¡¯s phrase, ¡®which will suit my taste¡¯, as, ¡®which only I could purchase¡¯. He also raised the limit of prices he had tentatively set in his mind for his special regr customers to the maximum. The assistant manager bent his back and said with the utmost courtesy. ¡°We have our best jewels specially stored. If you would pleasee with me, Your Grace.¡± A secret passage was revealed behind the thick purple curtain as the assistant manager drew it aside. Kasser followed as the man ushered him in. Eugene turned her head around just in time and saw him disappear beyond the curtain. ¡®Where is he going?¡¯ Eugene suppressed her urge to ask the attendant about where he was going since he could have only left to use the men¡¯s room. ¡°What do you think of this, Anika Jin?¡± ¡°Jin. What about this color?¡± Eugene had to turn her head back around when she was called by Madame Jte and her mother consecutively. Eugene¡¯s mind had long been befuddled after being surrounded for a good while by threedies. Jte exined ceaselessly every time she showed her new dresses and goods while her mother chimed in and urged her to try everything on. And there was also Lady Ditheo, who kept horning in as if she had been theirpany all along. Dana swiftly leafed through the design book that Jte handed to her. Almost everything Eugene had tried on today was drawn inside the book. ¡°Take this and that away. And make the waistline slimmer for this one. This hat did not go along with this at all. It seemed too stiff.¡± ¡°I must admit you have such great eyes for fashion. I couldn¡¯t agree more about the hat.¡± It seemed like the opinion of the person who would actually be wearing all the clothes wasn¡¯t important to them in the least. Eugene couldn¡¯t erase the feeling of being pushed away from a part of the heroine to a pedestrian. Still, it didn¡¯t feel bad at all to y along as her mother¡¯s doll. As her mother must have always dreamed of spending her time with her daughter, just like today. Eugene had no idea when he came back but Kasser was speaking with a middle-aged man when she turned her head around again. After seeing that her mother was pretty upied with her discussion with Jte, Eugene went up to Kasser. The middle-aged man excused himself as soon as he noticed her approaching. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. We¡¯re almost done now. I think my mother is the one who¡¯s most excited although we are here for my clothes.¡± said Eugene apologetically as she drew near him. ¡°Well done.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to let out a chuckle since his choice of word was unexpectedly precise. ¡°Should we pick out some clothes for you as well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± Kasser¡¯s prompt reply had somehow made Eugene chuckle once more. She was about to turn her head around after having checked that her mother was still in the middle of her conversation with Jte, just before she caught sight of the showcase nearby. She went up to the showcase as if she was seized by the glittering goods on the disy. Eugene had to look down to the showcase as it came up only to her waist. And inside, there were various types of jewelry being disyed under the ss lid. Chapter 275 ¡®They¡¯re so pretty¡­¡¯ Frankly speaking, the kind of cheap jewelry which she had when she lived on earth was much more delicate in terms of design as there must be a huge difference in the craftsmanship skill between the two worlds. But there¡¯s no denying that the ssical mor, which the authentic jewel gave off, was impressive enough to make up for the gap in skill. There¡¯s indeed quite an amount of jewelry back in the pce which must have been the former possession of her imposter. And Eugene didn¡¯t feel like wearing them since she couldn¡¯t quite shake off the feeling that they don¡¯t belong to her. She hardly brought any for her trip to the Holy City as well. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Startled by his voice, Eugene raised up her head and saw him standing right next to her. She smiled sheepishly in worry that he might have misconstrued her behavior when she only intended to browse. She was going to say no to him. But then she thought, ¡®So what if he thinks I want it? I could ask my husband to buy it for me,¡¯ and gave him a nod for an answer instead. As soon as Kasser turned his head around, four attendants, who seemed to have been summoned by the assistant manager, came over and lifted the ss lid by holding up at its four corners. The jewelry had not been allowed to be tried on nor had been exposed before such a crowd since such valuables were usually locked up, so they would not go astray. ¡®Wow.¡¯ The jewelry looked sharply different now without the ss lid. And among them all, it was the ne which was set with both ruby and diamond that instantly caught her eyes. It surely stood out among the various types of adornments disyed within the showcase. ¡°May I try it on?¡±¡°Of course. Which one would you like to try on, Anika?¡± responded the assistant manager without any hesitation. He then personally took the jewelry, which Eugene had pointed to with her finger, ced it on a silver tray and showed it to her. ¡®I guess they do train their sales attendants here in this world as well.¡¯ Eugene regarded the assistant manager¡¯s sincere hospitality only as a part of the customer service. She couldn¡¯t possibly have known how he felt like he could even lick at their shoes if it was needed. Kasser was fast to pick up the ne before Eugene. He then went around to her back and leaned slightly forward to put the ne on for her. Eugene swiftly gathered her hair to one side and revealed her bare neck before him. As he hooked the chain of the ne, Kasser took in the sight of her white neck with his eyes. He suppressed his strong urge to nt a kiss. He instead grazed her neck with his thumb which didn¡¯t escape the queen¡¯s notice. Eugene¡¯s face turned scarlet, startled by the unexpected contact. She quietly shot a sidelong scowl at Kasser standing behind her back. She checked her reflection in the mirror which the attendants had brought to her. The ne seemed a little too shy at first nce, but it didn¡¯t really stand out as much as she worried now that she actually tried it on. She liked the way it looked around her neck but not as much as she really wanted to buy it. Eugene felt torn since it didn¡¯t truly take her fancy and also as it seemed like it would cost a fortune. Eugene decided to sound Kasser out and make a decision based on his response. ¡°Are you going to buy it for me?¡± Kasser broke intoughter like someone who¡¯s just heard a joke. ¡°It¡¯s already yours.¡± A faint exmation broke out amid the crowd. Eugene¡¯s felt heat rising in her face along with a sudden sense of pride. She tried to cool off her heated cheeks by pressing down with the back of her hand. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to admit that her already perfect husband seemed much more charming today. So she held onto her husband¡¯s arm to stand on tiptoe and pressed a light kiss on his cheek. Kasser turned up the corners of his mouth into an unmistakable smile when Eugene pretended to look elsewhere with her head turned away from him. ¡°Assistant manager.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± The response came quickly from the man like he was a loyal servant to the king. ¡°I¡¯ll take everything in this showcase.¡± ¡°Have you gone out of your mind?!¡± eximed Eugene with a startle. After btedly realizing there were eyes all around them, she quickly whispered as she stood closer to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I really don¡¯t need them.¡± ¡°Do you not like them?¡± ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I said no.¡± Everyone in the shop was staring at the two of them, looking half-stupefied, as if they could not believe their eyes. Although there had been many spections and rumors about the reason Anika Jin chose to marry a king, no one ever thought they had affection for each other. ¡°How wonderful.¡± Madame Jte sped her hand, looking profoundly moved, while Lady Ditheo fell quiet for the first time. She wordlessly stared at the lovely couple, her eyes widening in astonishment. It was clear that their affection for each other was genuine as everything from their expression to the atmosphere around them wasn¡¯t something that could be feigned. ¡°Lady Arse, I must say your daughter couldn¡¯t look any happier.¡± Dana, who was watching her daughter and son-inw with an unmistakable smile on her face, turned around at the remark. ¡°I¡¯m most d to see her happy with her marriage. She must have found her peace of mind after she got married. As she¡¯s now be more considerate to others.¡± Jte couldn¡¯t help but nod with agreement as she also got the impression that Anika Jin has be a totally different person judging from her behavior today. Jte vividly remembered how arrogant and particr Anika Jin was in the past, whenever she encountered her in the Arse manor. Lady Ditheo seemed like she still couldn¡¯t quite shake off the shock as Anika Jin¡¯s notorious disposition was still fresh in her mind. The reason she had stuck her nose in around Lady Arse and her daughter today was simply because of her astonishment. She had in fact asionally wondered about ¡®How the apple does fall far from the tree.¡¯ wherever she saw Jin in the past. And although she had a son just about the same age as Jin, she had never once even joked about setting her son up with Anika Jin. But now, Lady Ditheo wondered if she was wrong about Jin after all, since Jin couldn¡¯t look more lovely as she smiled and spoke amiably to her mother throughout the countless fittings without a slight hint of annoyance. And to see Jin getting all lovey dovey with her husband had made Lady Ditheo deeply regret for not setting her up with her son. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve regained my health, I¡¯m thinking of starting to socialize again, little by little. And since my daughter hase back for the first time in a long while, I¡¯m nning to throw a weing banquet in our manor for her.¡± ¡°A banquet? In the Arse Manor? Does that mean you will be hosting it yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little worried since it¡¯s been years since Ist hosted a banquet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so modest of you. Sophisticated tastes such as yours never quite fade with time.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ll send out the invitations once the date is set, I wonder if you would spread the word out before that.¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure. A banquet in the Arse Manor. I bet everyone will go all out to obtain the invitation. Can I assume that you will set aside an invitation for me, Lady Arse?¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± Without Jte even having to try, the word was bound to spread out in no time from the mouths of the people in the shop, whose ears got pricked up to eavesdrop on the conversation. As a matter of fact, no customer has left the shop ever since the arrival of Lady Arse and the royal couple. Everyone lingered on, pretending to pick out their clothes although all their attention were focused on the three unexpected visitor. And just as Jte said, people will go all out to get their hands on the invitation, which will grant them to attend the very banquet that is to be held in the Arse Manor. Chapter 276.1 Eugene was visited by Charlotte after she returned home in the afternoon. She greeted Charlotte in a pleasant manner as she indeed had been looking forward to Charlotte¡¯s visit. ¡°I¡¯ve paid a visit to my grandfather. And I¡¯m here today as I have something to speak to you regarding that matter, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear about it.¡± As Eugene asked everyone to leave, only she and Charlotte were now left in the drawing room. ¡°First, I give you my sincerest apology for failing you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°My grandfather¡­ he¡¯s fastidious and a skeptical person by nature.¡± Charlotte said with a bitter smile. Charlotte didn¡¯t think her grandfather doubted her words at all. If he did, he most definitely would have kicked her out on the spot, judging from his character. If anything, he was only showing a strong disapproval of Charlotte taking the role of Count Wmbe, who had been a liaison between him and Anika. [There¡¯s no reason for you to be a part of this. Or is there something you didn¡¯t tell me about? If you are not willing to do this, let me handle it. I still have that much power.][There¡¯s really no need to, grandfather.] [Are you certain? Isn¡¯t it because of your husband? If it is, I¡¯m going to knock some sense into his head. How ipetent he is to take advantage of his wife?!] [Grandfather. You¡¯re jumping to conclusions again. I told you, it¡¯s not because of him. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve be acquainted with the queen by chance. And she wasn¡¯t all that bad once I got to know her.] Mitchell only gave a snort in disgust. [Grandfather, you are having a biased view of her because of the groundless rumors. I believe you have never actually met her in person.] [I haven¡¯t but your grandmother did. Are you trying to suggest that your grandmother had lied and betrayed someone for no good reasons?] Charlotte was at a loss for words as this was her first time hearing of it. She was well aware of her grandfather thinking less of the queen and until today she thought it was only because of the rumors, as there has been no chance of them meeting each other. [You are no longer a child, so I guess there¡¯s no reason for me to interfere if you insist as so. But Charlotte, if someone entrusted you with a task without giving you any kind of exnation beforehand, that person is not someone worthy of your trust nor loyalty. And will only bring you more harm than good.] [I¡¯ll keep your words in mind, grandfather.] [Also, just because you are my granddaughter and will be acting as a liaison from henceforth, I still can¡¯t tell you about anything that happened between me and the queen since trust is essential in trade and one¡¯s tongue must be held tight to earn it.] Charlotte¡¯s original n was to coax forth information from her grandfather, but all she got was a good scolding instead. She delivered the words she had with her grandfather, while leaving out the parts which mighte across offensive to Eugene, at her discretion. ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize, Count Oscar.¡± Eugene said, with a shake of her head. ¡°Your grandfather said only the right things. I must admit that I was being shallow. The head of the Scan firm must have only said so as he was concerned for his granddaughter. I should be the one to apologize.¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t be more grateful to the queen, who surprisingly disyed understanding for her grandfather without any sign of being offended. On one hand, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel resentful of her grandfather¡¯s prejudice against the queen. She never used to like the queen but nor did she have antipathy against her. Instead, since she had kept her distance from the queen, she held no hard feelings or whatsoever towards the queen either. And because of that, she was able to draw a conclusion that the queen had been on edge out of her wariness, after she came to the foreign kingdom. In fact, ording to her experiences so far, rumors never truly reflected the truth most of the time. She believed that there had been some malicious maneuvering involved, behind all the rumors about the queen that are rampant in the Holy City. Indeed, the queen was an Anika from the Arse family, so it wasn¡¯t hard to think that there were people who begrudged her wealth and social influence. ¡°I¡¯m really trying my best but I just can¡¯t remember anything about it. It¡¯s taking longer than I thought for my memory toe back. Believe me, I never meant to deceive you or anything, Count Oscar.¡± ¡°Your Majesty. I have never doubted your words.¡± Charlotte said at once with a startle. ¡°I¡¯m d that you believed me.¡± Eugene said, along with a genial smile. Charlotte reflectively lowered her gaze. The queen wasn¡¯t authoritative at all, but Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but to feel overwhelmed by the queen¡¯s presence itself. She naturally bowed her head before the queen as her mere subject. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to meet the head of the Scan firm myself. Do you think you can arrange a meeting in my stead?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. And I¡¯ll do my best to not fail you again this time.¡± After their conversation was finished, Eugene left the drawing room with Charlotte to see her out. It was when they¡¯ve just stepped foot into the hall on the first floor that a servant came up to Eugene and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the assistant manager of the Jte Boutique hase to deliver an item for you.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. He¡¯s just arrived and is now waiting by the door.¡± Chapter 276.2 Eugene¡¯s face betrayed her puzzlement as she wondered what he could havee to deliver, especially as it hadn¡¯t been long since she returned from the boutique. There was no way for her clothes to have been made finished this fast. In fact, she was told that all her purchases, such as the hats, shoes and the like, will be delivered to the Arse Manor along with the clothes. ¡®I believe all the jewelry has been brought with me.¡¯ Eugene became diposed instantly when she recalled the earlier event, as if she was having buyer¡¯s remorse. She tried to dissuade him, but Kasser insisted on purchasing every item on disy, stressing that a king never goes back on his words. Although she was well aware of the obvious fact that her husband was extremely rich, such excessive extravagance was, however, too much for Eugene to handle. Up to this time, Eugene only bought things she truly needed, after muchparison and consideration, in order to maximize the efficiency in a limited budget. And even though she no longer has to stick to her old spending habits, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel torn between her inner desire and her long-standing habit of frugality. ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s brought some free giveaways as a thank you for spending such a fortune.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll meet him on my way out.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± As soon as Eugene and Charlotte got out of the manor, they both saw a carriage for Charlotte, standing on the yard stretching below the stairs, and another one standing right next to it. The men standing before the carriage, darted up the stairs as soon as Eugene was in sight. The assistant manager, who was in the lead, bowed until his body was bent at his waist, showing piety to the queen.¡°My apologies for not introducing myself earlier, Anika. I¡¯m Jake, the assistant manager of the Jte boutique.¡± Even without his proper introduction, Eugene clearly remembered who he was as she could still vividly recall his joyous face while he wrapped away all the jewelry that was on the showcase, a few hours back. ¡°I havee to deliver the present from His Grace to you, Anika.¡± ¡°I thought everything was brought in with me. What did I miss out on?¡± ¡°You did not, indeed, Anika. What I¡¯ve brought is a rare treasure, iparable to what you have seen earlier today. But I must plead with you not to mistake my words, as everything you have purchased today is without doubt the best qualities of our most carefully selected products. Still, the thing about the treasure I brought¡­¡± the assistant manager said as he put out his hand to the two other men, who were carrying a wooden chest at its both ends, behind him. ¡°¡­is that it is the finest of our boutique, or if I may, it truly is the finest treasure of the whole Holy City there is. And I can¡¯t be more honored for this treasure to have finally found the right owner. Would you please spare me some time so I can exin further about this treasure to you?¡± On the contrary to the assistant manager¡¯s expectation, Eugene didn¡¯t seem much impressed. ¡®What did he buy again this time? He¡¯s going overboard.¡¯ Charlotte, however, casted a curious nce at the wooden chest instead. And unlike Eugene, who didn¡¯t seem at all intrigued by the assistant manager¡¯s excessive exnation, Charlotte had a rough idea of what the content of the chest was. There are only several renowned stores that carry finest jewelry in the Holy City and each of the stores has their own respective treasures in store. Although such treasures were perfectly on sale, not one of them had been sold so far as it was hard to find someone who could actually afford such exorbitantly priced treasures. As a result, the treasures were moremonly used for exhibition purposes to impress the customers by showing them what the store has in carry. And since customers pay a substantial amount in advance for every purchase made in such prestige stores, such treasures are deemed as a security for the store to gain the customers¡¯ credibility. ¡®A treasure from the Jte boutique?¡¯ Charlotte couldn¡¯t be more curious as a store¡¯s treasure was never something anyone could ask for a viewing. ¡°Your Majesty. If only I may ask, would you please give me the chance to watch as you open the chest?¡± ¡°Of course, you may.¡± Eugene promptly replied as she didn¡¯t mind it at all. It was only a trivial favorpared to what Charlotte had done for her so far. So, along with Charlotte and the assistant manager, Eugene returned to the drawing room. The two men stepped back after cing down the chest. The assistant manager then unlocked the chest and took out a smaller chest within it. After carefully cing it down on the sofa table, he further lifted the upper lid. At once, all four sides of the chest spread out on the table in order. A pure gasp of shock escaped from Charlotte¡¯s mouth, despite covering it with both her hands. Eugene too, couldn¡¯t help but to gape with her eyes widened in surprise. What was revealed from the chest was in fact a disying bust, where it disyed a ne, borately set with diamonds, enough to cover the whole neckline. ¡°To exin further about this treasure¡­¡± Eugene was too dazed to listen to the assistant manager¡¯s excited exnation as she was having a hard time believing her eyes. It was obvious that this world had no technical skills to make artificial jewelry, so the only possible exnation would be that the ne was set with genuine diamonds. But somehow, Eugene was finding it awfully familiar, which was utterly impossible as there¡¯s no way she could have seen such valuable treasure before in her life. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ All of sudden, the grand image of the royal treasury came into her head. She could still vividly remember how overpowered she was by the stunning ne, which was indeed a designated national treasure. Compared to that, the very ne, which was brought by the assistant manager today, seemed rather in. Although there¡¯s no denying that what¡¯s in front of her was a marvelous treasure, as someone who¡¯s already seen something more incredible, she couldn¡¯t help but to be amazed less by it. As a matter of fact, she more amazed by how simr the ne in front of her was to the national treasure she had seen before. ¡®Did he buy that just because I marveled at the simr ne in the treasury?¡¯ It didn¡¯t take much long for her suspicion to turn into certainty since someone as scrupulous as Kasser, wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about it. She buried her face into her palms, wondering why her eyes were starting to tingle, even though her mouth was smiling. Chapter 277.1 Chapter 277 At the time when Eugene was meeting with Charlotte, Kasser was hearing reports from his man about the investigation which he had ordered. After leafing through the pages of the report with an impassive expression, Kasser tossed it back on the table. And all the while he was buried in his thoughts in silence, the man who brought the report, remained standing as firm as a rock with bated breath. ¡°Alright. You may take your leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The man waited for a moment before he retreated and took his leave, just in case the king had any other instruction for him. Kasser then stared vacantly at the report which was sitting on his table. He tried to reach out his hand for it but eventually flinched and pulled back with his hand clenched instead. Not long ago, on the day his birth mother came to ask him for more money, Kasser gave out an order to conduct an investigation of his mother. Although he already had an inkling about it, what was written on the report was much more pathetic than he imagined. ¡®What an absurd woman she is.¡¯ If only she had not given up on her position as the queen by not divorcing his father, her life wouldn¡¯t have turned out this badly.Kasser couldn¡¯t help but to wonder if his so-called mother ever had a will of her own as her whole life has been constantly swayed by either her parents or siblings. He only recently found out that Sang-je was taking advantage of Anikas, and that means there literally was no one to aid the woman to be independent from others. After a moment of contemtion, Kasser got up from the table and opened the window leading to the balcony to call Abu by force of habit. But the scene from the window eventually stopped him¡ªborate buildings of various heights instead of the vastnd of the Hashi kingdom. Only then he remembered that he was now at Holy City, and not his kingdom where he could just run across the desert on Abu¡¯s back whenever he needed to clear his mind. ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯ He had no idea why he was so bothered by the tidings of his birth mother to the point that he had forgotten about where he was just now. Kasser stood for a moment by the opened window before he stepped into the balcony. The turmoil in his thoughts were subsiding as he gazed at the unfamiliar scenery before him. It really helped a lot just by trying not to think whenever the mind was troubled. Just then, he sensed someone¡¯s presence behind him, followed by the voice of his chambein. ¡°Your Majesty. The queen is here.¡± ¡°Let here in.¡± Kasser bid at once. A moment after his chambein took his leave, Kasser went back into his study. The door soon opened and from there he saw his wife walking into the study alone. He couldn¡¯t remember exactly when, but without being asked, everyone naturally gave them privacy whenever they were alone. Kasser silently watched as she looked around the room with her eyes wide, trying to find him. He saw her breaking into a broad smile as soon as she spotted him standing in front of the window by the balcony. A sudden ache in his heart, a strange pang of pain startled him a little. Eugene trotted over and threw herself into his arms at once. He then instinctively wrapped his hands around her body to pull her closer to him. She buried her face deep into his chest before looking straight his blue ones, her rosy cheeks evidently betraying her irrepressible excitement. ¡°The assistant manager from the boutique was here just now.¡± ¡°That was fast. I was expecting him tomorrow.¡± The assistant manager had indeed informed Kasser beforehand that it would take at least one day for them to process the purchase, as they needed time to prepare the documents required for the transfer of ownership. However, after seeing that the Desert King purchasing every item disyed in the showcase without any hesitation, the assistant manager concluded that the king was an impetuous man. And since it would be a disaster to lose such a bold customer, he quickly changed his n and decided to deliver it before the king decided to change his mind. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Do I like it?¡± Eugeneughed out loud as if it was a ridiculous question. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I wanted. How did you know I fancied that kind of ne? Perhaps you can read people¡¯s minds too, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­I just thought you might like it.¡± Burying her face once again into his chest, Eugene tried her best to suppress augh from escaping her. She couldn¡¯t help but to find him adorable, to see him y innocent without mentioning a word about the treasury to her. Thus, Eugene decided to y along by making an even greater fuss about it on purpose. ¡°Thank you so much. I really love it. It is by far the best present I¡¯ve ever gotten in my whole life.¡± Kasser felt like he couldn¡¯t be more content to receive such a fervent response from her. And the smile on her face alone was enough to make his efforts worthwhile. ¡®What to do now?¡¯ Eugene murmured inwardly, resting her head on his chest. It was on her way to the study when she realized that everything she had nned before arriving at the Holy City had long gone awry. Despite her agreement with Kasser to act indifferent to each other in public, they ended up showing the exact opposite to so many people today. And without doubt, words will spread out and reach Sang-je¡¯s ears in no time. However, Eugene didn¡¯t say anything about it to her husband. In fact, she had discovered how shallow and materialistic she was earlier in the boutique, as she couldn¡¯t quite deny how thrilled she was to hear all the envious murmurs breaking out among other customers, while waiting for the jewelry to be packed. And if they are to be on everybody¡¯s lips anyway, she thought it would be better to show how happily married they truly are to the whole public. Besides, it upset her just to imagine him being cold and indifferent to her, in awareness of others. ¡°Let¡¯s change our n.¡± Eugene said, looking up from his chest. Chapter 277.2 ¡°What n?¡± ¡°Now that we know Sang-je¡¯s intention is to prevent Anika and the king from having a closer rtionship, we¡¯ll be able to attract his attention should the rumor about us getting along, reach his ears. In the meantime, we can conduct further investigation on the spells or the ancient tribe while he¡¯s distracted with us.¡± ¡°In other words, you¡¯re telling me to buy you more presents in public like today, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I was talking about.¡± Eugene said, giving him a light push at his chest as he sounded serious. ¡°But I won¡¯t refuse it if you do.¡± Eugene coyly added. After letting out a low chuckle, Kasser scooped her up and sat her down on his desk. The desk indeed had put her about the same eye level as him. He brushed across her cheek and ran his right hand through her hair. There¡¯s no denying that the woman before him is Anika since her ck-as-coal hair and eyes strongly resembled that of his mother¡¯s. His birth mother, however, was a woman without even the tiniest sense of responsibility. But it was amon characteristic that could be easily found from Anikas who got married to a king like his own mother. And it was especially hard to expect responsibility from them as they hardly yed their role as a wife, queen or even a mother to their own child. Naturally, Kasser harbored ill feelings against Anika. Which exins why he was so indifferent when he got married three years ago, without a slightest hope nor expectation on married life.Even he found it hard to believe how much he¡¯s changed in just the past few months as never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that he¡¯ll evere to love someone with all his heart. And thus through Eugene, he¡¯s learned that it was foolish of him to blindly hate someone with a prejudiced view, just because she was an Anika. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯ll be attending a tea party tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know the exact time yet.¡± Indeed, Eugene was going to a tea party with Dana tomorrow. Although it was a small gathering of a group of less than ten attendees, she¡¯s heard that they all have great influences in high society. Plus, she¡¯s told by Dana that it was customary to make appearances in such gatherings and get acquainted with people, for the banquet to be held in great sess. Hence, for the time being, Eugene decided to attend various gatherings along with her mother. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to hear about or evene across her in person as you start attending gatherings in Holy City.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Lady Wallfred. My birth mother.¡± Kasser said, staring at his own reflection in her twinkling ck eyes. Shock was evident in Eugene¡¯s eyes. And only after nkly blinking her eyes in silence for a moment, she managed a murmur out under her breath, ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°She requested Sang-je that she would like to be called Lady Wallfred instead of Anika after she remarried her current husband.¡± ¡°What happens¡­ after making such a request?¡± ¡°It is unusual but there are Anikas who feel burdened to receive special treatments just because they are Anika. It practically means that they officially renounce the name as well as all the privileges they received as Anika.¡± Kasser was surprised by the fact that he was telling Eugene about his mother with remarkable equanimity. Especially as he used to loathe to even think about his mother. And after so much time has passed, he believed that he had already long forgotten about her. But truthfully speaking, he¡¯d been resenting her for as long as he can remember while keeping his hatred for his mother bottled inside him. But now, he finally felt like he was ready to let everything go. ¡°My birth mother, Lady Wallfred, was borne into a rather adverse environment, growing up under pretentious and greedy parents, who tried to use their daughter to satisfy their endless avarice.¡± The parents of Anika are known to be guaranteed a life-long pension throughout their whole lives. However, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t enough for Lady Wallfred¡¯s parents. Katie Wallfred , Kasser¡¯s mother, was highly popr in the marriage market because she was an Anika indeed. As a matter of fact, there were plenty of men who offered a great sum of dowry, wishing for their children to be born with God¡¯s blessing. As a result, Katie¡¯s parents had started to receive dowry from their prospective sons-inw before breaking the engagement with various reasons in the end. It has be a scam. Later, with continuous urrences of simr victims, nobody came forward to ask Katie for her hand in marriage anymore. And it seemed like Katie¡¯s parents led an extravagant lifestyle as it was their desire to be epted as a member of the upper ss. But as money started to run out, they decided to present their daughter in a different marriage market this time. ¡°That¡¯s why she married thete king.¡± ¡°Just because of the mary gift from Sang-je?¡± Eugene asked, unbelievingly. And Kasser only gave her a nod. Chapter 278.1 ¡°But I thought Sang-je is the one who chooses the match for the king.¡± ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s no reason for Sang-je to say no if Anika, who he might consider as a match for a king, actually volunteers to get married.¡± Katie¡¯s inborn Ramita was of below average level and nor was she from a prestigious family. And above all, she was a gullible, faint-hearted person with a faint will as well. No one could know if she had be despondent with her life or if she truly had fallen in love, but she returned to the Holy City after giving birth to a son, then soon became the center of a scandal that¡¯s been discussed on everyone¡¯s lips for years. Katie had a child with a man called Hogan Wallfred although she was still legally married to her husband. The infuriated king notified her at once that he¡¯ll divorce her, after he heard about such a scandal. After going through all the divorce proceedings, she remarried Hogan as soon as she was officially divorced. She further renounced her name as Anika and became Lady Wallfred afterwards and had two more children with Hogan. On the surface, she appeared to be leading a happy life with her new family in the Holy City. But ording to the intelligence, her new husband, Hogan, was no more than a lowly swindler and gambler. Kasser could easily imagine that her life was in a mess after she remarried to that kind of man, especially as she came to ask money from the son whom she had long abandoned in the past. But Kasser didn¡¯t bother to tell Eugene that his mother was living in such hardship. ¡°Just ignore everything even if you hear or should you happen toe across Lady Wallfred at some point. As she has nothing to do with me anymore. I¡¯m just telling you because I thought you should at least know about it.¡± It wasn¡¯t hard for Eugene to take notice that Kasser was calling his mother strictly by the name ¡®Lady Wallfred¡¯. It pained her even more since he couldn¡¯t sound more indifferent as if he was telling stories of someone else¡¯s.However, she had no intention to sympathize with him in the least. And she thought offering him a constion will only hurt his pride now. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± Kasser gave Eugene an embrace as she held out her arms at him. He looked much more relieved now that he¡¯s told her, as he realized that he no longer had any feelings left about his birth mother. And the only reason he felt dejected earlier when he heard about her recent tidings was no more than sympathy. It was the woman he was holding in his arms right now who made it possible for him to face the future. He no longer had any reason to resent his mother for abandoning him as Eugene was now his new family. *** Rahan was wearing a careworn expression with his eyes closed- worry registered on his shriveled face. And it was all due to the message he received from the elder through Hitasya, after she returned from the underground. [I want to meet Resha¡¯s child which God had bestowed her with. To do so, I¡¯ll need a bridge to reach the dream.] It seemed like Hitasya had repeated the elder¡¯s message countless times on her way back so that she wouldn¡¯t miss even a word. She literally poured out the words as soon as she was alone with Rahan and heaved a sigh of relief only when she was finished. As a matter of fact, Rahan¡¯s sonter told him that Hitasya had kept her mouth closed as tight as a m, without speaking a word all the way home. Rahan couldn¡¯t be prouder of his bright young granddaughter for doing such a great job. However, the message she brought was nothing of his expectation. By the child which God had bestowed Resha with¡¯, the elder must have meant Anika Jin, who was in fact Resha¡¯s granddaughter. There was no surprise in how the elder had found out since the elder has the ability to foresee the future. ¡®But I had no idea she had the ability to read dreams too.¡¯ A spell is something which literally anyone could initiate as long as the essential conditions, such as the rune, medium and the vessel are prepared. But there are indeed some special spells which could only be initiated by sorcerers with appropriate rights. The spell which connects one¡¯s consciousness to someone by entering the dream was one of them. ¡®I should have known that the elder had an ace up her sleeve.¡¯ Rahan couldn¡¯t help but to feel a shudder down his spine. If Sang-je had even the remotest idea about it, he wouldn¡¯t have let the elder meet with the children from the tribe in the first ce. However, no attempt as such was made so far from the elder to contact with the descendants, using her ability. Rahan also doesn¡¯t recall seeing the elder in his dreams nor had he heard of such attempts from his predecessor. Instead, the elder had sealed the ability, keeping it hidden away from the eyes of the beast, waiting for the final blow. Chapter 278.2 There are only two ways to enter one¡¯s dream. Either by intrusion or by making a careful approach. But by intrusion, there will be unavoidable damage to the minds of both the intruder and the owner of the dream. And whatever the oue is, Sang-je will be bound to take notice of the attempt as the whole process must be done at the expense of the initiator¡¯s life force. But as the elder requested for a bridge, it seemed to him that the elder was attempting to make an approach instead. However, there are two conditions needed for the approach. First, the owner of the dream should never refuse the visitor. Secondly, a medium which signifies the owner of the dream will be needed. The most ideal will be body tissue, such as blood. A deep sigh escaped from Rahan as they both seemed an almost impossible task to be done. Who in their right mind would give their blood to someone who appeared one day after insisting that they actually are rtives? Besides that, Anika has a close rtion with Sang-je. And Rahan couldn¡¯t risk Sang-je from finding out about the attempt, as once he does, it will be the end of the Muen Family. *** Torn between whether he should just becent with status quo or to take on a risky venture, Rahan deliberated, wondering if he, who clearly hasn¡¯t got much time to live, has the right to gamble with the future of the Muen family. But when the face of his pretty granddaughter came to his mind, he felt hot tears spring to his eyes. ¡®This might be ourst chance.¡¯ Rahan¡¯s eyes glowed ringly when he peeled his eyes open.¡®It wouldn¡¯t have been possible for us to live in suchfort and plenty without her sacrifice in the first ce. So even if things go wrong¡­ and if that¡¯s really the end for all of us, I guess that must be God¡¯s will then.¡¯ Rahan called on his son at once and asked, ¡°Do you know if the head of Scan is keeping in contact with Anika Jin still?¡± ¡°I believe the contact between them has been scant for the past few months but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s been the same after Anika Jin came to the Holy City. I have yet to receive any information regarding the matter.¡± The reaction among people who met the head of the Muen family in person varied greatly. There are people who firste with great anticipation, return only with disappointment, while some who were rather dubious of the family¡¯s reputation ended up bing a frantic believer. Besides that, there are also people who think it was only a waste of money, and a several showed tremendous gratitude even for the smallest advice given to them. And as for Mitchell, the head of the Scan firm, his reaction was more of thetter as his business conspicuously prospered after taking the advice from the head of the Muen as a young man. So ever since then, he has been aiding the Muen family in his own secretive ways. Capitalizing on human nature to go all out for their kin or lovers, Sang je had both Alber and the Muen family by their throats, exploiting them to his advantage. But no matter how cunning he really was, a monster like him couldn¡¯t fully understand everything about humans. In fact, Sang-je tends to take a piecemeal approach in his judgment of human rtionships. However, human nature isn¡¯t as simple as he imagined. For instance, humans have the propensity to showpassion, willingly sacrifice themselves for a stranger, even if they aren¡¯t their kin nor lover. Sang-je obviously has failed to notice the intricacy, as well as the spirit of goodwill in human rtions. Besides, it¡¯s been fairly long since the Muen family has settled in the Holy City. In other words, the number of people who benefited from them was almost beyond counting by now. And they all were the so-called elites of the Holy City, who have the whole city revolving around them. Therefore, the Muen family, who has been long known as the hermit family, has indeed a powerful,rgely invisible influence on the Holy City. And no matter how much Sang-je tried to keep the Muens under his close guard, it was impossible even for him to get the full picture of the Muen family¡¯swork of contacts and intelligence. Sang-je tends to be extra vignt whenever he senses any sign of interaction between the Muen family and the ancient tribe or any coteral descendants of theirs. But other than such cases, Sang-je was mostly unconcerned. Making use of the monster¡¯s blind spot, the Muens have managed to make a tiny opening on the thick, high wall of Sang-je¡¯s surveince. And to escape the vignce of Sang-je, the Muens did business with only a certain circle of people. On the surface, all interaction they had with the outside world seemed no more than an exchange of regr greetings with their acquaintances. But in reality, they have several supporters just like the head of the Scan firm, who willingly help the Muen family on the quiet. And every intelligence the Muen family received was mainly from their such secret supporters. Sang-je must have believed that he managed to blind the eyes and ears of the family by keeping the information to himself, but they knew better. Muens knew as much about the world as Sang-je did. ¡°Contact the head of the Scan and ask him if he¡¯s able to arrange a meeting with Anika Jin.¡± ¡°I will do asmanded.¡± ¡°And I want you to meet Anika Jin yourself.¡± For a moment, Thas was stunned into silence. ¡°But the Sang-je¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to find a way. I can¡¯t leave this to anyone else but you. As this will affect not just the fate of our family, but our entire tribe.¡± Thas silently stared at his father with a stiff expression on his face. And he nodded heavily when he saw his father¡¯s determined eyes. Chapter 279.1 Chapter 279 Eugene arrived at the Arse manor a little early to attend the tea party at noon. She was greeted by the butler who had descended all the way down the stairs to meet her at the door. ¡°Wee. Anika.¡± The butler¡¯s expression has evidently softened over the course of several days. Of course, he was impably polite when she first met him, but she got the feeling that he was only exuding a formality that is rooted in good manners. But today, she could clearly sense the subtle difference in his manners, although she made no other efforts but to greet him whenever she came across him in the manor. Eugene surmised that as a hired servant, he couldn¡¯t help but to be more cautious now that his master shows a great affection towards her daughter all suddenly. ¡°Bring it over here.¡± Eugenemanded the handmaid standing behind her. And at hermand, the handmaid handed a big basket from her hand to the butler, who received it with a perplexed look on his face. ¡°The pie was baked gloriously sweet and golden today, so I brought some. These aren¡¯t for my mother. So please share them with other employees.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± The butler dumbfoundedly stared at the basket in his hands with surprise. Eugene recalled the memory she saw in herst visit that regarded the butler. It was a scene where her imposter was throwing something at the butler, indignantly. But it didn¡¯t surprise Eugene in the least, knowing that the imposter had done pretty much the same to her handmaids in the pce.However, she could only hope to repair rtions with him from here onwards as it would sound absurd to exin that it wasn¡¯t her doing after all nor she wanted to apologize for something she didn¡¯t do. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± ¡°No. I mean, thank you, Anika. I¡¯ll make sure to share with everyone.¡± He was trying his best to hide his surprise. ¡°Is mother awake?¡± ¡°Yes, thedy is getting ready to go out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself. I know where my mother¡¯s room is.¡± Eugene quickly told the butler when he turned around to give her an escort. The butler bowed his head as Eugene walked past him. In a moment, when he lifted his head again, he managed to catch a glimpse of Eugene¡¯s back before she disappeared behind a wall on the second floor. Still looking puzzled, the butler lifted the cover of the basket and found that it was full of carefully packed pies inside the basket. Indeed, the butler has been working for the Arses long enough to see the only daughter of the Arse family growing up to be ady. And despite his great regard for his two masters, he never quite grew to like their daughter. In fact, it was one of his important duties to pacify the employees who had fallen victim to her ill-temper. Three years may be long, but he still couldn¡¯t believe how she has changed into apletely new person in just a few years of time. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it still, but there was something different about her on the first day she returned. However, he hadn¡¯t got the time nor the mind to give it much thought, since the whole manor was turned upside down followed by the Lady Arses¡¯s sudden copse on that day. It was during yesterday¡¯s dinner that he became assured of his supposition, when she surprisingly showed generosity to the mistake of a handmaid without making any fuss, as if she wasn¡¯t bothered by it in the least. And today, she even brought snacks for the employees. ¡®The pie was baked gloriously sweet and golden today, so I brought some.¡¯ Her such remark kept echoing around his ears as never in his wildest dreams had he thought she was capable of saying such words. The butler picked out a slice from the basket and took a bite. The taste of a slice of pie during the peak hour of his duty, couldn¡¯t be more divine. He casted a smile on his face while happily munching on the pie in his mouth by the stairs. *** Chapter 279.2 Eugene listened to her mother¡¯s brief exnation about today¡¯s gathering before their departure to the venue of the tea party. The tea party, which is known to be held once in every month, goes back close to a hundred years of history. The gathering is strictly limited todies, with only ten to twelve people attending most of the time. And though it is rtively small for a party, its reputation, however, greatly transcends its size in high society. In fact, every member was indeed from a prestigious family of wealth and honor in the Holy City. The members of the gathering are limited to seven people. In other words, no admission will be allowed unless someone withdraws the membership. Besides that, one must be rmended by an existing member and receive consents from the rest to be weed as a new member. Today, Eugene would be attending as a guest since every member is allowed to bring along one guest to the gathering. If anything, members weremonly apanied by either their daughter or daughter-inw, whom they intend to hand over their membership to, upon their death or if they inevitably must leave the group. Since this is a gathering of an extensive history, the members customarily had their sessor appointed in advance. Also, there hardly had been a case for someone, who¡¯s not a close rtive to the existing member, to join as a new member. ¡°Mother. I believe you¡¯ve told me that you haven¡¯t associated with people in high society for quite a long time. Then I guess it¡¯s been a while since youst attended the gathering.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while indeed. As it¡¯s almost been twenty years¡­¡± ¡°You never showed up for thest twenty years and they still hadn¡¯t expelled you from the group?¡± ¡°Expel?¡±Dana chuckled before she rhetorically remarked, ¡°Me?¡± It was a remark which required no further exnation. So instead, Eugene merely smiled back sheepishly while thinking that her mother¡¯s reasonable confidence somehow reminds her of a man she knew well. She always thought Kasser had every reason to be overly confident, as he was a king. But now that she thinks of it, her mother¡¯s position in the Holy City seemedparable to that of a king¡¯s. ¡®I guess my mom is truly an important figure in the city.¡¯ With that thought, Eugene started to see her mother in a different light, along with a huge sense of pride inside her. She still finds it hard to believe that someone, who has every reason to be self-conceited, but still wouldn¡¯t get reprimanded for it, was indeed her mother. ¡°But I must say that I don¡¯t really like the venue where today¡¯s gathering is being held.¡± Dana said with a frown. ¡°Where is it being held?¡± ¡°We better hurry now. I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡± As the carriage left the manor, Dana exined about the venue of the gathering to Eugene. Traditionally, the members would take turns to hold the gathering in their own respective residences. However, if it was inconvenient to do so, the members are allowed to hold the gathering at a different venue instead. In fact, the vicinity of the city¡¯s most crowded central square, had everything from fine dining restaurants to amodations, as well as exhibition halls. And the very venue of today¡¯s gathering was reserved in a social club named ¡®Day and Night¡¯. By social club, it meant a ce with various facilities such as restaurants, hotels and exhibition halls allbined. And it¡¯s a ce strictly limited to those who pass the screening at the entrance. In other words, a social club was where the so-called nobles of the Holy City would eat, gather, amodate and seek entertainment from. ¡°Every room in the club is used for different purposes. And I believe they¡¯ve reserved a room where we could have a quiet conversation over tea. However, you must be careful as you might encounter unsightly scenes should you lose your way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But mother,¡± Eugene took a pause and drew a deep breath before she went on. ¡°What if I identallymit a discourtesy? I¡¯m worried that I might bring disgrace to your reputation.¡± Dana gently patted on Eugene¡¯s hand with a warm smile on her face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. No one would ask anything that would put you in a difficult position as they all are decent people. Just rx and enjoy yourself.¡± Eugene was relieved a little when she heard that Lady Ditheo is in fact a member of the gathering. She couldn¡¯t be more grateful to have at least one acquaintance in the group. Of course, Lady Ditheo was a great talker, but she was easygoing as well. Before long, the carriage pulled in right in front of the club. Eugene looked up and saw a five-story building standing tall right before her, as she alighted from the carriage. But to her, a five-story building was barely considered tall at all. Still, the whole premise was so broad that it was enough to make the building look much taller than it was. Eugene got a bad feeling from the moment she got off from the carriage. And just as she feared, there were eyes on her everywhere she went thereafter. She could literally feel everyone staring at her every move as she entered the club, ascended the stairs, and walked down the hall towards the reserved room. When Eugene stole a quick nce at her mother, she saw that her mother didn¡¯t seem in the least conscious of such gazes. ¡®She really is a born celebrity. She seems so natural to be in the center of everyone¡¯s attention, even though it¡¯s been a long while since shest went out in public.¡¯ Eugene said inwardly in a great awe. She followed her mother into the room and saw there were sixdies gathered around at a round table inside the room. At once, the three olderdies among six, rose from their seats almost at the same time. ¡°Good gracious. Dana. How have you been?¡± ¡°You have no idea how surprised I was to hear that you¡¯reing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been such a while, Helen, Anita.¡± It was the rule of the gathering to address one another only by their first names. Eugene quietly stood by while her mother exchanged greetings with her old acquaintances by giving each other light embraces. Meanwhile, she saw there were three other youngdies, who were standing rather awkwardly around the table, just like she did. She gathered that they must be either daughters or daughters-inw of the three middle aged women. Chapter 280.1 Chapter 280.1 More people arrived one after another until a total of fourteen people, which included seven members and their respective guests, were all gathered around the round table. The table surely was big enough to seat fourteen people without anyone feeling crowded. ¡°It¡¯s so great to see everybody in the same room.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. How long has it been since all the members have gathered around?¡± ¡°If I remember it right, I guess this is the first time.¡± ¡°Truly? Good Lord, it really is.¡± With Dana¡¯s long absence, the attendees never exceeded more than twelve people. And besides that, the other six members, too, have been absent from the monthly gatherings from time to time. Since the attendance was never mandatory, there has been at least one absence at every monthly gathering, on the pretext of personal reasons. And the members didn¡¯t apany the guests every month but only once or twice a year. Therefore, it truly was the first time for as many as fourteen people to gather around the table. Unlike Eugene¡¯s expectation, the attention of the group wasn¡¯t entirely focused on her nor mother. In fact, when everyone was seated after exchanging long greetings, their conversation revolved around a few ordinary topics.The topics of the conversation involved something like the current weather, everyone¡¯s health as well as the ys or books they have recently enjoyed. And it went on so peacefully without any awkward pauses, as if they were close acquaintances having a regr get-together. And as time went by, Eugene started to feel her anxieties melt away as the seven middle aged women got carried away with their conversation, without introducing their respective young guests to one another. ¡®I guess the guests are only invited as mere formality.¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t feel offended in the least as she wasn¡¯t the only one who seemed to be left out of the conversation. Instead, it almost felt like a cozy afternoon to listen to the peaceful chatters among such refineddies. ¡®I think I can understand why my mother chose to attend this tea party.¡¯ Truly, this was Dana¡¯s very first reappearance in high society. Eugene didn¡¯t think that her mother would have chosen an ordinary tea party to make an appearance in public, for the first time in a long while. Moreover, after hearing that all its members are in fact highly reputeddies in the Holy City, as well as that they would be apanied either by their daughters or daughter-inws, Eugene somehow had pictured the gathering would be awfully suffocating, with intense war of nerves between thedies. But contrary to her expectation, nobody overstepped their marks nor caused upsets by being unquestionably nosy or rude. And neither of them extolled someone nor show any attempt to iste someone from the group. While Eugene nursed her tea, she carefully shifted her gaze around the room to examine the other guests. But the other youngdies too, did no more than sip at the tea in silence. Of course, they could have struck up a conversation if the guests were seated together. But instead, all guest seats were designated right next to the member they apanied. In other words, the only way for the guests to converse with each other was through the member who sat in between them. Which naturally hampered them from being acquainted. Therefore, they all just sat and drank their tea in silence. ¡®I can¡¯t tell who they are.¡¯ Eugene has heard everything about the members before she came here. However, Dana herself had no idea who wasing as the guests since it¡¯s been a long time since shest attended the gathering. ¡®I bet everyone here today is renowneddies in the Holy City. If so, I¡¯m sure my imposter had at least a nodding acquaintance with them before she left for the kingdom.¡¯ Despite having heard that her imposter was a rather active participant in social gatherings, it didn¡¯t seem like she had any close acquaintances, as no such recollection hase to Eugene¡¯s mind so far. ¡°The date is not set in stone yet, but I will be holding a banquet at the manor in theing month.¡± Everyone nodded without any hint of surprise when Dana naturally brought up the banquet during the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ll be making all the arrangements by yourself, is it true?¡± Eugene wondered where thedy¡¯s heard about it. However, she was soon reminded of her encounter with Lady Ditheo at the boutique yesterday. ¡®The word has already gone out? That¡¯s so fast.¡¯ Eugene highly doubted that Lady Ditheo had visited all the other fivedies in person to inform them about the banquet. The only usible exnation would be that the word about what happened in the boutique yesterday has already been going around from mouth to mouth. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might have lost my edge with time. So, my daughter agreed to help as well.¡± At once, everyone looked in her direction in unison. Feeling ufortable with all the gazes on her, Eugene slowly ced down her teacup on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t usually get very curious.¡± Kiran, the head of the Noba family, went on after clearing her throat. ¡°Is the ne around Anika Jin¡¯s neck, the very ne I¡¯ve heard so much about?¡± Thedies, who wondered what Kiran was about to say, all broke intoughter. ¡°Yes, it is. I can guarantee it as I was there to see it with my own eyes yesterday.¡± Lady Ditheo was the one who responded instead. ¡°And I must say that the words about the Desert King having bought every item in Jte¡¯s boutique yesterday isn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. I¡¯ve never seen anyone could spend such a fortune at once, without batting an eye. It¡¯s a shame that my husband wasn¡¯t there to see it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I missed seeing it for myself. I hesitated about whether I should go out to get a new hat for myself yesterday.¡± ¡°Well, I thought it was only a groundless rumor when I heard Dana was seen with her daughter at the boutique.¡± ¡°I thought the same as well. I even assumed that people have started to make up stories now as there hasn¡¯t been any scandal around high society for a while.¡± Chapter 280.2 Eugene quickly dropped her gaze as she got red in the face. The ne felt so heavy around her neck all of sudden although she didn¡¯t really mean to unt them when she wore them out today. She just believed that the only thing she could do to show her gratitude was by showing how much she appreciated the present she received. Therefore, she wore the ne and showed it to him before she headed out. And Kasser did seem pretty pleased to see her wearing it to the party. And that has made Eugene be lighthearted as well. Fortunately, no one seems to judge her with a jaundiced eye. In fact, they rather disyed their pure curiosity as they got overly excited, without any trace of sarcasm in their remarks. Still, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to sit through the conversation in an awkward manner, until they moved onto a different topic. After a moment, Eugene finally managed to quietly sneak out of the room. All the tea she has been sipping on as she sat quietly in the room has made her want to go to the bathroom. She then followed an employee who came to escort her to the bathroom. Together they walked down the hall, turned into a corner and walked a little further in before the employee stopped at a door, down in the corridor. ¡°As you enter, you will find yourself in the main lounge which leads to various rooms. And as you enter one of the rooms, you¡¯ll be led to a private lounge with an attached bathroom. There would be signs hung on the door if the room is already upied.¡± The employer waited outside as Eugene alone entered. The main lounge seemed all empty as she saw no one inside. Then after taking a look around, she found there were five doors in total, without any signs being hung on any of the doors. ¡®The rooms are all empty. I guess I can enter any one of them.¡¯ Eugene turned the doorknob of the nearest door and entered inside. But before long, she came to an immediate stop with a startle, as there were people inside the supposedly empty private lounge. As a matter of fact, there was a woman with her hair as ck as coal reclining on the long sofa with her cleavage almost revealed under her disheveled clothes. A simple pull at her clothes would easily have her whole breasts revealed in no time.¡°Hmmm¡­¡± A coquettish moan was then heard between the woman¡¯s half open lips. And although it¡¯s fully covered by her flowing dress, there was no doubt indeed that the woman¡¯s legs were spread to the sides since Eugene could see a man¡¯s broad back, with his head supposedly buried in between the woman¡¯s spread legs. Dumbfounded by what she saw, it took Eugene some time before she came back to her senses. She was frozen in her tracks, with her eyes widened in great shock to witness such a scene right before her eyes. The woman must have noticed someone¡¯s approach as she slowly opened her heavy-lidded eyes. For an instant, her bleary eyes widened a little when she met eyes with Eugene. However, she just daringly smirked back with a brazen smile without any sense of shame or whatsoever. ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eugene made a dash out of the room at once. After having her heart calmed down a little in the main lounge, she reached out to open another door to the private lounge. But after what happened just now, she hesitated greatly at the entrance and only heaved a sigh of relief after she confirmed that the lounge was really empty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She should have at least hung a sign on the door.¡± Eugene grumbled with her bted irritation. It wasn¡¯t like she knew nothing about the intercourse between man and woman, but she couldn¡¯t help but to feel disgusted to actually witness the intimate acts of others. All of sudden, she was reminded of her mother¡¯s advice. [Be careful as you might encounter unsightly scenes.] ¡®I guess this was what she meant.¡¯ Eugene only regained herposure after she came back from the bathroom. However, she soon got absorbed in her thoughts while she straightened her dress in front of the dressing table. ¡®I wonder who she is.¡¯ She was a raven-haired woman, who seemed a little older than Eugene. And most importantly, she was the second Anika whom Eugene had met after she came to the Holy City. ¡®I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s your lover or your husband, but you might as well get a room or do it at your own home and not in adies¡¯ bathroom.¡¯ Eugene turned her head around in surprise when she heard the door open all suddenly. It was Anika from just now who entered. ¡°I believe I have hung the sign on the door.¡± Eugene said with a frown. ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡± Anika responded tly as she came to stand next to Eugene. Then, as the woman straightened her hair before her reflection in the mirror, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to stare at her with a perplexed scowl. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you would mind your manners.¡± ¡°Anika Jin.¡± The woman called out, as she turned to face Eugene. Then as her gaze fell on Eugene¡¯s neck, she gave the ne a long, hard stare before she broke the silence with a scoff. ¡°I guess that must be the ne everyone¡¯s been talking about.¡± Chapter 281.1 Eugene smirked as she thought, ¡®I¡¯m truly amazed by how fast the words are spreading. And they don¡¯t even have a cellphone in this world.¡¯ ¡°How interesting.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Are you trying to suggest that a finedy from the Arse family is rather special than others? A king who buys jewelry at the boutique for his queen Anika. I must say you¡¯ve chosen the perfect ce as there are many eyes and ears in a boutique. No wonder the words spread like a wildfire.¡± Eugene¡¯s head tilted as she listened to the Anika¡¯s provocation. She had to restrain herself from asking who she was, as the woman clearly seemed acquainted with her imposter. But looks like they weren¡¯t close as no memory concerning them has struck Eugene. Therefore, Eugene had no idea why the woman was being so openly hostile towards her. ¡°My apologies.¡± With that said, Eugene turned up the corners of her mouth into an unmistakable smile, which prompted the woman¡¯s perplexed look. ¡°I guess you must have had your eyes on the ne first. But still, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little absurd to act so nakedly aggressive for something like that?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes began to tremble with anger.¡°And as it seems that this bathroom has taken your fancy, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Eugene decided to just walk away to not waste her strength and time by arguing with someone she barely knows. ¡®I think I might get prejudiced against Anikas.¡¯ From Flora to Kasser¡¯s birth mother, and now this woman. All her encounters with Anikas so far have been a bad experience to her. Gemma, whom she met back in the n Kingdom, was also rude at first. ¡°Stop pretending to be so special, Anika Jin. Since it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that you are just a tool for the king to produce his heir to the throne.¡± The woman raised her voice at Eugene¡¯s back. The woman¡¯s remark has made Eugene turn back around and wonder, ¡®Is she married to a king?¡¯. The woman seems to be in her early thirties. And besides from the Sword King of the n Kingdom, the rest of the five kings are almost the same age, with some younger or older than the Desert King by just a few years. And as far as Eugene knows, there are three Anika queens, including Eugene herself. ¡®Who is she?¡¯ Eugene wondered if the woman was married to Ferrard, the Dark King or Akil, the Concord King. But regardless of that, the woman before her didn¡¯t seem very content with her life as a queen. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to judge others by your own standard. And just because you are not content with your life as a queen, that doesn¡¯t mean you should drag others down to your level.¡± Eugene could only assume that the rumors about the ne had rubbed her up the wrong way. However, the woman continued to snap at Eugene, with her face contorted with anger. ¡°I wonder how long you could be on your high horses.¡± Then all of a sudden, the womanughed scoffingly as if she¡¯s just got a sudden realization. ¡°Oh¡­ I see that you have yet to bear an heir to the throne. No wonder the king is taking such desperate measures.¡± Eugene, who tried not to be provoked by the woman, has finally run out of patience. So without feeling the need to be courteous any longer, Eugene shot back. ¡°Are you admitting that you¡¯ve be obsolete after your duty to produce an heir was done?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°If you have time to waste like this, why don¡¯t you just go back home, sit down and have a meal with your child? Besides, isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s regarding yourself as a mere tool?¡± The woman crossed her arms, followed by a scornful scoff. Eugene could easily put up with the hostility in the woman¡¯s gaze, however, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel deeply insulted when the woman shot her a pity look, as if trying to imply that she would be no different from her in the end. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll change your mind once you bring out a monster into the world from your own body.¡± Having utterly disgusted with the woman, Eugene wore an impassive face as it was clear to her that she would be wasting her breath to argue with her any further. Without retorting back, Eugene turned away from her and left the lounge. *** There was nobody around the main lounge. ¡°Have you seen anyoneing out?¡± Eugene asked the employee who¡¯s been waiting without. ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here all along, but I saw no oneing out.¡± If that¡¯s the case, the man whom Eugene had caught a glimpse of his back just now as he rolled around with Anika, must still remain inside. ¡®I bet¡­ he wasn¡¯t the king.¡¯ She realized that she had indeed caught them in the act of adultery as the Anika wouldn¡¯t have dwelled on her misfortunes, after having romped with her husband. Eugene was deeply lost in her thoughts while she followed the employee back to the room. But after some time, she felt a re of anger within her, thinking that she should have at least hurled insults or gave Anika a p across her face. ¡®How could she say such things.¡¯ Eugene¡¯s stomach churned further in frustrated rage. It was hard to believe that Anika had actually used the word ¡®Monster¡¯. That, however, has made her wonder if Kasser¡¯s mother had also thought the same, treating her own son as if he was a monster. ¡®He is such a kind and thoughtful person.¡¯ She almost blew her fuse¡ªshe had never felt so deeply wronged before in her entire life. Her heart ached for him, fearing that he might have heard such dreadful things from his own mother. On the verge of tears, she bit her lips and blinked away the tears from her eyes. But as far as Eugene could remember, she had indeed heard something simr from Gemma in the n Kingdom that Anika was bound to suffer gravely from the aftereffects upon bearing the king¡¯s heir. Nheless, Eugene was confident that they werepletely mistaken and deluded by wrong beliefs. In fact, ording to Aldrit, Kings and Anikas are designed toplement each other by the providence of nature. It didn¡¯t make sense to think that it would take a significant toll on Anika¡¯s bodypared to a normal childbirth, just because it was the king¡¯s son they were bearing. Childbirth normally involves a very considerable sacrifice by women. Even on earth, women still could die in childbirth despite all their advanced medicine. ¡®I¡¯ll show them.¡¯ Before going back inside, Eugene put on aposed look. Any sign of frustration would worry her mother right away. ¡®We are going to have a happy marriage no matter what everyone says.¡¯ Eugene resolved to set a precedent that would help to break the tainted rtionships between kings and Anikas hereafter. *** Chapter 281.2 It was a fairly small room, barely having enough space for a table for four to fit inside. Kasser, who was the only upant of the table, shifted his gaze to the window. There were no curtains, just the opaque ss obstructing the outside viewpletely. Much to his dissatisfaction. Kasser imagined the view beyond the window in silence. A club called ¡®Day and Night¡¯ would be standing cater-cornered across from where he was now. The five-story building, somewhat longer in length than height, stood out conspicuously in downtown Holy City. His wife would be inside the club by now. Truthfully speaking, he wasn¡¯t very pleased when he heard about the venue of the tea party she was attending today. Being known as a congenial ce for those seeking licentious pleasure to congregate at, sporadic incidents broke out frequently in the club. And despite Eugene being in safe hands with Lady Arse around, he was still worried that she might have her delicate feelings hurt by unpleasant encounters. In fact, Kasser has heard that her imposter had made an enemy of her surroundings while she inhabited the body. Therefore, there was a high chance that Eugene might be attacked by those who still held grudges with past events she doesn¡¯t even know of. And even should that happen, Eugene was too considerate to let it show. ¡®Perhaps I should have asked her to take Kid with her.¡¯ He found himself growing restless when she wasn¡¯t in his sight. And despite his reasonable mind telling him that there¡¯s no way he could force her to stay by his side all day, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so if he could. Knock, knock. Upon hearing someone tapping at the door, Kasser straightened up in his seat. Through the opened door came a man in ck robe which covered him from head to toe. Without a hint of hesitation, the man made himselffortable to a seat across from the king before pulling back the hood of his robe.A bushy vivid green mane was revealed immediately. The man took his seat as he questionably gazed at Kasser with his emerald, green pupils. The two kings sitting across from each other were garbed in simple attire alike, wearing a ck robe in abidance of the dress code required to ess this building. The very ce where they have agreed to meet was a club with specialized rooms, ideal for exchanging confidential conversations. There were indeed tens of rooms fully equipped with soundproof facilities in this entire building. Besides that, the whole process to make reservations was done anonymously and even the tiniest feature that could specify one¡¯s identity must be hidden before entering the club. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡± Akil, the Concord King opened the conversation. He is the sovereign of the Dno Kingdom located in the northeast with the Holy City as the center. ¡°What is the asion of this meeting? Desert King.¡± Both the Desert King and the Concord King had no more than a nodding acquaintance. As a matter of fact, they have never once spoken to each other before today. It was almost as if the six kings had tacitly agreed not to interact with one another unless it was truly necessary. A king reigns over their country as a sovereign ruler of the kingdom. And regardless of the kings¡¯ acknowledgement of Sang-je¡¯s authority, no dominant-subordinate rtionship was ever formed between them. In fact, Sang-je has never intervened in any internal affairs of any kingdoms. However, it was rather ambiguous when it came to establishing a rtionship between kings. Especially as a king must at all cost prioritize the interest of their kingdom, it was highly unusual for the kings to befriend one another. And with clear borders between their kingdoms, they were neither enemies nor a threat to each other since no kingdom had the notion of invading one another. In other words, the kings had literally no asion to interact with each other. But not today. Two kings sat afront each other privy from the eyes of everyone. As all the other five kingdoms, apart from the Hashi Kingdom, which is far from the city, the kings never have to cross paths with each other, even in travelling towards the Holy City. The case of the Desert King, who naturally became acquainted with the king of the n Kingdom since he must pass through the n territory to reach the Holy City, was therefore considered unusual. ¡°I need a travel pass that allows travel across the Dno Kingdom. To be exact, I¡¯m in need of a travel pass that can pass through inspections without having to leave any travel records. As it isn¡¯t something that can be easily issued, I thought it would be fastest to meet and request it in person.¡± ¡°A travel pass?¡± Just before the word ¡®Why?¡¯ could leave his mouth, Akil managed to hold his tongue. He realized it would be an absurd question after all. In fact, if the king sitting across from him had even the slightest intention to exin about where he was nning to use the pass for, he wouldn¡¯t have asked to meet up in this secret club in the first ce. With his brows furrowed, Akil debated with himself for a while as he couldn¡¯t give neither a ready consent nor a t refusal. ¡°I will, of course, pay a corresponding price for it.¡± The Desert King made it sound like a casual trade proposal, but one in which he would be finished off should the trade end in failure. The Desert King seemed like he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to walk away should he hear a refusal. This aroused Akil¡¯s curiosity. ¡°I have a question. And I must insist on hearing your answer.¡± He questioned. ¡°Ask me anything.¡± ¡°Would there be an asion where you¡¯ll use the travel pass yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, there would.¡± Akil¡¯s brows creased deeper as the presence of one king was a greater threat, iparable to dozens ofrks running amok. On top of that, the Desert King is known to possess a formidable Praz. It would be the same as setting a wild beast free around the house. Though there¡¯s no reason for the Desert King to go on a rampage, it¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry. ¡°I bet you don¡¯t expect me to make a decision right away, do you? I would need some time to consider it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your decision. And if possible, I hope you¡¯ll get back to me within the middle of the next month.¡± ¡°Next month¡­That¡¯s plenty enough time.¡± Happy New Year everyone! Thank you so much for supporting our novels till this very day. ?? Chapter 282.1 Their brisk conversation ended in no time as neither of them bothered to exchange meaningless courtesies in between. The reason being is that they had neither the reason to gain favor from each other, nor they anticipated a continuous social interaction between them. Rising from his seat, Akil pulled the hood of his robe over his face. The loosely hung hood casted a shadow and concealed his face inplete darkness. ¡°Let me ask you a personal question. Are the rumors about therk tree true or exaggerated?¡± ¡°¡­It is true indeed.¡± ¡°Then I guess His Holiness has made a big mistake.¡± Akil left the room with a delightful grin on his face. Kasser gazed with a questionable eye at the door closing behind Akil. He sensed an unmistakable hostility against Sang-je in the tone of Akil¡¯s voice. It was no secret that the Anika chosen as the king¡¯s bride by Sang-je are of those with low Ramita grades. No way the kings hadn¡¯t noticed this. However, they veiled their displeasure to not offend Sang-je as they needed his permission to marry Anika. Still, it is considered a serious blow to their pride, since the revered kings have only had what¡¯s regarded as the best. What¡¯s worse is that their marriage with Anika almost never works out for them. No king in their right mind would wish for his marriage to fail from the start. In fact, although it wouldn¡¯t be as much as the effort the king of n Kingdom had put into his marriage, the kings must have tried in their own best ways to save their marriage before giving up altogether. Therefore, it was perfectly understandable for them to resent Sang-je for their failed marriages.¡®I really need that travel pass.¡¯ Kasser had the notion to further appeal to Concord King should he decline. As he was after all, making provisions for the worst that could happen on the day he leaves the Holy City. He was indeed nning to meet the Dark King, Ferrard, at the earliest date possible to request a travel pass from his kingdom as well. Apart from the two kingdoms in the south of the Holy City, the return route to the Hashi Kingdom involved traveling across either the northwest kingdom ruled by the Dark King, the northeast kingdom ruled by the Concord King or the n Kingdom in the north. The fastest route to Hashi Kingdom was doubtless the the n Kingdom. Therefore, he could just head back the way he came should nothing hinder him from leaving the Holy City. Kasser had no intention of ying into the hands of Sang-je should he hatch a shady scheme to detain them, as Kasser was resolved to never leave the Holy City without his wife. Even after the Concord King took his leave, Kasser remained seated at the table. There was still a person he needed to meet. Just when he thought it was about time, there came a knock from the other side of the door. Soon, another man in ck robe entered through the open door. As soon as he stepped into the room, the man pulled his hood back and bowed before Kasser. He was a warrior who returned to report back upon aplishing the mission he received from his king. Quickly, he went up to Kasser and started to give a thptigh report of his investigation. ¡°They seem to be living in a vige located in the suburb of the south Holy City. During the day, they would go out to various areas of the Holy City and earn money by reading people¡¯s fortunes before returning to the vigete at night.¡± It was Kasser¡¯s order to tail after the sorcerer, who hade to visit Eugene two days ago, in secret. He first thought that the money-blinded grandson had brought the sorcerer all the way to the Holy City. But it turns out that the sorcerer was residing in the Holy City all along. He gave out further orders to make a secret investigation into the sorcerer as there seemed to be some link between the old sorcerer, who indeed has remarkable knowledge, and the ancient tribe that he had heard from Aldrit. ¡°As you ordered, I¡¯ve only observed them from a distance without making any direct contact with anyone. However, I¡¯ve somehow felt as if I was being watched the whole time throughout the investigation.¡± ¡°Being watched? By whom do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not seen who it was. But there¡¯s a man, who seems to be the chief of the vige, recording the number of people twice daily, once each in the morning and night.¡± Clearly, there was something unusual about recording the number of peopleing in and out twice in a day. In fact, the act of recording implies that the numbers are taken to make a report. ¡°If there¡¯s indeed a watchdog, he may try to make contact one of these days. Take extra caution as you observe them. It wouldn¡¯t be necessary to take excessive measures to go after the watchdog even if he shows himself.¡± Kasser said as he gave the warrior a new order. ¡°As you will, Your Majesty.¡± *** Flora attended the monthly tea party as she always did before. It¡¯s been roughly three whole years since the gathering first started. And out of a total of seven members, Flora was the one and only Anika among all still. In truth, this was a tea party modeled on a renowned gathering which is being held on the same date as theirs. The members have indeed started with a great ambition to turn this into a much influential social gathering that wouldst for a hundred years, just like the one they modeled after. There was a time in the past where Flora and the other six, whom she had acquainted with in different gatherings, happened to gather around for the first time. And that was when the renowned gathering of seven nobledies was first mentioned between them. And since they happened to be a group of seven, they decided on impulse in forming a new gathering of their own. Despite it being an impromptu start, they gathered around regrly during thest three years. Flora especially favored this tea party out of all the other gatherings she regrly attended. In fact, every member apart from Flora were the daughters from a famed family of wealth. And just by socializing with them was enough to make Flora feel like she has be a person of importance. However, Flora couldn¡¯t quite seem to focus on the gathering today. ¡®Why haven¡¯t I had my lucid dream yet?¡¯ Chapter 282.2 Flora had herst lucid dream two months ago. Normally, as her lucid dream recurred following a cyclical pattern of once every two months, it was now a high time for her to have another one. However, she was experiencing an unprecedented dy in her dream cycle despite more than two months having passed since the day shest dreamed. The average cycle of her recurring dream is supposedly two months long. However, the cycle sometimes ranged in length as there were times where she would have her lucid dream a little ahead or after the normal two months period. But after having noticed some subtle changes in herst lucid dream, Flora couldn¡¯t help but to grow restless when the due date had passed. In fact, she was having a hard time going about her daystely as all she could think about was the lucid dream. ¡°Have you all heard that a banquet is to be held in the Arse manor?¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s true as I¡¯ve only heard it second hand.¡± ¡°No surprise, since people tend to exaggerate even the tiniest rumors concerning the Arse family.¡± ¡°Best way to get rification would be to hear it first hand. Perhaps from Anika Jin, herself.¡± Thedies, who have been exchanging words with each other, nced at Flora askance all together. Flora couldn¡¯t help but to feel aggravated as even with her attention diverted, her ears seemed to respond sensitively to the name ¡®Anika Jin¡¯. In fact, it almost felt like the efforts she¡¯s put in to free herself from the name for thest three years wereing to naught at once. ¡°The rumor is true indeed.¡± Flora hasn¡¯t told anyone that she had already met with Jin in herst visit to the Arse manor as thest thing she wanted was to help spread the word about the banquet through her own mouth. But now that the words have already gotten all out, there was no point in her to keep quiet any longer. As a matter of fact, it would be a wiser move to unt her dominance of the information instead.¡°I¡¯ve heard about it in person from Lady Arse.¡± ¡°Good heavens. I knew Anika Flora had already met with Anika Jin!¡± ¡°No surprise since the two of them had been the closest friend until Anika Jin left the Holy City. It¡¯s obvious that Anika Flora had already been told about the banquet.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sure Anika Flora¡¯s invited to the banquet without saying.¡± ¡°I wonder whom I should ask for the invitation from.¡± Flora smiled wordlessly with a feigned ignorance as she listened to thedies beating around the bush, when all they wished to say was, ¡®I want the invitation as well.¡¯. Flora, however, didn¡¯t feel very eager to attend even if she was invited, as she would feel miserable to be reduced to nothing next to Jin, who would be the center of everyone¡¯s attention in the banquet. ¡°Do you think the truth of therk tree rumor will be revealed at the banquet?¡± Flora¡¯s hands around the teacup flinched at the remark. ¡®It¡¯s just a false rumor. That can¡¯t be true.¡¯ Flora spoke in a low mumble as she chewed the skin on the inside of her mouth. Anika Jin does not possess Ramita, and she really mustn¡¯t. *** Eugene has been very busy for the past few days. In fact, most of her time was spent outside as she only returnedte in the night after she left at noon. She apanied Dana to various gatherings and went out shopping for decorative props and tableware needed for the banquet. The time she is spending with Dana felt like a dreame true to Eugene as she¡¯d always craved for mother¡¯s love. Eugene couldn¡¯t be happier to see her mother smile, every time she proudly presented her as her daughter. Besides that, Eugene respected Dana for her high spirits as well since her mother doesn¡¯t seem to get tired at all. In the end, Eugene was the first to wear out instead of Dana, who only seemed to grow more vibrant as days went by. Therefore, on the fourth day, Eugene excused herself and returned home much earlier than usual. It was ate afternoon with the sun still hanging low in the sky. The manor somehow seemed unfamiliar when she looked up from the window of her carriage as it almost felt like it¡¯s been ages since shest saw the manor in daylight, instead of being surrounded by the dark. ¡°Is His Majesty in the audience room?¡± Eugene asked the chambein who¡¯se to meet her at the gates. Kasser has indeed been fully upied with work while Eugene was busy in her own way. In Holy City, there are a considerable number of merchants from the six kingdoms, who run their own respective businesses. However, as Hashi is the farthest kingdom from the Holy City, it was hard for the merchants to make frequent visits. In fact, as it was a rare asion for their king to visit Holy City, a long line of merchants who wished to have an audience with the king was formed around the manor. ¡°His Majesty is in his office. However, the administrative official from the kingdom has yet to leave since he went inside. I believe the meeting will runte.¡± The chambein told Eugene. ¡°Alright. There is no need for you to report my return. I¡¯ll go see His Majestyter on, myself.¡± ¡°As you will, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene then went straight to her bed chamber and got changed. And after her attendants left, she took off her jewelry and ced them back carefully in her jewel box. Then, when she was looking into her reflection in the mirror, her gaze shifted with a startle as she spotted a tiny animal being reflected as well. ¡°Kid.¡± At her call, the squirrel climbed up to her dressing table and wagged his tail while standing on his two legs. ¡°Did you sneak out from your cage?¡± Kid¡¯s cage was, in fact, in Kasser¡¯s reception room. Eugene was all smiles as she patted him on his tiny head. ¡°I must say, you and Abu areplete opposites.¡± Kid, who was rather quiet in disposition and prefers to not be seen by humans, was nothing like Abu, who enjoys receiving fearful gazes from humans after unting his strength before them. However, it was rather Kid who tended to act more unpredictably. Therefore, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to think that chances were high for Kid to turn out to be a highly intelligent troublemaker as he grows in experience. ¡°Come to think of it, you two haven¡¯t met with each other.¡± Chapter 283.1 Eugene felt bad when she thought of Abu as she hadn¡¯t really made the time to y with Abu ever since she came to Holy City. She had indeed spent more time with Kid as he had even tagged along with her when she visited the pce in Holy City. ¡°Let me introduce you to Abu as I think you are now fully capable ofmunication.¡± Eugene went outside along with Kid to the back yard and headed to where the stable was. As it was rtively big in size with a fine external structure, it seemed more like an outbuilding than a stable. Without even having to enter the stable, Eugene could already see a ck horse running towards her from afar, as well as the stable keeper who was chasing after it from behind. Abu made a loud snorting sound as if to tell her how much he missed her. Apologetically, Eugene patted Abu on the forehead. ¡°You may leave me as I¡¯m going to take him on a walk.¡± Eugene told the stable keeper who was still catching his breath from the chasing. ¡°I beg your pardon? Your Majesty, this Hwansu is wild and could be out-of-control.¡± The poor stable keeper didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence as Abu, who must have thought the man was standing in his way, showed aggression by growling and snapping at him. The sound of the ck horse snapping its teeth in the air was in fact terribly intimidating. The stable keeper shrieked as he recoiled in horror from the horse. Eugene couldn¡¯t feel sorrier for the man as he cowered almost instinctively. In fact, his such response evidently showed how much he must have suffered in the meantime.With a bitter smile betrayed on her face, Eugene grabbed Abu by his mane. ¡°I have permission from His Majesty. So you may leave now without worry.¡± The stable keeper, however, seemed hesitant to leave since he was worried about the consequences he would have to face should the queen get injured. He only took his leave after he witnessed Abu meekly obeyed to sit down at Eugene¡¯smand. After the man was gone, Eugene took Abu to somewhere quiet. In the meantime, she couldn¡¯t help but keep snickering as she recalled the man¡¯s earlier expression, whose eyes were wide in shock, as he could not quite believe to see Abu being obedient to her. ¡°Come to me, Abu.¡± When Eugene opened her arms at Abu, the ck horse quivered its body as it transformed into a ck panther instead. In the form of a panther that was norger than a kitten, Abu jumped right into her arms at once. Bursting intoughter, Eugene hugged the little ball of fur tightly into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I was all over the ce after so many things happened in just a few days¡¯ time.¡± Eugene apologized to Abu, who was now purring in her arms, as she stroked his soft fur. After a while, Eugene put Abu down on the ground and crouched before him. ¡°Abu. I would like you to meet a new friend.¡± Eugene then turned to look at her shoulders. However, Kid was nowhere to be found. ¡°Kid. Where are you?¡± Kid was in fact lying t on top of Eugene¡¯s head after shrinking further in size. Only after being called several times, Kid climbed back down to her shoulder. Eugene then grabbed Kid and ced him down where Abu could see him ¡°As you both serve the same master, I want you guys to get along with¡ª¡± In the blink of an eye, Abu, who had been all quiet while he stared at the squirrel with its red eyes, swallowed Kid down into his mouth in just one gulp. ¡°No!¡± Eugene stretched out her hand to Abu immediately with horror. Her hand was literally an inch away from touching Abu¡¯s body when the Hwansu spitted out Kid from his mouth and leapt away from her. Kid, who had been flung back onto the ground, hurriedly ran towards the thicket and hid himself. Eugene, however, didn¡¯t get to see how the two Hwansu had run away from her as her eyes were fixed down onto her own hands. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ Eugene had clearly felt a subtle change that just happened inside her body. It almost felt like there was a whirlpool of energy inside her before she felt something escaping through her both hands. Flustered by the unfamiliar sensation, Eugene instinctively drew it in and found out that she was able to control the strange energy at her will. Before long, as the hot energy seemed to even out inside her, the strange sensation was no longer to be felt. ¡®Was this like what happened before?¡¯ Chapter 283.2 Eugene recalled how she¡¯d felt when she touched the strange seed given by Sang-je to measure her Ramita. ¡®No, it¡¯s not. In fact, it¡¯s much more¡­¡¯ ¡°Eugene.¡± At the sound of her name, Eugene raised up her head and found that Kasser was standing right before her. As she just kept staring at him in a daze, Kasser bent over to grab her shoulders and raised her up from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Abu!¡± Eugene shouted with urgency in her voice as she btedly came to her senses. ¡°Abu just ate Kid! Abu, where did you go? Abu!¡± Eugene said urgently to Kasser as she clung onto him desperately. Looking awfully pale, Eugene kept shouting out Abu¡¯s name countless times as she looked around her surroundings. Her heart sank further when Abu, who always came running out when she called, was nowhere to be found. She deeply regretted her thoughtlessness as it was rash of her to let two Hwansus face each other without any precautions. ¡°Eugene. Both Abu and Kid are just fine.¡±¡°But I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Kasser embraced Eugene¡¯s shoulders with one arm and turned to his behind. ¡°Abu.¡± Abu quietly showed up from afar in a moment. The panther, which was now the size of a regr cat, didn¡¯t seem harmed but it just kept still without moving an inch from where it stood. Only after Kasser had called out once again did Abu hesitatingly drew nearer to them. Though it was only a few steps further, Abu stopped again and just stared at the two of them in silence. ¡°What about Kid?¡± ¡°Kid is right up there. On the tree.¡± Eugene turned to where Kasser was gazing at and heaved a sigh of relief when she found the squirrel was sitting on a branch of the tree. A tiny little red horn seems to have grown on the squirrel¡¯s tiny head. ¡°Kid. Come to me.¡± As the squirrel didn¡¯t move an inch despite Eugene holding out her hands to him, she sheepishly called out to Abu instead. However, Abu¡¯s response to her call was no different from Kid. It puzzled her greatly when they both refused toe to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them¡­¡± Eugene murmured as she looked up to Kasser. ¡°And what are you doing here all of sudden?¡± ¡°Did something happen here? They called for me.¡± ¡°They called you?¡± ¡°I can sense it when they are under threat. But as far as I know, there¡¯s nothing in the Holy City that coulde across as a threat to them. So I thought I would go check on them as I found it quite strange.¡± ¡°Threat¡­.?¡± Eugene looked down onto her hands once again, wondering if the strange energy from before was what had threatened the Hwansu. She then recalled how the ratrk had indeed turned to a tree at her touch, back in the kingdom. This train of thought further led her to the words which she had once heard from Aldrit. [Her Majesty is the death, while His Majesty is the destruction.] [The King has the power to put therks out of existence. However, Anika has the power to lead them to their death.] ¡®A power that could lead therks to death.¡¯ Before, when Eugene thought that Kid had been swallowed up whole by Abu, she had held out her hand to stop Abu. And without thinking, Eugene might have tried to use the ¡®Power of Death¡¯ which Aldrit had told her about before. ¡®That would have been a disaster.¡¯ If anything should have happened to both Abu and Kid, Eugene would have suffered gravely throughout her entire life out of guilt. Moreover, as a subordinate Hwansu is closely linked to the energy of its master, the king, their injury could have greatly affected the king himself. Eugene couldn¡¯t believe how extremely fortunate it was for things to haven¡¯t turned to the worst. ¡°Abu.¡± Kasser called out once again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force him. I think Abu is feeling uneasy about my presence.¡± Eugene said, holding Kasser by the arm. ¡°Abu is feeling uneasy about you?¡± ¡°The thing is¡ª¡± Eugene¡¯s voice trailed off as she thought it would take long for her to exin. ¡°¡ªweren¡¯t you in the middle of an important meeting? I¡¯ve heard that an administrative officer from the kingdom is here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± ¡°But still, you left in the middle of the meeting. Let¡¯s go inside together. I¡¯ll exinter.¡± As Eugene hastened to leave with Kasser, she nced over her shoulder and saw Abu still remaining still from afar without making any movement. She let out a sigh as she turned her back, feeling apologetic and wounded at the same time. Hello everyone! How have you been? The site is having an error as of the moment and we are doing our best fixing it on our end. In the meantime, you can ess the chapters by directly clicking the chapter buttons below the novel covers found on the head page if the problem persists. Thank you for supporting our trantions always. ?? Chapter 284.1 Kasser has found Eugene sitting at the dressing table when he entered through the door to their bedchamber. Looking deeply lost in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t move a muscle while keeping her eyes fixed on the floor. In fact, she didn¡¯t even seem to have noticed his entrance even after he had mmed the door behind him with a purposeful bang. For a moment, he just stood and stared at Eugene, who looked all quiet and despondent, before he went up to her side. Only when he had drawn near to her by an arm¡¯s length did she turned around to see him. ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened earlier?¡± Kasser asked, gently stroking her shoulders. Eugene, however, only smiled faintly in answer. ¡°Nothing bad happened to them. They are both just fine. I can feel it.¡± During dinnertime, Eugene exined to Kasser about what happened when she tried to introduce Kid to Abu earlier. She also apologized for not consulting him about it beforehand. Contrary to her expectation, Kasser simply listened to her with a look of total nonchnce. In fact, he seemed to be more interested in the flow of energy which Eugene had felt earlier, than what happened to his Hwansus. His indifferent response has somehow, ironically lessened Eugene¡¯s concerns. However, what happened earlier was still bothering her. Her heart ached when she recalled the wary look on Abu and Kid¡¯s faces ¡°They might be thinking that I¡¯ve tried to hurt them. I wonder if I should have sorted out misunderstandings before just leaving them.¡±¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking.¡± With that said, Kasser took her by her shoulders and raised her up from the seat. He held her hand and took her to the sofa. As he sat her down, he went through his thoughts in his mind. It urred to him that he had been turning a blind eye to a ring problem, as he used to think it was trivial for him to make an issue of. But now that they were on the subject, he thought it would be better to make it clear to her once and for all. ¡°Eugene. You should know that Hwansu is nothing more than ark. In other words, they aren¡¯t animals that could be domesticated. And they are very much different from wild beasts either.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m well aware of that,¡± said Eugene, looking incredulous. ¡°I do adore Abu and Kid but I¡¯ve never regarded them as pets. Are you perhaps thinking I should keep my distance from them?¡± All of a sudden, one old concern of hers seemed to havee back to her mind. She wondered if her bonding with Abu and Kid had somehow offended him involuntarily since he was their master after all. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning the way you treat them. But sometimes, it seems to me that you may have forgotten about something very important. What do you think is the difference between ark and a wild beast?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any simrity between them.¡± ¡°In terms of the way they treat humans.¡± Eugene, who pondered over his words with knitted brows, muttered out a faint exmation of realization, ¡®Ah.., before she answered his question. ¡°Larks are aggressive towards humans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. While wild beasts rarely make the first strike unless provoked, therks, however, will not hesitate to attack humans in their sight. So it¡¯s deemed impossible forrks and humans to coexist with one another. And needless to say, Hwansu is ark as well.¡± Eugene nodded falteringly when the fact she thought she had known all along, felt like a foreign concept to her all of sudden. ¡°Most of the casualty incidents that ur during the dry season are caused by Hwansu. Although they are mostly known to attack the humans who intrude in their territory, those with extreme hostility to humans will even attack beyond their territory.¡± In spite of Kasser¡¯s exnation, Abu and Kid were all that came to her mind when she thought of the word ¡®Hwansu¡¯. So, in their defense, she wanted to make a retort to his harsh appraisal. ¡°But¡­ Abu and Kid are subordinate to you.¡± ¡°They could be subordinated, but never domesticated. In other words, they will obey their master¡¯s words, but fundamentally, they are indifferent to other humans. On asions, they might adopt a very aggressive attitude towards humans as well.¡± Eugene, who had be much ustomed to Abu and Kid being obedient to her, came to the realization that what had been obvious to her was actually a very unusual phenomenon after all. In fact, she remembered being told that Abu did not show any interest to her imposter in the past. And now that she thinks of it, she couldn¡¯t quite recall Abu being meekly obedient to Kasser, despite him being his master. ¡°I think you may have grown too fond of them. And as you know, they are not as meek as you think they are. Really, they are justrks which will act only on their basic instincts. To them, the rule is simple. Strong rules over the weak.¡± ¡°So, Abu and Kid have meekly obeyed my words simply because I¡¯m stronger than them?¡± ¡°Until now, there wasn¡¯t a clear exnation as to why they obeyed you. But now that you have mentioned the power which could possibly lead therks to death, I can finally understand why. I bet they have already vaguely sensed the power around you. But it was only from the early incident that they have deeply realized that you are strong enough to actually put their lives to an end. So Eugene, what I¡¯m trying to say is that they have absolutely no idea of what actually happened earlier. In fact, I think they are just simply frightened at the moment.¡± Eugene stared at him wordlessly, looking shocked and crestfallen. In the meanwhile, she almost felt like something once soft being crumbled to pieces inside her. ¡°I can assure you that by tomorrow, or perhaps it¡¯ll take more days for them to fully calm down¡­..Nevertheless, I¡¯m most certain that they will throw themselves t before you from now on. And I bet they will be in obedience to your words like a bunch of army recruits under strict discipline.¡± Eugene shot Kasser a disapproving look, as he seemed to think that she would be pleased to hear that she had gained ascendancy over Abu and Kid. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Kasser asked, flustered by Eugene¡¯s lukewarm response. Chapter 284.2 ¡°No. It¡¯s just that¡­ It feels like I¡¯vee upon a cold reality.¡± A hollowughter escaped her now that she realized hermunion with two Hwansus had been all because of her dominance in power over them. At the same time, Eugene reflected her self-conceit for thinking that she knew about Hwansus like the back of her hand. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t be as knowledgeable about the ecology and the characteristics ofrks than the king who hunts them down and subordinates them as his Hwansus. ¡°Have you ever thought of ways other than just tomand over them? Like sharingmunion with them?¡± ¡°Never.¡± Kasser shook his head without even giving a thought. ¡°But the rtionship solely based on one¡¯s dominance over another, also means that it could be reversed any time should there¡¯s a change in power.¡± ¡°The weak have no choice but to obey. As it¡¯s obvious for the strong to lord over.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Eugene was astonished by the radical values he was holding. It was, however, quite understandable since it¡¯s obvious for the strong to have the highest chances to survive in a world with constant threat from therks. On ount of that, the six kings are known as the strongest human beings in this world.¡°I bet Abu will be torn between me and you when we give himmands at the same time.¡± Eugene obviously has meant it for a joke since Hwansus will without doubt prioritize themand from the king whom he¡¯s subordinate to. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. He will listen to you obviously.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are much stronger than me.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Kasser whispered as he leaned forward to steal a kiss from her. Eugene burst intoughter as he held her up in his arms and moved her from the sofa to their bed. She continued to chortle while he pressed down his lips all over her face. As Kasser persistently showered Eugene with kisses, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and pulled him in closer. His upper body nearly pressed down on her whole body as he meekly leaned forward. She then gave him a kiss as she swallowed and sucked on his lower lip. ¡°I want you to lie down.¡± Eugene said while looking into his eyes, now filled with eagerness toe at her at once. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°The weak should obey the strong.¡± Kasser gave her a subtle look before he sat up andy on his back on the bed with a chuckle. Even with the undignified position he was in, he remained calm and this had somehow provoked Eugene. He was still in authority, just meekly obeying her words to please her. Determined to entice him until he was flustered, Eugene seated herself astride on his stomach. ¡®Ah. This isn¡¯t what I imagined¡­¡¯ Abashed, Eugene felt a warm blush rise to her cheeks. He was indeed a huge man. In fact, unlike her original intention to take back the initiative by sitting on top of him, she felt like she¡¯s be a small animal who climbed over a gigantic predator. It must be because of the change in the viewpoint, but the way he lies on the bed with his scattered blue hair and gazes at her with the same blue eyes has never felt so erotic to Eugene before. She couldn¡¯t help but to look in admiration at his clear-cut features. Eugene, however, jumped up with a start when she felt a hand brushing across her ankle and all the way up to her calf. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you to touch me.¡± Despite his disapprovingly raised eyebrows, Kasser obediently withdrew his hand from her. Eugene felt so abashed to face his incredulous look as his eyes seemed to be asking her ¡®What are you trying to pull here?¡¯. She may have begun with great eagerness, but she couldn¡¯t help but to feel embarrassed to actually behave like a skillful woman. In fact, all her initial confidence seemed to have vanishedpletely within her. She was, however, startled once again as she moved in an attempt to retreat from his stomach. Her face went crimson at once when something hard was felt against her hips. And as soon as the image of his intrusive manhood, brushing against her inner walls, shed across her mind, she felt her lower stomach tightened involuntarily. ¡®I want to kiss him.¡¯ Washed over by her desire for him, she no longer felt hesitant nor abashed of her feelings. In fact, all her attention seemed to have focused solely on his lips. Eugene felt like she could finally understand why people tend to fall prey to their impulsive instincts, as her body too, has now started to move on its own ord. With her palm ced over his chest, she leaned forward for his lips. After having engulfed his lips with hers, she shoved her tongue between his lips with a strong desire to bewitch him, just the way his hot, devouring kiss has always bewitched her. However, like always, she was just being over-ambitious. In fact, she just passively brushed across his tongue while she lightly sucked on his inner flesh and licked across his lips. Being driven almost to his breaking point by her tantalizing kiss, Kasser clenched his flinching hands into a tight fist. He was indeed struggling hard to resist his impulsive desire to caress and lick her all across her body, while he refrained himself from thrusting his upset manhood deep into her hot inner flesh. He didn¡¯t feel like disturbing her right now since he was finding it quite enjoyable to see her making the initial move. Besides, he was absolutely enraptured by her strong desire for him. Nevertheless, he was running out of patience, fast. And the sensation of her small tongue rubbing against him was enough to make his hair stand on end. Eugene gave ast suck on his whole lips as a finishing touch before she leaned back from his chest and gasped for breath. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to take the lead in kissing while he responded rather passively. Still, the sense of aplishment from having taken the initiative during the entire kiss, was extremely rewarding. Satisfyingly, Eugene beamed at him with her flushed cheeks. Her smile as a trigger, Kasser¡¯s patience snapped once and for all. As soon as a low guttural growl was heard from the back of his throat, and even before Eugene could react to it, their positions on the bed were switched in a sh. In a swift manner, he raised himself from the bed and grabbed Eugene by her waist to gentlyy her down. Her whole lips were devoured by him in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hmmp¡­¡± He kissed her a familiar yet bewitching kiss, which always drives her to her limit until her mind goespletely nk. Her eyes closed against her will when his tongue intruded deep into her mouth and wrapped around hers. If you want to consider supporting Keopi Trantions please check out our Patreon for advanced chapters. Thank you so much!~Keopi ?? Chapter 285.1 Kasser had his one hand wrapped around her ankle, while he sucked on Eugene¡¯s tongue. And before long, his hand swiftly traveled along her calf all the way up to her thigh. Despite her reflex to close her legs together, he managed to put one of his in between her knees, just in time. ¡°Open up.¡± Kasser whispered, licking at Eugene¡¯s ears. Stunned by his low, subdued tone of voice, her faintly trembling knees parted in a slow manner. After groping the insides of her thigh, his hand slid up and pressed mound hidden under the thin fabric. He ced his firm yet long middle finger between the lips of her privates and caressed over her undergarment while he moved his pressed lips from her under chin to her cleavage. Eugene¡¯s body sprang up with a startle when one of her breasts got swallowed whole into his mouth. The inside of his mouth, sucking on her nipple intensely, felt warm against her skin. The stimtion transpired as he fondled her breast was enough to make her fingertips tingle. When her hands flinched reflexively, he easily stilled them down with his other hand. The constant rubbing of his finger against her privates have engorged her cl!toris in full. And as if longing for more sensation toe, her open thighs have started to throb while her undergarment clung to her privates, drenched in the liquid flowing out of her body. Pushing aside her wet undergarment, he intrusively shoved his whole finger into her body. ¡°Ah!¡± Then, as if thrusting his manhood into her privates, he ran his finger around her inner walls until her sticky liquid trickled along his wrist. Her warm inner flesh was indeed very much soft yet tight. Kasser gasped involuntarily every time her inner wall squeezed around his finger. His mouth felt dry when he tried to catch his breath. However, the sight of her hips being helplessly swayed in response to the movement of his fingers, has driven himpletely beyond the point of his patience.The waistband of her undergarment easily snapped off with a slight pull. As he further pulled down the undergarment from her, a transparent yet slimy discharge hung out along the fabric, while her scarlet inner flesh invitingly revealed itself. Lowering his pants in haste, his manhood, which has been forcefully suppressed within, was brought into light atst. Having adjusted his wet end to her small opening, he promptly thrusted up his waist against her body. ¡°Argh!¡± Eugene uttered a piercing cry at once. Light exploded behind her eyes when he deeply shoved himself to her end. The vivid sensation of his massive mass filling and stretching against her inner wall has driven her to the brink of breathlessness. Kasser suppressed a moan from escaping as he panted for breath. The overpowering pressure of her wall contracting against his flesh was intense enough to make him all dizzy. In fact, he barely managed to support himself, cing a hand right next to her face. ¡°I¡­ may have rushed a little. Does it hurt?¡± Eugene shook her head in answer while gasping for breath, feeling the pain of her insides being forcefully stretched aparting as a great stimtion to her. Besides, the satisfaction of being intimately united with him was pleasurable enough to make her forget all about the pains. When the muscle on her inner walls seemed to have eased around a little, he took his chance to pull away from her and gave another hard, deep thrust into her insides. ¡°Ah!¡± Eugene struggled to grab on his wrist next to her face for support, as her whole body swayed up and down helplessly at his every shove. ¡°Ah! Ahh! Hmmp¡­¡± Her insides narrowed reflexively every time he slipped out from her, and was stretched to her limits again when he shoved back in. As his prating flesh grazed herbia and pressed against her swollen clitoris, she uttered a coquettish shriek as a wave of tingling sensation washed over her. Her mind wentpletely nk by the inexplicable, painful yet sensual sensation. ¡°Aargh! Ah! Hnnng!¡± Reaching the climax, her waist jolted up involuntarily along with her chin while she nkly gazed into space with her dted eyes. Nothing but the sound of her heavy breathing escaped from her slightly parted lips. Kasser, who seemed to have finally halted his movement, rubbed against her insides once again in anguid manner. Worn out by the incessant stimtions, Eugene whimpered until a tear trickled down her face from her teary eyes. The vivid sensation of the man¡¯s warm seeds being poured into her insides, sent a chill down her spine. Once and for all, her whole body trembled against her will. Her flinching, convulsing opening has indeed maximized her senses in the moment he slipped out from her body. Biting her lips into a tight line, Eugene squeezed her eyes shut. Her body went limp as she closed her eyes. Ovee with lethargy, she felt like she was sinking deep into the bed. All of sudden, she had a thin nket spread over her body. Putting one arm behind her back and the other under her legs, Kasser easily lifted her up from the bed. She peeled her eyes open upon realizing this. Despite being well aware of the fact that he has the strength surpassing those of ordinary men, it still amazes her when he easily lifts her up as if picking up a feather from the ground. Overwhelmed by his superhuman strength, her heart pounded naturally by instinct. She felt like she could somehow understand why the male was made to be physically stronger than the female in nature. ¡°Do you want to try using that tub?¡± Kasser asked Eugene, whose body was wrapped in a nket and in his arms, kissing her forehead over a few strands of her hair. ¡°A tub?¡± ¡°The one you showed interest inst time.¡± Eugene struggled hard to recall her memory while Kasser walked out with her in his arms. He was about to turn the knob of the door when she called out to him in haste. ¡°Do you mean the marble bathtub?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready to be used. So, I¡¯ve asked them to fill it up.¡± Chapter 285.2 When Eugene was exploring around the manor a few days ago, she came across a bathroom which reminded her of a sauna. A bathtub built in a hole of the low ground, tiled with marbles, was nothing like any bathtubs she¡¯s seen being used in this world. Indeed, Eugene bathed in a round wooden bath barrel back in the kingdom. And even such baths were deemed a luxury which only the queen were allowed to enjoy. Since it was hot all year around in Hashi Kingdom, the people had no reason to raise their body temperature by taking a hot shower. In fact, the people in Hashi Kingdom simply poured the water from the well over their body, as an expedient of bath. Therefore, a hot bath, which consumesrge amounts of energy just to heat up the water, was deemed an extravagant culture for the nobles to care for their skins. Although the wooden tub Eugene used was deep enough for her to soak her whole body, it was, however, narrow. Therefore, the marble bathtub, which seemed wide enough for her to stretch out her legs in it, took her fancy at first nce. But since it hasn¡¯t been in use for a very long time, a thickyer of dust has settled on the surfaces. Also, a thorough inspection of the drain seemed necessary to make sure it wasn¡¯t clogged up. Doubtless Eugene would have been more delighted to hear the bathtub was good to be used atst, if it wasn¡¯t for a slight problem. The bathtub was, in fact, located on the first floor while Eugens¡¯s bedchamber was on the second. In other words, she would have to walk past a long hallway to get there. ¡°You mean right now, looking like this?¡± Eugene asked, half in doubt, to Kasser who seemed like he was going to walk out to the hallway, at once. ¡°We better hurry before the water gets cold.¡±¡°But someone might see us!¡± Eugene was indeed stark naked if it wasn¡¯t for a thin nket wrapped around her body. In fact, one shall easily tell from the sight of her arms and her bare feet revealed in between the covers that she was without anything beneath. Kasser didn¡¯t look any better, as he too, had nothing on but a loose nightshirt. Their such loose attire strongly hinted that they just spent an intimate time as a husband and wife. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned them not to wander around at this time of the night.¡± With that said, Kasser flung open the door at once, without hesitation. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but to scream inside, abashed to hear that he has given out forewarnings as such. She felt her face flush with embarrassment when she imagined the maids and servants filling up the tub with hot water before scurrying back to their own rooms at the king¡¯smand. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going to open my eyes up.¡± Pulling the nket all over her head, she buried her face down to his chest as she rather be oblivious to her surroundings than to risk meeting eyes with anyone who might be passing across the hall. Hearing hisughtering over her head, she gave a reproachful sidelong nce at him within the nket. Eugene stayed curled in his arms while he walked out to the hallway and descended the stairs. She only peeked out of the nket when he seemed to have halted after having opened the door and entered the bathroom. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± What first came into her sight was of course, the bathtub. All filled up with hot water, it was steaming nicely in the brightly lit bathroom. She was so d as it closely resembled a proper bathroom, just as she remembers. Kasser let her down on the floor when she gave a light push at his chest and squirmed in his arm. As Eugene let go of her grips, the nket easily slipped down from her body and fell onto the bathroom floor. She then drew near to the bathtub and carefully dipped her one foot in the water. A satisfying smile broke across her face since the water felt warm against her skin. Before long, she soaked herself in the bathtub, with her legs fully stretched out. ¡®This feels so good.¡¯ She thought to herself as she yfully pped the water with her palms. Then, when there came a big ssh behind her, she reflexively turned her head around and saw Kasser getting into the bathtub himself. But since she was sitting on the tub, her eyes naturally leveled to his lower body. ¡®Oh my god.¡¯ Eugene hurriedly turned back to face the front, wondering just how long he had been staying in such a state. His manhood, which reminded her of a sturdy pir, was in fact, fully erected to the point it nearly touched his lower belly. Despite this wasn¡¯t her first time witnessing it, she felt like she could never get used to it no matter what. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t quite believe how such massive flesh had managed to enter her body earlier. The water was somehow starting to feel hot on her skin, despite it being warm to her liking until just a moment ago. While fanning her flushed face with her hand, she felt like she had felt a faint tingle in between her legs. As Kasser entered the tub, the water roiled more loudly and slopped all over to its sides,pared to when Eugene alone entered. Both her body and mind seem to sway along with the fluctuating water, overwhelmed by his huge presence behind her. She gasped involuntarily when his hand was put round her waist from behind. ¡°Is the water too hot for you? Should I tell them to bring in cold water?¡± Kasser, who held her to him in a warm embrace, asked as he kissed on her flushed nape of her neck. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡± His hands then traced up along the curves of her waist and gently grabbed both her breasts. Eugene moaned faintly as she rested her head on one of his shoulders. With his firm chest sped to her back, he ced her nipple in between his fingers and caressed it while he nibbled and licked at her ears. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene closed her eyes and enjoyed his affectionate caresses felt all over her body. The ticklish yet tingling sensation was heightened further along with the ssh of water felt against her skin. Her body heated up once again, easily with lingering sensations from the earlier climax. She felt warm liquid trickling down between her legs as he rubbed against her sensitively erect nipples with his palm. ¡°Shall we go out together tomorrow?¡± Kasser asked, after he gave a smacking kiss on the nape of her neck. ¡°To where?¡± ¡°We can have lunch outside.¡± ¡°Maybe next time. As I have a prior engagement.¡± His hands, which were fondling at her breasts, flinched for a moment before he continued. ¡°With Lady Arse?¡± ¡°No. I have a regr gathering of Anika to attend tomorrow. Andter in the afternoon, I have an appointment with the head of the Scan firm.¡± Eugene let out a short shriek when she was bit at the nape of her neck by Kasser all of sudden. Though it didn¡¯t hurt, she turned her head around in great surprise. Eventually, she came to meet eyes with Kasser, who clearly was wearing a dissatisfied look on his face. ¡°When are you going to make time for me?¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been busy as well. Besides, I was told that you have a hectic schedule due to the endless audience requests from.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not busy at all.¡± The expression he wore and the way he spoke just now, has indeed made him look like a little boy craving for parents¡¯ attention. Eugene chortled lightly before she stretched out her hand to give him a stroke at his cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together again tomorrow.¡± Kasser narrowed his eyes as he stared at his wife, who suggested dinner as if she were coaxing a crying baby with candy. He definitely wasn¡¯t a child who could be satisfied with mere candy. He wondered if she would have any idea how much he was now wishing to keep her confined in their bedchamber for three or four days at least to satiate his desire for her. Chapter 286.1 It¡¯s been quite a while since Kasser has been displeased with the way things were goingtely. He has anticipated much about spending more time with Eugene in Holy City, away from the pce where he was usually always swamped with too much work that he couldn¡¯t even get to see her face throughout the entire day. His such anticipation, however, turned out to be miles out, as his wife has instead been busy ever since they arrived at the city. She recently had been leaving the house at first light and returning only after dark. Despite his efforts to keep his cool, he could feel his discontent building up inside him. ¡®It¡¯s not surprising that Abu has tried to swallow up Kid.¡¯ Although he¡¯s exined to Eugene that Abu¡¯s intention was nothing more than an attempt to establish a pecking order, he could easily tell that Abu had just been throwing one of his petnt hissy fits at Kid. As far as he¡¯s concerned,rks onlye into conflict with one another when they are faced with those of the simr level in terms of ability. So in the case of Abu and Kid, where their ability wasn¡¯t even remotelyparable to each other, there was no reason for Abu to be agitated to Kid as the weaker Hwansu would eventually keep distance and humble to not get under Abu¡¯s skin. Besides, it wasn¡¯t an unusual sight to see Hwansu, who are subordinated to the same master, to ignore each other¡¯s existencepletely. Doubtless Abu has long been aware of Kid¡¯s existence, as well as the fact that Kid has been tagging around Eugely. In other words, there was no better way to exin it than that Abu was blinded by his jealousy. ¡®We better go back soon.¡¯ Feeling absolutely absurd to find himself empathizing with the beast¡¯s jealousy, Kasser grumbled inwardly, tightening his arms around her waist to pull her in closer as he rested his chin on her shoulder. There simply have been too many distractions in the Holy City. And he never thought he would say this, but he would rather go back to his pce despite there being a heap of work waiting for his return. If needed, he could always hold off works which weren¡¯t urgent or even allocate some of them to his men ordingly.He felt like there really wasn¡¯t anything else he would wish for as long as he gets to keep hogging his wife, whom he was now holding to him in a warm embrace, wholly to himself. *** On the days he wasn¡¯t sent on private missions by Sang-je, Pides usually led an orderly life ording to a strict routine of his own. As it happens, the knights under the immediatemand of Sang-je, need only follow his orders without any particr rules or precepts forced on them to abide by. In fact, Sang-je never seemed to interfere into the private lives of his knights, no matter how idle or promiscuous they were. Since Sang-je stays mainly in his pce without ever stepping out from it, he only calls out for his knights on rare asions. And even if he does so, only a small number of knights whom he usually gives out his orders to would be summoned to carry out missions for him. The only time a total of 99 knights had been sent out to amon mission was twenty years ago, when Anika Jin had been kidnapped. Beside taking their turns to make regr patrols around the perimeter of the pce and stand sentry at the audience and prayer chamber at appointed times, the knights were free to spend the rest of the day however they wanted. All 99 of Sang-je¡¯s knights were considered equal without any discrimination in terms of rank between them. If anything, there was no significant difference to the number of fortunes or authorities given to the knights who¡¯s faithful to their duties,pared to those who prioritized their personal lives over their knighthood. Having the money to burn as well as the time on their hands, there really was no reason for the highly revered Sang-je¡¯s knights, not to indulge in pleasures and amusements. However, despite being a small fraction of it, there are still a few knights who strive to uphold their knighthood, faithfully devoting their lives to God. And among them all, Pides was considered an entric conservative. Pides has indeed spent the whole afternoon today meditating in the prayer room, fully absorbed, as he usually does whenever he is free. But before long, he opened his closed eyes after some fine wrinkles were formed between his brows. With that, he turned his gaze over to the door, as he was clearly disturbed by the soundsing from the other end of the door. Pides was just in time to catch a priest walking past the prayer room with hurried steps when he went out through the door. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Pides asked the priest. ¡°Ah, Sir Pides.¡± The priest answered, sounding relieved to run into Pides. ¡°It¡¯s already been two days since west received the signal from the Anika who had gone down to the prayer room. But as you know, we have no right to ess the prayer room without permission from His Holiness.¡± There are several prayer rooms in the pce, each of them created for the use of knights, priests and also the visitors. While most prayer rooms are openly essible by anyone, there are some prayer rooms where its ess is strictly restricted. However, there are only two prayer rooms in the whole pce which are located underground. One was solely for the use of Sang-je himself, and the other was for the priest Anika. ¡°Have you informed His Holiness about the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid His Holiness is in his prayer room at the moment. I¡¯m quite lost at what to. His Holiness has given out orders that he is not to be disturbed before he headed down to the prayer room this morning.¡± ¡®Again?¡¯ Pides thought inwardly to himself. Indeed, Sang-je has been confiding in the prayer room for the past few days, deferring every audience request to ater date. Though there was nothing strange about Sang-je spending most of his time in his prayer room, it surely was umon for him to give out strict orders that he didn¡¯t wish to be disturbed. ¡°Let me inform His Holiness about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be most d if you would.¡± The priest brightened up instantly at Pides¡¯s kind suggestion. Chapter 286.2 Along with the priest, Pides headed to Sang-je¡¯s prayer room. As always, the stairs that lead down to the prayer room were guarded by the knights on sentry duty. ¡°I need to see His Holiness this instant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you are fully aware that we can¡¯t let you pass as it¡¯s His Holiness¡¯s wish not to be disturbed by anyone.¡± The knights answered while shaking their heads in disapproval. ¡°The matter is regarding nothing else but priest Anika. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for the consequences of disobeying His Holiness¡¯s order.¡± Knowing that Pides is usually strict with rules, as well as the fact that he has the full confidence of Sang-je, the knights hesitatingly open the way for him, after a moment¡¯s contemtion. Pides then asked the priest to wait for his return before he descended the stairs by himself. Even after he took thestst step of the stairs, the door remained tightly shut in front of him. ¡°Your Holiness, this is Pides speaking. I have an urgent matter to discuss with you.¡± Despite having called out to Sang-je several times, Pides received no single response from within. Normally, he would have just returned. However, this was a matter concerning the safety of the Anika Sang-je cherishes. Resolved to face any consequences should his arbitrary judgment incurs Sang-je¡¯s wrath, Pides pushed the door open. ¡°¡­Your Holiness?¡±Pides cautiously looked around the empty prayer room, which was basically an open, expansive space without any blind spot nor ce for a human to hide. Without lingering any further, Pides turned back and left the room. His eyes were clearly shaking with confusion as he climbed up the stairs. Indeed, as far as he knows, this prayer room is supposedly a sealed room without any secret passage. Therefore, should Sang-je have left the prayer room through the staircases, which was the one and only passage that leads the prayer room to outside, the knights on sentry duty must have noticed his leaving. ¡°Did you manage to see His Holiness?¡± The priest asked impatiently as soon as he saw Pidesing up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± A deep sigh of disappointment escaped the priest at Pides¡¯s remark. ¡°However. His Holiness has asked me to go check on priest Anika in his stead.¡± Pides flustered when a lie blurted out from him, unwittingly. However, it was toote for him to confess to the priest, who was now smiling with a great relief, that he had just told a lie. Feeling much ufortable about the lie he told, he had no choice but to follow the priest to the lift to Anika¡¯s prayer room. An underground prayer room which is only essible to Anika, was located much deeper in the undergroundpared to Sang-je¡¯s prayer room. Therefore, instead of a staircase, there was only a straight passageway that led down to the prayer room. The principle behind it was simple, as it basically used the same method as we draw water from a well with a bucket. However, instead of a bucket, a huge wooden pail, which was big enough to withstand a person¡¯s weight, was fastened to the pulley. The lift was always guarded by the priests, so they could pull up as soon as they received the signal sent by the priest Anika from below. Pides sat himself down on the wooden pail, holding onto amp handed by the priest. The wooden pail that carried him began to descend in a slow manner. Although themp in his hands was bright enough to illuminate his surroundings, all he could see was nothing but walls made of bricks. ¡®It almost seems fathomless.¡¯ As the ess to this prayer room was strictly restricted to the priest Anika, there had been no asion for a knight like himself to have evere near this far. Therefore, this whole scene unfolding before his eyes was quite a shock for Pides, as never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that priest Anikas have been giving their prayers from such a dark and dismal location. It took long before the wooden pail finally touched the ground. ¡®It would be great if improvements could be made to the lift so that it bes a morefortable ride.¡¯ Pides thought to himself as he gazed up to the distant hole above his head. In fact, the lift was very inefficient as it could only withstand the weight of one person at a time. Just by switching to a sturdier pulley, would enable at least three people toe up and down at the same time. Pides couldn¡¯t help but to wonder why no such reform was made earlier, especially as it¡¯s not like the pce is short on funds or anything. Using the me from hismp as a guide, Pides took his steps along the single path that stretched out before him. Though this was his first time here, there was no risk of him getting lost since all he had to do was to follow straight along the path. Then, as he had reached the end of the passage, he came upon a door standing tightly shut before him. At once, Pides knocked on the door. Despite having waited for a moment, he received no response from within. This time, he knocked once more as he called out to the Anika who must be inside behind the door. However, there still was no reply. When Pides doubtedly pushed the door with a slight force, the door easily opened to his surprise. ¡°Pardon me for entering without permission.¡± Pides went inside after asking to be excused. As soon as he stepped inside, he got the feeling that this was rather suited to be called a cave than a holy ce for prayers. In fact, the room seemed almost like it was cloaked inplete darkness, not to mention humid. Despite having a fewmps hung sparsely around the stone wall, the light wasn¡¯t bright enough to lighten up the ce. Pides carefully inspected the roughly finished ceiling before he shifted his gaze to look around the room. ¡°Priest Anika?¡± Chapter 287.1 Pides ran hurriedly when his eyes spotted a human-like figure lying still on the ground. ¡°Your Holiness?¡± Pides muttered out startlingly as he held up the limp body up into his arms, when he saw the long blond hair. However, the olddy in priest uniform, whose eyes were closed and her face pale, couldn¡¯t possibly be Sang-je. In fact, Pides had no idea who thisdy was as there hardly had been any asion for knights toe across with Anika, who hade into the pce to be a priest. Although he can¡¯t quite understand why her hair was blond, he had no doubt that thisdy is powerful. Pides gave a gentle nudge at the olddy to wake her up. But since she showed no response, he decided to feel her pulse on her wrist. Pides took his hand away with a start before he held his finger over her nostril to check her breathing. However, when he couldn¡¯t feel any sign of breath from her, he ced his finger once again on the pulse on her neck. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡± Looking much shocked, Pides slowly took his hand from her, realizing that thedy had long been dead. Pides ced the olddy onto the floor and straightened the priest uniform she was wearing. He realized there was nothing else he could do for her. And now that he has confirmed her death, he would need to inform the other priests about it, so they could carry out necessary procedures to take care of her body. ¡°May your soul rest in peace and the grace of Mahar to be with you.¡±Pides bowed his head respectfully at the olddy¡¯s corpse. After that, he turned around from the body to inform others about this tragedy. However, when he turned his head around, he flinched when his eyes caught a strangely prominent part on the wall. Somehow, he felt like its texture was differentpared to other parts of the walls. Curiously, Pides brought themp he left at the entrance of the prayer room to the wall, to take a closer look. It didn¡¯t seem like it was made of stone nor soil. In fact, its color seemed to be changing when the light reflected differently. Beside that, he could see that it was artificially pitted on its surface. ¡®This looks strange. Could it be some kind of sculpture?¡¯ Pides, who leaned over to examine it from close distance, tilted his head before he turned away from it. But after having taken another peak at it over his shoulders, he grimaced in confusion. With that, he took a few steps back to get a full view of the prominent wall. Then all of sudden, its structure reminded him of something. ¡®¡­A scale?¡¯ As far as he is concerned, he felt like it looked awfully simr to a reptile¡¯s scale, despite the difference in their sizes. Assuming it really was a scale, he tried to size it up roughly by his eye. It seemed to him that it was almost asrge as his arms shoulder width apart, or evenrger. With that in mind, he tried to imagine the size of a beast with such a scale on its body. He ended up shaking his head in disbelief, telling himself that such gigantic beasts couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this world. Once and for all, he left the prayer room without looking back. As Pides sat on the wooden pile he was sent down in before and shook the rope as some kind of signal, the pulley started to operate right away. When he reached back on top, he told the priests, who had been awaiting his return, about what happened down in the prayer room. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So, she has returned to God¡¯s side.¡± The priests, who offered their prayers in reverent voices, didn¡¯t seem at all startled by the news. Watching the priests bustling about for preparations after they were finished with their prayers, Pides turned around to take his leave. Right then, the priest who had apanied him to Sang-je¡¯s prayer room earlier offered to see him out. ¡°It seems to me that you all have expected priest Anika¡¯s death.¡± Pides asked casually in passing. ¡°Sadly, we have.¡± ¡°Was she ill or something?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Pides could easily tell the priest was reluctant to give him too much details. Nevertheless, Pides got the feeling that the priest was used to such deaths. ¡°Just for rification, was she really a priest, Anika? Because her hair was¡­.¡± ¡°Was it blond, perchance?¡± ¡°Yes, it was.¡± ¡°It¡¯s evidence that priest Anika has safely returned to God¡¯s side. It¡¯s such a grace for an average person like myself to wish for.¡± The priest gave a nod, breaking into a smile. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s a phenomenon which urs when a priest Anika passes away?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Pides gave a nod as it sounded perfectly usible without having to request any further exnation. In fact, Sang-je¡¯s golden blond hair was a symbol of his holiness. And with Anika¡¯s ck hair representing their close rtionship with God, it seemed pretty reasonable to interpret the change of priest Anika¡¯s hair from ck to blond, as evidence for her to have returned to God¡¯s side. ¡°If so, howe such holy miracles are kept from the public? Or have I just stumbled upon a secret I shouldn¡¯t have known?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a secret. However, we do try not to spread word out about it. Therefore, I must plead with you to keep what you have seen today just to yourself.¡± Chapter 287.2 ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually His Holiness¡¯s will. As it was his wish to wait quietly for priest Anika to enter into eternal rest. His Holiness is indeed a devout believer, living his entire life devoted only to God. He¡¯s leading a life of selfless service to themunity, having absolutely no interest in unting his Holy Spirit.¡± ¡°Yes, His Holiness has always been a self-sacrificing person.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s my great privilege and honor to be able to closely aid him.¡± Having exchanged their deep respect for Sang-je in unison, both Pides and the priest dropped the subject. After parting ways with the priest, Pides headed once more to Sang-je¡¯s prayer room and asked the knights on guard duty, ¡°Have you heard any words from His Holiness perchance?¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t.¡± ¡®Did something happen to His Holiness?¡¯ Pides thought to himself with a worried look as he turned away from them. Meanwhile, the image of the empty prayer room he saw earlier still lingered in his mind. Pides, however, constantly convinced himself that there must be a reasonable reason for Sang-je¡¯s absence earlier. In fact, even if Sang-je has been going out in secret all this time without his knowledge, it wouldn¡¯t in the least dishearten him as he was Sang-je¡¯s knight, not his observer.Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help but to feel dubious about the fact that Sang-je has gone missing when a priest Anika has passed away in the pce. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s well aware of it.¡¯ Sang-je is indeed a person who knows about every single urrence in the pce like the back of his hand. Therefore, it seemed safe for Pides to assume that Sang-je¡¯s already aware of priest Anika¡¯s death. But having no response from Sang-je was a strong indication that he is deeply upied with a much urgent matter. ¡®What could possibly be more urgent than priest Anika¡¯s death?¡¯ Pides couldn¡¯t help but to feel something was off. It was in fact a subtle sense of foreboding feeling which he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on. *** Sang-je has provided an entire outbuilding attached to the pce as a venue for Anikas to hold their gatherings. And despite their official gathering being held only once every month, the outbuilding was open all year around solely for the use of Anikas. The maids and keepers, responsible for its maintenance day and night, resided in the outbuilding to keep the ce in its best condition, making sure they hadn¡¯t overlooked even a single flower adorned throughout the building, from withering away. And due to their efforts, the ce never went short of refreshments and fine food as well. On asions, Anikas could even stay for a night in one of many neatly tidied bedrooms. There were even entertainment rooms, fully equipped with various materials and supplies for Anikas to enjoy their respective hobbies. The building was therefore more of an exclusive club, essible only to Anikas. As a matter of fact, no clubs in the Holy City were even remotelyparable in terms of their grand facilities. Therefore, even if it wasn¡¯t the day of their official gathering, many Anikas frequented themselves to the outbuilding. It wasn¡¯tpulsory for all Anikas to attend their monthly gatherings. In fact, if they happen to miss one for personal reasons, they could always attend the next gathering in the nexting month. However, if there should be any interesting tidings, for instance like a new Anika making her debut for the first time, such gatherings are usually well-attended. Doubtless today¡¯s monthly gathering would have the best attendance record of all times, judging from the crowds of people already gathered in the club, despite the gathering being scheduled tomence at noon. The hall soon became thronged with people as it was nearing noon. At this rate, it would be much faster to check the number of absentees rather than attendees. Since the hall always seems to bustle with people on the day of the official gatherings, it was a necessary procedure for the Anikas to confirm their attendance beforehand, for the food preparation and such. However, an unprecedented number of applications for today¡¯s gathering poured in over thest two days, ever since the rumor of Anika Jin having confirmed her attendance circted among the Anikas. The main topic of conversation among them today was nothing else but about Anika Jin. In truth, everyone seemed to be using Anika Jin as their conversation starters. ¡°Did you hear that the rumor about the Lark tree is actually an exaggeration?¡± ¡°I beg to differ. Since what I¡¯ve heard from my close acquaintance from the Hashi Kingdom is very sure.¡± Chapter 288.1 Many of them were still curious to find out about the truth of the Lark tree rumors. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Anika Jin has married the Desert King to help cure Lady Arse¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard about it too. But frankly, I think it¡¯s just a rumor. She could have asked His Holiness for such help. Or perhaps do you think a king could have done something about it when His Holiness couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Anika Jin has actually fallen in love with the Desert king after going out with him. Anika Jin had in fact insisted on marrying the king despite His Holiness¡¯s opposition.¡± ¡°No surprise. Everyone indeed thought it was odd for Anika Jin to marry a king.¡± While some of them were rather curious about the untold stories behind Anika Jin and the Desert King¡¯s marriage. ¡°It seems like Lady Arse has been catching up on social meetingstely. I thought she wouldn¡¯t get herself engaged in social activities anymore, after having lived in seclusion for so many years. ¡°It seems only evident that the rumor about her suffering from a serious illness has been nothing but a false rumor after all. In fact, I was surprised to see her timeless beauty has not faded after all this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, indeed. But apart from everything, I was especially stunned by her overpowering aura which captivates her surroundings. Everyone in the room falls silent as soon as she speaks.¡±Anikas, whose interest was much inclined to social activities, responded sensitively to Lady Arse¡¯s return to high society. Despite the slight discrepancies in the topics of conversation depending on their personal interests, it was true that every conversation in the hall revolved around the Jin Family. On a tform set in one corner of the hall, the musicians took their position and yed soft, soothing tunes. Meanwhile, the tables set up throughout the hall were filled with various fruits, sweet refreshments, and all sorts of delicacies. In their own respective groups, Anikas of the same significant ck hair carried on with their conversations in soft voices, asionally breaking intoughter. The overall atmosphere was peaceful, except for when their gazes in unison would direct to the entrance whenever someone new appeared, as if waiting for their prey to show up. Having swept their eyes over the new attendee, they would all go back to their respective conversations if the person appeared was not someone they all have been waiting for. Later on, thedies had been lucky for the person who just entered the hall was a good enough ingredient to spice up their conversation, even though she wasn¡¯t the appetizing prey they all patiently waited to arrive. ¡°Anika Katie is here.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call her Lady Wallfred?¡± There was a clear hostility in the eyes of the Anikas as they turned their gazes at the middle-ageddy. Despite the scandal about Katie having a child with the man she was having affair with is something constantly gossiped about. Even so, No one really condemned her for it as such deed was not considered a crime among Anikas. They did no more than to click their tongues as they sympathized with her for having to marry a king, and take amoner lover afterwards. Anikas had tried to be understanding even when Katie insisted on being called Lady Wallfred, willing to give up on all her privileges as an Anika. And since Katie¡¯s parents were notorious for being fanatical about her, there were even people who rooted for her decision to finally be independent from her parents. If only Katie had quietly disappeared after that, Anikas would have eventually forgotten about her and refrained from further gossip. However, not only did Katiee back out of nowhere, but she also even requested Sang-je to reim her Anika status, as well as the privileges she had given up when she left ten years ago. Upon giving up all of her privileges as an Anika, the pension granted to Katie¡¯s parents was deprived a well. But after she had once again gained her rights as Anika, the same pension was granted immediately to Hogen Wallfred. Therefore, it had be obvious to everyone that Katie had onlye back because she needed the money. And her such reason was what angered the other Anikas. ¡°His Holiness had been too lenient with her.¡± One of the Anikas muttered dismissively while she stared at Katie. They think it was bold and shameless for her was to show up here. Ever since reiming her status as an Anika, Katie frequented herself to this outbuilding. One distinct change in Katie after she returned was that she no longer seemed to be bothered by undertone whispers around her. She had been very much self-conscious about what others thought about her before. Anikas who had been giving dismissive res at Katie, soon lost interest in her, when someone they had been waiting all along finally showed up at the entrance. ¡°Anika Flora.¡± ¡°Wee. Anika Flora.¡± Flora was soon surrounded by younger Anikas in the hall. ¡°Did youe with Anika Jin?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Has Anika Jin arrived yet?¡± ¡°She has yet to arrive.¡± ¡°Anika Flora. We have saved you a seat.¡± Chapter 288.2 Flora followed the Anikas to the sofa and took a seat. As usual, Anikas left the center seat empty for Flora. Despite returning people¡¯s greetings with her genial smile, Flora was growing restless inside. Last night, she finally had her long-awaited lucid dream. However, there were yet again some slight changespared to the lucid dream she had about two months ago. In herst lucid dream, despite having the feeling that there had been a decrease in water level, she convinced herself that she must have been mistaken. But to her disappointment, there was a noticeable change to the water in her lucid dreamst night. The water level has indeed shown a clear decrease. She could clearly make out the subsided border of her once overflowingke which was unmistakable evidence that her Ramita has be weaker. ¡®It can¡¯t be. That¡¯s hardly possible.¡¯ Indeed, Ramita was considered an inborn ability of Anika. Flora has never heard that one¡¯s Ramita level could ever be diminished. What added to her concern was the fact that it took two months and a week for her lucid to reur, well past her usual two months cycle. The dy she¡¯d ever experienced in the past was two days at most, and never as long as a week like this time. To be honest, Flora didn¡¯t really feel likeing to today¡¯s gathering. In fact, just the thought of everyone asking her about Jin was tiresome to her. Flora, however, hesitated a little when she heard about Jin having confirmed her attendance two days before the gathering. No doubt rumors would arise about her if she didn¡¯t attend. Despite such worries, Flora was much inclined not to attend after all, determined to turn a blind eye to whatever people have to say about her.She soon ended up changing her mind at thest minute, after she had her lucid dreamst night. But look on the bright side, she would be able to find out about the truth behind therk tree rumor once and for all. Flora felt like she could only feel eased once she reconfirmed the fact that Jin still does not possess any Ramita. Ever since they were young, it was always Jin who had everything Flora ever wanted in her life. In fact, Flora used to weep bitter tears of disappointment growing up, unable to deal with such harsh reality. ¡®But what¡¯s the point of all that? When she is without the most important thing?¡¯ An Anika without Ramita. Anika Jin was nothing more than an impostor. If there¡¯s even a slightest conscience left in her, she should give up on her status as Anika. Indeed, Flora thought she had shown enough mercy for Jin, for she kept her secret to Sang-je ever since she had first found out. But Flora¡¯s patience is nearing end. She felt like she couldn¡¯t overlook Jin¡¯s cunning deception any longer. ¡®It¡¯s only a matter of time before her lie gets revealed today.¡¯ Even without her intervention, people would demand the truth behind the Lark tree rumor from Jin herself. Just by Flora¡¯s appearance in the hall, the atmosphere seems to have taken a new turn. Anikas, who sat in small groups of their own, soon united around Flora as the pivotal figure. Indeed, Flora¡¯s overpowering Ramita was enough to subside self-important Anikas into silence. All of sudden, the quiet atmosphere was once again distracted with a shortmotion before the hall fell into utter silence. In fact, there was a clear surprise in Flora¡¯s eyes when she turned her head and saw Eugene walking into the hall by herself. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Good heavens.¡± Exmation of adoration broke out involuntarily among Anikas in small whispers. Indeed, there had never been any dispute about Jin¡¯s beauty since the past although there were differing opinions as several found Flora, who was a beauty with contrasting charms, much more beautiful than Jin. And she was more likeable too. Yet, at this moment, no one could possibly deny that Anika Jin, who appeared in public for the first time in three years, was looking absolutely stunning. Beautiful enough to transcend various personal preferences. She was indeed in her prime beauty, an enchanting aura seemed to envelope her. Having apanied Dana to various gatherings for the past few days, Eugene naturally came to think she wanted to take after her mother in terms of the expression she wears, as well as her dignified demeanor. She especially admired her mother¡¯s soft yet sophisticated smile, her refined manner of her speaking, and also her dignified gestures. Therefore, ofte, Eugene has been imitating Dana¡¯s behavior without realizing it. And since one¡¯s countenance could affect one¡¯s entire impression, the significant aura she gave off was enough to captivate her surroundings. While Eugene looked around at her surroundings, everyone seemed fully absorbed in her every delicate movement with bated breaths. Eugene fixed her gaze on Flora and slowly walked towards her. Chapter 289.1 ¡°You arrived early, Anika Flora.¡± Eugene greeted with a smile as she approached Flora. As soon as she saw Flora, a memory of her impostor struck her. It was of the impostor Jin formally addressing Flora as ¡®Anika Flora¡¯. Eugene assumed that her impostor and Flora addressed each other with formality only in public because she had seen a memory of them speaking without reserve when they were alone. However, based on Flora¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but think she was mistaken. She was not d to see her at all. ¡°¡­ Wee, Anika Jin.¡± Flora responded btedly with a forced smile. There was a slight tremor at the corner of her lips as she drew them up into a smile. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was on Eugene; otherwise, there would have been some gossip about Flora¡¯s reaction. Flora, on the other hand, was so taken aback that she didn¡¯t realize she hadn¡¯t maintained her usual level of cool. Jin, in fact, appeared to be apletely different person than when shest saw her at the manor. Flora used to spend a lot of time with Jin when they were younger, and she always had the impression that Jin wasn¡¯t at all like someone born and raised in a refined family. It wasn¡¯t entirely out of jealousy that she thought Jin, despite being the spitting image of Lady Arse, bore no resemnce to her mother. Jin¡¯s appearance today, however, leaves no doubt that she is Lady Arse¡¯s daughter. In fact, she exuded the same aura as her mother. Flora couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she¡¯d taken a direct blow to the head.¡®My imposter must have given me a bad name.¡¯ After noticing the tense atmosphere in the hall and Flora¡¯s reaction, Eugene assumed that everyone in the hall was ufortable with her appearance. She had no specific memories of her imposter¡¯s wrongdoing that caused her to lose her reputation, but she wasn¡¯t particrly curious to know either. In any case, she had no intention of bowing to spective assumptions. She has established a standard for how she should behave in ordance with her mother¡¯s advice. [There is no reason for you to demonstrate that you have changed inparison to your past. If someone thinks you¡¯re a bad person, let them.] [Are you saying I should act the same way the imposter did?] [I¡¯m not suggesting that you intentionally harm your reputation. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not required to be nice.] [But¡­ If I did that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to socialize with good people.] [You must learn to distinguish between a social gathering and a meeting where you can make genuine friends. You could consider the gathering to be a small battlefield. People will judge you based on your social standing rather than your temperament.] [My social standing¡­] [You are not only my daughter, but also the queen of a kingdom. Never, under any circumstances, yield or condescend. When someone who has no reason to be modest acts modestly, people begin to suspect that you are attempting to conceal your weakness.] Eugene, therefore, has decided to put the past behind her unless someonees up to her and demands an apology. As for no apparent reason, she will most likely be disliked by at least three out of ten people in her surroundings. ¡°Do you have a seat avable for me?¡± Eugene asked one of the Anikas who was staring at her nkly. And as soon as she saw Anika¡¯s face, her mind shed back to her imposter addressing her as ¡®Anika Emily.¡¯ ¡°Anika Emily.¡± Anika Emily leapt from her seat, surprised to hear her name called. ¡°O-of course. Please take a seat here, Anika Jin.¡± Emily pointed to a sofa across from Flora¡¯s seat as she spoke. But when she noticed that the seat was already upied, she grimaced and motioned for Anika to make room. Unknowingly, people have begun to move closer together in response to Emily¡¯s instructions to make room for Eugene. ¡°Thank you.¡± Eugene sat in the seat that had been cleared for her as if it had always been her seat in the first ce. The Anikas appeared to have formed a circle, with Eugene and Flora in the center. Eugene then took up the teacup that had been ced on the table by a serving maid in order to read the room and adjusted herself to the group of Anikas. A few Anikas eyed Flora askance since whenever the two of them attended the gathering in the past, Flora was always the one who led the conversation, while Jin just sat and listened with lofty air. But when Jin voiced an opinion or two, Flora would turn it into the main topic of conversation to discuss. Some people dislike Flora because of this. Flora, on the other hand, remained silent in her seat, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations. Emily was the one who finally broke the silence. ¡°Anika Jin, it¡¯s been a long time. I heard about your visit to the Holy City.¡± The Anikas have all begun to greet Eugene, with Emily as the catalyst. In fact, the Anikas appear to have noticed that Flora and Jin¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t what it used to be. If that was the case, they wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on the chance of bing Jin¡¯s new best friends. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. You don¡¯t appear to have changed at all in thest three years.¡± ¡°Everyone wondered how you were doing in the kingdom.¡± While responding to the greetings out of politeness, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed because their tone of voice and countenance didn¡¯t seem to indicate that they were only asking after her out of politeness. ¡®I suppose not all of them are hostile¡­ However, it¡¯s odd to see so many Anikas gathered.¡¯ Until recently, Eugene was mostly surrounded by people with brown hair. Hence, seeing only women with ck hair and eyes made her feel as if she¡¯dnded on a different. The ten or so Anika seated near her appeared to be in their early twenties, if not younger. And among them was a particrly young Anika, who couldn¡¯t be more than a girl. Eugene was looking at the girl sitting among the adults when they locked gazes. Befuddled by being stared at, the girl quickly lowered her gaze, her face turning crimson. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but smile back, finding the girl¡¯s reaction endearing. When Emily noticed Eugene¡¯s gaze was fixed on the girl, she spoke up. Chapter 289.2 ¡°I believe this is your first time meeting with Anika Margaret, who has only recently joined the gathering after having a lucid dream.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Anika Margaret.¡± Eugene greeted her warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too.¡± Margaret returned the greeting in hushed tones. And after staring at Eugene¡¯s face for a while, she muttered sheepishly. ¡°You look really beautiful today, Anika Jin.¡± Eugene let out a pleasantugh at herpliment. In fact, after having met Anikas with a perverse disposition up until today, she couldn¡¯t help but like this young, naive Anika. Not only that, but her hatred for Anikas seemed to be fading, as she reasoned that the others must have been as young and naive as Margaret in the past. ¡°Thank you. You look stunning today as well.¡± Anikas exchanged puzzled looks as there was something different about Anika Jin from before, though no one could put their finger on it. ¡°Anika Jin, I¡¯ve heard there will be a banquet to wee your visit to the Holy City¡­ And that the Arse Manor will serve as the venue¡­ ¡± Casey paused sheepishly before continuing. It was, in fact, an expression of her open interest in the banquet.With a nod, Eugene replied. ¡°The precise date is still up in the air, but the invitations will be delivered to this outbuilding. Everyone here is wee toe.¡± Since not every Anika was able to attend the nobles¡¯ social gathering, the Anikas¡¯ faces instantly brightened. Because of the differences in their upbringing, those who were born into ordinary families had fewer opportunities to interact with the noble born. Many Anikas did indeed feel rtively deprived, given the stark contrast between reality and the ideal life they perceive and experience as Anikas. The moment Eugene announced that every Anika was invited, the hall burst into life as her words quickly swept the room. The Anikas who spoke with Eugene were also beaming. However, not everyone in the room was in favor of the Anikas¡¯ acmation. In fact, the strong sense of self-worth that Anikas are known for made them sensitive toparison or the presence of someone in a superior position among them. Even Flora, who is renowned for her powerful Ramita, wasn¡¯t favored by everyone. ¡°However, Anika Jin, I¡¯m curious if you¡¯re aware that before you even arrived, there¡¯s a rumor about you circting in the Holy City.¡± It was Denise, who threw the wet nket into the lively atmosphere. Flora raised the corners of her lips as she brought the teacup to her lips. Someone has brought up the subject without her having to intervene, just as she anticipated. ¡°There are far too many rumors about me in Holy City. ¡± Eugene responded nomittally as she put down her tea. ¡°Will you address the rumors that have been made about you?¡± Eugene smirked before casting a silent nce Denise¡¯s way. Denise caught Eugene¡¯s eye, her eyes showing a clear waiver. A cold sweat started to form on her back as she recognized her error in assuming from Jin¡¯s subdued expression that her inted pride had crumbled after she married the king. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel like I¡¯m being questioned. Whom do I owe the exnation to and why?¡± ¡°Well said.¡± Denise felt a lot of pressure when she heard others joining Eugene in theirments. ¡°¡­ I sincerely apologize if my inquiry offended you. Even so, I have to inquire about the veracity of therk tree rumor¡­ because, like you, I am also an Anika.¡± Silence has descended upon the hallway without anyone noticing. In fact, everyone in the room, including the older Anikas who were conversing with one another while standing or sitting in various locations throughout the hall, had stopped speaking and was paying attention to what Denise had just said. There is no denying the fact that Anikas are most curious to learn how much Ramita their fellows have. Moreover, it seemed that no one in the room clearly knew the strength of Jin¡¯s Ramita. Eugene could sense the questioning looks directed her way, pleading with her to respond. Being questioned by everyone was an unfamiliar experience for her because nobody she had spoken to while apanying her mother to various gatherings had ever asked her about the rumors. ¡®Was it because they were sophisticated women? No, considering how rumors frequently pique people¡¯s curiosity.¡¯ However, when Eugene realized the obvious difference between this gathering and the others she had attended, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally. Without her mother as a shield, she was truly on her own today. Eugene lifted the teacup, her expression unwavering since she wasn¡¯t the least bit agitated. She was, on the other hand, grinning triumphantly inside. She had been informed that the widespread rumor regarding her having the lowest level of Ramita is widely believed to be true. Indeed, sje inquired perplexedly to Arthur, who had informed her of such information. [Isn¡¯t the level of Ramita supposed to be kept a secret?] [It is a secret, an open secret, in fact.] [Do you mean there¡¯s someone leaking the information?] [To my surprise, it is Anikas who is to me. They appear to be able to learn about each other¡¯s levels during their gathering although I have no idea of how they do it.] Eugene heard that from Arthur and it immediately brought her back to the previous time Sang-je had given her the transparent seed. Sang-je was undoubtedly a jerk if he had been using the seed to measure and grade the Anikas based on their Ramita levels. If that is the case, it would imply that despite his im that he cares about all Anikas equally, he had actually been managing them ording to their levels. Eugene was actually relieved that someone had brought up the rumor about therk tree because she had nned to learn more about the seed at today¡¯s gathering. ¡°I¡¯ve already received a reprimand from His Holiness regarding that issue. I acknowledge that it was careless of me to give people fodder for rumors about Ramita, the holy power. But I don¡¯t regret doing it. You all have no idea what it¡¯s like to live during an active season whenrks emerge from hiding because you never leave the Holy City. I couldn¡¯t just sit there and watch the monster attack people right in front of my eyes.¡± ¡°So¡­ the rumor was true after all. Does this mean you truly transformed therk into a tree?¡± Someone inquired after she summarized Eugene¡¯s exnation. Eugene then nodded in response to her question. ¡°Good gracious!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± At once, the entire hall erupted in high-pitched exmations. ¡°How does ark feel when it is touched?¡± ¡°How did it change into a tree?¡± ¡°Is it true thatrks in real life resemble beasts?¡± Soon, Eugene was bombarded with inquiries. The majority of Anikas have never seen ark and have never needed to use their Ramita because they have spent their entire lives in the Holy City. Therefore, their fervent reaction to such an extraordinary experience wasn¡¯t unexpected. ¡°His Holiness.¡± People immediately turned to Flora after a calm, but firm voice broke through their frenzied conversations. ¡°He has stated that Ramita should be used with extreme caution because it may result in a decrease in the water level.¡± Flora was disgusted as she watched Jin lie with a straight face. How could she be so shameless as to im she had actually turned ark into a tree? ¡°However, I suppose you do have a strong Ramita if you were able to transform ark into a tree. I was unaware of it because you never once brought it up.¡± There was venom in Flora¡¯s voice. Chapter 290.1 Doubts appeared all at once on Anikas¡¯ face. In fact, they can¡¯t recall ever seeing Anika Jin exhibit her Ramita level before. Ramita is a divine power. So, if her Ramita is truly powerful enough to transform ark into a tree, it begs the question of why she has kept it hidden all these years. ¡®Indeed, Anika Jin has always avoided touching the transparent seed.¡¯ ¡®I thought she was trying to avoid beingpared to Flora because she has a low Ramita level.¡¯ ¡®Could she possibly be making up the wholerk tree incident?¡¯ ¡®Even though she is Anika Jin, how is it possible for her to lie about such an incident?¡¯ Anikas soon exchanged skeptical nces with each other. Flora¡¯s single remark has indeedpletely altered the atmosphere since the revered looks directed at Eugene were immediately reced by doubts and condemnation. Eugene caught a smirk shing across Flora¡¯s face as she looked at her. Although Eugene had a sneaking suspicion that Flora and her imposter had not been true friends, she was greatly shocked when a memory suddenly popped into her head.[What is a lucid dream like, Flora?] [When you dip your hands in the water, it feels icy cold against your skin.] Eugene was shocked to discover that the fictitious ount of the lucid dream her imposter gave Sang-je was a fabrication she had picked up from Flora. It was clear that Flora had bad intentions when she told her imposter such a lie. Eugene then recalled that when her imposter visited Sang-je and asserted that she had a lucid dream, she was twelve years old. This could only imply that, even as a young child, Flora had a dislike for Jin but pretended to be friends with her. ¡®I detest people with twisted personalities like her.¡¯ Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed that the protagonist of her book was such a shallow individual. After giving her surroundings a cool-headed nce, Eugene spoke up shortly. ¡°I never realized that keeping my Ramita hidden was wrong of me.¡± Despite the fact that the atmosphere was on the verge of turning against her, Eugene was unfazed. In fact, even if everyone turned against her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid because she has a husband who fully supports her and a family who will always be there for her. ¡°I simply told the truth, that¡¯s all. How can I demonstrate the transformation of ark into a tree in the Holy City with norks? Eugene gave an airy response, as if it didn¡¯t matter whether they were convinced or not. Herid-back attitude must have been more convincing than any justification, though, as Anikas¡¯s suspicion appeared to have vanished a little. ¡°¡­ Even if there aren¡¯t anyrks in the Holy City, there¡¯s another way you could prove it.¡± Denise immediately rose from her seat and brought a basket to the sofa table. She slowly scanned the crowd before turning to look at Eugene as she took candy from the basket. The basket was then passed to the person next to her. Anikas took turns taking candy as the basket was passed around. It was soon Flora¡¯s turn to take the candy, and after being passed around again, Eugene¡¯s turn came. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ Eugene reached deep into the basket and took two of them without being noticed. Any lingering doubts vanished from Anikas¡¯ eyes as soon as she pulled the candy out of the basket. ¡°Since I brought the basket, I¡¯ll start. Let¡¯s go in the order we took the candy. ¡± Denise then removed the candy wrapper to reveal the clear seed. While everyone¡¯s attention was on Denise, Eugene removed her glove and hid the extra candy she had taken from the basket. Then, from Denise¡¯s palm, the clear seed started to sprout, sending out two-hand-wide shoots before they disintegrated into tiny pieces. Then, as eyes turned to Anika seated next to Denise, she immediately tore off the wrapper and took the clear seed in her hand. Eugene observed the strange phenomenon taking ce right in front of her eyes with great interest. Although the height of the shoot varied from person to person, the difference was not significant. ¡®They¡¯re even better than I imagined.¡¯ Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her level would be like if that was how an average Ramita appeared. She got goosebumps remembering the horizontally stretched water in her lucid dream. Indeed, she had only vaguely imagined that her Ramita would be above average until today. ¡®Perhaps¡­ my Ramita is stronger than I thought.¡¯ ¡°Should I proceed as usual?¡± Flora spoke up when it was her turn. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Anikas responded with a nod of agreement. Skipping Flora, the Anika next to her grabbed her clear seed. When it was Eugene¡¯s turn, the Anika next to her stepped in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± before Eugene could unwrap her candy. Except for two people, every Anika gathered around the table ced the empty wrapper on the table. Everyone then turned to look at Jin and Flora, unsure which of them should go first. ¡°I¡¯ll go first today.¡± The silence was broken by Flora. Her use of the word ¡°today¡± left it unclear whether she was being modest about the fact that she wasn¡¯t the star of the show today or confident that, as always, she would be the one to show the strongest Ramita in the end. Now that it was Jin and Flora¡¯s turn, Anikas, who had been watching from a distance, gathered around to get a better look. Curiosity won out in their expression because nothing had ever been more interesting than today. Shoots started to emerge and rise high as soon as Flora grabbed her clear seed. Exmations then erupted in awe, even though it was not their first time seeing it. Nearly touching the ceiling, the leaves quickly dried before disintegrating into small pieces, as if bursting into air. Flora¡¯s hackles rose, though, at Eugene¡¯s expression of indifference. ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you can keep your cool.¡¯ Flora sneered coldly inside. Chapter 290.2 Finally, Jin¡¯s turn came around. A tense atmosphere filled the hallway as silence descended. Everyone was staring at Eugene, as if they didn¡¯t want to miss even the slightest change in her breathing, while wondering if Anika Jin would touch the seed today. Before beginning to unwrap the seed, Eugene set the glove she had been holding onto above her knees. The seed, which seemed to be somewhat translucent, was exactly like the one she had seen in Sang-je¡¯s prayer room. With that thought, she quietly took a breath inside. ¡®Just do it like the other day. You¡¯re ake. So, it only needs to be the size of ake.¡¯ The moment Eugene removed the clear seed from its wrapper and took hold of it, Anikas¡¯ eyes widened, with a big o formed on their faces. Flora, on the other hand, was greatly perplexed because she had assumed Jin would naturally find reasons to avoid touching the seed in the end. ¡®They will eventually discover her lie. What on earth is she thinking?¡¯ Flora did not even bother to consider the possibility that Jin might possess Ramita. However, just as sprouts appeared from Eugene¡¯s palm, therge hall fell silent, with everyone holding their breath. In fact, even though the musicians had stopped ying for a considerable amount of time, no one appeared to have noticed the music ceasing. Flora¡¯s eyes grew darker as the stem shot ascended higher. ¡®No way. This is not possible.¡¯ Flora simply repeated herself, unable to believe what she was seeing. She couldn¡¯t help but feel as if the world had turned its back on her as she fell into a pit of despair. The stem only broke up just before it hit the ceiling. Flora, who appeared to bepletely lifeless, heard something crumble inside her just as the stem fell apart into pieces. Flora could barely hear the other Anikas¡¯ pping and shouts because they sounded like they wereing from a great distance away. Nothing seemed to be left for Flora now that her one and only powerful advantage over Jin had faded.The moment Flora and Jin¡¯s eyes met, Flora wished Jin had given her a mocking re as if to humiliate her instead. However, Jin only gave Flora a passing nce, as if unconcerned, which made Flora feel as if the world was copsing around her. *** On purpose, Eugene inquired about a restroom located further down the hall. And it appears that the extra distance was worthwhile because she smiled once she realized the restroom was empty. Feeling her body unwind from earlier tensions as she was finally alone, free of music and conversation, she let out a sigh of relief. Eugene went to the restroom and then sat down on the sofa to rx. ¡®My, this is exhausting.¡¯ Since this was Eugene¡¯s first time attending an event by herself, especially one where other Anikas would be present, she was understandably nervous. Aside from that, she realized how much she had been shielded from the entire time by her mother. In fact, Anikas were unlike any other people Eugene had encountered up to this point. Despite their close bond as Anikas, they were both naive and cunning, and they tended to keep each other in check. They also speak very bluntly, which Eugene initially thought was a trait unique to some Anika. However, it turns out that this trait applies to most of them. ¡®Nheless, I¡¯m d I came.¡¯ Indeed, Eugene had certainly learned a great deal from today¡¯s gathering. Having grown up in another world, she had a weak identity as Anika. Thus, today was a great opportunity for her to observe andprehend their way of thinking. Among the Anikas, Ramita¡¯s level is unquestionably of the utmost importance. In fact, the way they looked at Eugene hadpletely changed after they saw her demonstrate her Ramita. The biggest difference was the kindness with which Eugene was acknowledged and treated. Her social standing as the daughter of a wealthy family left them with little more than a favorable impression, as they only seemed to respect one another on the basis of their Ramita level. However, despite their Ramita level being low, they do not appear to lower themselves, as if they are unwilling to acknowledge the invisible rank between Anikas based on their Ramita grade. ¡®The family situations of the Anikas differ greatly. And even though they were taught that every Anika is regarded as noble regardless of the family they were raised in, as they grew older, they would eventually learn the bitter truth.¡¯ Anika is known to be born at a random time and ce. Therefore, it isrgely viewed as a life-changing lottery because any Holy City resident had a chance of bing Anika¡¯s parents. And despite the popr belief that Anika was only born in Holy City because it is a holynd, Eugene begged to differ. In fact, there was no record of Anika being born to parents who had immigrated to the Holy City, ording to Eugene¡¯s investigation into the relevant paperwork with Dana¡¯s assistance. The fact that Anika¡¯s parents had always resided in the Holy City makes it clear that the issue was only one of blood and had nothing to do with Mahar¡¯s blessing. ¡®Aldrit once said that one of the ancient tribes was Anikas¡¯ ancestor.¡¯ Among the three ancient tribes, the one Aldrit belongs to and the one with the ability to predict the future is still preserving their identity. But the tribe, which had been Anika¡¯s ancestor, has assimted into the human race instead, this implies that Anika¡¯s body contains a mixture of human blood and blood from ancient tribes. ¡®The most likely reason Anikas are only being born in the Holy City is that no descendants of the ancient tribes have ever emigrated to other kingdoms. Did they voluntarily do it? Or is someone in control of them?¡¯ Eugene looked down at the glove she had been clutching in her left hand after pondering the problem without finding a solution. Inside was a seed that she had secretly concealed. ¡®I am not mistaken. This has to be from Sang-je.¡¯ No one else could have provided such a strange tool for the Anikas to measure their Ramitas if it hadn¡¯t been for Sang-je. ¡®So it¡¯s only words after all that the Ramita level is kept confidential, and he treats Anikas equally regardless of their Ramita levels because he clearly has been checking on them with this kind of measuring tool.¡¯ Although Eugene had already vaguely sensed it during their previous conversation, it is now abundantly clear that Sang-je is somehow fixated on Anikas. However, she is unable to pinpoint the reason or what he is up to. ¡®Would it be okay if I took this for further investigation?¡¯ Despite its distinctive uses, it appeared to be poorly managed. In fact, no one would likely notice if one or two seeds were missed because the basket was left unattended. ¡®Is it because Sang-je believes in Anika?¡¯ Eugene had to correct herself, though, as it was clear that Sang-je was deceiving the Anikas and profiting from their ignorance. ¡®He could have nted the seeds with some sort of tracking device. I¡¯d better hide it somewhere rather than bring it back to the manor. Then I¡¯ll be able to see if he tracks it down and recovers it.¡¯ Eugene¡¯s focus suddenly shifted to the sound of the door opening. She then noticed Anika in her middle age, entering the restroom when she turned to face the door. ¡®I¡¯d gone quite a distance on purpose, so I never expected to see anyoneing all this way to use the restroom here.¡¯ Eugene rose from the sofa, thinking it was past time for her to leave. However, the senior Anika simply stood at the door, not entering. ¡®I suppose she wasn¡¯t expecting to see anyone else here as well.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. So feel free to use the restroom.¡± Eugene told thedy, as she slightly bowed her head. ¡°Anika Jin.¡± Eugene was on her way past thedy when she heard her call. Bad feelings quickly surrounded her because every time another Anika called, it led to an argument. She reluctantly turned around because she couldn¡¯t impolitely ignore a senior¡¯s call. ¡°Is there anything you would like to say to me?¡± The woman was silently observing Eugene when she noticed her bewildered expression and smiled. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re unaware of who I am.¡± Thedy¡¯sment perplexed Eugene. She considered the possibility that her imposter knew this woman, but no such memory came to mind. ¡°I¡¯m not offended in the least. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m surprised there¡¯s an Anika who doesn¡¯t know who I am. My name is Katie. Perhaps you¡¯re more familiar with the name Mrs Wallfred.¡± Chapter 291.1 Eugene¡¯s speechless lips opened in surprise. She knew she¡¯d run into her eventually, but it was just too soon. Is this my¡­ mother-inw? She lookedpletely different from how Kasser had described her. She imagined a timiddy with a sluggish and distracted expression or maybe a cold-hearted person who seemed like she would abandon her son. But the middle-aged woman in front of her was a beauty with a calm look on her face. It felt strange for Eugene to see the woman¡¯s resemnce with her son. Katie, who interpreted Eugene¡¯s shocked reaction as displeasure, said, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you for long. I just wanted to ask you one thing.¡± Eugene was taken aback, but she nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I was told that your marriage was not the will of His Holiness Sang-je, but a marriage that the two of you wanted,¡± Katie said. ¡°Is this true?¡± Eugene nodded earnestly. As her bewilderment subsided, her resentment arose. She wanted to tell this woman, this mother who had abandoned her own child and forced him to suffer a lonely childhood, that he was a man who deserved to be loved and was living his happily ever after. ¡°I love him very much,¡± Eugene said.She did not know exactly when her feelings for him began. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who tramples on others, so the feelings came naturally. When she finally epted them, she couldn¡¯t even imagine a life without him. Although she had never told him this directly, her mind was clearly formed and, truthfully, overwhelmed. Katie¡¯s eyes widened and then she gave a meek smile. For a moment, it was like a flurry of emotions passed through her eyes. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Eugene hesitated because she couldn¡¯t think of a proper name to call Katie. ¡°Anika Katie, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask you as well.¡± Katie turned to look at Eugene. ¡°Do you regret giving birth to the king¡¯s child?¡± If Katie continued to insist on hating her own child, Eugene decided that she would never deal with her husband¡¯s mother again. She was as good as dead to her. Katie was silent for a long time, but Eugene waited. She really wanted to hear the answer. ¡°I was a terrible person,¡±Katie finally said as she looked at Eugene. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything on my own. But I never regretted it. After giving birth to my child, I finally started to live on my own free will.¡± Katie nodded then disappeared into the lounge. It was clear that she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Eugene walked out of the lounge feeling ufortable. She wondered if, when Katie spoke of her own free will, she meant the affair shemitted during the marriage. If that was the truth then she was incredibly shameless. *** Flora was gone when Eugene returned. ¡°Did Anika Flora really leave?¡±she asked just to be sure. ¡°She said she had to go. Apparently she has something important to do,¡± one of the Anikas told her. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too,¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she went back because she really had n or because she was just jealous.¡± . The Anikas giggled to themselves. Flora had sat silently with a dark expression on her face a while ago. One need not be bright to notice it. Seemingly always in despair, she never responded when people talked to her. It was very clear why Flora¡¯s mood was the way it was. It had been that way since Eugene had gotten and showed her Ramita rating. Eugene empathized with Flora. She knew that Flora was proud that she had gotten the best Ramita rating so far, so she understood how painful it must have been to find out that someone she disliked was first to her. But Eugene knew that she shouldn¡¯t have made it obvious in this way. The way Flora was handling it was unfortunate. She could have at least pretended to apud sincerely, regardless of what she thought. ¡®This is why social life is important.¡¯ She heard that her impostor took Flora to all kinds of social meetings. Hence Flora must have learned how to deal with people and learned how to hide her feelings. But she showed her feeling so easily today. ¡®Weak¡­ The Anikas are like ss that are ready to shatter.¡¯ Eugene slowly turned her head and caught the ck-haired women gathering in threes and fives to talk. Regardless of age, they smiled. Even a wrinkleddy grinned and looked as if she was just a child who didn¡¯t know anything about the world. Anika belongs to the privileged ss from the moment they¡¯re born. Wherever they go and no matter who they meet, they are treated with utmost care. It¡¯s a whole lot better than having to be a princess in a country where the status system exists. A princess can get involved in a power struggle and be a victim of a political marriage when they get older, but an Anika gets to enjoy their rights without any obligation. Was the way of God¡¯s showing his affection to all the Anikas really good for them? Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Anikas can¡¯t do anything by themselves and have no choice but to rely on others and trust that their superiority will protect them. Eugene seemed to know why marriages between Anikas and kings always failed. Anikas are all made to think that marriages to kings are insufferable and to deal with all that alone would make their pain undeniable. Anikas are selfish, shallow, and vulnerable people who return to the Holy City as soon as they can in pursuit of thefort they used to enjoy. Just like addicts searching for drugs. But she was different. Eugene recalled Katie, whom she had met in the lounge just a while ago. She carried the weight of life in her facial expression. That was probably the reason why Eugene felt restless on her way out of the lounge. Are all the rumors about her true? She was much like the rumored Katie that Eugene heard about from Kasser and Dana. But maybe it was another part of the story that nobody knew. Chapter 291.2 No matter what the truth might have been, however, Eugene believed that it was unforgivable for Katie to have just abandoned her son so easily. Eugene was heartbroken every time she thought about young Kasser being left all alone. And yet, she remembered remorse on Katie¡¯s face, so she couldn¡¯t hate her. But she was still curious about her. She had no thoughts at all about meeting Katie secretly. The problem was that she would have to get her consent. And, somehow, that didn¡¯t look like it was going to be easy to get at all. *** Eugene stood up after chatting with the others for as long as she could. When she told them she was going to go, the Anikas asked her to stay. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve attended a meeting,¡± one of them said. ¡°Why not stay a little longer?¡± ¡°You need to go back to the kingdom, right?¡± another one added. ¡°You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to attend the next meeting.¡± They acted as if they were close friends. The Anikas way of expressing their desires was always simple and innocent. Even before the banquet started, they had started asking things like, ¡°Can I visit the Arse Mansion?¡±and, ¡°Can you show me the royal family¡¯s mansion?¡± even, ¡°Let¡¯s meet often and get close to one another.¡± ¡°I have somewhere to be,¡± Eugene exined. ¡°I can¡¯t postpone it because I already made an appointment in advance. Let¡¯s meet sometime soon and have a meal together.¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± one of the Anikas asked.¡°I will definitely attend,¡± another said. ¡°So don¡¯t leave me out.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Looking at the glittering eyes of the Anikas, Eugene sighed. She meant her words casually; she didn¡¯t expect them to take it so literally. In any case, she had to make arrangements for a meeting soon if they insisted. The Anikas followed Eugene out in a stampede. As soon as Eugene walked through the door, a servant approached her and bowed his head. It was like he had been waiting for her. ¡°My Queen, are you moving to the next item on your schedule?¡±he asked. ¡°Yes. Where¡¯s the carriage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on standby.¡± The servant signaled to the other servant waiting under the stairs. The servant then bowed his head and hurried somewhere else. In a moment, a carriage procession escorted by warriors on their horses entered the front yard. Therge carriage stopped exactly under the stairs and the two carriages that followed stopped behind it. From one of the carriages, the servants got off in a hurry and installed simple stairs leading up to therge carriage. The warriors dismounted from their horses and kneeled to their queen. They¡¯re so loud. Even though she saw them leave a while ago, Eugene sighed when she saw that the number of servants who followed her was close to around 50 servants. The number of escorting warriors alone was already 30. As they prepared for departure, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but remain speechless at the sight of so many people. One would think they were going to war. Eugene bid farewell to the people who came out to see her off and went down the stairs. Every time she passed by the servants and warriors, they bowed their heads. It was a spectacr sight for the Anikas who all watched her from afar. After Eugene got in the carriage, the servant closed the door behind her and pulled the stairs away to prepare for departure. They were all familiar with their roles and moved like clockwork. After all the carriage doors were closed, the warriors on their horses stood and nked the queen¡¯s carriage right and left. Sven, who led the escorts raised his hand and signaled for them to start moving. The Anikas couldn¡¯t stay in their seats as the carriage started its departure. They couldn¡¯t help but stand up and gaze as the carriage moved away. They had never seen anyone taken care of with such precaution such as the Queen Jin. From the warrior¡¯s restrained movements to the attitude of extreme courtesy, it all seemed so magnificent. Also, the title of ¡°Queen¡± sounded wonderful. ¡°I guess the rumors are true,¡± someone started mumbling. ¡°I heard that Anika Jin fell in love with the Desert King and married him,¡± one of them said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the first time that a childless Anika married to a king hase and visited the holy city?¡± ¡°It is,¡± another Anika nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there were so many warrior escorts. In the kingdom, warriors are treated as the country¡¯s treasures.¡± In the heads of the Anikas, Anika Jin and the desert king had be the main characters of the romance story of the century. *** Eugene stopped the carriage before they reached the Scan and called Sven to hand over her gloves. ¡°Please keep this safe, these are important things,¡± she said, handing Sven a candy bag. ¡°Please do be careful not to take out the contents or touch them. I suspect someone can track that thing down.¡± Sven quickly understood and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll keep it in a ce where no one will question it. We¡¯ll keep a very close eye on it so that we¡¯ll know who tries to approach it.¡± The carriage set off again. Charlotte was outside, ready to meet Eugene when she arrived at the residence of Scan Mansion at the appointed time. Eugene met Mitchell, the host, right away too as she had also been waiting for her. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± the host said. ¡°My name is Mitchell. Please forgive my granddaughter. She iscking in many ways.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being modest,¡± Eugene said. ¡°She is a very great person. I¡¯m learning a lot.¡± A few ceremonial greetings and pleasantries were exchanged. Mitchell asked about the status of his granddaughter-inw in the Hashi Kingdom and Eugene praised the prime minister¡¯s outstanding ability. It wasn¡¯t a long conversation, but Mitchell¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance. Although no one should really judge a person by their first impression, it is often the closest to their essence. Mitchell had a rough idea of who Eugene was after receiving letters from Anika Jin and sending requested items or information. Mitchell¡¯s ideas of people were rarely wrong because he had met so many different people in his life and was used to trying to understand them. The Anika Jin he imagined was a sensitive person when it came to gains and losses. If she were to get what she needed and didn¡¯t know exactly what she needed to do while things shifted underfoot, her attitude would change as well. Maybe it was a one-off transaction? Maybe she was not the type of person who could sustain long-term transactions. However, Mitchell had be interested because Anika Jin was totally different from what he had imagined. When he found out that his granddaughter had be a liaison to Queen Anika Jin, he bit his tongue. It seemed like he was the one who had been hasty in his judgment. Chapter 292.1 Based on the information she received from Charlotte and Dana, Eugene had imagined what kind of person Mitchell was. Mitchell¡¯swork was vast because he had achieved sess at a young age and was now an influential merchant. She expected him to be harder to approach than most because of his role as a chaebol chairman. She also assumed that he would be immensely charismatic based on what she had been told. She was so worried that she would freeze up when she met him. But when they were finally introduced, she found that he wasn¡¯t so overwhelming. The only notable thing about him was how sturdy he looked despite his age. There is a saying that says a great person looks better than others, she thought. Is that why? If Eugene had faced Mitchell when she first came to this world, she would¡¯ve found him very difficult to handle. But her husband was the most charismatic person she knew, and she had gotten used to it. They engaged in light conversation, both trying to figure each other out. It was usually Mitchell who asked and Eugene who answered. Mitchell asked many questions about the life in the kingdom, straying from sensitive topics and focusing on safer ones. Eugene was surprised to find that the conversation was actually very interesting. Eventually, Mitchell shifted the conversation to look for the reason for Eugene being here. ¡°It seems I have gotten excited now that I¡¯ve finally met someone that I¡¯ve only known through letters.¡± Mitchell chuckled. ¡°Anyway, I heard that you require my assistance.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Would it be possible to see the letters that we exchanged?¡±She expected him to question her for her reasons behind asking such a strange request, but, surprisingly, Mitchell agreed without much fuss. ¡°Of course. I set aside all our correspondence,¡± he told her. ¡°Do you also need the ones I sent you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eugene said. ¡°I apologize for your troubles.¡± In the castle, the impostor had left no letters from Mitchell. It appeared as if she had destroyed them all after reading them. ¡°I think if I match the letters I received, I¡¯ll remember,¡± Mitchell said. ¡°I¡¯ll check and give them to you.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m relieved thanks to you. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡± Eugene smiled brightly and thanked him sincerely. She was incredibly thankful that Mitchell was willing to put in the work for her. ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all,¡± Mitchell said. Just then, someone knocked on the door. Mitchell nced at it then turned back to Eugene. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, standing up. Eugene got up with him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any more time from such a busy person. I¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Mitchell¡¯s eyes were wide with panic. ¡°Oh, please stay. It¡¯ll just be a moment.¡± ¡°You can take your time,¡± Eugene said. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent.¡± ¡°Then please just wait for a moment more.¡± Eugene was confused by Mitchell¡¯s sudden desperation, but she heeded his request anyway and sat down. *** The atmosphere in the Muen¡¯s mansion was quite grim. The master had caught a cold and couldn¡¯t leave the bedroom, so the doctor¡¯s visits were regr. All his granddaughters had moved to stay elsewhere in case they caught his illness. However, even without this cold, it was known that the master wasn¡¯t exactly the healthiest person. He didn¡¯t appear like he was battling illness, but all the attendees that lived in the mansion could guess that he wasn¡¯t well just by the way Rahan looked. The attendees behaved more carefully as the atmosphere became heavy. Whispers filled the space and the entirety of the ce: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he might pass away any day now. I hope he gets better.¡± ¡°He¡¯s such a strong person, but even the lightest cold can be detrimental to older people.¡± ¡°Is it really a light cold, though? It seems strange that he sent his daughter-inw and granddaughters away. What if we catch his disease?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°How can you say that?¡± someone scowled. ¡°If it was something that serious, he would¡¯ve sent us away as well. How can you be so cold after serving him for so many years?¡± The man who had just been scrutinized turned away. Mrs. d, a middle-aged woman, noticed and tried to intervene. ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said. ¡°The youngdies are still little and might be overwhelmed by the tense atmosphere. Don¡¯t we know how much the master loves his granddaughters?¡± She handed the man a tter with a snack on it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ahead and serve this to the young master?¡± The man took the tter and clutched it tightly. ¡°I¡¯m more worried that the young master will fall ill,¡± Mrs. d continued. ¡°He didn¡¯t eat much at dinnerst night and he only had a bowl of soup this morning. Do you really think any of our worries canpare to the way he¡¯s feeling? Let¡¯s stop discussing this nonsense and just do our work.¡± The man took the te into the young master¡¯s office. He knocked on the door, waited a while before carefully pushing the door open. Thas was sitting at his desk, looking down at his work seriously. His father is sick, his wife and children are gone¡ªhe must be feeling overwhelmed, the man thought. He felt guilty for what he had said earlier. He cleared his throat. ¡°Sir.¡± Thas looked up. The man couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet his eyes, so he just put the tter down on the desk and stepped back. ¡°Sir, Mrs. d told me to bring this to you,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not good to sit on an empty stomach.¡± Thas nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man bowed and left, closing the door behind him. Chapter 292.2 Thas took a cracker from the te, but he did not eat it. He just held it and stared at it, his mind buzzing. Unlike everyone else in the mansion, it wasn¡¯t Rahan that Thas worried about. Rahan¡¯s cold was fake, he had probably nned everything with the doctor and they just spent the doctor¡¯s visits chatting. The original n had changed. They were supposed to pretend that Rahan¡¯s illness was something serious and Thas was going to meet the owner of Scan while people were busy taking care of him. Meanwhile, Mitchell was going to have an appointment with Anika Jin on the same day they were nning on meeting. But when they were finally supposed to execute the n, Sang-je¡¯s delivery man came by. Sang-je asionally sent someone with a list of ingredients needed for incantation and Alber received those ingredients to activate or maintain an incantation. The reason Sang-je was ignoring the rise of the Muen family was so that he could use them as Alber¡¯s weakness and have a way to activate the incantation himself. If the Muen family didn¡¯t exist, Sang-je would have to search for the ingredients on his own. Thest time they sent ingredients wasn¡¯t even a year ago when, usually, theysted five years. This meant that Alber must have been activating a new incantation. Alber¡¯s incantation wasplicated, so it was difficult to find the ingredients and, when they did have them, they were expensive. Alber didn¡¯t try to decrease the time between activating the incantation in case it ended up being too much for the next generation to handle. Sang-je¡¯s deliveryman visiting signaled Albert starting the ns he had told Hitasya about. For Albert to contact Anika Jin through a dream, she needed the blood of Jin. Rahan understood it as sending her Jin¡¯s blood and pretending that it was just an ingredient for incantation. The problem was that Sang-je¡¯s attention was always on them when they were seeking out ingredients. He was suspicious that they might send some random items, so he checked everything. He even kept track of who the Muen family were in contact with at all times to ensure the purity of his ingredients. If Thas met the owner of Scan on the same day that Anika Jin was there, there was no way Sang-je wouldn¡¯t know. Sang-je would find it strange. He wouldn¡¯t overlook even the smallest possibility of danger.So, Rahan and Thas revised the n. They pretended that Rahan was sick with a cold and that he had sent his granddaughters away for a few days to avoid infection. They sent the second-born and youngest child to their mother¡¯s family along with their mother while Hitasya was sent off to the owner of Scan. Mitchell also had a granddaughter around her age. They spent time together from time to time, so it wasn¡¯t suspicious if she visited. It became Hitasya¡¯s responsibility to meet Anika Jin. The fate of the family was on a twelve-year-old¡¯s shoulders. Hitasya. Thas¡¯ heart felt heavy as her name came to mind.I¡¯m sorry. No matter the result, it¡¯s not your fault. Thas had ced a heavy responsibility on his daughter because it was his role as the heir of the family, but in his mind, it wasn¡¯t about family. He was just worried that Hitasya would me himter if everyone went wrong. *** It was not even a quarter of the size of the greenhouse in the Arse mansion. Eugene sat at the table and looked at all the nts. I like how small and tidy it ispared to my mother¡¯s, she thought. The only greenhouse that she couldpare this one to was the Arse¡¯s. Eugene didn¡¯t know that having a greenhouse in the mansion was the sign of their wealth. It was also thergest one owned by a private entity. Did he want to show me this greenhouse? Eugene didn¡¯t know Mitchell¡¯s intentions when he escorted her here. I want to go home. She was tired from the Anika gathering earlier. She didn¡¯t realize it at the meeting, but the moment she left, she knew that she was very tired. If she wasn¡¯t meeting Mitchell, she might have canceled the rest of her itinerary and gone home. It was weird sitting in the middle of the greenhouse and drinking tea by herself. If Eugene knew more about tradition, she would¡¯ve known that this meant that he wanted to speak to her in private because the greenhouse was much more private than the drawing room. They didn¡¯t let anyone in and, if the owner wasn¡¯t avable, only one of the family members could apany you and chat. Regardless, it was quite unusual to leave a guest alone. Eugene didn¡¯t realize the signal Mitchell was sending her and thought while she drank, I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve finished drinking all of this. Eugene turned her head as she heard the door open. She expected someone who could apany her, but who she found was stranger than ever. It was a little girl. As Eugene looked at her in surprise, the girl bowed hesitantly. ¡°Hello,¡± Eugene greeted her and smiled. ¡°Are you here to ry a message from your grandfather?¡± She assumed it was Mitchell¡¯s granddaughter. ¡°No,¡± the girl said. ¡°I wanted to meet you.¡± Eugene thought for a moment and decided to let the girl stay with her. It wasn¡¯t like she was doing anything else. Also, she found it better to talk with a child than an adult because she didn¡¯t have to decipher what they meant when they spoke. So, she waved over. ¡°Come here,¡± she said. ¡°Do you want a snack?¡± Hitasya sat across Eugene while the older woman pushed a te of snacks towards the girl, who in return, looked at the te, nced at Eugene, and then picked up a cookie. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°HItasya,¡± the girl mumbled as she chewed on her food. ¡°What a pretty name. How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m twelve.¡± Eugene treated the girl as she would¡¯ve treated her back in her old world. She didn¡¯t know that, for a girl living in such a high social ss such as that of the Scan family, her behavior was extremely unusual. Hitasya hadn¡¯t introduced herself first, she hadn¡¯t said herst name, and was eating as she talked to an adult. If somebody else had seen this, they would have thought she wasn¡¯t well-educated or well-bred. Chapter 293.1 The child¡¯s mind, vignt as she is for her age, was on something else. She. How can I tell if she¡¯s a good person? She thought. Thas hadn¡¯t exined everything to his daughter. She was too young to know all the secrets of the family. All he had told her was, ¡°Hitasya, I¡¯m going to give you a very important mission.¡± But the girl didn¡¯t know the reasons behind it or its purpose. All she was told was that she was going to be given something by someone when she visited the Scan family. She was surprised that that person in question was Anika Jin and was even more surprised when she learned that she was a rtive of Anika Jin. So, she remembered the conversation between her grandfather and father and finally understood what they were talking about. ¡°Originally, I was supposed to meet Anika Jin, but, because grandfather is sick I can¡¯t,¡± her father had told her. ¡°So please ry this for me instead. But you can¡¯t tell anyone else. You can do that, right?¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Hitasya, this is a gift that I don¡¯t want to give to a bad person. So, if you meet Anika Jin and think she¡¯s a bad person, don¡¯t give it to her. Don¡¯t tell her who you are either.¡± Hitasya had been confused. ¡°How will I know if she¡¯s a bad person or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± her father had assured her. ¡°Just do what your heart tells you to do. It¡¯s not the end of the world if you give it to the bad person anyway.¡± Was it because Hitasya was also a Muen that she had the same instincts as her father? She didn¡¯t know much from what Thas told her, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t give the gift to just anyone.Hitasya wondered if Eugene was a good person. Anika Jin, who she had always wanted to meet, was very pretty, but she knew that just because someone is pretty, it didn¡¯t mean that a person was good. She liked how the Anika was being kind to her, but she wondered if that was just because the Anika thought she was a child of the Scan family. ¡°I¡¯m not the granddaughter of the owner of this ce,¡± Hitasya said. ¡°His granddaughter is Celline. I¡¯m her friend.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Are you visiting her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you do with your friend?¡± Eugene was curious about the children of this world, so she had a lot of questions to ask. The conversation between the two of them continued for a while. As they were talking, Hitasya¡¯spulsive thoughts of the Anika being a good person faded. The smart girl understood what her dad meant. If Anika Jin was a bad person, she wouldn¡¯t have held the conversation for so long. ¡°My name is Hitasya Muen,¡± Hitasya finally said. ¡°Muen?¡± Eugene¡¯s face fell. She still didn¡¯t understand what Hitasya wanted to say, but she did know that her grandmother had told her that she had never heard news about the Muen family, let alone met any of them. There must have been a good reason for her to distance herself. ¡°I think that my grandfather¡¯s sister was your grandmother,¡± Hitasya said. Eugene gasped in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± Eugene was overwhelmed, so she grabbed Hitasya¡¯s hand. ¡°My grandmother was born to the Muen family.¡± She realized why Hitasya looked so familiar¡ªlookeshe resembled herself and Dana as well. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you, Hitasya,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet my grandmother¡¯s side of the family.¡± When Eugene¡¯s expression brightened, Hitasya began to feel overwhelmed as well. The girl blushed. ¡°I¡¯ve also wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Just call me big sister,¡± Eugene said. ¡°You¡¯re my sister.¡± Hitasya opened her mouth to speak, but then she closed it and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Father said that we had to keep the connection a secret.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. Was there a reason why it had to be kept a secret? ¡°HItasya, this isn¡¯t a coincidence, is it?¡± she asked slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± Hitasya nodded. ¡°Father said I have to meet you.¡± ¡°Why? Is your father also here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hitasya removed the bag she was carrying, took out a leather notebook and a pendant, and put it on the table. ¡°Father said this is a gift for you. I¡¯m here to give this to you.¡± *** Eugene examined the two items that Hitasya gave her on her way back. She opened the notebook first. She flipped through it in case there was a hidden letter, but she found nothing. Her excitement quickly turned into disappointment. Was it really a gift like Hitasya said? Although, despite theck of a letter, she could tell that the notebook seemed quite luxurious. Maybe the pendant is real? Eugene examined the silver pendant closely. As she clicked a button on the pendant¡¯s side, it opened. A picture. There was a picture of a youngdy and, the longer Eugene stared at it, the faster her heart started to beat. The girl looked like her mother. Is she perhaps my grandmother? If the picture had shown more of the face rather than just the top half, she might have even found some simrity to her mother. It was hard to tell with such a small picture. There was no portrait of her mother in Arse mansion. She heard that no portrait was left. Dana looked quite disappointed when she told Eugene this. Eugene was so deep in thought that she almost didn¡¯t notice that they had arrived at the mansion. She stepped inside and asked a maid, ¡°Is His Majesty working?¡± ¡°His Majesty left around noon and hasn¡¯te back, My Queen,¡± the maid told her. ¡°I see.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Please inform me once he has returned.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± The maid bowed and walked away. Chapter 293.2 Eugene mumbled, ¡°Not busy, my ass,¡± as she walked in. She had never seen him waste time. He was always either working, meeting someone for work, or just leaving to go to work. It was always one of the three. He was so busy, but he acted like he had all the time in the world when they hung out. She smiled as she remembered how he had asked her out on a date. She was itching to tell him about how her day had been. She knew he¡¯de back before dinner because they were meant to eat together. She sat on the sofa and examined the gift Hitasya gave her. Even though she had already looked at it for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Ah, I really can¡¯t tell!¡± Eugene put the items down and leaned back against the sofa. She ended up lying down. Maybe Hitasya gave me a clue, but I didn¡¯t notice it? She fell asleep as she remembered her meeting with Hitasya. When she finally opened her eyes, she felt her body floating. Eugene¡¯s back hit the bed when Kasser put her down. Eugene thought she had only dozed off for a moment, so she was surprised to see him. ¡°When did youe?¡± she asked. ¡°Just now,¡± he told her.She blinked slowly as she hugged his neck. She was still sleepy. Slowly, Kasser lowered himself and moved towards. When Eugene noticed, herughter was contagious. He joined in on herughter as he wrapped his hand around her back. ¡°Did you dream about something funny?¡± he asked. Eugene sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even sleep that long.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been taking a nap for over three hours.¡± ¡°Really? I guess I fell into a deep sleep.¡± She smiled. ¡°It felt great seeing you when I opened my eyes though. I had a tiring day, but it seems my fatigue melted away when I saw you.¡± Kasser¡¯s eyes were soft. What worries he had left in his heart were gone the moment he heard her words. There was no way she could have known how he felt, but she consoled him with what he wanted to hear the most anyway. He had met Stone King Pered today for the same reason he had conducted a secret meeting with a king. He easily got what he wanted; the stone king didn¡¯t seem to care why Kasser wanted a pass or who was going to use it. ¡°A pass? I¡¯ll give it to you if you need it. It¡¯s not that hard,¡± he had said. Pered had looked at a man standing behind him. ¡°You heard right?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Pered turned back to Kasser. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to the 4th king¡¯s mansion in a few days once it¡¯s ready.¡± The pass Kasser wanted was special. It didn¡¯t examine the holder so it was hard to trace. If it was used for terrible purposes, things wouldn¡¯t be good. The prime king¡¯s decision to hold it back had been the right one. Kasser also would¡¯ve thought very carefully if someone asked him for that favor and thought of the worst possible scenario in his mind. But the stone king just passed it on to his subject like it was something that annoyed him. Even though Kasser got something he wanted, it was worse than being rejected. He was angry that the stone king was so frivolous. He heard that the stone king had no interest in politics, but, when he witnessed it himself, he only became annoyed. It wasn¡¯t on the other king¡¯s agenda to care about how other kings ruled their nation, but Kasser¡¯s pride was hurt because he was one of the six kings. There are only five people in the world who were in the same ss as he was, so if one of them did a bad job, it seemed to bring his own name down. It also didn¡¯t help when he learned where the stone king spent his time. When he requested a meeting with the stone king, he was told to go to where the stone king was. He turned out to be in the biggest gambling house in the kingdom. There happened to be a huge fight nned there when he arrived. He could see inside the ring as he was escorted to the stone king because it had been made of ss wall. Two muscr men were fighting and bleeding and people surrounding the ring were screaming. Thankfully, all of that could barely be heard inside the room. It was a special room with soundproofing. It had a one sided transparency¡ªpeople outside could not see the king inside, who could well see them as if looking through a ss. Kasser didn¡¯t know how the betting ce was run, but he assumed that the room wasn¡¯t given to just anyone. He understood that the stone king was a regr at that ce. There were many asions where Kasser wished he had two bodies because he always had so much to do. He found the stone king¡¯s hobby pathetic. As he started to look at the stone king, everything annoyed him. Unlike Kasser, who came with a robe on, the stone king didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding his purple hair nor did he wear a robe. Kasser didn¡¯t show any of his emotions as he was the one who hade there for a favor. He left as soon as he got the pass he needed, partly because he wanted to and partly because the stone king didn¡¯t seem to want him there. As Kasser was leaving the conversation with the stone king, the fight reached its peak. It was easy to see who was going to win. But then something happened. The man who was meant to lose used thest of his strength and started attacking again. The man who was supposed to win got hit in the head and fell and didn¡¯t get up. The room went silent at such surprise turn of events. Kasser also had to stop and look. The man couldn¡¯t get up. As the referee dered a winner, everyone around the ring erupted into cheers and curses. You could tell who won and lost their bets just by looking at their faces. One of the bettors near the window wasughing hysterically. Kasser looked away because he thought it was pathetic. As he was about to leave the room, he could hear the stone king scoff and mumble, ¡°Hogan, it seems like that man won big.¡± Chapter 294.1 Hogan. It could have been someone with the same name, but what were the chances that a bettor would choose the name Hogan out of all the other names they could have picked? How could it not be Hogan Wallfred? As he returned to his carriage, Kasser had a gnawing feeling in his stomach. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the man that he despised the most. He couldn¡¯t stop picturing the man¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t forget what the man had done to his mother. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who held grudges. Time could heal a lot of wounds and he learned that it didn¡¯t take long for him to let go of things that had once bothered him. But he was still human and there were still some things that hurt him more than they should have. He used to think that these pains were things he had to carry with him on his own but, as hey with someone soft and kind in his arms, his heart began to feel at peace. All the things that had happened to him suddenly lost their meaning. Why did it matter that the stone king waszy and his birth mother¡¯s husband was addicted to gambling when he was finally with someone he cared for? In the end, he was able to get the pass. That was what he came for, the rest of it didn¡¯t matter so much. No matter what happened now, even if he suddenly had to flee the kingdom in the middle of the night, he knew how he could find peace and safety. He would keep Eugene in his arms, he would never leave her behind. Suddenly, she spoke. ¡°I think you¡¯d like to know about who I met today.¡± ¡°Who?¡±Eugene sat up and Kasser followed. ¡°I met someone from the Muen family,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s a child, but she¡¯s the granddaughter of my grandmother¡¯s brother, a cousin of sorts. The Muen family knew that my grandmother married the master of the Arse family.¡± She told him about the items that Hitasya gave her, pulling out the notebook and giving Kasser the pendant for him to inspect. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to figure out what it means, but I still have no idea,¡± Eugene said. ¡°I think it means something important though. Can you take a look at it? You might find something I¡¯ve missed.¡± Kasser opened the nk notebook and studied it for a moment before nodding. ¡°I think there is a letter for you here,¡± he said, looking up at Eugene. ¡°I think it¡¯s written in special ink, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t see it.¡± He called a servant to bring a brazier and a steel te into the room. He ripped off the first page of the notebook and ced it on the te which he heated up over the brazier¡¯s me. Slowly, words started to appear on the page. When he was done with the first page, he moved onto the second, then the third, until all the nk pages were filled with words that they had not seen before. Eugene stared as Kasser handed her thest page. ¡°I think that¡¯s all,¡± he told her. There was about half of the notebook left, but no words were appearing anymore when he heated the pages up. ¡°I feel so stupid,¡± she said, staring at the pages. Kasser furrowed his brows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I stared at the notebook for so long wondering what it might have meant, but you knew at once that all you needed to do was apply heat,¡± she said, looking up at him. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Kasser felt himself blush under the intensity of her gaze. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t done much. If she had brought the notebook to the Arse mansion, the master would have done the same thing that he had done. It was a well-known way of exchanging letters in secret. Perhaps in the past, it would have been considered groundbreaking, but now most people knew about it. But with Eugene looking at him with those beautiful eyes of hers, he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to tell her the truth of how he¡¯d figured it out. Instead, he just coughed and looked away. Eventually, she turned to the pages and began to read the letters. The writing was big enough and spread-out across the pages so there wasn¡¯t really a lot for her to read. It¡¯s a shame that we must meet each other in this way. My name is Thas Muen. Anika Jin¡¯s maternal grandmother, Lesa Muen, is my aunt. If you don¡¯t believe that your grandmother was a member of the Muen family, then ask your mother. She definitely knows. The letter started with a brief introduction from Thas. As they had never met before and this was her first time hearing from him, the tone was light and the message was simple. It didn¡¯t say much, but at least the words weren¡¯t cold. Eugene thought that the person who wrote this letter must be very calm and collected. The senior of the family wants to meet you. He has something important to tell you¡ªbut it¡¯s difficult to meet you in person. There was no further exnation of who the senior was and why he wanted to meet her. It didn¡¯t tell her anything about the things she wanted to know like why they had hidden the fact that they were rtives and why they were only revealing it now. If you have ever heard of the name Muen, I think you must know the special ability that the Muen family possesses. The senior of the family has found a way to talk to you without meeting in person, but for it to work, we need something. Chapter 294.2 Eugene finished reading the letter and hummed. The goal was clear and simple, there was no room for her to wonder what it could have meant. When she looked away from the letter, she turned to Kasser who was watching her intently. She handed him the letter for him to read. As he looked at the letter, she took the pendant and studied it. He nced between her and the letter in confusion. ¡°Do you want me to get rid of it?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Eugene said, her still on the pendant. ¡°Read it.¡± Kasser was even more confused. It was clear that the letter was made to be kept a secret. The fact that the Muen family had taken enough lengths to make sure only Eugene read it made him wonder if he was supposed to even know of its existence. Still, she wanted him to read it and Kasser couldn¡¯t help the pride that grew in him when he realized that she trusted him with a secret such as this. While he read, Eugene worked on the pendant just as she had been instructed to in the letter. Turn it twice to the right, thrice to the left, then press it. The bottom of the pendant popped out. Oh? she thought. Is this it? At the bottom of the pendant was a small clear thing. As she swung the pendant left and right, the clear item swayed as well. It was like glue and water all at once. She kept the pendant in her left hand and started to lift her right index finger to touch the thing, but her wrist was grabbed before she could touch it.¡°What are you doing?¡± Kasser asked. Eugene turned to him. ¡°The letter said that if I touch it¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°I read it.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure about the letter. It was too strange, there was too much unknown territory here. ¡°You don¡¯t know what that is,¡± he added. ¡°How can you be sure anything you read was true? The Muen family¡ªwho you¡¯ve never met¡ªsent you a message through a child asking for your blood. You can¡¯t just blindly do as they say without knowing what their true intentions are.¡± His voice was hard, and Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the first time he had been hard on her. She felt like he had been like this before, but she couldn¡¯t remember. She put the pendant down and sat beside him, leaning into his touch. Kasser scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to try and solve everything like this.¡± Eugene looked up at him innocently. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked. ¡°I just feel good. I like it when you worry about me.¡± He looked at her as she smiled at him and sighed. He knew what she was doing, but he also knew that he was a hopeless case when she looked at him like that. ¡°There must be a reason why the Muen family didn¡¯t keep in touch with grandmother and mother,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°The fact that they contacted me despite all that must mean that it¡¯s urgent. I want to meet the Muen family anyway. I think I would feel a lot better if I could speak to the senior of the family.¡± She looked at him as he turned away from her. ¡°I never met my grandmother, but I know how much my mother loved and respected her. I think that my grandmother¡¯s rtives won¡¯t do any harm.¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°They might just be approaching you because they heard the rumor about therk tree,¡± he pointed out. ¡°They might just want you because they think you have a strong Ramita that they can use to their advantage.¡± She nodded. ¡°Maybe. But I feel like I need to meet the senior of the Muen family. I have their blood; it seems right for me to know them. I¡¯m choosing to believe in myself so I would really appreciate it if you believed in me too.¡± She smiled as she felt his hand on her shoulder even if he was looking away. She moved her hand back towards the pendant and, taking his silence as an agreement, she picked it up. It seemed like the bottom of the pendant automatically closed after some time, so she worked it again until it opened. She held it up and showed Kasser the clear liquid. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°No,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it.¡± Taking a deep breath, Eugene nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it now.¡± She touched the object and pressed it. It was squishy. Then, suddenly, the object wrapped around her finger. Her eyes widened. The clear item started to turn red until it waspletely the color of blood. Then, it hardened and felt like it was pushing her finger. She pulled her finger back. Kasser immediately checked her finger. It was pale. ¡°That was odd,¡± he said, ¡°to take blood like that.¡± Eugene felt like it would have been better to be back on Earth at the moment. Taking blood would have been so much easier. She looked at the clear liquid that now looked like her blood. It didn¡¯t move now even as she shook the pendant. When she tapped on it, it waspletely solid. It looked like a thick red jewel. The next morning, Eugene sent gifts to the owner of Scan for inviting her. One of the gifts was a pendant. *** ¡°Anika Flora, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking for an audience with His Holiness.¡± The priest frowned. He felt like her visit was quite odd. Flora was the most polite and obedient Anika. Normally the priests didn¡¯t like Anikas, having used them as their subjects, but there was no priest that didn¡¯t like Flora. If anything, they volunteered to meet with her. Flora would always ask permission for an audience unless she was visiting Sang-je. She was different from the other Anikas who thought meeting with priests was their special privilege. ¡°If His Holiness has more pressing matters to attend to, I can wait,¡± she said. ¡°No.¡± The priest shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s in the prayer room but he didn¡¯t leave any instructions so as not to be disturbed. I¡¯m sure His Holiness will be d to have you visit.¡± He then led Flora to the prayer room. When they found him, His Holiness was focused on prayer, frowning. As expected, Flora thought. Someone took the seed. The seed was somewhere other than the pce of the cottage. It wasn¡¯t where it usually was. Chapter 295.1 It never happened in the pce, but from time to time, the seed vanishes from the cottage. Sometimes a curious Anika would take it or a person who worked in the halls stole it for themself. Sang-je always returned the missing clear seed for, if it was spread across too many ces, he would lose focus. The power of the seed was close to Sang-je, so he could always trace where the seed was himself. If it wasn¡¯t found properly, it could swallow a person whole. There was only one monster they knew that could trace it: Mara. If things ended up like that, they would be in deep trouble. It seems like the seed is in the outskirts of the Capital, Flora thought. It doesn¡¯t seem like an Anika stole it this time. ¡°Your Holiness,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s Flora. I have something to tell you.¡± Sang-je turned to the door where Flora was standing. She offered him a bow before going in. ¡°I apologize for barging in so suddenly.¡± I always wee you, Anika Flora. She nodded. ¡°Your Holiness, when I met you after I had a strange dream, you told me to tell you when the dream changed. Well, it did.¡±Sang-je¡¯s eyelids moved as if he was about to open his eyes. There¡¯s been a change? ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± What was it? Flora looked up, taking a deep breath as she closed her eyes. She waited a moment before opening them again. She turned to him. ¡°There was more water this time,¡± she told him slowly. ¡°The edge of theke was almost gone.¡± *** ¡°Your Highness.¡± Eugene turned around slowly as the maid came in. She didn¡¯t look well. The maid was nervous at the sight. She could tell that the queen was not in the best condition and, even if she was not known to take her anger out on her subjects, the maid knew that she had to be careful. ¡°The Arse family sent flowers,¡± she said carefully. The queen¡¯s face lit up at that. ¡°The flowers that they regrly send?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Are we switching the flowers in the garden today, then?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We¡¯ll be starting soon.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Eugene smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll watch.¡± When she arrived at the garden, the workers had already taken the old flowers out even if she thought that they had looked fine. She had even heard that dried-up nts were more expensive than live ones. She knew that the garden room wasn¡¯t small, so she couldn¡¯t even imagine how much it would cost to decorate the whole ce. Eugene looked around, watching as the workers began to fill the room with flowers. She wanted to see her parents; it made her happy to know that they lived so close by. She had been so busy over thest few days reading the letters that Mitchell sent her that it had almost been a week since shest visited the Arse mansion. ¡°Wee,¡± Dana greeted her, smiling widely at her daughter. It made Eugene feel guilty to see her mother greeting her so happily. She had rejected her dinner invitation a few days ago because she had been so tired from fulfilling her duties. This must be parental love, she thought to herself. It made her sad knowing that she didn¡¯t miss her mother as much as she should have. She made a promise to herself that she would find the time to visit more often. Chapter 295.2 ¡°Your father is just entertaining a guest,¡± Dana told her. ¡°Enoch and Arthur aren¡¯t home, you see.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s busy then?¡± ¡°Why? Do you need to talk to them?¡± ¡°No.¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°It just feels like my brothers are never home. I almost never see them.¡± Her mother smiled. ¡°They¡¯re just busy with work,¡± she said. ¡°They know I won¡¯t let them inherit anything if they¡¯rezy.¡± She knew that Dana wasn¡¯t just saying that. She would follow through with whatever she decided and there was no way to change her mind. Eugene found that she was much harder on her brothers; it was probably why they never seemed to interject when she was speaking. ¡°I got your flowers today,¡± she told her mother. She knew that it wasn¡¯t Dana that sent her flowers, but she said that anyway. ¡°What flowers?¡± ¡°A bunch of dried flowers came today. The servants said they came from the Arse mansion. Could father have sent it, then? Or my brothers?¡±Dana shook her head. ¡°Your brothers wouldn¡¯t do anything like that,¡± she said. ¡°It might be your father who did it, I suppose. He sells them anyway.¡± ¡°Then I should thank him.¡± By the look on her face, Eugene could tell that her mother had no idea why her father would be sending flowers to the royal residence. She also knew that if her father did anything without her mother¡¯s permission, he would be in deep trouble. So, she didn¡¯t press the issue any further. Dana was studying Eugene as she sat there quietly. ¡°Jin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is there something I need to know?¡± The daughter shook her head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Your face,¡± her mother said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eugene reached up to touch her face. Was it that obvious? She tried to appear happy, but her mother seemed to see right through it. ¡°What happened?¡± Dana pressed. ¡°Did you fight with your husband? Did you do something wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± she said even as she could feel tears forming in her eyes. She felt like a child, crying in front of her mother, unable to control herself. She just couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jin, baby, talk to me,¡± her mother said quietly, pulling her daughter into a tight embrace. ¡°Who hurt you? Tell me. I¡¯ll go after them.¡± Eugene chuckled through her tears. It was funny how, in front of Dana, she was reduced to nothing more than a child. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I just feel down. I started my period today.¡± Her mother hummed. ¡°Do you feel like this often?¡± ¡°No.¡± She hesitated, wiping her tears away. She felt much better after crying and her mother¡¯s support was nice to have. Kasser was a great help whenever she felt low, but it was just different having her mother at her side. ¡°I think I¡¯m just a little disappointed.¡± ¡°About?¡± Eugene looked down without answering. Dana understood what she meant at once and grabbed Eugene¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it because of pregnancy? Is he pressuring you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said immediately. ¡°He never does.¡± He never mentioned children, so much so that Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. When she first came to this world and pretended to be fake, he acted like he was going to end her if she didn¡¯t get pregnant. But now, he acted like he didn¡¯t care about it at all. She had a deep suspicion that his change wasn¡¯t natural. He¡¯s probably just being considerate, she thought. He¡¯s a kind man. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Your fault?¡± Dana furrowed her brows. ¡°Did you eat something weird without him knowing? Did you take birth control?¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Then, how is it your fault? You don¡¯t make a child alone. Perhaps¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± Eugene flushed. She knew that even her mother was embarrassed to ask. The effort of making a child was too much if anything. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to get pregnant,¡± she admitted. ¡°I was too confused when I first came to this world and I didn¡¯t think I was ready. I was actually happy when I got my period. But now I think that a child isn¡¯ting to us because I¡¯m rejecting it.¡± ¡°No, my dear,¡± Dana said before her daughter could continue with her rambling. She pinched Eugene¡¯s cheeks and grinned. ¡°What am I going to do with you? You¡¯re too young to be worrying about these kinds of things.¡± She tucked a strand of hair behind Eugene¡¯s ear. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a few months since you got married. Why are you rushing? Getting pregnant isn¡¯t easy, no matter who you are and how long you try. Pregnancy isn¡¯t something you can control whether you like it or not. You know this, right?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m an Anika,¡± Eugene said stubbornly. Her motherughed. ¡°So? Do Anikas have the ability to get pregnant whenever they want? I never knew.¡± Her daughter looked away, embarrassed. She looked down on Anika who were so full of themselves, but it seemed like even she thought she was special. ¡°Besides, Jin, you shouldn¡¯t get pregnant now,¡± Dana told her. ¡°You have to be careful with an early pregnancy. Your body might not be able to handle a long journey to kingdom.¡± Eugene nodded. Her mother was right, of course she was. ¡°If you get pregnant now, you might have to stay in the Capital,¡± she continued. ¡°You¡¯ll have your child here. You know, the heir to the throne is always born in the kingdom. It doesn¡¯t seem right to break tradition. And, if that does happen, then all the Anikas will try to have their children here. They won¡¯t even go to the kingdom. A queen whose feet never touched the kingdom, how ridiculous would that be?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, mom. You¡¯re right.¡± Eugene smiled and hugged her mother. ¡°Thank you. I feel much better.¡± She turned towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to go thank father. I¡¯lle back here to you if the guest is still there.¡± Dana smiled too, happy to see her daughter finally happy. But there was a certain loneliness to her smile that was only for her to know about. While she spoke to her daughter about tradition, she couldn¡¯t help but selfishly wish that Eugene would give birth in the Capital. She would be able to take care of Jin, even hold her daughter¡¯s hand while she gave birth. Her heart felt empty just thinking about her daughter leaving her. Chapter 296.1 Kasser consistently received the news of the kingdom while he was in the Holy City. The messenger pigeon that carried a report from the chancellor arrived once every couple days, but, since the messages on the pigeon couldn¡¯t carry any secrets orplicated reports, another officer had to go between the kingdom and the Holy City to handle the finer details. After the meeting that afternoon, Kasser called the officer in. He was tasked to leave for the kingdom at dawn the next day. ¡°Give it to the chancellor,¡± the king said, handing the officer the message. ¡°You have to do it personally.¡± The officer bowed, taking the message with reverence. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Your Majesty.¡± When the officer had left, Kasser leaned back in his seat and began to calcte the days in his mind. He tried to figure out when the chancellor would receive the message and when he would start working on it. A month at most, he thought. It shouldn¡¯t take much longer. Before he left for the Holy City, he thought that there was a good chance that Sang-je was going to hold Eugene there, so he had to make sure that he and the chancellor were on the same page. He had ced Verus in charge of sending an urgent message as soon as Kasser sent the signal¡ªhe would make an excuse so that the king would have to return to the kingdom. The message that the officer took was that signal, in itself it was just a series of standard orders. Even if another person got a hold of it, they wouldn¡¯t find anything suspicious. With the officer gone with the message, it wasn¡¯t long before a servant came in and reported that a warrior wanted to see Kasser. The warrior in question was the one that received an order to investigate the magician¡¯s route; he announced that people from the vige hade.¡°They¡¯re knights?¡± Kasser raised a brow. The warrior nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. There are five of them.¡± ¡°How do you know that they¡¯re knights? Are they d in armor?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You can actually see it from afar.¡± That was true. Anyone could spot them, anyone at all: silver armor and red capes. It was borate and morous. The chances of the knights being fake were incredibly low; the crime of falsely iming knighthood was worse than murder. Kasser couldn¡¯t help but wonder why a knight woulde to him so confidently. Knights only take orders from Sang-je, he thought. They would be watching the townspeople¡¯s actions because they believed it was a just order. Perhaps Sang-je could find a good reason to put them under my watch. It would be better than spying on them, there would be no use anyway. ¡°Have they noticed us yet?¡± he asked. ¡°No, Your Majesty,¡± the warrior told him. ¡°We moved far enough that they wouldn¡¯t see us.¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s retreat.¡± He figured that it would be easier to have the knights visit once in a while rather than watch everything unfold from outside. People in the town would cooperate with the knights and tell them if anything happened or if any unexpected visitors arrived. It would take time to assign a spy to the town, time that they didn¡¯t have. Kasser would have to leave in a month if things were to stay as they were. When the warrior had left, Kasser called for a servant. He knew that the information he had gotten about the magician would intrigue Eugene, and he had to tell her about it as soon as he could. ¡°Bring the queen,¡± he said. The servant offered an apologetic bow. ¡°Your Majesty, the queen is out. She has gone to the Arse mansion.¡± ¡°When did she leave?¡± ¡°While you were in your meeting, Your Majesty,¡± the servant answered. ¡°The queen instructed us not to disturb you and inform you of your absence only when you were not busy.¡± ¡°Is that all she said?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser frowned. Though he had no problems with her leaving, he did think that it was strange for Eugene to go without telling him which was something she usually did. He had no idea when she wasing back, just how long she was supposed to be out. All he remembered was how distracted she had seemed at breakfast, and he wondered if that was why she had failed to mention her ns for the day. ¡°Prepare the carriage,¡± he said, already knowing what he needed to do. He got up before the servant could even respond. *** Kasser looked out the window as the carriage rode into the grounds of the Arse mansion. When it stopped, he opened the door and stepped out, immediately met by the sight of Eugene rushing down the stairs. For a moment, he was worried that something had happened, but when he saw the bright look on her face, he let out a sigh of relief. When Eugene was in front of him, she furrowed her brows. ¡°Has something bad happened?¡± Kasser shook his head. ¡°No, but I do have some information for you.¡± She stiffened at his words, then nodded in understanding. The couple said their goodbyes to Eugene¡¯s parents before leaving and finding somewhere they could speak privately. Kasser sighed. ¡°Sang-je is watching those people.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. When she had first heard about all the magicians gathered in that town, she thought they were rted to the ancient Aldrit tribe; but the more she thought about it, the less it started to make sense. She knew that they had been born with the ability to see the future and had even monopolized all knowledge of magic in order to have control over the world, but they were still the lowest ss in the Holy City. No one trusted them, they saw them more as con artists than anything else. She wondered if they allowed themselves to be treated that way to repent for the sins of their ancestors. Chapter 296.2 ¡°I thought Sang-je was a part of the ancient tribe,¡± Eugene said. ¡°But it¡¯s so strange. If he¡¯s just like them, then why would he treat the magicians this way?¡± Kasser nodded at her, watching as the gears began to turn in her head. ¡°That¡¯s what I was wondering too. If he was one of them, he would be working with them, not suppressing them.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s preparing for a rift amongst the members of the tribe, maybe he¡¯s keeping an eye on those who might turn against him.¡± ¡°But if he really is a member of the ancient tribe, he would be fooling everyone else by acting as the deputy of God. There would be no sense keeping them alive at all because they¡¯d know his secret.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Eugene frowned as she leaned back in her seat. Kasser stared at her as she fell deep in thought. The truth was that, though he acted as if all this information was important, none of it was actually urgent. It was all just an excuse for him to see her. He noticed longing for her was getting worse with each passing day. Even if she had only been gone for a second, he already wanted to go looking for her. Sometimes, while working, he would drift off into thoughts of her. He had never been so distracted before and it frightened him. He didn¡¯t know that this was how love was. It was like there was no end to it, it just kept going on and on, consuming him. So, when she finally spoke again and asked, ¡°Shall we go see the magicians?¡± he had no choice but to take her face in his hands and kiss her.Eugene blinked in surprise when he pulled back. ¡°Going into town isn¡¯t a good idea,¡± Kasser said, continuing the conversation as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yes, but perhaps the ones who do taro¡ª¡± He kissed her again. This time, when they parted, Eugeneughed and hit his arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kasser pressed another kiss to her lips and mumbled, ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about something important,¡± she groaned as he continued to pepper kisses across her face. ¡°What was I talking about?¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t focus, not when Kasser had set his mind to kissing her deeper. She tried to stop him because she knew they were out in the open; she remembered how embarrassing it had been when Enoch caught them kissing. But when his tongue slipped into her mouth, all caution was thrown to the wind. Even though he didn¡¯t want to, eventually Kasser forced himself to stop kissing her and pulled away with a smile. ¡°So, you want to visit a magician as a customer?¡± Eugene nodded, her cheeks a deep shade of red. She looked around to see if anyone else was there and covered her face with her hands when she was sure they were all alone. She wanted to tell him something, but she couldn¡¯t find the words. The kiss was so sweet that she wondered if this was all she could ever want. *** The magicians were all gathered in a small tent as they sat and did tarot for their customers. The street they were on had once been a busy ce but, after the market had moved, only the small shops and merchants had stayed. It was a dirty and grimy ce but, luckily, that was why people came to it in the first ce. The carriage stopped a few ces away from the street of the magicians. Cautious, Kasser checked their surroundings before getting off and leading Eugene behind him. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he asked, still looking around. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like people staring at you.¡± It was true. They were dressed exactly as the king and queen with no disguises to hide their identities. Anyone who saw them would know who they were and would gawk at the idea of royalty in their midst, and Kasser wasn¡¯t sure that was what Eugene wanted. But she just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything wrong.¡± While she had stated it so simply, Eugene kept her true intentions hidden. In all honesty, she wanted to show her husband off to people. She wanted to fight the prejudice she had faced as an Anika marrying a king. She wanted them to stare, she wanted them to watch. As they walked, more people turned their attention towards the pair. They stared and whispered, some even outright pointing at them. A few people were even beginning to trail behind them, interested in learning where the king and queen were heading. It wasn¡¯t the first time Eugene had gotten the attention of so many people. She had been in the presence of the public a few times, but now, she knew that she had to be careful. She was their ruler and she had to act like it. She pretended not to notice and stered a smile on her face. Why are they following? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a celebrity. While the knights around them did attract more attention, it was good to know that no one could reallye near both of them. At least there was somefort in her position. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Kasser asked, noticing her difort and trying to shift her mind to other things. ¡°Once. Quite a while ago.¡± ¡°Why? I know you wouldn¡¯te here for tarot.¡± Eugene chuckled. He knew her well. ¡°Every time I went to the Holy City, I made it a point to explore so that I would know where things were.¡± Just as he was about to speak, Kasser pointed at something. It was a tent that looked on the verge of copse. ¡°There will be more of them as we go deeper,¡± Eugene said, taking a deep breath. The more they walked, the more she seemed to remember the impostor¡¯s memory. ¡°How dare you speak of such a thing!¡± There was an old man on the floor with a collection of items scattered around him. It looked like he was in trouble¡ªthe fake Jin was shouting at him. ¡°I will never forgive you for cursing an Anika! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Drag him out!¡± The memory didn¡¯t seem so strange. Eugene remembered how she had first met Pides. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re an Anika. That crazy old man will be punished for forgetting who you are.¡± A shiver ran down her spine. The impostor Jin had wreaked more havoc here than she could have imagined. Chapter 297.1 What should I do? Eugene wondered. The magicians all lived in the same area, so they must have all known. Regardless of if she spoke to a magician or not, they wouldn¡¯t be pleased to see her anyway. We¡¯re here anyway. She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± They acted as if they weren¡¯t here to see a magician. Since the sunlight had gotten harsh, Eugene decided to go to a merchant she saw who was selling hats. With every step she took, eyes followed. She squatted down, trying to ignore all the attention on her. She picked up a hat and turned it over in her hands. All the hats had been made with a thin tree bark, all of different colors. She picked up a white hat and a ck one and got up. ¡°Which is better?¡± she asked Kasser, cing one hat on her head before switching to the other. Heughed, a warm smile on his lips. ¡°Both look great.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± She pouted. ¡°Pick one.¡± Kasser furrowed his brows in deep thought. He hadn¡¯t thought about anything this seriously in a while. Finally, he nodded and said, ¡°ck.¡± He wouldn¡¯t tell her, but he chose the ck one because it was better at hiding her face. He had noticed the way people were watching her and he didn¡¯t care for it.¡°ck it is.¡± Eugene smiled, paying for the hat and putting it on. Everyone else that was watching them gaped. It wasn¡¯t every day that they saw the king and the Anika buy something from a street merchant. Usually, the nobles of the Holy City only went to ces where carriages could pass, not simple streets like this. ¡°I hear that Anika is a daughter of the Arse family,¡± some whispered. ¡°No wonder she looks like such a noble.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the whole ce was buzzing with gossip about the king and his Anika. As they went ahead, Eugene and Kasser found a tent. They shared a nce before Kasser went inside and led Eugene behind him. The knights following them surrounded the tent and barred others froming near. In the middle of the tent was a small table where a middle-aged man sat. He looked bored and tired, but the moment he saw the disced paire in, he froze before quickly bowing before them. Eugene was flustered by the sudden action. ¡°We haven¡¯te to surprise you,¡± she exined. ¡°We¡¯re just here for tarot.¡± The man bowed deeper. ¡°I am not worthy of speaking these random nonsense to the likes of the two of you,¡± he said. ¡°I am not skilled at all.¡± The queen frowned. ¡°Is that just what you think or do all magicians think this way?¡± The man did not say anything and simply avoided looking directly at the two people before him. Eugene kept her eyes on him for a moment before she let out a sigh and turned to Kasser. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°We can go somewhere else.¡± He frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s no use. Let¡¯s leave.¡± They returned to their carriage and, only when they were alone again, did Eugene tell Kasser about her memory of her bullying the magician. ¡°I think he refused because he recognized who I am,¡± she said, staring out the window. ¡°Maybe the magicians have stopped doing tarot for Anikas because of what happened. I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡± Kasser ced a hand on top of hers and looked at her with gentle eyes. ¡°Why are you embarrassed?¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t really me who did it, everyone else thinks it was,¡± she told him, staring down at herp. Heughed. ¡°Who cares what they think? What matters is that you and I know the truth.¡± She nodded. Although she didn¡¯t look entirely okay again, she did look better. His words always seemed tofort her. ¡°There¡¯s still time before dinner,¡± he said, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Maybe we should go somewhere to make you feel better.¡± Eugene squinted her eyes at him, wondering what he had in mind. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Somewhere to buy you a hat,¡± Kasser told her. He looked at the hat she had bought from the merchant. ¡°That one doesn¡¯t go with the rest of your outfit.¡± With that, Eugeneughed as the carriage brought them downtown. *** Flora came home in shock after Jin showed Ramita at the Anika meeting. She didn¡¯t understand. Jin definitely didn¡¯t have Ramita¡­ but now it seemed like she did. Now that she thought about it, there were a few more things that bothered her. For one, Sang-je knew that Jin didn¡¯t have Ramita, it was the duty of a God¡¯s deputy to know all there was to know about Jin. And yet Sang-je never interrogated her, just weed her for some strange reason. Then, Jin married a king. It was all so strange, and it didn¡¯t make much sense. If there was one thing Flora knew for sure, it was that Sang-je knew something about Jin that she didn¡¯t. Perhaps Sang-je knew everything. After putting a lot of thought into it, she decided to visit Sang-je. She knew she couldn¡¯t ask about it randomly because if she revealed her suspicions then Sang-je would look at her differently. So, when she was asked about her dream, she lied. She wanted to know the truth, and this was the best way to find it. ¡°Your Holiness, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she said. ¡°I heard that Ramita is something you¡¯re born with and that it doesn¡¯t change. What does the change mean?¡± Don¡¯t worry, Anika Flora, Sang-je said. The change in the dream is something other Anikas experience as well. Flora flinched. It was the first time she had heard that other Anikas had changed as well. She swallowed her anxiety and carried on with her lie. ¡°But, Your Holiness, Anika Jin told me¡ª¡± she stopped, acting as if she had said something wrong. She just wanted to get a response out of Sang-je. What did Anika Jin tell you? When Flora hesitated, Sang-je pressed on. It¡¯s okay, Anika Flora. Don¡¯t be afraid to tell me. The Anika looked away. ¡°Anika Jin said that her change in Ramita was thanks to you.¡± When she said those words, she expected Sang-je to shoot her down, but when nothing happened, she realized she must have been right. After a long moment, Sang-je said, Ramita can¡¯t be changed by others. I only helped Anika Jin unleash the Ramita that was already within her. Flora¡¯s eyes grew wide. Immediately, she got on her knees and pleaded, ¡°Your Holiness, I beg you to advise me as well. My dream changed. That must mean that I have potential within me as well, right?¡± She was desperate. It made her feel powerless knowing that Jin¡¯s Ramita could be stronger than hers. She figured that, if Jin could do it, she should be able to as well. Chapter 297.2 Soon after, Flora visited the pce once more. She greeted the priest that was guarding the study with a sweet smile. ¡°Anika Flora.¡± The priest nodded. ¡°It has been a while.¡± ¡°Yes, it has,¡± she said. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had been there. The pce¡¯s study was a mysterious ce. Some people even believed that it held the world¡¯s secret. Some schrs would do anything just to spend a day there. But not everyone could go in, not even priests and knights. Only Anika were allowed. Though Anikas had that privilege, the truth was that none of them cared to study. As children, they might have gone in there a few times out of curiosity, but after a while, that would fade. There were other things in the world that fascinated them more. This was true for Flora. She knew that if she wanted to read, she could just go to the bookstore. The study might have held the world¡¯s secret, but she had no interest in looking for it. It was Jin who had gone to the study all the time, but Flora knew she didn¡¯t like reading so she wondered why she was always there. ¡°Is there a fun book in the study?¡± Flora asked. Jin shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking for something.¡±¡°You¡¯ve been looking for a while. Shall I help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t find it. It¡¯s just a lot to look for. Do you¡­ know about magic?¡± Flora realized that Jin was learning about magic because she didn¡¯t have Ramita. It should have been useless though because Jin wasn¡¯t born with Ramita, there should have been no way for her to suddenly have it. To think that she had really gotten Ramita through magic! She gave the list to the priest. ¡°I¡¯m looking for these books.¡± He studied the list and nodded. ¡°Come this way, Anika Flora.¡± Sang-je heard as Flora went straight to the study. She didn¡¯t need the priest¡¯s permission as it was all a formality. He could never deny an Anika¡¯s entry into the study. How unexpected for Flora to have a side like this, he thought. She was fixated on achieving her goal, but he didn¡¯t mind it. It was easier to control someone with ambition. But he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Did Jin really tell Flora that? He didn¡¯t care much for Flora¡¯s version of the truth. She waspetitive and it was rare for those who desired something as much as she did to let it go so easily. But Flora¡¯s dreams are changing. I¡¯ve never met an Anika whose water amplified. Maybe it was Flora after all and not Jin? He shook his head and frowned. That¡¯s not enough. Ake is not enough. If Flora thinks her Ramita has gotten stronger because of magic, then so be it. She could believe anything she wanted to. He told her the same thing he told Jin. It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie, but it wasn¡¯t the truth either. Jin had recovered Ramita, but it wasn¡¯t because of magic. Sang-je had observed Anika over a very long time and tried his best to strengthen their Ramita, but the only conclusion he came to was that Ramita was an Anika¡¯s unique ability and could not be altered. Just then, Pides walked into the room. ¡°Your Holiness,¡± he bowed. ¡°I¡¯m at your service.¡± I have an assignment for you. ¡°What is it?¡± A few days ago, someone took the divine object without permission. Bring it back. Pides was enraged at the thought of someone stealing it. He bowed once more and said, ¡°Of course, Your Holiness.¡± Sang-je tossed a half clear seed at Pides. It¡¯s almost the end of the month. Your divine power will be too weak to track the divine object. ¡°Of course, Your Holiness,¡± Pides said again. He picked up the clear seed and put it in his mouth. It was something all knights did. They swallow a divine object at the start of the month to get divine powers. With their powers heightened, they could feel each other¡¯s presence and gained the ability to detect Mara¡¯s drug, the divine object. The power didn¡¯tst long which was why they had to absorb a divine object once a month. Sang-je told Pides where the divine object was. When he was near enough, he would be able to track the exact location. ¡°I¡¯ll report back to you afterpleting the mission.¡± Wait. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness?¡± If the culprit isn¡¯t with the divine object, don¡¯t retrieve it. The seed hadn¡¯t moved in days, and it was in an unpopted suburb. While Sang-je wanted to retrieve it, he also wanted to know why it had been stolen in the first ce. It wasn¡¯t like any other robbery before. If it was an Anika who took it, they would keep it in their house. Others would try to sell it on the ck market. If this culprit had chosen to hide it and probe the situation, Sang-je wanted to know who they were. *** When she woke up, she was on the sofa. Did I doze off? Eugene looked around the bedroom to check for the time. That was when she realized the ce was unfamiliar. Something didn¡¯t feel right. She shook her head. It is my bedroom. She got up. This is the king¡¯s pce. It was so strange to find herself back at the pce, alone in the room. She went to the door to find someone who could exin what had happened, but when she opened it, the scenery was different. She was in a hallway. When she turned around, the bedroom was there. Then, she opened the door again and found that it was no longer the hallway. It was just the room again. Eugene sighed as realization hit her. She¡¯s dreaming. Chapter 298.1 Eugene looked around slowly as she walked down the hallway. The castle looked just like she remembered. She was certain that the dream hade from a memory of some sort, but it was still amazing just how real it all seemed. The thing about dreams was that they usually felt real when you didn¡¯t know that they were dreams, but the moment you¡¯d find out, everything would all change and you would wake up. It would all fade away as you opened your eyes. But this dream was different. Eugene knew she was in a dream, and yet everything still felt so real. And she wasn¡¯t waking up. I¡¯d understand if I was lucid dreaming¡­ but this dream seems a little stranger than that. The biggest indicator that she was in a dream was that she was all alone. No matter how far she walked or where she went, there was no one else in sight. It was just her, all by herself. Although she knew it was a dream, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel happy to be back in the pce. She walked around like a child, smiling at things she remembered and running her fingertips along the walls to feel the familiar textures against her skin. She had missed this ce, and she was only realizing just how much now that she was finally there again. Then, a thought hit her. I wonder if I can go there too? She wondered if the bridge that connected the towers was still there. She had always loved visiting that ce. Many of her afternoons had been spent having tea on that bridge. She had only been gone for a few months, but memories of being able to do whatever she wanted whenever she wanted felt like they had been formed ages ago. Her life had be so hectic with her duties as queen that she never managed to revisit her past. She stepped through the archway. Wow, it¡¯s still here. The scene around her was lush and beautiful. The table in the middle of the bridge was still there, and so she rushed to take a seat. Craning her head to look around, Eugene took on the sky¡ªa mixture of red, orange, and yellow. The perfect sunset.It didn¡¯t matter that it was all a dream, she was in awe of everything. But as she looked across the table at the empty seat in front of her, she felt her heart sink a little. She would have loved to have Kasser there with her. If she could, she would have dragged him into her dream so she could stay in the warmth of his presence. Jin. She started. The voice came out of nowhere and, as she looked around, she saw that no one else was there. Jin, if you can hear me, say something. It sounded as if someone was talking through a microphone and sting the sound across the whole dream. Eugene took a shaky breath and looked up at the sky. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± The child of Muen told you that I would speak to you. And that¡¯s when it hit her. Eugene remembered the letter Hitasya had given her. The senior member of the family will meet you in a dream. There had been no further exnation. All this time, she had believed that it was just a metaphor, but now she understood that the statement had been literal¡ªshe was meeting someone in her dream. Panicked thoughts rushed through her mind. Am I supposed to keep talking to the sky? she wondered Should I address her differently? She must be much older than me if she¡¯s the senior member. Should I greet her? But before she could continue, the voice spoke again. Jin, can you invite me into your dream? Just call my name if you so wish. My name is Alber. Chapter 298.2 The voice was calm and strong all at once. It was low, but too high to be a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Pleasee¡­ Alber.¡± After she spoke the words, Eugene didn¡¯t hear anything for a moment. She rubbed her hands together nervously as she looked around. Then, at the top of the bridge, light seemed to rip through the sky, like a seam had just burst and was now enveloping everything with light. And just as suddenly as it had appeared, the light pulled away. Before Eugene, there was now a woman wearing pure white clothes with hair so long that it brushed against the floor. I assumed she would be older. The women looked to be only a few years older than Eugene herself. Thedy wasn¡¯t looking at her, instead she was facing the sunset with a smile on her face. The sky was still the same color it had been earlier, it was like time hadn¡¯t passed at all. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Alber murmured as she looked around. Even if it was just a dream, she couldn¡¯t remember thest time she had seen something as breathtaking as this. She had lived in darkness for so long that she had been certain that her eyes could no longer see beauty, but now she knew that wasn¡¯t true. She turned to Eugene, a smile so kind that it didn¡¯t seem like it belonged on a young woman¡¯s face. When she spoke, her voice was gentle. ¡°You look like her.¡± Eugene blinked. ¡°Sorry?¡±Alber shook her head, still smiling. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re Lesa¡¯s grandchild.¡± Lesa had been the name of Eugene¡¯s maternal grandmother. She realized that Albert was probably a lot older than she looked. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re in a dream, she thought. She must look much older in reality. ¡°What was my grandmother like?¡± she asked hesitantly. She was no longer so wary of her, Alber¡¯s connection with her grandmother lowering her defenses. The older woman sighed. ¡°She was intelligent and thoughtful,¡± she said. ¡°A very lovely child.¡± She looked at Eugene as if she was looking at Lesa herself. The girl looked so much like her grandmother. She looked around them once more and asked, ¡°Where is this ce? It doesn¡¯t seem like the Holy City.¡± Eugene nced around too. ¡°This is the pce. It¡¯s the Hashi Kingdom¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°The Hashi Kingdom? Where the desert king rules?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alber nodded and turned her gaze back to Eugene. She regarded her intently. ¡°I made you dream today so that I could meet you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°I knew it was no ordinary dream.¡± She supposed that she had dreamed of the Hashi Kingdom because of how she considered it her hometown. Before she left the Holy City, she had wondered why people referred to it as the center of the world, but when she got there, she didn¡¯t really need to wonder much more. Perhaps it was because she had gotten so used to life in the big city with its tall buildings and busy streets, but when she returned to this calmer castle, she felt morefortable. It was her home. ¡°Come sit, please,¡± she said, motioning for the older woman to take a seat at the table. When Alber moved, it seemed more like she was floating than walking. After she sat down, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked up at the sky. There was something so sad about her even if she looked happy. Like she was both all at once. Eugene cleared her throat. ¡°I heard you have something to tell me.¡± The older woman sighed. She didn¡¯t know where to start. Or how it would end. There was no end to it, it seemed. But it was more important that she said what she could than try to say everything. When she noticed the conflicted look on Alber¡¯s face, Eugene tried to start the conversation herself. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t really know why I¡¯m here. But I felt like I needed to meet you,¡± she said. ¡°I think the blood of our ancestors led me here.¡± Alber smiled. Perhaps this conversation would not go to waste, not with how attentive the younger woman was being. ¡°Well, maybe we could start with whatever questions you have,¡± she said. ¡°You ask, I¡¯ll answer.¡± ¡°Is there a limit? Can I ask as many questions as I like?¡± ¡°You can. Don¡¯t be afraid to ask.¡± Eugene smiled. Maybe this really was her chance to clear things up. She had so many questions and so little answers, perhaps this would help her see things as they truly were. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a senior member of the Muen family,¡± she said. ¡°So, you¡¯re a Muen by blood?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Then would you know the rtionship between the Muens and the ancient tribe? Can we see the future?¡± Alber was taken aback. She had expected lighter questions, easier things. She was shocked by Eugene¡¯s willingness to take the risk and ask these kinds of things. ¡°What¡ªhow did you¡­¡± ¡°Is that how you entered my dream?¡± Eugene pressed. ¡°Is the ancient knowledge of magic still being passed down today?¡± The older woman¡¯s emotions had worn out the longer she lived. She knew that if she didn¡¯t wish to go insane, she had to restrain herself from extreme emotions. The joy and sadness that mixed within her was calmpared to the way normal people felt. But now, Alber could feel her heartbeat quicken. No, she told herself. Calm down. Magic bounds her to Sang-je and, if there were any changes in her emotions, he would know. ¡°Do you know something about the Muen family?¡± she asked, trying to remain calm. ¡°No,¡± Eugene told her. ¡°They never revealed to me that I was rted to them by blood. They never told me anything, this is my first real contact with the Muens. I heard what I know from Adrit, the gypsy.¡± ¡°Gypsy?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about him.¡± Eugene was flustered. She wondered how it was that Adrit had known so much about them and yet they didn¡¯t even know him. ¡°He said he was a descendant of a faction of the Lark tribe,¡± she said. ¡°The gypsies wander around repenting for their ancestor¡¯s sins.¡± Alber¡¯s lips parted at that, then she sighed and closed her eyes. ¡°I see.¡± She nodded. ¡°The gypsies¡­ they live that way.¡± Why doesn¡¯t she know their name? Eugene wondered. They had been called the gypsies for a long time, Kasser had told her so. Even during the reign of thest generation¡¯s fourth king, they had already been called gypsies. They must have been around for a few decades at least. The Muen family¡¯s power was immense, and information was no hard thing for them toe by. It was strange to know that this simple name was something they didn¡¯t know. Maybe the gypsies don¡¯t wish to be known by those who can see the future. Chapter 299.1 Sang-je used all his might to keep his powers over the Anikas. He had locked them in a cage dressed in luxury in order to cover their eyes and ears and allow them to know only what he wanted them to. He made them believe that their world was everything so that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to imagine the world outside. The fact that Jin was able to meet the descendants of an ancient tribe was a miracle. She was able to see the world differently from how the other Anika¡¯s did. Alber admired God¡¯s will and yet she still had a strong urge to meet Anika Jin. ¡°Can you tell me what you learned?¡± she asked. ¡°What did the gypsy say?¡± Alber wanted to know how much she could reveal to the young Anika. It all depended on how open Jin was willing to be. ¡°Yes,¡± Eugene said. And so, she recounted the tale of the ancient tribe¡¯s history and their descent from the Larks. She told her how the gypsies lived, how they survived. ¡°Adrit said he was too young to know everything. They learn more when they get older,¡± she said when she was done. ¡°Is it all¡­ true?¡± Alber smiled bitterly. ¡°It is,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite an ancient story.¡± Everything had started when a monster showed up. Alber remembered this but, through her long existence, she had started to forget. When she was little, the world was full of Larks. People had to fight them so frequently that they began to think that fighting monsters was a normal thing to do. She had known the story of how their ancestors had brought the monsters into the world through forbidden magic, but she had always believed it to be a legend. She knew it was wrong. Why did the next generation have to suffer just because of mistakes that their ancestors had made? She thought of the past when her ancestors had ruled the world gloriously and wonderfully. Then, she scoffed.Who cared about the past when everything would be forgotten? Their tribe would fall back eventually and disappear. When Alber was younger, she truly believed it was all so unfair. What a fool I had been. She was ashamed to think of the gypsies who were now repenting for the sins of their ancestors. If she ever had the chance to meet them, she would kneel before them in awe. As Alber¡¯s face twisted with remorse, Eugene simply watched. When the older woman had calmed down, she clicked her tongue. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± she said. ¡°The Muen family does have the blood of those who can read the future. It¡¯s less of a lineage and more like one big family.¡± There¡¯s an even bigger power than the Muens? Eugene wondered. She tried to imagine what that tribe could have been like. She had always heard of how the Muens held unseen influence, she never imagined that they would just be the tip of the iceberg. This made her feel unsettled. Her suspicions of Sang-je being rted to the ancient tribe only grew. Are they actually using Sang-je to take over the world? Is the Muen family part of it? She couldn¡¯t imagine her mother¡¯s family being part of such a scheme. Did that mean she would have to fight her own blood if she wanted to fight Sang-je? She knew she didn¡¯t have a personal connection to them, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her mother. She knew that she was fond of her grandmother so things would be difficult. Eugene looked at Alber. So why did she want to meet me? Because of my Ramita? She felt her heart sink. She had told Kasser that her rtives weren¡¯t bad people, but now she was beginning to think that his suspicions were right. She breathed in. I need to get as much information as I can. I need to know about magic. She needed to know what had happened to her. Why did she and the impostor exchange souls all those years ago? How did they switch back? Was it all a mistake? Or was it intentional? ¡°Is magic passed down in the Muen family?¡± she asked carefully. ¡°It is,¡± Alber said. Eugene leaned forward. ¡°I need to learn the power of magic,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I have Muen blood, I must be qualified to know that. Please teach me.¡± The older woman¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re qualified to learn, but¡­¡± she trailed off. Her sudden silence to Eugene everything. She hade so close. Her hopes of learning magic weren¡¯t about simple exploration. It was a matter of life and death. She always wondered if the impostor was still in her world and if there were any possibilities of her sending Eugene back to Earth. She was always afraid of waking up in that ce again. She had already forgotten the 20 years she had lived there. What mattered to her most was her life now. She had a family. She had someone who loved her. If she ever lost them, she would lose her will to live as well. She knew that everything was tied to magic, so she obsessed over it. But no matter how close she seemed to get she never found any results. A few days ago, she had looked at the letters between the impostor Jin and several significant people hoping to find something. But she didn¡¯t. The impostor Jin had only requested certain ancient books and a few other items, his answers were just him informing her that he was sending them. There was never much more. Chapter 299.2 ¡°Jin,¡± Alber spoke again, getting Eugene¡¯s attention. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can decide on my own.¡± ¡°But I thought you were the senior member of the family,¡± Eugene argued. ¡°Don¡¯t you have some sort of say over it?¡± The older woman smiled at her sadly. ¡°I¡¯m just a senior by title,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do.¡± Before Eugene spoke again, she stopped her emotions from running wild. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I was being rude.¡± ¡°No, you weren¡¯t. Besides, we¡¯re in a dream. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± When Eugene leaned back and looked away, Alber sped her hands together. ¡°There is another way to learn magic,¡± she said. When Jin turned to her with wide eyes, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s another way, but the root is the same. I assume you¡¯ve heard of divinity.¡± Eugene¡¯s shoulder slumped again. ¡°I have.¡± The magicians had told her the same thing. But they didn¡¯t seem like much to her. They couldn¡¯t possibly be the ones holding all the influence. Maybe they were from the ancient tribe? Maybe that¡¯s how they knew about magic? ¡°I met a magician not too long ago,¡± she said.Alber frowned. ¡°A magician? In what way was he a magician?¡± ¡°Just a magician. People call them magicians. They do tarot readings for people to earn money. People enjoy it but they never actually believe it.¡± Alber rxed. The magicians of this era are clowns, they are nothing to worry about¡ª ¡°The magician told me the same thing,¡± Eugene continued. ¡°He said that, if I want to learn magic, I need to learn divinity.¡± The older woman blinked. ¡°A magician told you this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She doesn¡¯t know about magicians? She didn¡¯t know about gypsies either. There was something wrong now, Eugene could feel it. Alber tried to look calmer than she was. ¡°Can you tell me what you know about magicians?¡± Eugene nodded and proceeded to exin what the magicians did and how the world perceived them. She mentioned how she knew they were being watched, but she never mentioned by whom because she was still unsure of the connection between the Muens and Sang-je. Alber hummed. ¡°Magicians being watched.¡± She nodded. Everything she knew had been screened by Sang-je. He only told her what he thought she could know. When she got to speak to other Muens, they were always children. The Muen children were all sheltered and therefore did not have much to say to her about what was happening in the world. ¡°Jin, what do you think of the Muen family?¡± Eugene shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never met them personally,¡± she said. ¡°All I know about them I learned from someone else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Alber told her. ¡°Just tell me what you think.¡± The younger woman considered it for a moment. ¡°I think they have authority, but they prefer to keep their power private,¡± she said. ¡°Most people in the Holy City have never heard of the Muens. Only those of a higher social ss know who they are.¡± Alber was silent. When she was younger, she had been a prodigy. Her foresight was outstanding and her magical abilities were great. She had been drowned in remorse and despair for a long time, but she still had the same talents that she had before. When she pieced all the information together, she realized the truth. ¡°He lied,¡± she mumbled. Her fists were clenched. ¡°That bastard lied to me.¡± Eugene expected Alber to burst into a fit of rage, but instead the older woman just looked up andughed. It seemed like she was crying too. She had cooperated with Sang-je for the sake of her family. He had promised her tribe glory, but she never saw them. ¡°Humans conspire when they meet,¡± he told her. ¡°How can I trust that you won¡¯t go against me if I let you meet with your tribe? I can only let you see your direct descendants.¡± She had only met the descendants of her son¡¯s blood. When she saw the children, she would assume based on their skin, their tone, and the clothes they were wearing that they were doing well. She believed that their entire tribe was living with the same luxuries. But she was wrong. That bastard drove a wedge between the members of the tribe. She realized that only the Muens had been given wealth and power. Other parts of the tribe, magicians as they were called, were forced to live under surveince without much to their names. They would believe that the Muens and Sang-je were all on the same side, and eventually they would resent the Muens for the power that was not given to them. I was a fool to think that he would keep his promise. She felt horrible for her descendants that were forced to sacrifice. The Muens lived under Sang-je¡¯s watch and followed hismands, but they were rtively free. The others were forced to fend for themselves, separated from the rest of their tribe. Members of my tribe do tarot readings on the street? Alber felt the grief ovee her. She had never needed them to live gloriously, she just wanted them to be freed from the guilt of their past. How terrible everything had turned out to be. Chapter 300.1 As her rage turned into sadness, Alber couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Who else could she me but herself for trusting something she knew wasn¡¯t even human? Even if she tried to me him, she knew it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. She had given him power over her and there was no one else to me but herself. She realized that even if she broke the magic by allowing herself to disappear, it wouldn¡¯t solve anything. All it would do was reveal the true identity of the monster, and even that she wasn¡¯t sure of. She had no idea what tricks he had up his sleeve. Besides, even if they learned his identity, nothing would change. People would die and the world would be full of nothing but chaos. Her death wouldn¡¯t solve anything at all. It was toote for her to change anything now. Perhaps it had been toote as well in the past, but it would have been better if she had known the reality of the situation. She might have figured out a way to fix it. But now she had no control at all. He was cunning and had built a stronghold that she would have no chance of tearing down. All this time, she had been afraid of death, but it turned out that living was so much harder. Death would not grant her forgiveness for her mistakes; it was just a cowardly escape from the reality she had to face. She tried to figure out a way to right her wrongs. The truth was that there were a lot of ways to get rid of that monster who had tricked her, but not many that wouldn¡¯t destroy the world. She was limited, there was only so much she could do. She realized that if change needed to happen, it had to start from outside. From outside.And that was when it hit her. She looked up at Eugene with wide eyes. Could this young Anika manage to pull off a miracle? Eugene stared back. She was studying the older woman¡¯s face as Alber faced the reality of her situation. The magicians on the street are part of the ancient tribe, she thought to herself. But they¡¯re being mistreated, and she doesn¡¯t seem to know about any of that. She furrowed her brows. So, who is this person? The letter from Thas had identified her as the senior member of the family. Now that she thought about it, calling her a senior member seemed a little strange. Thas hadn¡¯t exined Alber¡¯s ce in the Muen family, he hadn¡¯t even mentioned her name. The way they had passed a letter to her through Hitasya and the fact that they had taken her blood made the situation even stranger. It was like they were trying to keep this conversation a secret, like they were trying to not get caught. What Eugene did know was that the Muens had taken great measures to make sure that Eugene met Alber. If anything, that said just how important Alber was to the family. But why does she know so little? Eugene wondered. If she¡¯s that important to them, why doesn¡¯t she have the information that she needs? Alber cleared her throat, ready to speak again. ¡°Why do you want the Muens to teach you magic?¡± she asked. ¡°If you know that divinity and magic are the same, why seek it out from them?¡± Eugene leaned back in her seat. The truth was that she had tried her best not to interact with Sang-je. She knew that the more they met, the higher her chances of making a mistake. Even if she knew it would help her learn magic, she didn¡¯t even consider Sang-je¡¯s help as an option. But she couldn¡¯t tell Alber that. She had no idea what the connection between Sang-je and the Muens actually was. She couldn¡¯t show any sign of aggression towards him, so she chose to beat around the bush. ¡°I don¡¯t think His Holiness would know the kind of magic I wish to learn,¡± she said. ¡°You want to learn something different from divinity?¡± Alber pressed. ¡°You think that magic has more to offer aside from what divinity has?¡± ¡°I just think that their powers are different,¡± Eugene tried to rify. ¡°Divinity relies on the holy powers of God, magic doesn¡¯t.¡± The older woman smirked. ¡°Are you saying that magic is formoners?¡± ¡°Not that exactly. Just that it¡¯s more realistic, I suppose.¡± ¡°And divinity isn¡¯t?¡± Eugene shifted ufortably in her seat. ¡°Usually, people trust something they have personally witnessed more than something they¡¯ve just heard of,¡± she exined. ¡°Divinity requires some sort of confirmation. People will only believe it if they see it.¡± Chapter 300.2 As they spoke, they examined each other¡¯s faces carefully. It seemed like mentioning Sang-je triggered both of them, in one way or another. They were unsure of the other¡¯s rtionship with him, so they had to hide their true thoughts. Alber looked up at the sky. She felt impossibly trapped. I almost made a mistake again. Unlike the sky in this dream, actual time wouldn¡¯t stop for her. She couldn¡¯t waste this precious opportunity that her family had made for her. She had to do everything she could. ¡°Jin.¡± Eugene looked at her nervously. ¡°Yes?¡± Alber looked at the girl with serious eyes. ¡°The truth is that I came here to ask for your help?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Then, the older woman shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not really asking for your help, it¡¯s more like I want to tell you the truth. You will make your own choices after I do and that will be out of my control.¡± She realized that she couldn¡¯t ask this child to make up for all the sins of their ancestors. She herself had done unthinkable things in her life that she med on them, she couldn¡¯t expect this girl to be any different. She just had to ept whatever came her way.¡°I cannot tell you the story because we don¡¯t have the time,¡± she exined. ¡°But I will tell you the most important parts. It may sound ridiculous, but you must listen until the very end.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Of course. Please tell me.¡± And so, the story unraveled before them. Alber¡¯s story started a thousand years after therks showed up. Fighting them had be a part of life by the time Alber came of age. No one actually knew about the ancient tribe that had ruled so long ago. Other than the kings and the Anikas, people were just living their lives as normal people. Those who summoned therkster known as gypsies¡ªhad left and no one knew where they had gone. Those who could see the future sealed the magic and went into hiding. Alber¡¯s tribe lived where most people had gathered: The Holy City. It was a town they had formed near a mine. The tribe themselves sold jade from the mine to make a living. The stones in the mine had little quality and only made up for it by their quantity, so the mine wasn¡¯t worth much. No one really wanted it, but it was all the poor tribe had. Their poverty was the least of the worries. When therks were most active, they suffered many casualties in the fights that ensued. The tribe didn¡¯t have a king or an Anika to protect them, and Alber was sick of the hopeless life they were living. ¡°I was the heir of the chief,¡± Alber told Eugene. ¡°I was also a revolutionary and a dreamer. I wanted to bring good fortune to my tribe, to change our destiny.¡± Eugene nodded. She understood Alber¡¯s desperation. She also remembered Aldrit and felt sorry for everyone else who had lived with the sins of their ancestors.¡± ¡°Then, one day, I met it,¡± Alber said. ¡°It came to me in the shape of a snake. It spoke. If it wasn¡¯t for the horns on its head and its red eyes, I would have thought it had been sent by God. It was very smart, that snake. It could read people¡¯s minds and y games with them.¡± Her tribe had recorded all sorts of information about therks. They were the ones that knew therks best, and they knew thatrks weren¡¯t friendly creatures. They didn¡¯t approach humans, they had no need to. But it didn¡¯t belong to eitherrk or human. ¡°Did you know that legendary creatures can ry messages to humans when they¡¯re old enough?¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite an umon experience,¡± Alber said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know legendary creatures could speak. No one in my tribe did. I think that the thing I met was the first legendary creature to ever speak the humannguage.¡± She had ignored therk at first, but, as time wore on, therk changed itself into many different creatures that always visited Alber. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to it,¡± she said. ¡°But we became close because it kepting to me. It made me feel special to be able to talk to ark. I even found out a few things by talking to it.¡± She learned that it could live amongst humans for a very long time and that it could even learn human intelligence. It developed its own personality and was soon able to think like a human as well. It even started asking questions, something only humans could do. ¡°It thought about its own existence,¡± Alber said. ¡°I started to develop a very philosophical mind.¡± Eugene was engrossed in the story. It seemed so strange and yet she couldn¡¯t stop listening. Alber continued. ¡°It started exploring human knowledge,¡± she exined. ¡°It wanted to learn what it truly was.¡± Apparently, the story of the ancient tribe was still recorded, and the creature had found out the history of therks and the tribe. It searched for the tribe that could see the future and that was how it came upon Alber. ¡°The monster suggested that we help each other out.¡± It said that it would help the members of the tribe live bountiful lives with its magic. Alber rejected it because she knew it was ark, but the creature was persistent. Even as she got older and started to have a family of her own, she always felt its presence. During a particrly active season ofrks, the monster finally forced its way into Alber¡¯s life. Her mother had just died from ark attack, and she was desperate. That was when she made a choice that she could never turn back from. She didn¡¯t know that therk had nned this all along. Eugene¡¯s face hardened as she heard this. ¡°Could¡­¡± her voice wavered. ¡°Could it be that the monster was Sang-je?¡± Alber¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected the girl to ask just like that. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, Sang-je is ark,¡± the younger woman said. ¡°He¡¯s not an agent of God, not a human, but ark?¡± Alber nodded. She expected Eugene to be shocked, and she was so focused on watching the younger woman¡¯s face that she didn¡¯t realize Eugene had stopped using honorifics when she referred to Sang-je. What a cunning monster he is, Alber thought to herself. A cunning monster that now had so much control of humans under the guise of being God. If he had just been someone with power, he would have been easier to take down. But, as God¡¯s agent, his power was rooted in the people¡¯s beliefs. That was so much harder to destroy. Eugene felt the puzzle pieces fall into ce. That¡¯s why the turtle and Sang-je speak the same way. ¡°To tell you the truth,¡± she told the old woman, ¡°I already doubted his role as an agent of God. I actually thought that he was from the ancient tribe and that the Muen family was helping him.¡± Alber frowned. Eugene¡¯s calm attitude was theplete opposite of what she had expected. She had thought that the younger woman would react aggressively to the shocking news, but she hadn¡¯t. Alber didn¡¯t even understand what Eugene was saying at first because she was so focused on the woman¡¯s reaction. Eugene asked, ¡°So, the Muen family isn¡¯t helping him¡ªI mean, it.¡± ¡°No!¡± Alber said immediately. This changed everything. Chapter 301.1 Eugene let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± The truth was that she didn¡¯t want any part of this if she could have helped it. It might have been selfish of her, but she wanted to secure her happiness above all else. If the Muens worked with Sang-je, it would have justplicated things so much more. She needed to do something about it, she knew that even if she didn¡¯t want it to be true. There was a big chance that her world and Sang-je¡¯s would collide, and she couldn¡¯t be caught unawares. He was trying to gain control over the Anikas. He was making it particrly so that the Anikas and the king wouldn¡¯t be close. And any Anikas that weren¡¯t under this control simply wouldn¡¯t do. Just like that queen who had died. Sang-je was also obsessed with Ramita. There was no guarantee that she would be able to keep lying about her level of Ramita and, if her true Ramita was revealed, he would definitely try to keep her in the Holy City. Even if she returned to the kingdom, he would do everything he could to bring her back. At least with the Muens not on his side, she wouldn¡¯t have to fight her mother¡¯s family. Alber watched her suspiciously as she took in the news. ¡°You believe me?¡± she asked. ¡°You aren¡¯t even surprised?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m definitely surprised,¡± she said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Sang-je was ark.¡± She stared back at the older woman and realized that this wasn¡¯t the only thing she was supposed to be surprised about. She hade back to this world not too long ago so her grasp of what was normal and what wasn¡¯t was very different from a regr person¡¯s.Since she didn¡¯t subscribe to religion, the concept of God having an agent was more of a fascination to her than a solid belief. She was just surprised that he was a monster, not much else. If anything, she was relieved. She didn¡¯t have to fight her family anymore or even another person. He was just ark. If she had fought another person, there would be no clear line between good and evil. But with ark, it was pretty obvious who the true enemy was. She had grown to not believe everything she saw. If anything, she might have believed Sang-je was a sexual predator more than she would have believed he was an agent of God. ¡°Well, I do want to believe you,¡± Eugene finally said. ¡°But there are a few things I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What things?¡± ¡°Well, Aldrit said that a legendary creature can never take the form of a human,¡± she said. ¡°Was he wrong?¡± Alber flinched at that. ¡°No, he¡¯s right.¡± She sighed. ¡°Larks can¡¯t turn into humans.¡± ¡°Then how does Sang-je do it?¡± Alber looked away. It was her fault that the creature could do what he did. ¡°Ancient magic was advanced,¡± she said. ¡°It was also precise. It wasn¡¯t something that could be created in ab. In fact, there is a way of contacting others without meeting them in person in magic.¡± Like a phone? Eugene wondered. ¡°You could materialize a person¡¯s likeness and have it remember what you were going to say as a message,¡± she exined. ¡°Like a letter.¡± Like a video call? ¡°When it first came to be, you could only leave brief messages,¡± Alber exined. ¡°When it improved, people could start to talk through their likenesses in real time.¡± That¡¯s amazing. Eugene thought. When she had first learned about magic, she had believed it to be some kind of urban legend. Or a strange mystical thing like dark magic that only few could participate in. But the more she learned about it, the more it started to seem like a different kind of science that had developed. ¡°If you could take over someone¡¯s form, then it would be a problem,¡± she said. ¡°You couldmit any crime in a fake form. There would have to be a limit. Perhaps it shouldn¡¯t bepletely human.¡± Alber nodded. ¡°You learn quickly.¡± She smiled. She was always so proud when she met a bright Muen child. It was just like when she met Lesa a few decades ago. Eugene smiled awkwardly, shy from thepliments she was getting. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t a problem,¡± Alber told her. ¡°People could see through the forms that the magic created so they couldn¡¯t confuse them with real people.¡± So, what about Sang-je? Eugene wondered. Why does he seempletely normal? Chapter 301.2 ¡°Another reason why it wasn¡¯t so widely used was because it was so inefficient,¡± Alber continued. ¡°The source of the magic is a person¡¯s energy. It was hard to maintain a perfect human form if it meant risking your life.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Sang-je is using his life force to keep his form?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He had originally nned to use Alber as a decoy. He would control her and make her do what he wished to do. But Alber considered how evil could spread with the monster controlling her ever move. So, she offered an alternative: That she would let him act human by using his magic to keep himself going. She expected him to drain his life force eventually. But that wasn¡¯t what happened. ¡°He was a much greater monster than I could have predicted,¡± she exined. ¡°He must be one of the firstrks to have been summoned because his life force seems to be endless. Aside from that, his true form is in deep sleep which means he uses less energy than he needs to. And¡­¡± Eugene looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to finish what she was saying. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Alber said tentatively. ¡°But it would seem like his life force is recharging somewhere else. But if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way for me to find out.¡± The younger woman was silent for a moment, then she asked, ¡°Where is his true form?¡±¡°Have you met him?¡± ¡°Yes, in the Holy City¡¯s castle.¡± Alber nodded. ¡°That whole castle serves as a te where the magic is created to let the human form function.¡± ¡°The whole thing?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the older woman confirmed. ¡°It allows him to keep his form. If he leaves that ce, his form will be clear and ruined. The source of magic and that te must also be close to one another in order to use less energy.¡± ¡°That means¡­ his true form is¡ª¡± Alber nodded. Eugene remembered how Abu had turned into a huge ck panther. He was so big, but she felt like the size of the monster wasn¡¯t evenparable to that. It was probably impossibly big. How do you face such a monster? ¡°What does the monster want?¡± Eugene asked. She still hadn¡¯t figured that part out. The monster had acted as God¡¯s agent for a very long time. It used magic to tempt people and maintain its control over the Holy City. She had learned the rise and fall of religion on Earth. She knew that religion failed when people started to grow greedy for power or wealth. But Sang-je hadn¡¯t shown any signs of wanting anything at all. He had just been there, amassing just enough to maintain the pce and enough power to control the Anikas. He didn¡¯t interfere with politics or meddle with the economy. He didn¡¯t stray from his assumed role as God¡¯s agent. Even if that was all he wanted to be, then what was he meant to achieve? ¡°At first, he wanted to find his roots,¡± Alber said. ¡°He wanted to know where he came from. He wanted to go back to where he belonged.¡± The ancient magic to summon other beings from other realms was forbidden. No one could learn that kind of magic or even attempt it, but Alber did. She had justified her actions back then. She believed that the monster wasn¡¯t trying to hurt anyone, and she thought that this small sin was worth the future of her tribe. ¡°I broke the tribe¡¯s rules and undid the seal of magic with my own hands.¡± But when she did, she found that the magic wasn¡¯tplete. She wondered if her ancestors had expected one of their foolish descendants to do something that terrible one day. They had broken the spell into three, and each of the three tribes took one piece. It was onlyplete when all three pieces came together. No one knew about where the tribe that brought therks had gone, and the part that had gone to the humans was nowhere to be found. So, Alber did what she could and took her tribe¡¯s piece to figure out the spell. Because she was a prodigy, she was able to make an almost perfect magic from what she had. ¡°I realized toote how great and dangerous the magic actually was,¡± she said. ¡°It was almost impossible to open the doors to specific worlds. I couldn¡¯t know where my magic would lead, so I was afraid. In the end, I chose not to activate it. Another realm¡¯s door, Eugene¡¯s mind was fixed on that idea. She realized that everything she had been through had something to do with the magic Alber spoke of. Her heart raced. She hadn¡¯t expected to learn about any of this. ¡°What did you do with the magic then?¡± ¡°I sealed it again.¡± ¡°How did the monster react?¡± Eugene pressed. ¡°It had taken me quite a while to get the magic together,¡± Alber exined. ¡°In that time, the monster had changed its goals. It told me that, if I couldn¡¯t activate the magic, it wanted something else. It said that if it couldn¡¯t return to where it came from, it wanted to be a part of this world.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°It said it wanted to finish thest journey,¡± she said. ¡°It used my own tribe¡¯s words against me.¡± Chapter 302.1 ¡°Thest journey,¡± Eugene repeated Alber¡¯s words slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that.¡± She remembered how Aldrit had spoken of it. For some reason, the words had stuck with her. ¡°I thought it was just something the gypsies did. I didn¡¯t know it went further back.¡± ¡°I heard about it a lot when I was younger,¡± Alber said. ¡°It must havee from long ago.¡± The younger woman nodded somberly. ¡°Did the monster mean ¡®thest journey¡¯ as death?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°But that makes a lot of sense, does it?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Did it want to die? Why would it want that if it had always wanted to be a part of this world?¡± ¡°The st journey¡¯ isn¡¯t just a simple death,¡± Alber exined. ¡°It means much more than that.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Eugene said said. ¡°Aldrit told me about it.¡± The older woman didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. Now that she understood what the gypsies had gone through, she knew that the meanings of their old sayings had probably changed already. Perhaps their understanding of thest journey was different too. ¡°We are guests that live in this world,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re all travelers. We start our lives with an invitation to this world. If the world doesn¡¯t call you, you cannot be born. In that way, life is a blessing.¡±She remembered the story that her grandmother had told her. It was about how beautiful the lives of the tribe¡¯s children were, and she always found it touching. She remembered how she used to imagine herself being a grandmother one day and telling the story to her own grandchildren. ¡°For a new traveler, everything is unfamiliar,¡± Alber said. ¡°There are those who follow the right path and there are those who get lost. When the journey ends, there is always a sense of longing left. Everyone thinks about the mistakes they made, all their regrets. Then, the world gives them another chance, a chance to end the journey beautifully. We travel the same path multiple times until we get to ourst journey. After that, you are no longer a guest, you are a part of this world.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t even realize that her eyes had started to well as she listened. The way Alber had exined it was different from how Aldrit had done it. Her understanding of thest journey was beautiful and full of hope. It consoled Eugene in a way she didn¡¯t even think she needed to be. ¡°The monster wants that,¡± Alber told her. ¡°But you see¡­ Larks are strange.¡± Larks were creatures from another realm summoned by the ancient tribe¡¯s magic. No one knew their original form. No matter how much the tribe had tried to learn about them, they could never seem to get the full picture. Alber tried her best to exin what she knew to Eugene. She exined how the Larks could change themselves into other creatures, just not humans. They could only change into creatures that existed in the world and nothing else. They also couldn¡¯t transform into creatures that weren¡¯tnd creatures like birds or fishes. They always attacked their own kind before they attacked humans, which was why, when they woke up from the seed, a horrifying war broke loose. Thergerrks would eat the smaller ones, and the even bigger ones would eat those that had once been predators. Their strength increased with every otherrk that they ate. Eugene didn¡¯t know how to process everything she was hearing. But I know all this. A vague memory of her writing a novel shed through her mind. She hadpletely forgotten about it, but now that she thought about it, it all seemed to make sense. I wrote a novel? It was like the memory had just entered her consciousness in that moment, like someone had pressed the idea into her brain and, suddenly, she remembered everything she needed to. She had no idea where it came from. Thinking that Eugene¡¯s expression was just one of shock and not bewilderment, Alber continued. ¡°Our tribe observed therks and recorded everything we knew about them, but there was only so much we could learn,¡± she exined. ¡°But because we met the monster¡­¡± She considered continuing the thought. It was strange to think that the monster, regardless of what it had done, had actually helped them learn valuable information. ¡°We found out something new,¡± she said. ¡°We learned thatrks had only one fear: a king.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes grew wide as she urged the older woman to continue. ¡°When a king¡¯s praz destroys the core of ark, it is annihted¡ªit ceases to exist in the world.¡± ¡°What happens if a human kills ark?¡± ¡°It only spreads, like a spore. So, if a king destroys ark, it ceases to exist. If a human destroys it, it multiplies.¡± Eugene leaned back and frowned. ¡°Then only a king should huntrks.¡± ¡°If only they could.¡± That made sense. It was impossible for a king to kill all therks, especially with just how many they were. Chapter 302.2 ¡°Then therks would just keep growing in numbers.¡± Alber shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she said. ¡°Therks feast on each other, so there¡¯s only a certain extent with which they can survive. It¡¯s honestly a blessing of nature.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still impossible to rid the world of all therks.¡± ¡°That is true. Because of the sin of our ancestors, we can never truly be rid of them.¡± The silence that followed was heavy. There was only so much they could do, they knew that. Then, a thought hit Eugene. ¡°If a king can annihterks, what about Anikas?¡± ¡°An Anika¡¯s Ramita can kill ark.¡± Eugene remembered what the turtle Hwansu and Aldrit had told her. ¡°The queen brings death and the king brings annihtion.¡±¡°Is there a difference between death and annihtion?¡± Alber nodded. ¡°The monster said there is,¡± she said. ¡°Annihtion means therk disappears, death means it joins the world¡¯s life cycle. Ark can turn into a tree which means that it has been born as a new life in this world.¡± Eugene remembered the huge ratrk that had followed her in the castle. She had run because she was scared, but she had always known that it wasn¡¯t there to harm her. It made sense now that she knewrks had a strange sense of what to do. She had also learned that the otherrks started acting strange when the rat turned into a tree, that they would look up at the sky and cry when they saw it. Maybe they were actually jealous that the ratrk was able to die. She looked down at her hands. So Anikas can bring peace? The world created kings and Anikas to protect itself from therks, but it didn¡¯t think ofrks as something to get rid of¡ªperhaps it even created Anikas to embrace the monsters. Maybe the world was kind after all. ¡°That thing is looking for an Anika that can bring him death,¡± Alber said suddenly. ¡°I periodically looked into the future to find the future that the monster wants.¡± Eugene looked up in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the monster to die?¡± The older woman shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that thing,¡± she said. ¡°I suspect it has other intentions. That monster has been living with humans for so long that it¡¯s almost like one. It¡¯s very cunning. It lies. And its wish is impossible to begin with. An Anika¡¯s Ramita has its limits. Just what Anika could turn that monster into a tree?¡± Maybe I can, Eugene thought to herself. But she chose not to say it. Alber exined that one of the futures she saw showed the Holy City¡¯s pce copsing. She saw it very quickly and she never saw it again after, but she had desperately hoped for that future. She hoped that someone from outside noticed Sang-je¡¯s true identity and gathered people to go against him. If she could somehow waste all of his energy from within and have all the kings join forces, it could happen. She sighed. ¡°Well, this is the end of my story.¡± She had no intention of sharing her ns. Her role was to tell Eugene the truth and nothing else. What happened next was up to those who lived in the present. She looked up at the sky in its eternal sunset. ¡°Time¡¯s almost up. It¡¯ll be morning soon.¡± Eugene was still trying to figure out what to do with all the information she had gotten and was surprised to hear the older woman¡¯s words. She stood up. ¡°No!¡± Alber looked at her in surprise. ¡°I still haven¡¯t asked anything that I wanted to ask.¡± ¡°I need another medium to activate the magic,¡± the older woman told her sadly. ¡°If it¡¯s my blood you need¡ª¡± Alber shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to do it twice. It was dangerous enough doing it once.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t we extend our time?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Please, you can¡¯t just leave like this.¡± The older woman looked at her hesitantly. ¡°It is possible¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a side effect of staying longer. You¡¯ll feel extreme fatigue.¡± ¡°Fatigue? Is that all?¡± ¡°You might not be able to wake up for three or four days, and if someone tried to wake you up forcefully, then you won¡¯t remember our conversation. Is that okay with you?¡± Eugene looked down. She already knew what would happen if she didn¡¯t wake up for that long. Kasser would go absolutely nuts. ¡°I have someone that will worry about me if I don¡¯t wake up for that long,¡± she said. ¡°If I could just wake up for a moment and tell him, I can stay with you for as long as you can.¡± Alber looked at her fondly. An Anika with Muen blood was quite a sight. She seemed more human than most people, it was incredible to see. ¡°That is possible,¡± she said. ¡°Go ahead, wake up. I¡¯ll hold the dream for you.¡± Before Eugene could even thank her, she was already opening her eyes. It was dawn and the room was only filled by a faint light from behind the curtains. She reached out and touched her husband¡¯s face. ¡°Kasser.¡± Chapter 303.1 Eugene could already feel her weariness as soon as she called his name. She realized that she only had a moment before she fell asleep again. There was no time for exining, she had to tell him as quickly as she could. ¡°I¡¯m having an important dream,¡± she said, already feeling drowsy. ¡°It¡¯ll take a few days. Don¡¯t wake me up.¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°Eugene,¡± he said, but she was already closing her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she told him. ¡°I¡¯ll pet you when Ie back.¡± He stared at her as she mumbled and fell back asleep. She must be talking in her sleep, he thought. Then, it hit him. She never talked in her sleep. She only kicked her nket away at night¡ªhe always made sure to put it back on her¡ªbut she never talked in her sleep. And, now that he thought about it, none of what she said seemed like sleep talk at all. There seemed to be some truth to it. He chuckled and smiled to himself. ¡°What a woman.¡± ¡°Kasser.¡± She had called him by his name. He realized that no one called him by his name, not even his parents. The more he thought about it, the nicer it seemed to know that she could call him by his name. He liked it, he really did.He considered cing a kiss on her forehead but thought better of it. Don¡¯t wake me up, she had said. He might have believed she was only sleep talking, but if it was true at all then he knew he shouldn¡¯t do it. Slowly, Kassery down beside her, as close as he could get without touching her. He hoped she would wake up soon and tell him all about it. *** Aldrit was sitting at his table in deep thought. His arms were crossed over his chest as he looked down without saying a word. There was a mouse on the table, it was lying down like it belonged there. Even though his family remained humble and didn¡¯t live above their means, they didn¡¯t neglect cleanliness. If anyone saw a mouse on the table, they would have freaked out. But Aldrit didn¡¯t seem to care so much. He just found it strange to see a mouse so rxed in the presence of a person. It even seemed like it was yawning out of boredom. It had been a while since Aldrit had been to the cave. After he heard the tales of those that lived in it, he returned to the town expecting to have to calm the people down. When he got back however, everyone acted like nothing had happened. The seniors had agreed to all the demands the younger citizens had made and, as a result, the younger ones started acting more apologetic and diligent. They had agreed to a future that was more inclusive, that epted everyone, and they had no ns to break their promise. Although it seemed like nothing had changed, it felt like something had. Everything was lighter than before, better than it had ever been. There was a warm energy that radiated off of everyone. They had hope now, they had things to look forward to. However, the process to make Aldrit the tribe¡¯s leader was not done. The current Mur head was expected to stay in their position for a little longer before handing the responsibility to Aldrit. It would still take some time to create newws for the tribe. Aldrit had agreed to keep the magic going when he left the cave. The tribe needed a ce to stay so they couldn¡¯t leave their base, especially since they still had young ones that would need to grow up a little before they could safely leave and look for a new home. To tide himself through the busy times, Aldrit stayed home. He was on the path of choice, and he needed to be focused to go through it. The mouse stayed with him; it was always by his side. He considered cing a mouse trap to finally get rid of the thing but, as the mouse seemed to stare into his eyes, he realized that perhaps it was more than just another rodent. Human, it seemed to whisper. Then, Aldrit realized who it must be. ¡°Mara?¡± he asked. ¡°What happened? Why are you a mouse?¡± It¡¯s just something I can do, let¡¯s not dwell on it. Do you want to make a deal with me? ¡°What kind of deal?¡± You said some interesting things to those old people¡ªlike about that Anika that helped you. It seems like you¡¯re pretty close with her. Let me meet her. Aldrit frowned at that. ¡°Why should I?¡± The mouse seemed to tilt its head. I¡¯ve met that Anika before, it said. I just want to meet her again. I haven¡¯t had the chance to. I tried asking another human for help, but he was no good. ¡°And what do I get in return?¡± A few more breathing scales*. They would be useful since you only have one to cross the basementke. It¡¯ll be difficult to have the entire tribe cross to the other side. T/N: A magical object used for breathing under water. Chapter 303.2 But Aldrit wasn¡¯t even listening anymore. He didn¡¯t care that much about the scales, but he did start to think about something else. When he had asked Mara about Mahar and all he had said about him was that Mahar was his enemy. Sang-je is Mahar, Aldrit realized. I need to let the queen know. He looked back at the mouse and red. He was determined to let the queen know about Mahar, but would it be okay to bring the mouse along with him? ¡°Only I know how to deal with Mahar,¡± Mara had told him. Aldrit didn¡¯t know if he could believe Mara¡¯s im enough to bring him to the queen. ¡°I¡¯ll let you meet her if and only if,¡± Aldrit stopped to take a breath as the mouse¡¯s ears twitched, ¡°you promise not to harm the queen. If you do, I will do everything in my power to make you pay.¡± Fine. I can¡¯t harm an Anika anyway. ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about directly harming her¡ª¡±I said fine! Why do you have to take things so seriously? Now, when are we leaving? It¡¯ll take a while to get to the castle so we should hurry. Aldrit frowned at the mouse. When he spoke to Mara, it felt a lot like speaking to an old man. He remembered how his ancestors weren¡¯t very fond of humor, even after they had lived in the dark basement for as long as they had. It made sense that ark who had spent most of his time with them would share the same qualities. Though it was because of a deal, the tribe still owed a lot to therk. If it wasn¡¯t for their home in the caves, they wouldn¡¯t have survived. Eventually, he decided to go to the Hashi kingdom. He needed to meet with the queen, but he wasn¡¯t sure when he would be able to do that. He also considered searching for other factions of the tribe while he was there. He didn¡¯t know how long all his tasks would take. He wasn¡¯t worried about leaving. The wise ones and the young ones could be trusted to take care of the tribe. He nned on leaving quietly after assigning a few tasks to members of the tribe, but he knew that, despite wanting to leave in peace, the next dawn, they would be waiting for him at the entrance of theke to see him off. All the while, the mouse wouldn¡¯t stop talking. So, I told those old people, why not make a deal that will benefit us all? His stories seemed to be on a loop. How noisy, Aldrit couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. He missed the days when he traveled alone in the desert. Now that he had apanion to worry about, the desert seemed too wide and their journey seemed too long. *** It was a wise decision for Eugene to ask Alber for more time. She knew that she would have regretted ending the dream early if she had known there was a possibility for more time together. She made sure to try and get as much information as she could. ¡°Mara is ark,¡± Alber told her. Eugene nodded, trying to put the pieces together. There wasn¡¯t a single thing that Alber couldn¡¯t answer. The younger woman felt like she had been given the answers to an incredibly difficult exam. Mara is ark. She couldn¡¯t help but be angered to learn that so many of these people had been monsters all along. ¡°What is Mara nning?¡± Alber shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°The monster thinks that allrks are monsters, but it didn¡¯t tell me anything specific. From what I¡¯ve understood, Sang-je had ns against Mara, but they didn¡¯t seem to work. He had made a mistake or something like it.¡± Alber had known about Mara¡¯s existence for a few hundred years already. Mara acted as the head of a religion just as Sang-je had, and his following was steadily growing in size. Sang-je had told her about how anotherrk was acting simr to him and he had asked her to search for his whereabouts. Alber, however, didn¡¯t want to help. She believed the enemy of her enemy to be her friend and she hoped that the otherr would annoy Sang-je and inconvenience his ns. But he was so insistent on her finding it that she was forced to look anyway. Surprisingly though, she couldn¡¯t find it. It was as if something was blocking her. ¡°That monster was definitely bothered by the otherrk¡¯s presence,¡± Alber said. ¡°20 years ago, he swore that he would kill all of Mara¡¯s followers. But what sins do humans have to be used by ark in that way? So, I told that monster that I had looked into the future and found that, if he killed those followers, the Anika he was looking for would never be born.¡± ¡°Did you really look into the future?¡± Alber chuckled. ¡°The future is limitless. No one knows.¡± She lied, Eugene thought. She had noticed that Alber¡¯s personality was quite strong. Though she had been persecuted by that monster for all those years, she only resented it, she never feared it. She remembered what Dana had told her. ¡°A follower of Mara was rumored to have kidnapped you and disappeared soon after,¡± Dana had said. ¡°People thought that, because one of Mara¡¯s followers was involved, everyone tied to it would be jailed and kicked out of the Holy City. But Sang-je seemed to let it go.¡± Eugene looked across the table at Alber. It was all thanks to her, she thought. If she didn¡¯t step up or if Sang-je hadn¡¯t listened to her, those followers might not have survived. They wouldn¡¯t have just been kicked out, they would have been brutally murdered¡­ just like in the book I wrote. Suddenly, a vision shed through her head: Mara¡¯s followers, all oppressed. She had written that in her novel. Chapter 304.1 Eugene grew silent, prompting Alber to ask her, ¡°Is there more you want to know?¡± The younger woman shook her head to return her focus. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked half of the things I wanted to. I¡¯m just so curious about so many things.¡± Alber chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still curious?¡± she asked. ¡°It must have been hard having to suppress your curiosity all this time.¡± She wondered how a child like this could be her descendant; she was so interested about everything. When she entered the dream, she didn¡¯t know what to expect. Alber thought that it would be enough to have Anika Jin listen to what she had to say, but this waspletely unexpected. The young woman wasn¡¯t just trying to understand everything, it seemed like she had already been trying to uncover the truth for quite a while. She had asked things that Alber had to actually think about before she could answer. She was to know that she was giving away information that seemed to be useful. ¡°What if you start with the questions you think are most important?¡± she prompted. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time, but I do want to tell you things that make sense for you to know.¡± Eugene nodded. She considered all the thoughts that were rushing through her mind. Ever since she came into this world, her values had shifted. The moment she jumped into that dark hole, the old Eugene who would have sacrificed everything for her family had disappeared: she was determined to put herself first this time. So, she said, ¡°I want to learn magic.¡± ¡°Magic?¡±¡°Yes,¡± Eugene confirmed. ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard to get that knowledge from the Muen family, so I¡¯d like for you to teach me instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Alber sped her hands in front of her and sighed. ¡°I can teach you theory, sure,¡± she said. ¡°But the best way to learn magic is to practice it. No matter how much I exin ideas and concepts to you, you¡¯ll still have to learn how to actually do it. If you really want to learn things, you can ask the monster, but it would definitely be a different kind of magic from what you would learn from the Muens.¡± She watched as the girl¡¯s face turned to disappointment. It was the same look she had when Alber had told her that the Muens wouldn¡¯t be able to teach her. Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°What is your reason for wanting to learn magic?¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened at the question. My reason for wanting to learn magic? The more she thought about the question, the stronger the realization seemed to hit her. She didn¡¯t want to learn magic just out of curiosity, she wanted to learn it so she could understand what had happened to her and why. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to learn it, she thought. I could just ask someone¡­ someone like her. She looked up at the older woman. Alber was essentially a piece of living history. She is probably the closest Eugene could get to a master of magic. She would definitely have some kind of answer to Eugene¡¯s question. But she¡¯ll need to know everything. I have to tell her everything. She realized that she trusted Alber now. She now knew that the woman had sacrificed herself for the future of her tribe and all her descendants. It was even better to know that she was intelligent enough to keep a level head even during difficult times. So, she told the whole story. She started by telling her about how she had been kidnapped when she was younger, just as Kasser had told her. Then, she talked about how her soul had been exchanged with another¡¯s, how she had gone to another world and lived there before she finally returned. She told Alber everything, from start to finish, all that she knew and all that she understood. As she did, the older woman¡¯s expressions changed. She asked a few questions in between the parts of Eugene¡¯s story, but she didn¡¯t pry so much that she disrupted the flow of the story. Eugene knew that if she hid any details or avoided talking about something, Alber wouldn¡¯t be able to give her urate answers to her questions about her situation, so she talked about the novel that she wrote as well. She had never told anyone about that before, not even Kasser. She was afraid that even he would think she was crazy if she did. The novel was about how the world had been thrown into chaos, how everything had fallen apart. It didn¡¯t make sense to tell anyone she knew because it all seemed so oundish. When she was done speaking, Alber remained silent for a moment. She looked like she was in deep thought, her expressions shifting between certainty and doubt. She would nod one moment then frown the next. Eugene waited patiently and quietly, afraid that she would disturb Alber¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 304.2 Eventually, the older woman closed her eyes. A look of calm washed over her before she decided to open them again. Everything in her mind had seemed to fall into ce, like all the cogs in her clock were right where they belonged. ¡°Jin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°20 years ago,¡± Alber said, ¡°a magic simr to the kind that summoned therks was performed. And you were involved in it.¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°Sorry?¡± she asked. ¡°But you said that the magic was sealed.¡± ¡°It was.¡± ¡°You said that it wasn¡¯tplete¡­ was that the magic that you almost finished?¡± ¡°No.¡± Alber shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s barely any record of the magic that I created. What I sealed was the ancient magic piece that had already been sealed, that¡¯s what people know about.¡± She sighed. ¡°Now I understand why I couldn¡¯t trace Mara. It was hiding itself with magic. I think it took the sealed magic that my tribe had been protecting.¡± She had thought it was strange, but she didn¡¯t know why. Whenever she looked into the future, she would use different variations of events so that she could uncover different timelines and possibilities. In order to do so, she had to experiment with her magic endlessly and she would often need documents to support what she was doing.From time to time, she would ask Sang-je to let her use the sealed magic of her tribe, but she didn¡¯t always get it. When she asked why, he would tell her that he was worried she was up to some funny business. It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t have the magic to begin with, she thought to herself. There were many ces where the magic was hidden, and they were all far apart from each other. There was magic that connected all of them together. If there was even an attempt at entering one of the ces, then the other ces would automatically close so no one could go in for quite some time. That meant that Mara had only entered one ce. She remembered the specific magic that she had never gotten ahold of, they were all from the same ce. Unfortunately, the forbidden magic had also been hidden there. What was the monster trying to do with Mara?¡± If Mara stole the magic, that meant it knew where the hiding ce was. That ce had only ever been known by Alber¡¯s tribe and Sang-je. There was no way that her tribe would have revealed its location so it must have all been Sang-je¡¯s doing. The monster must have nned to do something, and it must have failed. The rtionship between Mara and Sang-je must have soured and the former must have taken the magic and ran away. Eugene broke the older woman¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Then was all the magic taken by Mara?¡± ¡°Probably not. There were many ces where the magic was kept¡ª¡± Alber cut herself off. ¡°Jin, there isn¡¯t much time left. I¡¯ll tell you what you need to know.¡± Already? Eugene looked disappointed. She had grown fond of the older woman and she liked having a wise mentor to look up to. ¡°Like I said before,rks can¡¯t activate magic by themselves. Even if Mara, ark, took it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.¡± He could learn theory, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to activate it. The magic required the use of the world¡¯s energy, andrks were not part of this world. Even for Sang-je to use divine power, he required help from a human. It was the priests that activated the magic, not him. ¡°But Mara was using magic to hide himself,¡± Alber said. ¡°He¡¯s definitely getting help from a human. Perhaps¡­ the gypsies. Maybe they are helping. They¡¯re descendants of the ancient tribe, so they would know how to activate magic.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Eugene was stunned. ¡°I think Sang-je knows about that as well,¡± the older woman continued. ¡°You said he was going after the gypsies, right? He¡¯s probably trying to get information on where Mara is from them. Perhaps the goal is to kill all the gypsies. Mara wouldn¡¯t be able to hide if he lost all his support.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Aldrit probably doesn¡¯t know about that either, Eugene thought. For a moment, she doubted him, but she realized she couldn¡¯t. She trusted his stern personality. He had even looked guilty when they evacuated to the Hwansu¡¯s territory during the active season. There was no chance that he knew his tribe was helping ark. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Mara took the magic, but it must have been a long time ago. I don¡¯t know what he did with the magic, but he seems to have gotten it into the hands of those who believe that he is God.¡± Alber assumed that the magic was beingpleted as it was passed down to different people. The curious and inquiring minds of intellects always made the impossible seem possible, just like how the ancient tribe had managed to summon all thoserks into the world. ¡°You said that you were kidnapped by someone from Mara¡¯s group,¡± she said. ¡°The person must have done it for religious purposes. He must have thought that the magic was some kind of special ritual, like a way to summon God.¡± Eugene nodded. She was enthralled by how Alber spoke as if she already knew the answer to everything. ¡°You were a sacrifice that was supposed to summon God,¡± the older woman continued. ¡°People think that Anikas are the closest beings to God. That person probably thought that God was Mara. He was probably trying to bring Mara into your body.¡± ¡°But¡­ he failed.¡± ¡°Of course he did. Summoning God? It¡¯s absurd to even think that¡¯s possible,¡± Alber said. ¡°God exists everywhere and nowhere. God isn¡¯t a physical object. That magic was just about bringing one being from another world.¡± ¡°Then why did it exchange with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the magic, so I can¡¯t give you a definite answer¡­ but perhaps it was the name.¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°The name?¡± she asked. ¡°Because we have the same name? Just because of that?¡± ¡°Your name is your core,¡± Alber told her. ¡°It defines you as a person. When the magic was activated, the soul detached from the body. An empty body pulls a soul very strongly. In a situation where two worlds are connected, the soul can lose its way and go to the body where its name is being called.¡± Chapter 305.1 Kasser was quite happy until that day, the day Eugene fell asleep after telling him she would. He was happy the entire morning after ordering people not to go into the bedroom in case she woke up. The way she called his name kept ringing in his ears, so much so that he smiled even while he was working. He was curious as to what she meant by ¡°I¡¯ll treat you.¡± She had slurred the words between sentences, but she had still said it. He just kept waiting for her to wake up. He was checking the time so much that he couldn¡¯t even focus on work. Time was going too slowly. He went to the bedroom that afternoon and found that Eugene was still fast asleep. He looked at her for a while before quietly stepping out. He was still fine then. That night, Kasser crept into the bedroom once more. He gazed upon her as shey in slumber, her chest rising and falling in a peaceful rhythm. He lingered for a moment, a feeling of unease creeping over him, before turning and slipping out of the room once more. When he came back, she still wasn¡¯t awake. One day should be okay, he thought to himself. He tried to remain calm. Though he had never experienced it, he had heard how some people could overexert themselves to the point of sleeping an entire day, so it shouldn¡¯t be too big of a deal that Eugene hadn¡¯t moved or eaten or drank water all day. So, he went to sleep that night as calm as he could be. The next day, he woke up early. He didn¡¯t even feel like he had slept at all because his mind had been focused on her the entire time. He studied Eugene closely, disappointed to find that she was still fast asleep. He couldn¡¯t focus on work that day. He ordered people not to go into the room but he couldn¡¯t help but go in himself to check in on her. Each time he went, Kasser found Eugene still asleep. Another day passed and he grew anxious, wondering if she would wake up again.*** Eugene focused on every word Alber said. There wasn¡¯t much time left. Pressed with time, Alber had started changing the way she spoke. She summarized ideas and went to the core of what she wanted to say in order to get the information across faster. In the beginning, she made a habit of asking Eugene if she understood or had any questions, but eventually that stopped entirely. There was no one in the world that knew magic better than Alber did. Even if ancient tribes came back to life, they would¡¯ve asked her to teach them. She had been given so much to learn, more than any other normal human had. She exined that, to activate the magic that was meant to open the world, one would need an anchor to hold onto the world first; this was because they wouldn¡¯t know what kind of world the other one was. If one world was dense but the other one wasn¡¯t, the two worlds would suddenly connect. Things would change due to the pressure. One world would get sucked into the other then both worlds would copse. So, they used a medium to fix the direction. The medium would be used as an anchor and therefore would need a strong life force, it would be something like a strong tree in the south or a rock in the east. The sess of the magic often depended on the medium, so it was important to find the right one. The higher the level of magic, the harder it was to find something that would work. ¡°It¡¯s hardest and easiest to find materials with life force,¡± Alber said, ¡°because you can often rece it with someone¡¯s life.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. She remembered the gypsies saying something about how they used magic that required someone¡¯s life. ¡°In ancient times, they forbade the practice of using life to create magic,¡± the older woman exined. ¡°If anyone did so, they would be executed without question. Magic was meant to be for the people, not the other way around.¡± ¡°Those maids¡­¡± Eugene trailed off. ¡°They were the material for the magic.¡± Alber sighed. ¡°To take someone¡¯s life for your own purposes¡­ it¡¯s cruel.¡± ¡°Then what about therk¡¯s seed?¡± The impostor Anika Jin had married the fourth king to get that seed. ¡°One always attracts another. That means that the body calls for the soul. But your body and soul were apart for too long. So, you need a medium that will help you. What is empty has a tendency to try and fill itself. If therk¡¯s seed is enormous, then so is the force that pulls.¡± ¡°They called me here on purpose?¡± Eugene asked. She was surprised. She had always believed that she had been summoned there by mistake. ¡°You said she took all five maids, right?¡± Alber continued when the younger woman nodded. ¡°If she was trying to use all five of them for magic, then my assumption is that four of them were used to open the world¡¯s door and the other one was used to summon your soul and put it in. If the magic failed, then the maid would have had to deal with the side effects.¡± A scapegoat meant to take on the side effects in the case of failure. Eugene had heard that from a magician who had visited her a long time ago. ¡°So, she was nning on putting me in the maid¡¯s body?¡± She was horrified. If that had happened, she would have been trapped in the body of a maid in a world she didn¡¯t know anything about. She might have been locked away forever. It was horrible. Alber pursed her lips. ¡°If your soul existed in this world, she might¡¯ve just tried to take the Ramita and ce it in her body.¡± ¡°She wanted to lock me up in the maid¡¯s body and take the Ramita for herself?¡± Eugene scoffed. The impostor could¡¯ve lived her life in Eugene¡¯s body but was still unsatisfied. She wanted everything; she wanted it all. And it was her greed that returned everything to its natural order. She let out a sigh of relief. It was nice to know the truth, even if she was annoyed by the impostor¡¯s intentions. Still, she felt slightly uneasy. The impostor¡¯s tenacity was so great that she had managed to activate an ancient magic. Eugene felt as if her soul was still there, circling around. Chapter 305.2 ¡°I heard that Ramita is also a soul¡¯s ability,¡± she said. ¡°Do you think that she would have acquired my Ramita had the magic seeded?¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± Alber said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a situation like this before.¡± ¡°How do you think she managed to pull such immense power together?¡± ¡°It was magic that couldn¡¯t seed, it was supposed to fail. She used what little knowledge she knew and pulled that together in an attempt to make it work. It wasn¡¯t ever meant to.¡± The older woman smiled bitterly. This was all by chance? Eugene wondered. ¡°The magic failed,¡± she said. The older woman let out augh. ¡°From the impostor¡¯s perspective, it definitely did. It was aplete failure.¡± ¡°Do you think the impostor went back to its world?¡± Alber smiled as she looked at Eugene. ¡°Jin, are you lucid dreaming right now?¡± she asked. When the younger woman looked uncertain, she continued, ¡°Then, don¡¯t worry. Your body and soul areplete now. No force can split you apart.¡± Eugene smiled brightly. That was all she wanted to hear. She could rest easy now that she knew.¡°How long has it been since you came back?¡± Alber asked. ¡°A little under a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a fast transition for being separated for 20 years. That means your soul is just that strong, and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± The older woman smiled yfully. ¡°I think there was someone who helped you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°For your soul to take its ce in your body, you need to sleep and eat well, as well as give it time. But a more effective way exists: it¡¯s sleeping with your partner.¡± Eugene blushed when she realized the weight of the woman¡¯s words. That made sense if it was true. She had slept with Kasser ever since the first night they had shared together. But then a thought hit her. ¡°If the impostor slept with anyone in my body, would her soul and this body have bonded?¡± ¡°They would have,¡± Alber told her. ¡°And the moment she had a kid, she would¡¯ve been the absolute owner of that body.¡± That frightened Eugene to even think about it. If the impostor had done anything of the sort, she might not havee back. Ironically, the impostor¡¯s n to get Ramita was what ended up helping Eugene return. Her eyes widened again when she realized that the scenery behind Alber had disappeared. She closed her eyes and opened them again, but something was wrong now. Alber¡¯s body was fading. The older woman looked at her hand. It was translucent now. ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± she said. She looked at Eugene with a smile. ¡°Jin, thank you. I had a great time talking to you. It¡¯s been so long since I did this with someone.¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Do you think we can meet again?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard.¡± ¡°I owe you a lot. If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­¡± Alber¡¯s body was bing fainter. Eugene had so much to say that she couldn¡¯t. She was too busy trying to satisfy her curiosity. To say goodbye like this, it made her feel sorry. ¡°Jin, live for yourself,¡± Alber told her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your happiness is the most important value.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Eugene was tearful. Right before Alber disappeared, she shouted, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I saw the sea! My lucid dream only shows the horizon!¡± Alber was gone right after that, but as Eugene spoke, she swore she could see the woman¡¯s eyes widen a little. Eugene took in the empty space in front of her. ¡°I won¡¯t let the monster do this,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯lle see you for sure. Next time, I¡¯ll see you in reality, not in a dream.¡± *** The first thing Eugene saw when she opened her eyes was blue hair. She blinked a few times and tried to understand the situation. Judging by the light, it was either morning or early afternoon. Then, she saw Kasser looking down with his hands on his head at the end of the bed. There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve dozed off in this position at this time.Eugene moved a little to check and flinched as he looked up right away. Their eyes met, blue eyes widening as they took in the sight of her. Carefully, he called her name, ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her throat was dry. ¡°Eugene.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she repeated. When she answered, he let out a sigh and ced his face in his hands. He looked so serious that it confused Eugene. She didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Did I not tell you?¡± She could barely remember what she told him when she slipped back into reality for that split second. She knew that she met his eyes and seemed to have told him what she knew¡­ but now she wasn¡¯t so sure. Kasser looked up. He looked different, strange even. His eyes were red and his face looked weary. He looked incredibly tired. She had never seen him this tired before, it was new to her. ¡°Did you not tell me?¡± he asked. ¡°To not wake you up because you were having an important dream?¡± His voice cracked as he finally said, ¡°You slept for three days.¡± Chapter 306.1 If she had really been out for three days, then Alber¡¯s predictions must have been correct. Eugene was amazed by how urate the woman¡¯s guess had been. Blinking the sleep away, she found it strange to suddenly be awake. It seemed like she had just said goodbye to Alber and now she was here. She couldn¡¯t tell whether time had flowed in the dream as it had flown in reality, she had no sense of time at all. She had been in such a deep slumber. Then, she turned back to Kasser as he stared at her with a worried look. ¡°Did I not tell you that it would take some time?¡± she asked. ¡°When I told you not to wake me, I must have mentioned it.¡± He nodded dejectedly. ¡°You did,¡± he mumbled. ¡°You told me it would take a few days.¡± The problem was that Kasser had not known what to expect. ¡°A few days¡± didn¡¯t exactly give him a specific amount of time. He had even started researching how long a person could go without eating and drinking, worried that Eugene would be out for longer. He hadn¡¯t been able to do any work while she was asleep, like he was ovee by an ominous feeling that she would never wake up. Kasser had stared at her sleeping face, fighting all his impulses to wake her up. He would have to pace the room just to keep himself from shaking her up to wake up. He had suspected it had something to do with the letter Eugene had received from the Muens. He med himself for even letting her go near such a strange thing. It took everything in him to not race to the Muens and use them of treachery.¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you,¡± Eugene said softly. She rested her hand on his. She knew that, because she wasn¡¯t able to exin everything to him in the brief time she was awake, it was hard for him to have to wait. If she were in his shoes, she knew she would have been just as worried. He stared at her for a long moment, then he sighed and spoke, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nodded reassuringly. ¡°It feels just like waking up normally.¡± ¡°You should eat. You haven¡¯t eaten in days.¡± Before Eugene could even say a word, he had already gotten up to call a servant. Is he mad? she wondered. His face had been stern, but he had softened a little when he spoke to her. Soon, a maid came in to bring her meal. It was porridge made from grains and vegetables. It wasn¡¯t something that she usually ate, but she didn¡¯t mind. What made her wonder was how quickly it had been prepared. She took a bite and noticed that it had just been made. How did he know when I was going to wake up? As she continued eating, started to feel her hunger overtake her. She finished her food quicker than she had ever eaten in her life. When she was satisfied, she decided that she wanted a bath. As soon as she mentioned it, warm water was brought at once. There was no way the attendees would have prepared all this on their own. What she had noticed when she became queen was that attendees were very passive about their work. They didn¡¯t do anything unless it was asked of them. As Eugene sat in the tub, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He is such a thoughtful person. She knew at once that Kasser must have ordered both the meal and the bath. She liked how he had made sure they were prepared as soon as she woke up. The thought made her happy. When she was bathed and dressed, she finally found her way to the couch to sit beside Kasser. ¡°A messenger from your father came yesterday,¡± he said. ¡°I made an excuse for you and sent him back, but they might get worried if they don¡¯t hear from you soon. You should go for a visit.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. ¡°alright.¡± She studied his face. He looked more worn out than angry. Just by seeing his expression, she felt like she understood what he was feeling. He was too tired to even show an ounce of emotion. She had felt that way too in her previous life. Slowly, Eugen reached out to take Kasser¡¯s face in her hands. She looked into his eyes and found that they were more hazy than usual. ¡°When did you sleep?¡± she asked. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t slept in three days, have you?¡± He looked like he was thinking of how to answer before he sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± At that, Eugene grabbed his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she told him. ¡°Sleep is so important. People die when they don¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die,¡± Kasser told her stubbornly, but he didn¡¯t resist when she dragged him to the room. ¡°You will. There are studies to prove it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, believe me.¡± She red at him yfully. ¡°You might be better than the average person, but you aren¡¯t made of steel,¡± she said. ¡°Just sleep for a while. It will do you good.¡± Eugene climbed into the bed and tapped the space beside her. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll put you to sleep.¡± Chapter 306.2 Kasser couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle as he took his ce beside her. Hey down and wrapped her up in his arms. Rxed, he put his chin on her shoulder and let out a breath he had been holding in. The past few days had really been hard for him. He had never felt so agitated in his life. He was certain now that he couldn¡¯t imagine his life without her. He turned his head and kissed her neck. Eventually his kisses started to be longer and Eugene couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Stop doing that and go to sleep,¡± she scolded him. ¡°Stop doing what?¡± he asked coyly, then heid a kiss on her neck again. ¡°This?¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to sleep then I¡¯m going to the Arse mansion.¡± He contemted whining as he held Eugene tighter. He wanted to stay like this forever. He wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t need sleep, that things were different for him. He could handle a few days of being awake. But he was beginning to grow drowsy. He felt like his body was tied down by an anchor and being drawn deeper into the bed. He had never felt this tired before. The mental drain of the past few days was taking a toll on him and he was now reaping what had been sown. Eugene felt his grip on her loosen. Carefully, she turned to look at him and saw that his eyes were closed. Is he asleep?He was such a light sleeper that she didn¡¯t n to test her suspicions. She stared at him as hey there with his eyes closed. He looked so much younger when he was rxed. He really is sleeping. She had never had the chance to see him sleep before. He had always fallen asleep after her and, whenever she woke up, he wasn¡¯t there. Finally getting to see him asleep made her happy. I¡¯m sorry, she wished she could tell him. Knowing that he was able to fall asleep so fast made her realize just how tense he had been. It was strange. She always wondered why this wonderful man cared that much about her. *** After a couple of hours, Kasser woke up. When he was settled, Eugene told him all about her dream with Alber. While they were talking, a messenger came from the Arse mansion inviting them to dinner. They didn¡¯t mind, Eugene had nned on going anyway. In the carriage on their way to dinner, she continued to tell Kasser about the details of her dream. ¡°So, I should keep the seed,¡± she said. When Eugene had told Alber about how she had taken the seed from the Anika meeting, the older woman had found it interesting. She said she had only learned about the seed¡¯s existence from Eugene. ¡°How interesting,¡± Alber had said. ¡°He¡¯s so cunning. To think that he has a hidden card. He didn¡¯t tell me anything about it, so there must be a way to work it against him. You said you can measure Ramita with the seed? You know, the only thing Ramita reacts to arerks. He must have used some of his energy to make it.¡± ¡°She told me that the seed must be simr to ark¡¯s seed,¡± Eugene said. ¡°So, we should be able to use the same method to seal it.¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll need spindle oil.¡± If a seed was saved in spindle oil, it wouldn¡¯t wake up even during the active season. When ced in the oil, its energy would be absorbed until it waspletely melted into it. Then, it could be used for the weapons used to huntrks and even as fuel. ¡°Do you think we can get new oil?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°We need it to be of good quality. Do you have some from the kingdom?¡± One seed per oil barrel was the rule. They couldn¡¯t put new seeds into oil that already had a seed in it because it created the possibility of the seed cracking or the oil going bad. The Holy City was strict when it came tork seedsing in, so, while the oil produced could be traded, there was no reason for new oil to be gathered. On top of that, there was the case of quality. The higher the quality of the seed, the higher the quality of the oil. Each kingdom used spindle that grew in their kingdom and that often was equal to therks they had to face. The Hashi Kingdom had to face the strongestrks which meant they had the best oil. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten new oil.¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a way.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Eugene told him. She looked out the curtain to see why they had stopped and noticed that there was a bit of traffic outside. Now that they had stopped talking, Kasser decided it was time for him to speak. He had been waiting for an opening for a while already. ¡°Eugene.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Yes?¡± When he looked at her hesitantly, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you remember what you said when you woke up in the middle of your dream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± she told him. ¡°I think I said something, but I don¡¯t remember it all too well.¡± Kasser¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Only vaguely.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember what you said to me?¡± Eugene furrowed her brows. He was being strange. ¡°What did I say?¡± He looked a little disappointed. ¡°You called me.¡± Before she could ask what he meant, they had arrived at the Arse mansion. The servants ushered them out of the carriage and through the doors. She couldn¡¯t help but notice how Kasser¡¯s expression had turned into that of a disappointed child, that was the only way to describe it. Chapter 307.1 It was the first time the entire family had gathered at the Arse mansion. Enoch and his wife and son were there and so was Arthur. Eugene had met Enoch¡¯s wife, Rene, at the mansion before, but it was the first time she was meeting her nephew. While dinner was being prepared, Eugene decided it was time for her to meet her nephew, Leos. He was born four months ago. In their world, they believed that a child who survived the active season would grow up without any problems. That was why Leos and his family hadn¡¯t gone out in thest four months and they tried not to see anyone other than family. Eugene was sitting beside the child¡¯s crib and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from going giddy at the sight. She had never seen such a pretty child before. He was like a doll. He would squirm while lying down but still manage to smile whenever his eyes met Eugene¡¯s. ¡°His smile is beautiful,¡± she said. ¡°He seems so timid, though, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Rene nodded, grinning as well. ¡°Yes, he is,¡± she agreed. ¡°Would you like to hold him?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± And, with that, Rene picked her son up and handed him over to Eugene. ¡°Your arms must be really strong now,¡± she told her sister-inw. ¡°He¡¯s a lot heavier than I thought.¡±¡°Yes, he is,¡± Rene said. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s eating well.¡± As Eugene found afortable position to hold Leos in, she realized that the baby was giggling in her arms. She wouldn¡¯t have known it, but Rene felt strange watching her. It made her feel uneasy handing her son over to her sister-inw. She wished she hadn¡¯t offered in the first ce. Rene had married Enoch not long after she came of age. They had met through a mutual acquaintance and there was no passion or love between them, but she couldn¡¯tin because her husband was kinder than what most wives had to deal with. His parents were also good people who treated her well. But there was one thing that had always bothered her. Rene had heard that her sister-inw favored Enoch. Originally, she thought that they were just like normal siblings who cared about each other. Besides, her sister-inw was a gorgeous Anika, so she assumed she was a good person. However, as time went on, Rene began to feel ufortable every time she had to face Jin. She found that the woman would spit her words at her and try to make her as ufortable as possible by showing her hostility through her eyes. It hurt Rene even more when she heard that the Anika would constantly go behind her back and bad-mouth her. If she had the guts to do it, she would have raised her concerns about Jin, but she couldn¡¯t reallyin when she didn¡¯t have any solid evidence about the woman¡¯s hostility. She would try to subtly tell her mother-inw about how she thought the Anika was treating her, but all the older woman would say was that Jin wasn¡¯t obligated to be overly-kind to her. They weren¡¯t friends, Rene just had to deal with her feelings like an adult. If she told her husband about it, she knew that he would have held it against his sister. And, as much as she wanted to ease the tension, she didn¡¯t want to cause problems in the household. This was why she wasn¡¯t too happy when she heard that Jin¡ªafter leaving to go and get married¡ªwasing back after three years away. She would make all kinds of excuses to avoid visiting the Arse mansion when she knew Jin was there, but when Dana said she wanted everyone over for a family dinner, she knew she had no choice. Rene was incredibly nervous when Jin pulled her aside to speak in private. She expected the woman to say vile things to her, to hurt her as best as she could¡ªbut all she got was an apology. Bowing sincerely, Jin spoke, ¡°I know I mistreated you before,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t expect to be forgiven just because I apologized, but I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Rene, being a naturally soft person, wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges against people. She forgave Jin as soon as she heard the woman¡¯s apology. Still, that didn¡¯t erase the years of hurt she had experienced because of how she had been treated. This was why, now that she watched Eugene hold her son with a flustered expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to take her child away. ¡°Leos¡¯s face looks strange,¡± Eugene said, peering down at the child. ¡°He looks like he¡¯s about to cry.¡± Rene looked at her son and nodded. ¡°It looks like he¡¯s hungry,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll send for the wetnurse.¡± The other woman smiled as Rene took her son into her arms. ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll give him some privacy,¡± she told her. Still smiling, Eugene tapped her nephew¡¯s cheek with a finger. ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your auntie.¡± Eugene took her leave, meeting up with Kasser outside the nursery. Watching her go, Rene looked down at her son, swaying him back and forth. ¡°It seems like your auntie wants to be a mother too, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She thought about how beautiful the Anika and Kasser¡¯s child would be and couldn¡¯t help the feeling of happiness that overcame her. Outside, Eugene and Kasser made their way to the drawing room. ¡°He¡¯s adorable!¡± Eugene squealed. ¡°I finally know what it feels like to see someone so adorable that you wished you could bite them.¡± Kasser nodded at his wife¡¯s glee. He mostly agreed with her words, but, honestly, he didn¡¯t understand what all the fuss was about. The only thing he found fascinating was the fact that Leos, someone so small and weak, would someday grow up and y his role in society. Maybe it¡¯s because Leos is her brother¡¯s child? Kasser wondered. Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s so enthralled by him. He didn¡¯t have a sibling so he had no idea what that would feel like in its entirety. Perhaps there was something special about how a part of the blood that flowed through Leos¡¯s veins was the same as the blood that flowed in Eugene. He would never know how she really felt. But he did know how to respond to his wife¡¯s excitement. ¡°He is a beautiful child,¡± he agreed. ¡°What kind of child do you think we¡¯ll have?¡± Eugene turned to meet his eyes and smiled. ¡°Well, their father is such a handsome man,¡± she said. ¡°So, the child will probably be very beautiful.¡± Her husband was about to respond, but he stopped himself. He realized he didn¡¯t want to talk about having an heir just yet. The idea of having a child was almost a taboo subject for the two of them, but she spoke about it like it was the most normal thing in the world. He stared at her, as if trying to gauge whether or not she actually wanted to talk about this. Chapter 307.2 Suddenly, Eugene stopped walking, Kasser stopping right beside her. For a moment, they stood in the hallway staring at each other soundlessly. ¡°You know,¡± she said. She looked down at her fingers as she fidgeted with them. ¡°I want to be a mother¡­¡± Eugene trailed off. ¡°And I would like you to be the father of my child. Our child.¡± She couldn¡¯t help herself from covering her face. She already knew that it was zing red with embarrassment. But she had to let him know. She wanted to have his child, not as part of obligation, but of her own free will. After what seemed like forever, Kasser spoke, ¡°Eugene.¡± He couldn¡¯t describe the emotions he was feeling in that moment, but he knew that they were simr to how he felt when she first called the mansion their home. But he also knew that this was so much better. He wondered if this was what flying felt like. His body felt so light, he felt like all the stars in the universe had aligned for him at that moment. Our child. Kasser imagined his child growing in her stomach. He wanted to put that child in her already. Eugene flinched when she saw his feet moving towards her. When she looked up, she realized that they were so close it felt like they were about to crash into each other. She took a step back to try and make space between the two of them, but her back hit the wall as soon as she did.Stepping closer towards her, Kasser ced his hands on the wall on both sides of Eugene to prevent her from running. He pushed his body against hers, sliding his knee between her thighs. Surprised, Eugene pped his chest. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she whispered, afraid that someone would hear her ande see thepromising position they were in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She looked around to see if anyone else was in the hallway. Luckily, they were alone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He threw her question back at her, his voice was low. ¡°Why would you bring that up now? You really know how to drive a person crazy, you know?¡± He was practically growling now. His eyes were filled with passion as he stared down at her. It flustered Eugene to make a man like Kasser, who was usually soposed, act like this outside of the bedroom. But she also wasn¡¯t a naivedy. She knew how to push his buttons and she had every intention to. She batted her eyes and spoke like she had no idea what effect she was making on him. ¡°I know,¡± she said, her voice sounding like a moan. ¡°And this isn¡¯t even our home.¡± She pouted, her fingers trailing up his chest before she slipped her hands behind his neck. ¡°And they¡¯re expecting us at dinner. Will you be okay?¡± She looked at him with doe-eyes, then she clicked her tongue as she stared up at him. Groaning, Kasser grabbed her by the waist and buried his face in her shoulder. He knew that if they started now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop, which meant it wasn¡¯t a good idea for him to start at all. So, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at home.¡± Realizing she had teased him too much, Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. She was scared of what would happen when they got home, but she was also enticed by the thought of it. She patted him on the back and rubbed his head, feeling his soft hair between her fingers. She was smiling at him happily when she heard someone cough. Quickly, she pushed Kasser away from her and saw Enoch standing behind them. ¡°Brother!¡± she eximed. ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± he said mildly. But Eugene could feel the embarrassment radiating off of him. She was even more embarrassed knowing that this wasn¡¯t the first time her brother had seen her like this. Then, Enoch said, ¡°There¡¯s someone here for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± she asked, suddenly pulled back to reality. ¡°Who would know that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°He went to the royal mansion and they told him to go here.¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± Her brother turned to Kasser and said, ¡°Knight Pides. His Holiness has a message for you.¡± Kasser could feel the blood drain from his face. Chapter 308.1 ¡°You know, this is not the best time for him toe to us,¡± Kasser said, staring at Enoch. They might have been brothers-inw, but he was still a king. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± It was usually considered rude to intrude before mealtime, but there were a few instances where exceptions had to be allowed. As a knight summoning an Anika at the behest of Sang-je, Pides did not have to abide by the rules of polite society. Although he didn¡¯te often, he coulde and go as early in the morning or aste in the night as he wished. ¡°How urgent is this matter?¡± Kasser pressed. Enoch grew flustered. He hadn¡¯t thought to ask the knight that question. He had simply epted that Pides was working under Sang-je¡¯smand and there was nothing he could do about it. It wasn¡¯t that he was uninterested in his sister¡¯s affairs, he just believed it would be a problem if he tried to pry into a matter between Sang-je and an Anika. He nced at Eugene, wondering if she knew what to do. Thankfully, she got the hint and piped in, ¡°It probably isn¡¯t a long message. I¡¯ll go and meet him.¡± She turned to her brother. ¡°Is he in the first-floor drawing room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Enoch nodded. Before Kasser could say another word, Eugene grabbed his arm. ¡°Sir Pides is just a delivery man,¡± she reminded him. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in seeing what he has to say.¡±After everything she had told him about Sang-je, she had expected him to react negatively to everything rted to the man. Although she hadn¡¯t told him everything about her dream¡ªit was far too massive to discuss all its details¡ªshe had told him enough. ¡°Sang-je¡¯s intentions are too obvious,¡± Kasser said. ¡°What intentions?¡± she asked. ¡°Sending Sir Pides as his delivery man? Are you displeased that he¡¯s here?¡± She tried to catch his gaze, but he avoided her with all his might. When he didn¡¯t offer her an answer, sheughed. ¡°Why? Does it still bother you? I already told you that I don¡¯t have any feelings for him.¡± That still didn¡¯t seem to help Kasser. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Eugene. She was his wife. But the idea that Sang-je was trying to tempt her with Pides was insulting to him as her husband. He was annoyed by Sang-je¡¯s shallow tactics and by Pides¡¯ very presence. In the past, the impostor had shown interest in Pides and everyone knew that. He wasn¡¯t a fool, the knight knew exactly what he was doing when he epted Sang-je¡¯s request. Pides was known to be a well-mannered knight, but if he truly was, then he should¡¯ve known what Sang-je was doing. It was difficult for Kasser to pinpoint what he felt for the knight, but what he did know was that he didn¡¯t want the man anywhere near Eugene. Eugene remembered how her husband had looked when he got off the carriage earlier that evening. There was a noticeable change in his demeanor for the briefest of moments, then, in the blink of an eye, it was gone and he was back to his old self. She had forgotten all about that strange expression by the time they went to greet her parents. But now she remembered exactly what that face had looked like¡ªbecause that¡¯s how he looked as they stood in the hallway discussing Pides¡¯ arrival. She tried to recall what had triggered the expression thest time he made it, when they were in the carriage. Then, she remembered what he had said. Memories from the night she had woken up before her long slumber came rushing back. ¡°Kasser,¡± she had said. She stared at him for a moment as he avoided her gaze. Then, slowly, she said once more, ¡°Kasser.¡± His eyes widened as his face grew red. He looked away as Eugene broke into augh at his reaction. He knew he should¡¯ve just told her that he liked it when she called him by his name, but it somehow felt like such an embarrassing thing to admit. ¡°Since he bothers you so much, I¡¯ll make sure Sang-je sends another knight next time,¡± Eugene said. Kasser stared at his feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Sang-je might ask him to exin. Who knows what he might say.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Eugene told him. ¡°Sir Pides mighte again next time Sang-je has a message. Are you sure you¡¯re fine with that?¡± Kasser nodded. Pides might have bothered him just a few moments ago, but everything seemed so much better after she had called him by his name. It was then that Eugene realized that there was a simpler side to Kasser. Beneath the respectable man that he was, he had a softness to him. He didn¡¯t hold grudges, but he did hold onto other things. She couldn¡¯t help but feel more love for the man whenever she learned something new about him. She wondered just how much more she could love him. Chapter 308.2 The message Pides delivered was simple. ¡°His Holiness Sang-je has sent an order for you to attend the Celestial Festival this year,¡± he said. ¡°You and Anika Flora have been given the honor of assisting His Holiness in the festivities.¡± Eugene had no idea what the Celestial Festival was, so she stayed quiet. She remembered learning how Sang-je would periodically present divine powers in front of others; she assumed the festival was something simr. With Flora? She hadn¡¯t seen Flora since thest Anika meeting. She didn¡¯t know anyone at that point and the whole meeting hade as a shock to her, but she did remember how the other Anikas had mentioned that it had been a while since they had seen Anika Flora. Eugene hadn¡¯t been pleased when she first met the woman, but she wanted to have a positive rtionship with her if she could. As long as they weren¡¯t at each other¡¯s necks, it didn¡¯t matter that they weren¡¯t friends or anything of that sort. But Flora seemed to have other things on her mind. She had aplicated rtionship with the impostor. A simple apology just would not suffice. Besides, what does Sang-je think he¡¯s doing ordering me around like this? He¡¯s not even human, let alone God, she thought to herself. But she knew she couldn¡¯t say any of that out loud. So, instead, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m worthy of performing such a great task. I¡¯d like to meet with His Holiness to understand the responsibilities before fullymitting.¡±Pides nodded. ¡°As you say, Anika Jin,¡± he said. ¡°Shall I tell His Holiness to expect your visit soon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, this should be kept quiet for now. As you know, we must keep rumors about the Celestial Festival at bay until the date and attendees have been announced.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ of course.¡± The knight offered her a curt nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off. May Mahar¡¯s blessing be with you.¡± He got up from the sofa and bowed. A memory from some time ago in the same ce shed before Eugene. ¡°Sir Pides, I apologize for what happened that day,¡± the impostor said. The knight stared at her coldly. ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Eugene had never seen the man look at anyone that way. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke,¡± the impostor insisted. ¡°Anika Jin.¡± His voice was hard. ¡°Giving someone a drugged drink is not a joke. How can you say that it is?¡± Eugene was shocked. She realized what had happened: the impostor had drugged Sir Pides¡¯ drink. Did she want to take advantage of him?What was worse was that, in the memory, Pides was so much younger. He must have only been 16. How awful. She was mortified by the thought. Even if she wasn¡¯t the one that did it, Pides believed it was and that was what mattered. But there was more to the memory. ¡°Am Icking in any way?¡± the impostor asked. ¡°What do you not like about me?¡± Pides frowned at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, Anika Jin, but I promised to serve God above all.¡± The impostor was overwhelmed by her emotions. ¡°But what about the other knights? Are you saying that they serve God impurely?¡± Her voice was loud and harsh. As she looked on at the troubled knight, she clenched her teeth and mumbled under her breath, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll have you no matter what.¡± The memory ended right there. Eugene couldn¡¯t tell how the impostor actually felt about Pides. Was it love? Pride? Something else?Regardless, she had left a mess for Eugene to clean up. ¡°Sir Pides,¡± she called after him. ¡°Could you stay for a moment? I have a personal question I¡¯d like to ask. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Pides nodded and sat back down. ¡°I know I made you ufortable before,¡± she said. ¡°I also did something that I shouldn¡¯t have. I thought you wouldn¡¯t even want to see my face again. I had hoped you would be relieved that I had gotten married. But, if I may ask, why are you always the one delivering messages to me? If His Holiness is forcing you, I can speak to him about it.¡± For a moment, the knight was silent. Then, he asked, ¡°Do I make you ufortable?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± she said. ¡°It is embarrassing to admit that I have only started to realize a few things now that I¡¯m married, one of them being how I must regard people more carefully. I just hoped you would not feel ufortable because of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She furrowed her brows at his sudden response. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Pides said. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± Before Eugene could say another word, the knight was already making his way toward the door. But just before he stepped out he said, ¡°And I wasn¡¯t relieved.¡± What? Eugene wondered as he left. Then, she remembered what she had said. ¡°I had hoped you would be relieved that I had gotten married.¡± How weird, she thought. Pides rejected the impostor when she was clinging to him, so why is he acting this way now? She shook her head. I can¡¯t let Kasser know that. It wasn¡¯t that she thought her husband was sensitive to what she had just learned, but she knew that he would see the strangeness in it and he wouldn¡¯t react positively. She decided that she would just pretend like she didn¡¯t know a thing. ¡°What happened?¡± Kasser asked when she finally went to see him. Although Pides had told her to keep it a secret, Eugene knew that she had to tell him about Sang-je¡¯s ns. Her husband¡¯s eyes widened at the details of the message. ¡°He told you to attend the Celestial Festival?¡± She nodded. ¡°What kind of festival is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it. No king has ever seen it in person. It¡¯s mostly because of the date the festival is held, it happens when thest dry season is over.¡± It was known that for the kings to avoid the active season, they had to leave the Holy City at least 15 days before the end of the dry season. That only meant one thing: Sang-je¡¯smand for Eugene to attend the Celestial Festival meant that she could not return to the kingdom. Chapter 309.1 ¡°The Celestial Festival,¡± Kasser mumbled to himself. He scoffed. It was obvious that Sang-je was up to no good, so he had to make sure he kept a few tricks up his sleeve as well. It didn¡¯t seem like Sang-je had been paying much attention when Eugene mentioned her Ramita in the past. Kasser had always been optimistic that they would be able to return to their kingdom on schedule, but it turned out that he was wrong. Though he never paid much attention to the religious festivals the Holy City hosted, he knew about the Celestial Festival. It was the only festival that Sang-je personally hosted. Once, a noble from the Hashi Kingdom who had been able to witness the Celestial Festival imed that he actually believed in God after seeing what had happened there. He had been the furthest thing from religious prior to that event. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, on the day of the Celestial Festival, they open the Holy City¡¯s pce up to the public,¡± Kasser said. ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t entirely opened up, but people actually get to enter it.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°It seems like a huge festival.¡± Her husband looked at her grimly. It was clear that she did not understand what all this entailed. Her attendance at the festival was not a decision for her to make. The Celestial Festival was the embodiment of Sang-je¡¯s dignity. If he ordered a king to attend, the king would only be left with two choices: to go or to sacrifice all their people to Sang-je¡¯s wrath. Kings tended to dy their departure to their kingdom in those cases. Before Kasser could say another word, an attendant announced that dinner was ready. They had no choice but to put off their conversation until after the meal.After everyone had trickled into the dining room, Patrick shared a few words about how special it was to have everyone gathered before the meal. He looked around at his children with a proud look on his face. He found it wonderful to see all three of his children grow up with two of them married, their partners right beside them. He had always thought the dining room was too big, but suddenly, it seemed full. He hadn¡¯t even eaten yet, but he already felt satisfied. Dana¡¯s gaze, on the other hand, lingered on Eugene. She still couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed knowing that the daughter she had lost had been found and was there to share that wonderful moment with all of them. Although Eugene was a woman grown now, she still looked like the child she had once been to her mother. ¡°Jin, how are you feeling?¡± she asked. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been experiencing a pretty bad heartburn these past few days.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention turned to Eugene. Though she was caught off-guard by the question¡ªshe wondered why Kasser hadn¡¯t told her that this was the excuse he had given his family¡ªshe managed to answer without missing a beat. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± she reassured her mother. Dana shook her head and sighed. ¡°I was worried when I found out that they wouldn¡¯t even let the messenger see you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to panic. I looked a lot worse than I actually was and I thought that, if someone saw me in that state, they would put too much effort in helping me when I didn¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Well, I heard you haven¡¯tpletely recovered,¡± her mother said. ¡°I had them prepare a meal for you that will be light on your stomach. That¡¯s why it took them longer to cook it.¡± She looked around and gestured for the server to bring Eugene¡¯s meal. ¡°The meal is iner than what you¡¯re used to, but I hope it will be fine.¡± Eugene offered her a smile before ncing at Kasser. When did he tell mom? She realized that he must have said she was experiencing heartburn to excuse her sudden absence. That meant that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to eat any food that would upset her stomach, which was why they had to prepare a special meal just for her. As she ate, Eugene tried to stop herself from smiling. Although he wasn¡¯t much of a sweet talker, she always knew that he cared for her in small ways like this. It almost felt like it was his way of confessing his love. He¡¯s never actually said it though. Neither of them ever mentioned ¡°love¡± to one another, but she never doubted that what they felt was love. When dinner was over, Dana called Eugene to a more secluded spot saying that she wanted to talk about something. ¡°What is it?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°More than okay,¡± her mother assured her. She pulled a jewelry box out of a drawer and ced it on top of a coffee table. The box was as big as her hand. ¡°This is where we keep family heirlooms and antiques. I¡¯m not quite sure what it¡¯s made of, but I do know that it¡¯s a few hundred years old.¡± Carefully, Eugene picked up the box and examined it closely. It was made of worn leather and the corners were frayed. It didn¡¯t look so precious, but the way her mother handled it seemed to indicate that it was. ¡°You asked me to tell you everything I could remember about your kidnapping, right?¡± Dana said. ¡°Well, I found this while I was looking for something yesterday. When she took you, the nanny stole this as well.¡± ¡°Is it valuable?¡± Dana shrugged. ¡°Probably to a collector,¡± she said. ¡°The knight that found you brought this when he came. He said that it was right beside the nanny¡¯s corpse, so he assumed that she had taken it as well.¡± When the nanny was found, she was already dead. They had always thought this was strange but, after what she had learned from Alber, Eugene had started toe up with a reason why that had happened. She was beginning to think that the nanny had been sacrificed for magic. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What about when it was stolen? Did it have anything then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dana said. ¡°But it probably didn¡¯t have anything important. The only value this box has is in its age, and that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that we used it to store anything. When the knight brought it, I saw our family¡¯s symbol, so I assumed that it had been taken from us. But it wasn¡¯t like anything valuable had been missing.¡± Eugene carefully lifted the box. It was light in her hands. ¡°Can I take it with me?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it a family heirloom?¡± Danaughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It wouldn¡¯t even matter if I just got rid of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Eugene said. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡± Her mother waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Now, I actually ordered a few things for you. Why don¡¯t you try them on and see if they fit?¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Fine.¡± For the next hour she spent trying clothes on, she wished she could just leave. Chapter 309.2 After Pides had delivered his message, Kasser¡¯s mind was thrown into chaos. He tried his best not to let it show, but he couldn¡¯t stop his mind from wandering over dinner. When he finally got home, he excused himself to go to his office so that he could think. Eventually, he realized that it wasn¡¯t something he could try to figure out on his own. When he finally decided to get up from his desk, he was surprised to find that it had already gottente. As he stepped into Eugene¡¯s bedroom, he was weed by the sight of her sitting at the table and scribbling away. The surface in front of her was full of random pieces of paper. She was so focused on her work that she didn¡¯t even notice himing in. Quietly, Kasser walked up behind her and started to scan through the pages. They weren¡¯t even proper sentences, just some thoughts and words. Eugene finally realized he was there and turned to look up at him. ¡°I just wanted to write down everything I could remember from my dream.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve sat down at a proper desk to do that,¡± Kasser scolded her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing anything serious,¡± she exined. ¡°I initially just wanted to gather my thoughts. There were just so many that I decided to write them down. I ended up being so focused that I didn¡¯t even think to move.¡± Kasser nodded and put down a piece of paper that he had been studying. He spotted the old jewelry box on the table. ¡°Is that the box from your parents?¡± ¡°It is. It¡¯s locked though, so I haven¡¯t opened it yet,¡± Eugene told him as she started gathering the scraps of paper.As she tidied up, Kasser lifted the box and turned it over in his palm. At the bottom, he found a button sticking out, so he pressed it and the box immediately unlocked. ¡°You opened it?¡± He nodded, lifting the lid. ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense. It was really light,¡± she said. ¡°Anyway, are you done with your work?¡± Kasser hummed. ¡°Mostly.¡± Eugene watched as he yed with the box. She could tell that something was on his mind but, for some reason, he wasn¡¯t telling. She tugged at his sleeve and his eyes quickly found hers. ¡°What is it?¡± He sighed. ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t really gotten your opinion.¡± ¡°About what?¡± It was at that moment that Kasser realized that he had been thinking about returning to the kingdom all by himself. Although it was obvious to him that they should go back together, he knew it wasn¡¯t obvious to her. She had finally met her parents after twenty years. He knew that she might have wanted to spend more time with them, which was why he was preparing himself to leave her behind. ¡°Whatever Sang-je is nning, he can¡¯t hurt you,¡± he told her. ¡°He¡¯s ark and you¡¯re an Annika. Besides, if something does happen, the Arse family has enough power to help you.¡± ¡°Sorry? What are you talking about?¡± Eugene asked. She was confused. ¡°If we leave, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able toe back to the Holy City,¡± Kasser exined. ¡°This is your home, it¡¯s where you grew up. I understand that you¡¯d be morefortable here than in the kingdom.¡± She frowned as he spoke. ¡°Are you telling me to stay here? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to do what you feel like you need to do.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to leave me here?¡± He was silent. That was exactly what he was nning, but he couldn¡¯t seem to bring himself to say it out loud. Eugene¡¯s frown faded as he struggled to speak. She got up from her seat and went to him. ¡°Kasser,¡± she said softly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The person that grew up here wasn¡¯t me. This isn¡¯t my home. I never even considered staying in the Holy City as an option. I was always going to go with you.¡± ¡°But if you can¡¯t turn down the invitation to attend the Celestial Festival,¡± he reasoned with her. ¡°If we want them to ept it, we¡¯ll have to make it look like I¡¯m taking you by force¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°What do you mean? You want me to act like you¡¯re kidnapping me? And let you be a criminal? I¡¯m going with you because I want to. If they don¡¯t like that, then I will answer for my actions, not you.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Eugene smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it said that people die when they don¡¯t sleep. And I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡± She wrapped her arms around him, smiling even wider when he reflexively held her waist. ¡°Can you sleep without me?¡± Kasser¡¯s stern demeanor dropped as he smiled down at her. He had no choice but to listen to what she said. It was her decision to make, and he couldn¡¯t take that away from her. He wondered how he survived before eating and sleeping alone. He couldn¡¯t imagine life without her, and it was nice to know that she couldn¡¯t imagine life without him either. Kasser¡¯s face was stern during the whole situation but now was finally smiling and hugging Eugene. It didn¡¯t matter whatever the excuse was, her statement was the answer. He couldn¡¯t remember how he ate and slept alone before. The fact that she felt the emptiness the same way he did gave him greatfort. *** The next day, Eugene lifted the jewelry box mindlessly. She opened it just as Kasser had the night before. What am I doing? she wondered. For some reason, it felt like the right thing to do. As she looked inside, she saw a piece of paper that had been rolled up. It was so small that it was easy to miss it. What can it be? Chapter 310.1 Eugene carefully pulled out the piece of paper. It¡¯s not just regr paper. It felt like the leather of the ancient books she used to read in the kingdom. She opened it slowly. It¡¯s¡­ a magical form. She couldn¡¯t tell what it was, and, for a moment, she was ashamed of herck of knowledge. She had tried to learn more in the past by looking through the books that the fake had collected, but there was just so much of it that she didn¡¯t even know where to start. There also hadn¡¯t been enough time during the dream to learn magic from Alber. All she knew was its background and its history. As she stared at the form, she realized that she could only make out a few symbols. Based on what Alber told her, she knew that there were three major categories of magical forms. The first were forms drawn in ancient books. Most people had forgotten the kind of technology magic was, but there were still traces of it. Just like the archaeologists from Earth who studied things of the past, there were people in this world who tried to figure out what magic was too. However, most of their information was wrong. When Eugene showed Aldrit an ancient book, the woman told her that it contained a ¡°form that could never be formed.¡±The second kind of forms were the ones that Mara stole from the secret vault and spread to his followers. He had taken it from the original forms that wereplete, so Eugene assumed that the fake had ripped off forms from the ancient books Mara had stolen from. Alber told her that Mara¡¯s followers probably used the magic as part of a religious ceremony which was why the pure meaning behind the ancient magic was gone. That meant that the ancient books of forms had been turned into Mara¡¯s religious doctrine. The third kind of forms were divine magic. Although Sang-je had changed its name, it still meant the same thing: perfect magic. It was just like how Alber taught Sang-je to activate it. It was more for show than practicality. When Eugene had mentioned that the fake had seemed to learn magic from the secret vault in the Holy City, Alber¡¯s face had turned serious. ¡°The forms locked up in secret vaults belong to each tribe. They are not meant to be let out of the vault,¡± she said. ¡°I doubt that creature adhered to the rules. It must have made a copy and slowly reced the form in the secret vault over time.¡± ¡°Why do you think it did that?¡± ¡°Perhaps it wanted its priests to learn it.¡± Alberughed at the absurdity of the idea. ¡°It seems like that creature wanted to takeplete control over the magic so that it wouldn¡¯t need me.¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°What are the chances of it seeding?¡± ¡°Not very high right now. But I don¡¯t know about the future.¡± Eugene considered the conversation she had with Alber for a moment before looking back at the form in her hand. Forms on leather weren¡¯t part of any of those three kinds of magic. Why did the Arse family have this? Suddenly, the leather disappeared. Eugene screamed in surprise, ¡°Where did it go?¡± She looked around to see if she had dropped it. She looked back in the box and didn¡¯t find it there. It waspletely gone. It made her feel upset, like a piece of treasure had been taken from her. Looking back at the empty box, she let out a sigh. It was definitely in here. I was just holding it. Eugene closed the box and opened it again. Her eyes widened. The leather strip was right where she found it the first time. How? She took it out and opened it to find the same symbols printed on it. After a moment, it disappeared again. She closed the box and opened it one more time to find the leather there, untouched. There¡¯s a spell on both the box and the leather. She had been told that the box was a few hundred years old. For magic tost that long, it had to be strong. It must have been protecting something valuable if it warranted that much security. Eugene stared at the leather one more time before closing it and calling for a maid. ¡°Is His Majesty still in the meeting room?¡± she asked when the maid walked in. ¡°No, My Queen. He¡¯s in his office.¡± ¡°Let him know that I n to visit him.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen,¡± the maid said, bowing before stepping out. Eugene looked down at the box, opening it again to find the leather right where it had been the first time she had seen it. Nodding to herself, she got up and made her way to Kasser¡¯s office. Chapter 310.2 A servant was waiting at the door. He let her in and immediately shut the door behind her. Kasser frowned at her in confusion as she handed him the box. ¡°You opened itst night, right?¡± she asked. ¡°And there was nothing in it?¡± He nodded. ¡°It was empty.¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Slowly, Kasser opened the box. He handed it back to her and Eugene found that it was empty. Confused, Eugene closed the box then opened it again. The leather was back. She handed it back to him and he gaped. ¡°There was nothing a moment ago,¡± Kasser said. ¡°Try to close and open it again.¡±He did as he was instructed. The box was empty once more. They tested the box a few more times and realized that, when Kasser opened it, it stayed empty, when Eugene did, however, the leather appeared. So long as she was the one that held the box when it was open, anyone could take the leather and hold it until it eventually disappeared. Kasser examined the insides of the box. ¡°I think when you press the button, it activates it,¡± he said. ¡°When you open it, it seems to be deeper. There must be a bottom that opens up when you activate it.¡± ¡°What do you think activates it?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°It¡¯s not members of the Arse family because Mom thought it was empty too.¡± ¡°It reacts to you.¡± ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m an Annika?¡± Kasser nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe an Annika with Arse blood.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why the nanny stole it,¡± Eugene said. ¡°Maybe I just happened to be able to open the box.¡± She had heard that the nanny had been Mara¡¯s follower. She was somitted that she gave everything she had to him, although no one really knew about that. It was said the quieter people tended to be a lot scarier when they revealed their darker natures. When she realized how unusual the form was, hermitment to Mara must havee out. The problem was that she wouldn¡¯t have been able to steal the form by just taking the box. ¡°Did she kidnap me just to get the form?¡± Kasser mulled it over, then he shook his head. ¡°She was a nanny that spent a lot of time with you. She could¡¯ve asked you to open the box while you two were alone and just copied it.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She tried to think of another reason why that could have happened. She wondered if maybe having a copy of the form wouldn¡¯t be enough, maybe you needed the leather itself if you wanted to activate it. ¡°I wonder what kind of magic this form is,¡± she murmured. Kasser continued to fidget with the box as he thought. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a corrtion between the form and your kidnapping,¡± she said. ¡°The magic your kidnappers activated¡ª¡± They looked at each other and spoke simultaneously. ¡°Ancient magic.¡± ¡°The magic to open the world¡¯s door.¡± Eugene felt goosebumps at the thought. That form probably had something to do with the magic that opened a door to another world. ¡°Perhaps this is one of the original sealed ancient magic?¡± she suggested. Kasser nodded. ¡°One of the three.¡± ¡°Why did the Arse family have it then?¡± ¡°Well, they could have either gotten it from somewhere else or they were the original owners.¡± ¡°If they were the original owners, then the Arse family must have roots in¡ª¡± The third tribe where Annika originated from. Unlike the other two tribes that tried to uphold their traditions, the third tribe joined the rest of society and disappeared into it. They were the tribe that tried to learn how to resurrect the dead. They were the only tribe interested in death. And Annikas gaverks the ability to die. There must have been something to that. ¡°She would know more if I showed her this form,¡± Eugene said. They both knew who she was. Alber. ¡°You can find out where she¡¯s locked away, right?¡± Kasser nodded, already considering ces where he could look. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡± She must have been somewhere near the Holy City, somewhere people didn¡¯t go, but close enough for Sang-je to watch over. It would be easy to find ces like that. As Eugene looked back at the box, Kasser¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around her waist. She looked up at him in surprise. His face was right in front of hers. Their noses were almost touching. ¡°I know I¡¯ve told you this before, but our marriage ispletely legal now,¡± he said. ¡°You agree to it, right?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Eugene watched him in confusion, nodding when she realized that he was waiting for an answer. ¡°Yes, I do. What are you going on about?¡± ¡°I just felt like I needed acknowledgement¡ªin case you thought this marriage was unfair.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kasser smiled. ¡°Well, your Ramita is historical with your Muen blood from your mother¡¯s side being connected to the ancient tribe and now even your Arse blooding from another ancient tribe. I¡¯m a lowly humanpared to you.¡± Eugeneughed and said, pompously, ¡°So treat me well.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen,¡± Kasser told her, still smiling. He leaned down and kissed her as she giggled in his arms. Their gentle kisses soon turned to passionate kissing, and Eugene had toe back to her senses when her back hit the sofa. She pushed his chest away with her hands. ¡°I told you that I have to go to the Holy City¡¯s pce today,¡± she said. ¡°I have to get ready.¡± He continued to kiss her. ¡°Can¡¯t you go tomorrow?¡± ¡°I sent someone this morning.¡± Sighing, Kasser moved away, and they said their goodbyes. After Eugene left, he called for a servant to prepare a carriage. He was going to follow her and wait around the pce. Now that he knew what Sang-je was, he wasn¡¯tfortable staying at home and sending his wife by herself. *** Eugene walked through the hallway with a priest leading her. She had been told that Sang-je was in the meeting room today, not the prayer room. When they turned the corner, Eugene¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the man that was walking out of the room. He was at least a foot taller than the priest that apanied him with a shocking shade of red hair. Fire King Riner. It was the first time she was meeting him in the Holy City. Chapter 311.1 Eugene quickly looked away as soon as she felt the Fire King¡¯s gaze on her. She tried her best to hold in the urge to look at him more and see what he actually looked like. Her restraint wasn¡¯t just out of courtesy but because of the fact that it was not a good idea to be involved with a king. The kings that had been in her novel all had their own unique characteristics. The Fire King¡¯s looks were something that immediately set him apart from the others, with his muscr form and tattooed arms. But Kasser¡¯s personality is also something to think about, Eugene considered. In her novel, he was also apletely different man. He had no interest in others, even the other kings. He acted only to aplish his goals. Otherwise, he did not participate in any socializing and did not cooperate with others at all. He also never spoke about what was on his mind, no matter who he was talking to. Now that I think about it, I never even asked Alber about the novel. We just had too much to talk about. As Eugene continued to walk, the distance between her and the Fire King grew smaller, but when they eventually met, they did not even need to acknowledge each other because of how wide the hallway was. But, as soon as Eugene turned the corner and left, the Fire King stopped. He turned and stared at the empty space she had just been in. The smell ofrks on an Anika, he thought. Interesting. ¡°Hey,¡± Riner called the priest without taking his eyes off the ce Eugene had been. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± the priest questioned.¡°It¡¯s been a while since I wasst in the Holy City¡¯s Pce,¡± the Fire King said. ¡°I want to take a look around.¡± ¡°Pardon, Your Highness?¡± Riner frowned. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± With wide, worried eyes, the priest shook his head. ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± he said. ¡°Let me give you a tour.¡± The king waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said and, when the priest looked like he was about to protest, he added, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get lost?¡± The man stuttered, stumbling over his words as he tried to think of a reason to keep the kingpany. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go to any restricted areas. I¡¯ll just have a look around and leave; you can go do whatever you want now.¡± The priest sighed. The king was as difficult to deal with as anyone could be. While stubborn, he was also extremely aware of the power he held. Most people couldn¡¯t even look him in the eyes because of his intimidating aura. Aside from that, kings lived beyond thew when they were in the Holy City. He could do whatever he wanted. ¡°By the way,¡± he said, catching the priest¡¯s attention once more, ¡°Who was that Anika that passed us just now?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Anika Jin?¡± the priest asked with a bewildered look on his face. He thought it was strange that the Fire King didn¡¯t know who she was, but the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. The fourth king and the Fire King rarely came to the Holy City. The fourth king lived too far away and the Fire King was only interested in huntingrks. ¡°Anika Jin,¡± Riner repeated the name slowly. ¡°Okay. You may leave me now.¡± The priest suppressed another sigh and bowed before turning to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce behind him every now and then, checking to find that the Fire King was simply standing, deep in thought. He prayed that nothing terrible would happen because he left the man on his own. Meanwhile, Eugene tried to get answers from her own escort. ¡°I see the Fire King is here,¡± she said as they continued on their way. ¡°That must be why His Holiness was in the drawing room.¡± The priest nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not every day that we see him.¡± ¡°From what I understand, he¡¯s interested in¡­ things that are not human,¡± she prodded. The manughed as he nodded in agreement. ¡°That is indeed one way of putting it.¡± Eugene didn¡¯t know what to do with that information, but at least she had confirmed that what she knew so far was correct. The Fire King was always huntingrks, roaming his kingdom to find them. When another kingdom foundrks that hurt people and had no citizens that could fight, the Fire King woulde at their request. I wonder if he¡¯s just like he was in my novel, Eugene wondered. In her novel, he was impulsive and hot-tempered, so much so that he would always get in arguments with Kasser. The drawing room was up ahead. The atmosphere of the space was so much different from what it had been when shest visited. And to think that there¡¯s been ark here all along. It was known that ark¡¯s size matched its power. Sang-je¡¯s body must have been enormous. She wondered where such a monster could hide in the pce. She looked down at her sleeve as they approached the door; Kkoma was hiding between the folds. That made her feel a lot better. *T/N: Kkoma means little kid. The smallrk that always hang around Eugene. The day after the tworks ran away from Eugene, they came back to her just like Kasser said they would. But their personalities had changed ever so slightly. If in the past, they treated Eugene like a friend, they now obeyed her like a master. Therks that are owned by a king are banished from their world. It¡¯s like they¡¯re excluded from therk¡¯s food chain. They aren¡¯t impacted by therk¡¯s territory. When Eugene asked why Abu was able toe into the Holy City without any problems if the entire city was therk¡¯s territory, Alber exined that it was because therk¡¯s territory was around theke so Abu wasn¡¯t impacted at all. As they stepped into the room, Eugene took a deep breath. She could see Sang-je with his eyes closed. It was so strange to think that all of this was fake. He had even gone so far as to lose one of his senses to maintain a human form¡ªbut, even then, it seemed like he had lost more senses than just his sight. Normally,rks were sensitive to the energy of Anikas and kings, but apparently, he couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. Chapter 311.2 Wee, Anika Jin. ¡°Greetings, Your Holiness,¡± she said. ¡°May Mahar¡¯s blessing be with you forever.¡± ¡°Mahar¡± was both the name of their world and God. So Sang-je, as the symbol of Maha, stood as the belief of the people in their world. If they knew what he actually was, some people would probably lose their grasp in reality. As someone who had lived in another world for 20 years, Eugene knew that she was one of the only people who could fight the monster without losing her sanity. May Maha¡¯s blessing be with you too, Sang-je said. I heard that you received my message through Sir Pides. She nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. I have been offered a great opportunity. I requested to meet you about that.¡± ¡°Who is it imitating?¡± Eugene had asked Alber. ¡°You said thatrks can¡¯t create new appearances out of thin air. Is it because they are simply using magic?¡± Alber sped her hands in front of her. ¡°Magic is the same,¡± she had said. ¡°It¡¯s an imitation using that person¡¯s energy, that¡¯s why it shows its true nature. Even if it used magic to look human, its eyes would still be red because red eyese from therk¡¯s true nature. Ark doesn¡¯t have the ability to create. It can¡¯t create humans that have not existed, so it imitates the appearance of someone it has seen before.¡± Eugene had shaken her head. ¡°But the hair¡­¡± she said. ¡°Sang-je is blond. There are no blond kings or anyone else with that hair.¡± Alber had looked at her oddly. ¡°When an Anika uses up her Ramita and dies, her hair turns blond. He must have seen a dying Anika.¡±The memory felt like a piece of a puzzle to Eugene. It filled her with excitement and fear at the same time. Your role in the Celestial Festival won¡¯t be difficult, Sang-je exined. I¡¯ll have a priest exin the specifics to you. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Is there anything else you wanted to say? Sang-je was waiting to hear what she really wanted, whether it was divorce or some kind of marriage cancetion. But strangely, that no longer seemed to be what she longed for. From what he had heard, Jin and the fourth king were enthralled in a blissful marriage. He wondered what her intentions were. It also seemed like she had changed her mind about the attention she used to seek from Pides. He wondered if it was a change of heart. However, even if Jin¡¯s interest in Pides had cooled off overnight, he wouldn¡¯t find it too surprising if she was longing for something else. The Jin that Sang-je knew was a greedy person, and his experience told him that a person¡¯s nature never changed. ¡°There¡¯s actually something that I wanted to ask,¡± she said. ¡°I promised that I would be a priestess before I left for the kingdom.¡± I gave you what you wanted, so I believe you¡¯ll keep your promise to me. Eugene looked troubled. ¡°While I¡¯m not going back on my word,¡± she said, ¡°I still have much I want to do. My mother said she wanted to host a ball as well and¡­¡± she trailed off. Sang-je immediately assumed that this meant she wasn¡¯t ready to give up the world and all its entertainment just yet. So, he answered her like he was talking to a child. You can fulfill your promise after enjoying as much of the world as you can. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll give me more time?¡± she asked with wide eyes. Let¡¯s discuss it again after a cycle. This world¡¯s year also consisted of 12 months, but because the active and dry seasonsbinedsted six and a half months, a year rarely started with a dry season. A cycle needed the year to start on a dry season, which was why a cyclested 13 years because that was how long it took for the seasons to even out. ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness,¡± Eugene said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise, you can be sure of that.¡± Now that her agreement with Sang-je had changed, she could leave the Holy City without him having the power to stop her. She wouldn¡¯t even need to attend the Celestial Festival. She had gotten what she wanted. Content with the results of her visit, Eugene left the room feeling lighter than before. She looked down at her sleeve again and whispered to Kkoma, ¡°Well, that¡¯s done.¡± A priest approached her once more and escorted her through the hall. When they turned a corner, Eugene flinched and stopped. The red-haired man was leaning against the wall with his head turned toward her. When the priest saw the Fire King approach them, his face grew stern. He took a step in front of Jin to protect her, but Riner ignored him and just stared right at her. ¡°Anika Jin.¡± ¡°Fire King,¡± the priest warned. At that, the Riner¡¯s face shed with anger as he turned to the other man. ¡°How dare you interrupt me!¡± The priest immediately backed down. He looked pitiful, but Eugene didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Fire King?¡± she asked. The man huffed. ¡°I¡¯m curious about something,¡± he said. ¡°Do you have a moment to spare?¡± ¡°From my understanding, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting,¡± Eugene said, implying the rudeness of his blunt request. ¡°We¡¯ve already said our greetings,¡± he insisted. There was something about his arrogant attitude that reminded Eugene of just how polite and kind Kasser was. It had only been a few months, but Eugene had been treated like royalty ever since she arrived. It was clear now that this kind of treatment made her react badly to rudeness. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how crazy he was as she smiled courteously. ¡°How rude,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to say to you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man sneered. ¡°I think you¡¯re carrying something a little odd. If you don¡¯t talk to me, I should probably tell someone else.¡± He offered a nce at her sleeve. Ah, Eugene thought. He senses Kkoma. In the novel, he had a special ability. He was able to sense the presence of ark. Most kings can sense ark¡¯s energy, but they normally couldn¡¯t detect anything during the dry season. Riner was different though. She turned to the priest. ¡°I will speak to the Fire King alone.¡± Then, she turned to Riner. ¡°Since you only asked for a moment, I¡¯ll only give you a moment. We can speak here.¡± He nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± With onest nce at the strange pair, the priest bowed and walked to the other end of the hallway looking ufortable. Chapter 312.1 ¡°Did you tame it?¡± Riner asked. ¡°How?¡± As soon as the priest had left them alone, his eyes had instantly turned to Eugene¡¯s left wrist. It had made her feel strange to see his red eyes grow dark with aggression. He looked like a mad scientist on the verge of some great discovery. Eugene quickly covered her sleeve with her right hand as if to protect Kkoma. ¡°I didn¡¯t tame him,¡± she told the Fire King. ¡°He¡¯s ark.¡± ¡°Are you his owner?¡± he pressed. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Of course not,¡± she said. ¡°Only a king can own ark.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s a king¡¯srk?¡± ¡°He is.¡± And, just like that, Riner¡¯s expression changedpletely. He went from looking like apletely mad man to a rtively sane one. If anything, he just looked disinterested now. ¡°A king¡¯srk,¡± he said as if he was contemting. ¡°I must say that it is odd for someone else to be charged with taking care of a king¡¯srk. And even stranger to see him so calm by your side.¡±Though his eyes were no longer as wild as they were a few moments ago, it was clear by his voice that his interest was growing once more. Eugene wanted to leave the ufortable situation she was in, not because she was scared, but because she was starting to get annoyed. So far, though, she had confirmed that the Fire King was just as he was in her novel. His interest inrks was so strong that it almost seemed like an obsession. Perhaps it was because of his ability to senserks that he only ever seemed interested in hunting them. Of course, this obsession meant that he basically abandoned his kingdom and left it to fend for itself. He was more of a figurehead than an actual king. It was only thanks to the fact that the kingdoms in this world were structured strangely that the Lava Kingdom survived without him. In her novel, Eugene remembered that the only reason why Riner even joined the Kings¡¯ campaign was so that he could huntrks to his heart¡¯s content. But it wasn¡¯t like his motivations couldn¡¯t be faulted anyway. All the other kings had joined the campaign for their own purposes, not world peace. Kasser had even joined for revenge. ¡°He¡¯s been tamed,¡± Eugene said. ¡°Andrks follow the orders of a king.¡± Riner shook his head. ¡°Still,rks don¡¯t like people. They refuse to listen to anyone but their owner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also an Anika. Larks don¡¯t harm us.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± he trailed off. It was clear that he had lost interest when he learned that therk belonged to a king. He couldn¡¯t hunt those kinds ofrks. Although physically he could, hunting another king¡¯srk would make him the enemy of all the other kings. He may have been crazy, but he wasn¡¯t blind to the rules of this world. Still, even if therk no longer interested him, the Anika in front of him did. Everyone Riner had been in contact with before was afraid of him. Anikas, however, were always different. While they feared him, they were also ufortable and disgusted by him. Normal people would try to keep theirposure in front of him, but Anikas didn¡¯t even bother. The reality was that Riner would need to submit to an Anika in order to have a sessor. He was not a big fan of that idea. So, even if he was already of marriageable age, he was out huntingrks instead ofmitting to anyone. Anika Jin was different, though. She didn¡¯t fear him nor was she disgusted by him. She still tried to be polite despite her obvious difort, and he found that very charming. Charming. That was never a word he used when describing Anikas. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Eugene asked. A part of her was worried that Riner might ask to see Kkoma. She didn¡¯t want the creature to be subjected to the inspection of such a harsh predator. ¡°You¡¯re a beauty,¡± Riner blurted out. Eugene flushed. She looked directly at him, expecting him to be making fun of her, but finding such a serious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an Anika as beautiful as you,¡± he continued. Confused and embarrassed by the strangepliment, Eugene responded courteously, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± That took her more aback than the previous statement. There was no reason for him to say something like that, as a joke or otherwise. She always believed that kings were smarter than most, but she was starting to wonder if the Fire King was an exception. ¡°That wasn¡¯t funny,¡± she told him. Riner shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± Eugene stared at him in disbelief. ¡°I think you should know a few things about someone before you ask them something like that. Maybe ask if they¡¯re single?¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said firmly. The Fire King¡¯s expression turned sour for a moment before he continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he told her. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time a married Anika married a king.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything you want,¡± he said, ignoring her bewilderment. ¡°You won¡¯t even have toe to my kingdom. You can stay in the Holy City forever if you want. Just have my child, that¡¯s all I ask.¡± And just like that, Eugene¡¯s expression shifted from flustered to disgusted. She remembered the vile words an Anika had told her before, telling her that a queen was just a king¡¯s tool to have his child. Seeing the Fire King¡¯s behavior now, it was clear that the Anika hadn¡¯t been wrong. To him, she was just a means to an end. Eugene was frustrated by the way he saw Anikas. But she was even more mad at the twisted rtionship between kings and Anikas in general. It wasn¡¯t the fault of either side, and yet they were both trapped by their circumstances. She believed that things hadn¡¯t always been that way. Sang-je must have changed things from what they were to create this disturbing system. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but grow even angrier at him, at the thought that this creature who pretended to be a divine entity would do such a thing. The cunning bastard. She calmed herself down as much as she could before turning back to the Fire King and saying, ¡°I no longer have anything to say to you.¡± She tried to turn around and walk away, but Riner stopped her. Chapter 312.2 ¡°Anika Jin, we¡¯re not done here,¡± he told her. ¡°Please let me leave now.¡± ¡°Anika Jin, I can¡ª¡± Before he could even finish speaking, he was forced to turn around as a blue snake moved towards him. Then, a blue me spread over his arm as the snake¡¯s open mouth shed with his praz. The two energies collided with a loud crash. Riner took a step back to try and bnce himself as the blue and red energy intertwined before dissipating entirely. All this happened in the blink of an eye, so fast that Eugene could barely tell what was happening. She turned to look at where the blue snake hade from, and her eyes widened in surprise. Kasser. The blue-haired man made his way toward them as thin blue energy radiated off of his body. His cold expression made him look like a wild beast about to pounce.¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, fourth king?¡± Riner demanded. In a cool voice to match his expression, Kasser shot back, ¡°I would ask you the same thing. What are you doing with my wife, Fire King?¡± The other man froze. ¡°Your wife?¡± He slowly turned to look at Eugene who was staring at him with an almost haughty look on her face. Kasser¡¯s energy slowly gathered to form another snake. He was ready to attack at any given moment if he needed to. With his eyes still on Eugene, he waved her over. ¡°Come here, My Queen.¡± Walking past Riner, Eugene made her way to Kasser. The priest at the end of the hall looked like he was about to faint; Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel just as he did. It was like she was standing in front of a bomb that could explode at any given moment. When she got to Kasser, he quickly grabbed her arm and moved her behind him. Riner rolled his eyes. ¡°Why are you being so hostile?¡± he scoffed, as if he didn¡¯t cause Kasser¡¯s reaction. The other king red. ¡°Should I not be hostile toward the man who was trying to take my wife a few moments ago?¡± ¡°Take?¡± The Fire Kingughed. ¡°I was just talking to her. I also didn¡¯t know that she was married.¡± As if, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but think. If her husband didn¡¯t have any manners, he would have done more than just hurl a snake at the man. However, she also couldn¡¯t help but notice the familiarity in their tone. They weren¡¯t exactly talking as formally as other kings would when talking to one another. ¡°This was all a misunderstanding,¡± Riner said. ¡°Anika Jin, please forgive me if I was rude.¡± It surprised Eugene that he was so quick to back off. ¡°Okay,¡± she told him, ¡°I ept your apology.¡± The blue snake slowly faded as its energy disappeared into Kasser¡¯s body. It all seemed to resolve rather peacefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kasser said, keeping his cold stare on Riner as he put an arm around Eugene¡¯s shoulder and led her away. When they were gone, Riner beckoned the priest over. As the man approached him, the Fire King immediately barked out a question. ¡°When did the fourth king get married?¡± The priest frowned. ¡°Three years ago, Your Highness.¡± Three years, Riner thought. He had no idea. He hadn¡¯t visited the Holy City in that time and had spent those three years in ces that weren¡¯t necessarily hubs of information. No wonder he had no idea. The fourth king is a bit old-fashioned, the Fire King couldn¡¯t help but think. What was all the fuss about? It¡¯s not such a big deal. Riner didn¡¯t let himself be bound by all the rules of formality and society. He found them troublesome to deal with. Still, he knew that Kasser¡¯s reaction was a bit too much. It made sense that he wanted to protect his queen, but the whole thing made him seem a bit too emotional. Could it be? ¡°Have they had a child?¡± he asked. The priest shook his head. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be one yet, Your Highness.¡± Ah, that¡¯s why. As long as they didn¡¯t have a child of their own, Anika Jin could still have any king¡¯s child. It didn¡¯t necessarily have to be the fourth king¡¯s. Although it had been a while since itst happened, there had been cases of kings stealing Anikas that were about to be married and even some where they already were. Because Anikas were always being wooed by different kings, they could have their pick at who they wanted to be the father of their child. *** ¡°How did you know?¡± Eugene asked, smiling widely as they got in the carriage. Kasser shrugged, pretending to seem nonchnt. ¡°Kkoma called me,¡± he said. ¡°Are you okay?¡± *T/N: Kkoma means little kid. The smallrk that always hang around Eugene. ¡°I am,¡± she assured him. Then, she turned to look at the small creature in her sleeve. ¡°Did you call master?¡± she asked. ¡°Why?¡± It was Kasser who answered. ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Eugene turned to him with augh bubbling beneath her words. ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t exactly dire,¡± she said. ¡°It was just a bit troubling, that¡¯s all. Also, you seemed to know it wasn¡¯t an extremely terrible situation.¡± ¡°Well,¡± her husband said, his voice bing quieter, ¡°Kkoma didn¡¯t exactly send a danger signal.¡± Eugene smiled as Kkoma crawled on her hand. She rubbed his head. ¡°Kkoma, you¡¯re so smart,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you know how to send different kinds of signals to your master.¡± Kasser pretended that he was no longer paying attention to their conversation. Ever since Pides had shown up, he was very mindful of Eugene¡¯s safety. So, he decided to teach Kkoma a signal that the creature could send when a ¡°strange man¡± was around her. Suffice to say, it was a good decision. Chapter 313.1 The carriage started to speed up. ¡°I do wonder about something,¡± Eugene said. Her brows were furrowed in thought. ¡°I know Kkoma sent you a signal to go to me, but you did seem toe awfully fast.¡± She turned to Kasser as he looked away and remained silent. She could already tell that something was up. ¡°It would take you much longer to get to the pce if you came from home,¡± she continued. ¡°Were you already out?¡± ¡°I had something to take care of in these parts,¡± Kasser mumbled. ¡°You never mentioned having something to do before.¡± That¡¯s when he decided he needed to change the subject. ¡°Did your talk with Sang-je go well?¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. He followed me! He might have been a king, but he was also incredibly transparent. It was clear that, not only had he sent Kkoma toe with her, he had also made sure that he was nearby in case anything happened. It was silly though because Sang-je had a reputation to uphold, there was no reason for him to do anything out of the ordinary now. If she faced any dangers, they couldn¡¯t be too extreme. Still, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but appreciate just how much Kasser cared about her. She decided to drop the topic and answer his question. ¡°It went mostly ording to n,¡± she told him. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk again after a cycle.¡±¡°A cycle?¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°He¡¯s really keen on turning you into a priestess, isn¡¯t he?¡± Eugene waved it off. ¡°We have a lot of time,¡± she said. ¡°We can think about all thatter. Besides, the situation might change before I even get to talk to him about it again.¡± Kasser couldn¡¯t help but let out a disgruntled huff. Is his true form a snake? Snakes were creatures that naturally brought on a sense of fear and disgust in humans. It wasmon forrks to take the forms of snakes for that very reason. And Kasser had beheaded many ark that took the form of a snake. One cycle? I¡¯ll slice you up long before then. When he had heard Alber¡¯s story from Eugene, he wasn¡¯t as shocked as he probably should have been. It hurt his pride knowing that he had been yed by a monster, but it wasn¡¯t like Sang-je could do much. Kasser had been told that he couldn¡¯t even leave the city, and the Hashi Kingdom was too far away from the Holy City for the monster to matter anyway. But if he was going after Eugene, then that was a different story. How could that monster even think about going after her? ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask,¡± Eugene said, ¡°Are you friends with the Fire King?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Kasser scoffed. ¡°We met once, a long time ago. He came to our kingdom to hunt down ark.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°And I was told that he was disturbing our kingdom¡¯s peace in the process of hunting,¡± he said. ¡°So, I went to meet him. It sounds absurd now that I think about it, but when we met, he told me that we should fight. He would leave the kingdom regardless of the oue.¡± ¡°So?¡± Eugene was invested now, and Kasser wasn¡¯t giving her much. ¡°So, we fought and he left as promised.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold out on me. How did you fight? With Praz?¡± Kasser looked at her curious face and let out a sigh. There was no way he could refuse her information. ¡°It was before either of us were kings,¡± he said. ¡°Our Praz was unstable and it would¡¯ve been dangerous to use it. So, we decided that we had to fight with our strength.¡± ¡°Your strength?¡± Eugene pretended to punch the air. ¡°Like that kind of fight?¡± He frowned, clearly ashamed of the memory. ¡°It was like a dog fight,¡± he said. ¡°I think we fought for three days.¡± At that, his wife burst outughing. She couldn¡¯t imagine fist-fighting someone like that. She recalled their interaction earlier and realized that they must have earned each other¡¯s respect after all that. People do get close when they fight. Now that I think about it, it was Kasser who made the first move earlier. If the Fire King had made a fuss over that, the situation could have blown out of proportion. But he had backed off instead. He must have held some kind of affection for Kasser to do that. ¡°Who won?¡± she asked. ¡°We both got tired, so we just decided to end it.¡± Eugene¡¯s heart warmed at that. He was her husband, but he was also a king. She loved him, but she always felt that him being a king affected their circumstances. The truth, however, was that he was a normal person too. He could hurt and he could cry. Being a king has nothing to do with him feeling the way he does. ¡°Why was he holding you anyway?¡± Kasser asked suddenly. ¡°When I arrived, why was he holding you?¡± When Eugene didn¡¯t answer, he pressed. ¡°The Fire King seems a bit out of touch with the world,¡± she told him. ¡°It¡¯s because all he does is hunt. So, why was he holding you?¡± ¡°Well,¡± she said slowly, ¡°Before he knew that I was married to you, he proposed to me.¡± She looked at Kasser¡¯s darkening expression and quickly added, ¡°But you came just in time and it was all resolved. Don¡¯t do anything crazy, okay?¡± He looked unconvinced but he shut his mouth and nodded anyway. Chapter 313.2 ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay that we made such a fuss in the pce?¡± Eugene asked, changing the subject. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Kasser told her. He knew that she was trying to get his mind off of the Fire King and, although it wasn¡¯t subtle, he appreciated it. ¡°Sang-je wouldn¡¯t care?¡± ¡°If he did, he would¡¯ve sent a knight. Besides, it¡¯s not like we destroyed anything or hurt anyone.¡± Eugene watched his behavior closely as he remained calm. She couldn¡¯t help her mind from wandering to the rtionship between Sang-je and the kings. I used to think that Sang-je didn¡¯t take part in the kingdom¡¯s affairs because he was supposed to be a divine being that stayed away from politics. But maybe he just doesn¡¯t want toe into conflict with the kings. ording to Alber, the kings used to stay in or near the Holy City. Now, however, they were all scattered across thend ruling their own kingdoms, far away from the Holy City. Kings were the only beings that could destroyrks. Larks that dreamed of death rather than destruction must have been incredibly scared of the kings. As Eugene put the pieces together, Sang-je was in the pce learning about the fight that had broken out between the two kings. Are you saying that the two kings fought with Praz in the middle of the pce?The priest nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Why didn¡¯t anyone do anything about it? ¡°The fight didn¡¯tst that long, so by the time the knights made it, it was already over.¡± The priest looked hopeful. He wished that Sang-je, as the agent of God, could summon the kings and reprimand them for their actions. If he didn¡¯t, all the other kings would believe it was fine for them to do the same. Send a message to all the kings for me: Starting today, I forbid them from entering the pce unless they have specific business to handle. And if they do, they must ask for permission first. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± You¡¯re dismissed. The priest bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± As left the room, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed by Sang-je¡¯sckluster response. He believed that he was too generous to the kings. When he was alone, Sang-je frowned. They could¡¯ve gotten in big trouble if the kings activated a strong Praz. They could¡¯ve awakened the main body. Larks, like all animals, were sensitive to their predators. In this case, that would be the king¡¯s Praz. The main body remained asleep with the help of magic, but, as time went on, the magic couldn¡¯t help but grow weaker. Now, an outside source of energy could wake it up, which is why Sang-je had to contribute magic periodically to maintain some semnce of rest. He would close the pce when he did this. He couldn¡¯t manage maintaining a human form while powering the main body. So, he had to have a reason as to why people wouldn¡¯t be able to see his physical form. It can¡¯t wake up yet, he thought. There are two Annikas watching theke. Two Annikas born on the same year and day, one without Ramita that sheter gained, both Annikas with their lucid dreams changing¡ªthis was all happening for the first time. Jin and Flora¡¯s Ramita were disappointing to him. He expected them to have so much more. But there could always be another change. So, he decided it was going to use the Celestial Festival as an excuse to bring both Annikas to the basement altar and check their Ramita himself. I need to announce the Festival date soon. *** It has been almost two months since Eugene first came to the Holy City. The date for the party to be hosted in the Arse mansion was determined to be in 15 days. They had started sending out invitations yesterday. Eugene made sure to invite the Annikas as promised. She was even considering bringing them the invitations herself. Dana was very busy making the necessary preparations for the party. And she was excited. The merchants and workers wereing and going to and from the mansion all day. Eugene came by as much as she could to help prepare for the party. She had been busy changing the interior ording to her preferences. She grew confident in her decisions as she receivedpliments from Marian and other nobledies in the kingdom, but she was never sure if her mother would agree. Thankfully, she eventually said that she did. Eugene sat at the table and prepared the invitations that were meant to be sent out that day. They were divided into nk ones and named one. Normally, you would send named invitations and a bunch of nk ones. The named invitations needed to be written by hand which was what Eugene was tasked with doing. There was a mid-sized cat-like ck panther ying with a little fur ball by her feet. She had felt bad about only taking Kkoma to the pce, so she tried her best to y with Abu when she could. Truthfully, she just had to leave him by her side and he would be content with that. A maid knocked and stepped inside with a bow. ¡°Your Highness, Sir Sven is requesting a meeting.¡± Eugene looked up from the invitations and nodded. ¡°Let him in.¡± Sven walked in after the maid called him. He bowed as he approached her, then flinched when he looked up. Eugene turned her attention to where he was looking and flinched as well. Abu had grown into a huge beast at one point and was lying on the ground. He didn¡¯t like shrinking himself to seem like other animals. There had been incidents of attendants crying and fainting when they saw him, so Eugene tried her best to remind him to stay small. She smiled as she looked at him. What a weird guy. Not allrks had the same pride as Abu. Evenpared to Kkoma, he was quite emotional. More settled now, Sven cleared his throat. ¡°My Queen, I have done what you asked of me.¡± He held out a leather case in his hand. In it, there would be a bottle full of oil. Eugene had given Sven the new oil that Kasser had acquired and asked him to put the seed in it. ¡°Well done,¡± she said. ¡°Please put it on the table.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen,¡± Sven said, cing the case down. ¡°No one saw it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I ensured no one was watching.¡± ¡°And no other knight came after Sir Pides?¡± ¡°None.¡± When Eugene had heard the report that Sir Pides had checked the object but didn¡¯t take it, she knew that Sang-je was prepared to pounce. Now that the seed was in the bottle of oil, however, he wouldn¡¯t be able to trace it and would grow flustered. It made her happy to think about that. Chapter 314.1 After Sven left, Eugene wondered how she could get rid of the oil while she finished writing the invitations. The bottle was pretty big. If it was smaller, it would be easier for her to move, but the amount of oil in it was considerable because they needed it to be effective in concealing the seed. I need to send the bottle to the kingdom first, she thought. I¡¯ll have an officer bring it on his way back home. She was still deep in thought when she felt a weight on her thigh. Abu had turned small again and had jumped into herp. He looked up at her as he wagged his tail. He was even smaller than when he was ying by her feet. He knew that Eugene preferred it when he was small, so he made sure to adjust, especially when he wanted something from her. ¡°What is it, Abu?¡± Eugene asked gently as she rubbed his head. ¡°Are you bored of ying by yourself?¡± He leaned into her touch. How cute. He was being so cute that she couldn¡¯t help but end up ying with him for a while. In the end, her taking longer with the invitations affected Kasser more than it did her because she ended uping homete. A few dayster, after she had told Kasser about the oil, she summoned an officer who was nning on returning to the kingdom. She gave him the bottle. ¡°You¡¯re leaving at dawn, correct?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, My Queen,¡± the officer told her.¡°This is precious oil,¡± she said. ¡°Be very careful with it. You can tell the guards or Marian that I gave it to you, but don¡¯t show it to anyone else.¡± The officer nodded. ¡°As you wish, My Queen.¡± However, the next day, the officer returned. ¡°My Queen, they have be stricter with checking the belongings of the people leaving the city,¡± he said. ¡°I was told that they¡¯re letting people with only a few things go, but those who are bringing more are being checked thoroughly. I felt something was up, so I came back to tell you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ll see what we can do and let you know what to do next.¡± She sent someone to try and see what was happening, and just as the officer said, they were thoroughly checking people¡¯s luggage at the exit. They didn¡¯t stop people froming in and they let those who weren¡¯t bringing much pass through. Those who were carrying more items though were being checked. The process had only been in ce for a few days and the castle gate was already flooded with people who were stuck in the line. A few knights were stationed to make sure no oneined or caused trouble. As they traced back the dates, Eugene found that they had started to do this when Sven brought the oil in. She thought that it might have been a coincidence, but apparently inspectors had been checking the oil transactions in the city as well. It¡¯s looking for the seed, Eugene realized. Sang-je seemed to have been paying attention to the seed this whole time. He was sending a knight to check whenever the seed was moved. But now he couldn¡¯t track it anymore, so he must have been flustered. It knew that the seed had been ced in oil. He wouldn¡¯t be able to track where they had acquired the oil itself because Kasser had been very careful about it. But now they had to worry about sending the seed out of the city. Eugene called the officer again and told him not to take the oil. She put it back on her table and wondered what to do with it. If she took it herself, the chances were that they weren¡¯t going to check a king¡¯s carriage. But they couldn¡¯t exactly take it out when they were leaving if they didn¡¯t know how they would go in the first ce. She wondered how to get rid of the oil, but her thoughts ended up nowhere. If there was one thing she learned, however, it was that the monster valued the seed enough to search for it this way. *** Kasser brought Eugene the news she had been waiting for. He pointed at a map. ¡°It¡¯s around here,¡± he said. The map was one of the Holy City. Formon folk, maps of the city were not allowed to be produced and traded, but kings were notmon folk. The shape of the big map was strange. It was drawn on thin cloth and it was cut into several pieces that needed to be put together to form a map. Maps were traded in the ck market. Even so, no merchant carried an entire map. They only sold certain regions, so it was up to the buyer to find all the pieces. Since Kasser knew they didn¡¯t have enough time, they decided to buy apleted map instead of sending people out to scout for the pieces. It cost quite a fortune and it had to be bought in secret. The quality was incredible though, it showed even the smallest of alleys. Eugene examined the spot that Kasser was pointing at. It was the first time she saw this world¡¯s map, but she was beginning to understand it. Chapter 314.2 ¡°That building looks big, but there are no other buildings around it,¡± she said. Kasser nodded. ¡°It¡¯s in the outskirts, but even then it¡¯s not normal to have that much vacantnd,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s not enough space in the Holy City for everyone as it is. The ce is always under construction and there are buildings everywhere. So, it seems like thisnd has been left vacant on purpose.¡± ¡°How owns it?¡± ¡°It seems like even the realtors in the area don¡¯t know,¡± Kasser said. ¡°They have a middle-man that they transact with, so they haven¡¯t met the actual owner.¡± The ce seemed even stranger the more he had learned about it. The businesses in the area didn¡¯t seem to care that therge piece ofnd had been left vacant. They were told that some people had tried to contact the owner, but they gave up eventually because the owner wasn¡¯t willing to sell. As he told Eugene this, she couldn¡¯t understand why those people gave up so easily. Wasn¡¯t it only natural for people to seek something that would bring them so much benefit? Additionally, no one stayed around the area. There was a forest area around thend and the security wasn¡¯t good. There had been a few kidnappings in the vicinity and none of the victims had been found, which probably contributed to people avoiding the ce entirely. ¡°Is it a mansion?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Not a mansion,¡± Kasser said. ¡°Even the people who live near there don¡¯t know what it is. But an old man told me that, when he was younger, the adults would say it was a jail.¡±¡°A jail?¡± Eugene looked up at her husband. ¡°So, that must be it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking.¡± ¡°Alber must be¡­¡± Eugene trailed off. They already knew what she was trying to say. ¡°If this was originally built to be a jail, then it must be a good ce to lock someone up,¡± Kasser said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how we can manage this though.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the knights be fast enough?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°We need someone who¡¯s been trained to go through the maze. But our kingdom doesn¡¯t have anyone like that.¡± That made sense. The Hashi Kingdom needed people who were used to a desert terrain and were strong enough to fightrks. It also hit Eugene that, by letting down his pride as king and telling her about what his kingdomcked, this conversation showed just how much Kasser trusted her as his other half. A warm feeling grew in her chest at the thought. Eugene was d to call him her husband. ¡°What?¡± Kasser asked sheepishly as he looked and saw his wife¡¯s eyes gleam with pride. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°I just want to kiss you.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t just say things like that.¡± Then, he tried to hug her, but Eugene dodged his arms. She turned back to the map. ¡°Where can we find the kind of person we need then?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find someone,¡± he said, already getting closer to Eugene until he had her in his arms. She let out a shriek thenughed as he held her tightly. ¡°We just need to look hard enough.¡± ¡°Who do you think will be the best person to handle this?¡± Kasser hummed in thought. ¡°The knights from the ke Kingdom perhaps?¡± he wondered. ¡°ke¡¯s terrain is the worst of all the kingdoms. Therks use it for secret ambushes all the time, so they must be good at identifying traps.¡± ¡°Do you think we could borrow people from ke?¡± Kasser shook his head. ¡°Knights are a kingdom¡¯s treasure,¡± he said. ¡°They cannot be traded. If it was the Do King, maybe I could ask, but I have no connection to ke¡¯s Myung King.¡± ke. The ice kingdom. It was the coldest region out of the six. Then, Eugene remembered something important. Myung King joined thetest campaign because he was against Sang-je. At least in her novel that was what happened. She considered the timeline then it wasn¡¯t toote to get him to join them. ¡°Kasser, is the Myung King also in the Holy City.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything to that effect.¡± ¡°Check if he¡¯s on his way,¡± she said. ¡°I think there might be a way to negotiate with him.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I might be wrong, but I¡¯ll tell you if he shows interest in it.¡± Kasser nodded. He assumed it must have been something she had heard from Alber. Just then, someone called for the king from outside. Eugene tried to release herself from his grasp, but his hold on her waist didn¡¯t loosen up. The door opened just as Eugene gave up her struggle. ¡°What is it?¡± Kasser asked as the servant bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, the Fire King is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± He frowned. ¡°The Fire King?¡± The servant nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. He requested to see you and the Queen.¡± This was absurd. The Fire King wasn¡¯t close enough to Kasser to warrant barging in this way. The only time they had seen each other after their fight when they were younger was when they met in the pce. Then, Kasser remembered how the Fire King had proposed to Eugene and he felt even more annoyed. When she saw the look on Kasser¡¯s face, Eugen decided to take control of the situation. ¡°Let him in,¡± she said. ¡°Tell him we¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± The servant bowed. ¡°Yes, My Queen,¡± he said before leaving the room. ¡°Why does he want to see you?¡± Kasserined. Although the servant had said that the Fire King wanted to see the two of them, it almost seemed like he wasn¡¯t there for Kasser at all. Eugeneughed. ¡°I think he¡¯s happy to see you after all this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to have good rtionships with the other kings,¡± she told him. ¡°It¡¯s good to have as many of them on our side. We won¡¯t be able to beat Sang-je on our own. Now,e on, we can¡¯t keep our guest waiting.¡± She led Kasser out of the room as he continued to mumble under his breath. Chapter 315.1 They found the Fire King sitting on a sofa as if he was in his own home. It seemed the maid had brought him tea, but he had simply left it before him to cool. She watched him from the corner of the room and stood uneasily as the Fire King didn¡¯t so much as touch the drink she had brought him. Riner didn¡¯t like tea. He preferred alcohol. However, it wasmon courtesy in polite society to at least take a sip of a drink that was offered to you. He clearly had no interest in courtesy. The maid walked up to him and bowed in his presence. ¡°Your Majesty the Fire King,¡± she said, ¡°The hosts will be down shortly. We apologize for the wait.¡± He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m fine with waiting,¡± he told her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who showed up unannounced anyway.¡± Though he looked bored, he was actually in a good mood. Usually, things that weren¡¯t rted tork hunting didn¡¯t interest him. The Holy City itself was a ce he would rather not be because of how uneventful it often was when it came torks. But this time he actually had something to be interested in. When he arrived at the Fourth King¡¯s ce, he was ovee by the same emotions he felt when he was out huntingrks.He turned his head as he heard the door open. Riner smiled as the Fourth King and his wife walked in. He could already feel the anger and confusion radiating off the other king, wondering why he had evene. Riner got up slowly and made his way over to the couple. It was Eugene who offered a greeting. ¡°Sorry for the wait, Your Majesty the Fire King,¡± she said, ¡°If you had given us notice, we could have prepared better. Even so, it¡¯s nice to have a formal meeting with you.¡± Although she was being polite, her words made it clear that his presence wasn¡¯t exactly wee, especially given the circumstances. If he cared at all, Riner didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°You¡¯ll have to understand that I am an impatient man,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again, Anika Jin. Though I am an unwee guest, I hope you find it in yourself not to treat me like one.¡± Eugene was taken aback by his words. She was so used to the subtlety that nobles often spoke with that his bluntness stunned her for a moment. She tried her best to recover. ¡°Unwee guest? Nonsense,¡± she said. Her gaze shifted to Kasser, urging him to say something. He looked like he could sigh, but Kasser was not that kind of man. ¡°I apologize for my rudeness at the pce,¡± he said. ¡°We both made mistakes, so I hope you don¡¯t feel too offended.¡± At that, Riner¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked between the couple in front of him and decided that what he had believed might not be wrong. ¡°Oh, well, who¡¯s to say who was in the wrong,¡± he said. ¡°We can bicker over that some other time.¡± He sat down on the sofa and gestured to the nearby chairs in the room. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± He acts as if he¡¯s the host, Eugene thought. As she took her seat, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how absurd this all was. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate Riner. For all his faults, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to stab you in the back. When everyone was seated, she went right to the matter at hand. She supposed there was no reason to go around in circles with a man like this. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Riner considered her question, then he said, ¡°I came here for an invitation. I heard that there¡¯s a big party happening here in the Holy City. Everyone¡¯s been talking about it. I¡¯m told it¡¯s happening in ten days or so.¡± That waspletely unexpected. Thest thing Eugene would think he was here for was the party being hosted in the Arse mansion. He never involved himself in social gathering when he was in the Holy City. ¡°Yes, the party,¡± Eugene acknowledged. ¡°Forgive me for asking, but would you even attend? I thought you hated crowded ces.¡± He shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re fine sometimes. They refresh my mood.¡± Eugene stared at him for a moment. ¡°If you say so,¡± she said, wondering what he was thinking. ¡°If it¡¯s an invitation you¡¯re looking for, I¡¯m afraid I already sent one.¡± It was customary to send an invitation to every king in the Holy City when an event of a particr scale was being held. They were the VIPs and everyone made sure they had the opportunity to go to events such as Eugene¡¯s party. Eugene had finished sending the invites out the day before. She certainly remembered sending them to all the kings, she even sent them earlier than the rest. ¡°I didn¡¯t get it,¡± Riner said confidently. Deciding not to make this a bigger deal than it already was, Eugene just sighed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one.¡± Riner leaned back in his seat with a self-satisfied smirk. ¡°You came here just for an invitation?¡± Kasser asked. The Fire King¡¯s eyes shifted to him. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Okay, then why are you really here?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Eugene nced at Kasser and turned her head to try and hide the smile on her face. He was looking at Riner the way an older brother might look at a pathetic younger brother. Chapter 315.2 Riner called the attention of a man who was standing to the side. It was one of his own attendants, Eugene had never seen the man before. ¡°Bring it here,¡± he told the man. The man bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± There was a dome-shaped object covered in thick cloth at the man¡¯s feet. It was tall enough to reach his knees and wide enough that he had to carry it with both his arms. He set it down in front of them on the coffee table. Slowly, he uncovered it to reveal a bird cage. ¡°Oh my,¡± Eugene gasped. There was an eagle in the cage. An eagle with two horns. The Fire King¡¯srk, Krak. In her novel, the Fire King had an eagle-shapedrk that perched on his shoulder. Larks didn¡¯t often change into wild animals, so it was special that Krak had turned into an eagle. Even so, it couldn¡¯t use its beautiful wings, it could only run on its two legs. ¡°I was quite amazed by ourst meeting,¡± he said, ¡°So I conducted an experiment. I tried to make therk smaller¡ª¡± Kasser raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Wait.¡± He signaled for the servants to leave and Riner asked his people to leave as well.¡°Now, where was I?¡± Riner asked. ¡°Ah, yes, therk. I made this guy small enough to fit into someone¡¯s pocket¡ªnow, why are you acting up.¡± He frowned as therk in the cage began to grow skittish. Its eyes were staring right at Eugene. She remembered what it was like when she first met Kkoma, but she acted oblivious to Krak¡¯s reaction to her. ¡°It¡¯s so loud,¡± Rinerined as the eagle pped its wings. ¡°Anyway, whenever I took a few steps away from it, it would be uneasy. It couldn¡¯t stay in someone else¡¯ pocket.¡± He looked at Eugene. ¡°How were you able to do it? Was thatrk really the Fourth King¡¯s?¡± Eugene and Kasser shared a look. ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± Kasser answered. ¡°The ck panther?¡± Riner furrowed his brows. ¡°But it¡¯s weak.¡± ¡°I only got it recently.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The seed vault.¡± ¡°How recent are we talking about?¡± ¡°A few months.¡± His questions came pouring out. Eugene could see Riner¡¯s obsession with therks and how much Kasser didn¡¯t actually mind. The two kings were so familiar with each other, in a way that maybe no other kings were. How nice, Eugene thought. Kasser would have freaked out if she knew she was thinking that. ¡°Give it to me then, since you¡¯ve only had it a few months,¡± Riner said. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you handsomely.¡± Kasser frowned. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve only had it for a few months, then the connection is still loose. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Why do you want myrk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just negotiating here.¡± Riner held his hands up defensively. ¡°Why are you so serious?¡± Eugene¡¯s memory went back to the other day when he had told her out of nowhere, ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± It seemed like he was the kind of person to just say whatever it was that came to mind. He was theplete opposite of Kasser in that regard. She coughed tentatively to halt their conversation. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said, ¡°Therk isn¡¯t able to stay away from its owner because it¡¯s special, it¡¯s because I am. I have a certain ability.¡± Riner¡¯s attention was on her at once. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what the ability is,¡± Eugene continued before he could bombard her with questions. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t reveal your secrets so easily either.¡± The Fire King stared at her in deep thought. ¡°Is it something you can never reveal?¡± Before she disagreed, Eugene had a thought. What if they snuck the oil drum out through the Fire King? His reputation was well-known, no one would dare search his belongings. Aside from that, he had just arrived in the Holy City, so Sang-je wouldn¡¯t be focused on him. ¡°A deal can be made,¡± Eugene said. Kasser looked at her but didn¡¯t intervene. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°Deliver something for us.¡± Riner leaned back. ¡°Easy, done.¡± He wasn¡¯t curious about whatever it was Eugene wanted him to deliver after she told him she would reveal the truth after he hadpleted the task. He even offered to take it right then and there. ¡°You said you were nning on attending the party, so won¡¯t you be staying in the City for a while?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°You can juste by some other time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any more fuss,¡± was all he told her. Though his reasons weren¡¯t exactly sound, Eugene understood. The Fire King lived the way only he saw fit. After considering it for a moment, she called a servant to bring in the oil drum. She didn¡¯t believe he was an irresponsible man. While they waited for the oil drum toe, Riner turned his attention back to Kasser. ¡°One more thing,¡± he said, ¡°Fourth King, do you want to have another go? We can¡¯t use Praz since there isn¡¯t really an empty field in the Holy City, but we can fight with our fists.¡± Kasser just stared at him, unwilling to even acknowledge the suggestion. ¡°Come on,¡± Riner insisted. ¡°I¡¯m itching to do something. I haven¡¯t gonerk hunting in a while.¡± ¡°No,¡± Kasser said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Tell me why?¡± Does being around a childish person make another person childish? Eugene was amused by how Kasser acted like a different man when the Fire King was around. He acted like he was in his early twenties rather than the grown man he was. She had to admit she liked it. When the servant came in with the oil drum, the two kings stopped bickering. Riner epted the oil drum and the invitation Eugene handed him. ¡°Anika Jin,¡± he said suddenly. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°My offer at the Holy City¡¯s Pce still stands. Think about it.¡± Eugene stiffened in shock before looking over at Kasser. He looked like he could summon a storm. Through clenched teeth, he asked, ¡°By any chance, is this offer your proposal to my wife?¡± It was Riner¡¯s turn to be flustered. His wide eyes moved between Eugene and Kasser. ¡°Anika Jin, did you tell him?¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help butugh as the two men simmered in their current predicament. ¡°But you don¡¯t have a child¡ª¡± Riner stopped himself from saying anything else as soon as he saw the look on Kasser¡¯s face. Just like that, he moved quickly out of the drawing room. He was worried that Kasser would attack him on his way out, so he counted himself lucky when he made it out of the room unharmed. As he left, he heard Eugene¡¯s kind voice say, ¡°Kasser.¡± He didn¡¯t stay to hear the rest of the conversation. He took onest nce at the closed door of the drawing room and began to move away. He had to admit, he was a little shocked. They definitely didn¡¯t seem like just any other regr couple. Chapter 316.1 Aftering over to give the Anika¡¯s their invitations, Eugene decided to visit them again after a few days. The Anikas were enjoying their tea and focusing on their hobbies when she arrived and they all went to greet her. Immediately, they bombarded her with all sorts of statements. ¡°Anika Jin, wee.¡± ¡°How are the party preparations going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why time doesn¡¯t go by faster; the party seems so far away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good I already have a dress. I hear that the tailors aren¡¯t even taking orders anymore.¡± They weren¡¯t even making conversation, they were just saying whatever it was they had on their minds. No one found it annoying though, they just seemed to enjoy themselves. They were all excited for the party. After sharing a few words with the Anikas, Eugene went about what she was actually there for. She had to leave soon to help with the party preparations, but she had to stop by to check on something. ¡°Are there any invitations left?¡± she asked.¡°Yes, Anika Jin,¡± someone said. The head butler brought in the basket Eugene had dropped off. All the nk invitations had been taken and the only ones left were two named ones. Eugene picked them up to check the names. She was surprised that she knew both people well. ¡°Anika Katie and Anika Flora,¡± she read the names out loud. ¡°Have they not been to the cottage since I dropped these off?¡± ¡°No, Anika Jin.¡± She was perplexed as she started at the invitations. ¡°They attended thest Anika meeting I was at,¡± she said. ¡°Didn¡¯t they?¡± The butler nodded, ¡°Yes, Anika Jin.¡± ¡°Neither of them have been back since then?¡± The butler didn¡¯t even think before she answered. She was confident in her memory. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen either of them since then.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Eugene said. ¡°Well, let me know if either of themes to take their invitation.¡± She handed the invitations back to the head butler. ¡°Yes, Anika Jin,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Eugene left the Anika¡¯s cottage and went over to the Arse mansion. She had arrived just as they were changing all the curtains in the mansion. Since she knew Dana wouldn¡¯t be helping with the curtain changing, Eugene didn¡¯t either. Although it was nice to see all the people moving around the house with so much energy. Usually, the mansion seemed like it was asleep. Now, it was wide awake. She went to meet her mother, but her mind was still on the invitations. She found it strange that neither had received their invites, especially Katie. Even though she hurt Kasser, Eugene couldn¡¯t hate her. ¡°Do you regret giving birth to a king child?¡± she had asked. ¡°Never.¡± There was no hesitation in her answer. Katie had made a choice and, rather than excuse it, she owned up to it. Eugene turned to her mother to share her thoughts and ask for advice. ¡°I want to give her the invitation,¡± she said. ¡°I want to give it to her more naturally than just having it delivered. Do you know if there are any Anikas that are close to her?¡± Dana considered it for a moment. ¡°She and Anika Tea were like sisters a while ago,¡± she said. ¡°They were always together, but I don¡¯t know who she¡¯s close with now.¡± ¡°Anika Tea?¡± She must have heard the name before, yet it still seemed unfamiliar. She didn¡¯t remember the name from when she was writing the invitations either. ¡°She¡¯s already passed,¡± her mother told her, Eugene nodding in understanding. ¡°She married a king of n while Anika Katie married the Fourth King and left the Holy City. People used to talk about the sister-like Anikas that were getting married.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Eugene said, surprised by the information. ¡°She was married to the Do King? She was the one that gave birth to the prince of n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eugene¡¯s heart began pounding. The Anika who was pregnant with the king¡¯s second child when she took her own life was Anika Katie¡¯s best friend. She must have known that Anika Tea was pregnant at the time. She turned to her mother. ¡°Mom, can I borrow one of the more discreet carriages?¡± Chapter 316.2 Eugene looked at the building across from her. The two-story ce was Anika Katie¡¯s house. There was a convenience store that she owned on the first floor. It was mostly run by an employee, but she was there on asion. Eugene had learned Anika Katie¡¯s address and her situation from her mother. It was amazing. There wasn¡¯t much that Dana couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°It¡¯s very rare for an Anika to run a shop by herself,¡± she had said. ¡°People are always watching. The Anikas who aren¡¯t fond of her don¡¯t find her past as a weakness, but they see her ownership of the shop as one.¡± ¡°Is Anika Katie not well-off?¡± ¡°Well, she owns the whole thing, even the building,¡± Dana said. ¡°But wealth is rtive. If she has to work for her own money, the other Anikas would see her as poor.¡± Although Eugene had arrived a while ago, she couldn¡¯t seem to bring herself to get out of the carriage. Should she havee here? Was this the right thing to do? She also didn¡¯t feel too good knowing that she hadn¡¯t told Kasser about it.She just stared at the convenience store as she considered her options. Then, there seemed to be a fuss at the store. Some young man was dragging a middle-aged man out. The older man was struggling as the younger man tugged at him. It was clear that he was just holding back, the younger man was in much better shape than the older man. The middle-aged man looked angry as he shouted, pointing at the young man and screaming until his face was red. Eugene frowned. She couldn¡¯t hear what the man was saying from the carriage, but she could tell they probably weren¡¯t nice things. It seemed like poor customers existed in any world. The young man seemed like an employee. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but think about what it was like when she was in his shoes. Experiences like that always seemed to ruin her day. It¡¯s notmon for someone to go at it with someone much bigger. Eugene assumed that the young man was new to all this. If he would just re at the older man, the man would probably stop his tirade and leave. Then, Eugene pushed her face against the window in surprise when she saw who stepped out of the store. It was Anika Katie. She handed the middle-aged man a pouch that he snatched before continuing with his anger. Eugene red at him with disgust. She wanted to intervene, but she held back. The man began to walk towards Eugene¡¯s carriage. The window was made with a special ss, so he couldn¡¯t see inside even if she could see him. She was able to get a clear look at his face. It was then that she realized that he wasn¡¯t just a bad customer. Katie was still an Anika regardless of what she had been through, which is why it made sense that no regr person would yell at her like that in the middle of the day on the street. Hogan Wilfred. He was the man at the center of Anika Katie¡¯s scandal. Her current husband. Eugene wondered if she had arrived at the worst possible time. She had heard about the man from her mother, but he seemed much worse than she thought. She pushed the hood of her robe over her face as she got out of the carriage. If anyone saw her and Katie meeting, there would be rumors. That was why she made sure her carriage and clothes weren¡¯t recognizable. Eugene stepped into the store and found the young man organizing items on shelves. When he noticed her, he turned, a look of surprise on his face. He was taller than she thought. Only a knight or a soldier would be taller than him. It was clear that, although she was wearing a hood, the man could probably see the color of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Anika Katie,¡± she said. ¡°J-just wait a while,¡± he said in a panicked voice. ¡°She-she¡¯s just inside. Just w-wait a while.¡± As Eugene expected, he was quite innocent and naive. ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said. ¡°Just let her know.¡± The man nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, just give me a moment.¡± He left at once. That man¡­ Then, he came back with Katie right behind him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Anika Katie,¡± she said. The woman stared at her for a moment before she realized it was Eugene and her eyes widened. She stared at her wordlessly and Eugene was worried that she might kick her out. ¡°Come in,¡± she said finally, leading Eugene to a small room beside the shop. There was a sofa and a small table for them to sit at. There was another small table and chair by the wall as well as a bookshelf. All the furniture was small, but they were by no means cheap. ¡°Sit,¡± Katie gestured at one of the seats at the table. As Eugene sat down, she went to prepare two cups of tea before giving one to Eugene and sitting down in her own chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯vee at a bad time,¡± Eugene said. The older woman shook her head. ¡°The store always has unexpected visitors,¡± she said. ¡°Did you know I was going to be here today?¡± ¡°No, I just came by and saw you were here.¡± ¡°Why have youe?¡± Eugene put the invitation on the table and slid it over to Katie. The older woman picked it up to study it and put it back down. Her expression was as cool as ever. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a party¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± Katie said. ¡°I mean, who doesn¡¯t know? Did youe here just to give this to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want me there?¡± ¡°I really would.¡± At that, Katie scoffed. ¡°How strange,¡± she said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to stop me even if I want to go?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think of me, Anika Katie, but I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you,¡± she told her. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a good reason toe here, so I guess the invitation was just an excuse.¡± She had hesitated to give her full reason, but there was no way to talk around it. ¡°That young man¡­¡± she said, thinking back to the young boy in the store. ¡°Is he your son?¡¯ Katie flinched as she sipped her tea. ¡°Is that your son? Is he Kasser¡¯s younger brother?¡± The teacup slipped from Katie¡¯s hand and broke on the floor, the tea spilling everywhere. Chapter 317.1 Katie stood up as soon as the tea spilled on the table. She got a rag and quickly wiped it away. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be avable on that day,¡± she said, avoiding Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s all, please leave.¡± ¡°Please listen to me Anika Katie.¡± ¡°I have nothing more to say to you,¡± the older woman insisted. She made a point of wiping the tea as vigorously as she could. Eugene sighed. ¡°I saw themotion outside before I came into your shop.¡± At that, Katie¡¯s hand stopped. ¡°He¡¯s your husband, isn¡¯t he?¡± Eugene continued when she knew she had the woman¡¯s attention. ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t look anything like him.¡± Katie waved a hand dismissively. ¡°A child doesn¡¯t necessarily have to look like their father.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°But then why does he look like Kasser?¡±She knew it the moment sheid her eyes on him. With those brown eyes and that hair, even his naive expression couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he looked so much like her husband. It made sense that, despite all the scandal connected to Anika Katie, people wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the boy and Kasser were brothers. Being a king, people didn¡¯t see his face and barely anyone knew what he looked like. ¡°They look alike because they¡¯re both my sons,¡± Anika Katie told her. ¡°Now, stop with all your nonsense and leave, Anika Jin. Do I need to drag you out?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any bad intentions,¡± she exined. ¡°I know that Anikas can bear multiple children from kings. I met the Do King of n on my way to the Holy City. He had lost Anika Tea and med himself for it. She was pregnant with his second child.¡± The older woman was still. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Like I said, it was the Do King that told me.¡± ¡°He knew?¡± ¡°He was certain that it was his child.¡± Anika Katie copsed onto the floor, as if she had lost all her strength. She looked bewildered. ¡°I had heard the news of Tea having her child four years after she left for n,¡± she said. ¡°I had already borne a king¡¯s child, so I was recovering. When I heard that Tea had given birth, I was hopeful that I would see her in the Holy City soon. Most Anikas go back four or five years after they have a child. I was looking forward to it, but I only got to see her twice.¡± She remembered the day she met Tea in the Holy City after all that time apart. Unlike her, Tea seemed happy with the life she had. When Katie asked if they coulde live together when they returned to the Holy City, Tea was apologetic. ¡°I don¡¯t intend oning back to the Holy City,¡± she had said. ¡°n has be my home. My husband and child are there. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stille visit you.¡± Katie was still in shock when she returned to the Hashi Kingdom. Husband and child? She was surprised that Tea viewed them as such. Although it didn¡¯t change Katie¡¯s mind about returning, it did give her a new perspective. However, that all changed when she met with Tea again in the Holy City. This time, she was frightened. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Katie,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what could have happened. I haven¡¯t even so much as spoken to a man that wasn¡¯t my husband. But no one believes. Could I have somehow betrayed my husband andpletely forgotten about it?¡± She looked scared and confused. Katie promised she believed her, but she didn¡¯t know if she did. It was a well-known fact that Anika could only bear a king one child. There were no exceptions. Later that year, she learned about Tea¡¯s tragic passing. It had happened after her visit, when she had returned to n. Katie was silent for a moment before she looked up and told Eugene all about it. ¡°The second time we met, Tea told me about her pregnancy,¡± she said. ¡°After that, she returned and died. Tea was a very timid person. To take her own life¡­ it never seemed like something she was capable of doing. I always believed that someone must have pushed her in that direction, or maybe even murdered her and disguised it as suicide.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Do you think the Do King had something to do with it?¡± The older woman did not respond. ¡°Anika Katie, I don¡¯t believe that he could do such a thing,¡± she said. ¡°He hasn¡¯t forgotten Anika Tea. He truly loved his wife.¡± Katie remained quiet. Eugene found it strange considering this woman had supposedly been living a long time with resentment towards the king. Unless¡ª ¡°Do you suspect someone else?¡± Katie flinched at that. ¡°If Anika Tea told the truth, then it¡¯s the world¡¯s fault for making a lie the truth,¡± Eugene said. She watched the older woman¡¯s reactions carefully, then finally she said, ¡°Sang-je.¡± Katie looked at her in surprise. She nced at the closed door as if she was afraid that someone had heard them. ¡°Anika Katie, I don¡¯t think Sang-je has the purest intentions for the Anikas. He¡¯s just using us.¡± ¡°Anika Jin¡ª¡± ¡°You probably suspected the same thing,¡± Eugene continued, ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t tell Sang-je.¡± Katie looked at her in awe, as if she was amazed by all of this. ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid.¡± She gaped. Eugene looked down and smiled abashedly like she had just been given a greatpliment. The older woman sighed. ¡°In the beginning, I truly suspected the Do King,¡± she exined. ¡°But when I ended up in the same situation as Anika Tea, I realized that something was wrong. I was afraid. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone out of fear that they would threaten me. I couldn¡¯t trust anyone, so I had to run away from the Holy City. Just so I could live. His Holiness¡­¡± she trailed off with a frown. Chapter 317.2 ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± she said, ¡°I never felt like I was ever protected by His Holiness. Whenever I struggled, he never offered realistic help. He just told me to believe in God and be patient. What was the point of having all the privileges Anikas have if my heart was imprisoned?¡± Eugene knew about Katie¡¯s childhood and her abusive parents. She understood. ¡°I was in despair when I had that child,¡± Katie said. ¡°He didn¡¯t look like a king¡¯s child. No one believed me. I understood Tea¡¯s desperation all toote.¡± She nced at the door. ¡°I resented that child. I couldn¡¯t care for him. But then he grew up to be so kind. I was a terrible mother to both him and the Fourth King.¡± Eugene reached out to hold her hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t run,¡± she said, ¡°You did your best. There aren¡¯t a lot of people who would have made the same choices you did.¡± She tried her best to hold in the tears she could feel building up. She didn¡¯t want Katie to think she pitied her. Who was she to pity someone? ¡°Don¡¯t ever let Sang-je know,¡± Eugene said sternly. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t tell you everything, you must know that we have to be careful around him.¡± Katie nodded solemnly. ¡°And I want to tell Kasser about this.¡± ¡°No,¡± Katie said, shaking her head. ¡°What¡¯s the point? I was never his mother. I only ran to save myself. I still have shame.¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Eugene said suddenly, tightening her grip on Katie¡¯s hands. The older woman looked at her in surprise. ¡°Please let me tell him. Not for you but for him. He¡¯s still very hurt by you. Even though he understands your situation, he resents you for it. If he knew the whole truth, it would help him move on.¡±After a moment, Katie nodded once more. They sat there with their hands intertwined for a long time. *** ¡°I have something to confess,¡± Eugene said nervously. ¡°I did something behind your back.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kasser asked, although it was clear he didn¡¯t care. He would let anything she did pass. But Eugene was still worried. She had never seen him truly angry and she was afraid that she might have crossed a line. She hoped that he wouldn¡¯t be as upset as she believed he would. He didn¡¯t get angry easily, but he was terrifying when he was. ¡°I went to see Anika Katie,¡± she said. He nodded. ¡°At the cottage?¡± Kasser had remembered her saying something about going to the cottage before heading to the Arse mansion. ¡°No.¡± Eugene swallowed the lump in her throat. ¡°I went to where she lives.¡± He stared at her for a moment. Then, still calm, he asked, ¡°Why?¡± At that, Eugene burst into apologies. ¡°Kasser, I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t talk to you about it,¡± she said. ¡°I had wanted to meet with her before, but I didn¡¯t want to do it without discussing it with you. Really, please believe me. But I just had something I needed to ask her.¡± Kasser let out a sigh. He had wanted to let go of everything he felt about his birth mother. He had been doing well so far. Even though he had been staying in the Holy City for quite a while, he had almost forgotten about her. Still, it hurt him a little whenever she was brought up. But, as he looked into Eugene¡¯s desperate eyes, he knew it wasn¡¯t worth it. She was the only person who could make him forget all the negative thoughts that came with thinking about his mother. ¡°If that¡¯s what you needed to do, then it¡¯s fine,¡± he said. It was clear he no longer wanted to talk about this. It was the first time he had ever wanted to stop talking about something with Eugene. It made her heart sink. But she knew she needed to tell him the truth. ¡°Kasser, just give me a moment,¡± she said. ¡°I need to tell you something. Please.¡± He stared at her silently. He did not want to have this conversation, but he wasn¡¯t going to leave without hearing her out. As much as it pained Eugene to face him when he was like this, she was more adamant on telling him the truth. ¡°Do you remember when we stopped by n on our way to the Holy City?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you remember when the Do King talked about the Anika who was queen? The one who was pregnant with her second child.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Kasser furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t understand why they were talking about this. ¡°Well, do you think she was the only one who experienced that?¡± Eugene pressed. ¡°What if another Anika had a second child? We know that kings are only able to pass on their characteristics to their first child, so there aren¡¯t any second children. So what if an Anika¡¯s second pregnancy is seen as a shameful secret? One she would have to hide from the world?¡± Kasser¡¯s face was still. Eugene watched as he remained silent, but his eyes seemed to be ovee by a realization. She didn¡¯t want to force the truth on him because she could tell that he already knew. It was his choice to either ept it or reject it. Chapter 318.1 ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± Kasser trailed off, unable to continue his thought. Eugene watched as a flurry of emotions washed over his face before disappearing to leave him looking a little angry and terribly sad. He stood up and left the drawing room. Eugene didn¡¯t move to stop him. He needed time to think about what he had just learned. Still, she felt her heart break for him. That night, a servant brought a message telling her that the king wouldn¡¯t being to dinner and that she shouldn¡¯t wait to start eating. Eugene ate alone and, two hourster, she called a servant to check up on him. ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡± she asked. The servant bowed. ¡°He¡¯s in his office, My Queen.¡± ¡°Has he eaten anything?¡± ¡°Not yet, My Queen. He said he didn¡¯t have an appetite, so you needn¡¯t worry.¡± Eugene frowned. ¡°Is he alone in his office?¡±¡°No, My Queen.¡± The servant shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s been calling officers. It seems like he has work to do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eugene was surprised. Was he working because he needed to or because he was trying to avoid the truth? She desperately wanted to go and console him, but she had to let hime to her when he was done thinking. She believed it wouldn¡¯t take much longer. That night, a servant came again to deliver a message saying that the king would be sleepingte and she shouldn¡¯t wait for him to go to bed. Eugene kept calm in front of the servant, but she was starting to get troubled. He usually went to bed after her. It was expected at this point. He didn¡¯t need to send a servant to tell her that. She tossed and turned in bed that night. She wondered if it was all her fault. I was being inconsiderate, she thought. I should¡¯ve told him about everything before I went to see his mother. I shouldn¡¯t have decided that on my own. Despite her thoughts of doubt, Eugene was eventually able to fall asleep. In the morning, she expected to find evidence of Kasser sleeping beside her the night before. But there was no sign that he had been there at all. She sent for a maid who immediately told her, ¡°His Majesty left early this morning. He told me to let you know he wouldn¡¯t bete tonight.¡± Nodding, Eugene sent the maid away. She was relieved. He hadn¡¯t left herpletely in the dark. He still wanted to let her know where he was and when he would be back. As the maid left, however, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that they seemed to be treating her more carefully. Perhaps they thought we had a fight? It made sense that they would assume that. He had skipped dinner and didn¡¯te to bed the night before. He had never done that. It seemed like they were trying toy low what with their employers in a fight. She wondered if they were talking about it. I¡¯ll wait until dinner, she decided. If he won¡¯te, then I¡¯ll go to him. *** It¡¯s raining a lot, Eugene thought to herself as the small shower from the morning turned into a storm. She hadn¡¯t seen that much rain since she came to the world. She was sick of all the rain she had experienced on Earth. Just a little would send her house flooding. In the ce she lived now, without worrying about flooding, she could enjoy herself as she watched the rain. She leaned against a chair and listened to the water as it dripped down. She must have stayed there for hours. She didn¡¯t hear the door open, but she caught sight of the figure¡¯s reflection in the window. She turned around and found her eyes meeting Kasser¡¯s. She was surprised. He smiled at her. ¡°Did I interrupt?¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± She got up at once and ran straight to him, falling into his embrace. His arms wrapped around her back as he held her close. It was only then that she realized his clothes were wet. Eugene looked up at him and found his hair was damp as well. ¡°Were you out in the rain?¡± she asked. He shrugged. ¡°It just started pouring.¡± ¡°How long have you been soaked?¡± she demanded. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you let yourself stay damp for so long.¡± ¡°A cold?¡± Kasser grinned as she began to nag him. They bothughed and he leaned down to offer her a quick kiss. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can talk to me that way.¡± He held her close then mumbled, ¡°He looked like thest king.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aiden. My brother.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You saw him?¡± He nodded. ¡°I knew I had to see for myself after you told me,¡± he exined. ¡°My mother¡­ I didn¡¯t bother looking into it any further when I realized her situation.¡± Chapter 318.2 After she hade to him when he became king, he had looked into her. He found out what kind of man her husband was, how many children they had, and what her finances were. He knew they were living a hard life after she came to him begging for money. What he learned was tragic. Katie hadpletely cut her ties with her parents and Hogan kept gambling away their money. He didn¡¯t take care of his family in any way. Katie and her child were living off of the pension Anikas received, and, although it was quite a bit of money, they still lost most of it to Hogan¡¯s gambling problems. That was when Kasser started checking in on Hogan every time his mother asked him for money. It was clear that the man¡¯s addiction was getting worse with every day. It enraged Kasser when he realized it, but eventually he realized his rage was empty. Why should he be angry on behalf of the mother that had abandoned him? He stopped looking into her after that. He couldn¡¯t stand to waste more emotions on people that weren¡¯t even in his life. ¡°Things seem different now,¡± he said. ¡°It seems her finances have gotten better.¡±Whenever he used to check in on how she was doing, he would find nothing. But now it seemed that she was the owner of a small two-story property. He realized that the money he had given her hadn¡¯t actually gone into Hogan¡¯s addiction, and that gave him hope. So he wasn¡¯t working yesterday. Eugene thought of how he had seemed to disappear into his work the day before. He wanted to know more about his mother. She almost felt ashamed of even considering the thought that Kasser had been trying to avoid reality by throwing himself into work. She was also in awe of how quickly he had recovered after discovering the truth. ¡°Did you see her?¡± Eugene asked. Kasser shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He had sat in the carriage just as Eugene had when she was there. He arrived fairly early so the shop wasn¡¯t even open yet. If Katie had shown up, he probably would¡¯ve left at once. He found that the way he processed the situation and how she kept her secret were two separate things. Unless she told him the truth herself and asked for his forgiveness, nothing between them would change. But learning all of this about her made Kasser lose his resentment for his mother. He felt sympathy for her just as he always had. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her,¡± he said. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s your decision to make.¡± She reached up and ran a hand through his wet hair. ¡°I knew as soon as I saw him that he was my brother,¡± Kasser said quietly. He had seen the young man open the shop that morning. It was like looking in a slightly distorted mirror, but a mirror nheless. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity, so I followed him.¡± He chuckled as he remembered how he had seemed to follow his brother out of nowhere. He didn¡¯t want to talk or anything, he just wanted to see him. The fact that he had a brother was fascinating to him. ¡°He¡¯s a student at the Torred Institution.¡± Kasser was able to learn about his mother¡¯s financial situation overnight. When that was settled, he began an investigation into Aiden. He told Eugene about what the Torred Institution was. It was a school that the Torred family had established to offer people the most prestigious education. A great deal of important schrs graduated from the school, so all those who wanted to study aimed to get into the Torred Institution. Other schools would let you in based on your family or your money, but Torred only based admission on a student¡¯s marks. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Eugene said. Kasser hummed. ¡°And he¡¯s always top of his ss.¡± Eugene felt like she was going to tear up as she watched him beam with pride. She held him closer and said, ¡°Aiden should also be so proud to have a brother like you.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Definitely. And he¡¯ll feel so special. His brother is a king after all.¡± Kasserughed at that and squeezed her. ¡°Will you go see him?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Maybe not yet,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, for now, I¡¯ll fund his education anonymously. That school is quite expensive.¡± Most students who weren¡¯t wealthy but showed immense talent were sponsored by those who could afford it, but Aiden didn¡¯t have someone to sponsor him. Kasser assumed that was why his mother hade to ask him for money, the school term had started not too long ago. ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Eugene said. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely appreciate that.¡± She thought about the rest of her conversation with Katie. When Eugene had implied that she would try to get Katie away from Hogan, she had received an unexpected response. ¡°He wasn¡¯t like that in the beginning,¡± Katie had told her. ¡°He¡¯s a mess now and maybe he did deceive me too in the beginning. But he was the only one who helped me when I was on the brink of death. I have no intention of leaving him. Not unless he leaves me first.¡± She decided not to tell Kasser that. Not now at least. It would be hard for the two of them to ever understand each other fully. Her life had led her so far away from his that, no matter what they did to try and mend it now, it would never be a straightforward rtionship. Still, she was grateful that the wound on Kasser¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t grown. For now, that was all that mattered. Chapter 319.1 ¡°Did the previous King know?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Kasser replied. That question troubled Kasser deeply. [¡°Son, do not trust Mahar.¡±] The King¡¯s final words were cryptic. It was unclear what he knew, why he abandoned his birth mother and younger sister in such a manner, or whether it was intentional. Everything remained shrouded in uncertainty. Whether the King knew or not, it doesn¡¯t matter, Kasser thought. Although he had never harbored any resentment during his upbringing, he had regarded the king as faultless. However, this incident left him disillusioned. My birth mother never trusted the King. It means the King didn¡¯t ce that level of trust in the woman who bore his child. It¡¯s entirely the King¡¯s responsibility. Yet, Kasser couldn¡¯t determine if he had the right to feel disappointed. After all, he had married Anika solely for the purpose of securing an heir. For thete king, marriage was merely a means to an end. That¡¯s why the presence of the woman in his arms now felt like a miraculous urrence.¡°Eugene,¡± Kasser called softly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You must have faith in me. Never question my trust in you, no matter the circumstances.¡± Kasser trembled at the haunting possibility of a tragedy reminiscent of his parents¡¯ past. Such a dreadful urrence should never be repeated. ¡°Yes, I trust you,¡± Eugene replied. To her, it sounded less like amand and more like a plea for trust. That¡¯s why, even though she was the one cradled in his protective embrace, it felt as though she was the oneforting him. It feltforting and endearing. She smiled and gently patted his back with her hand. *** Pides was deeply engrossed in his meditation within the prayer room when a gentle knock disrupted his tranquility. He always entered the prayer room at the same time, and every priest knew not to disturb him unless it was an urgent matter. Emerging from his meditative state, Pides opened the door and immediately recognized the familiar face of the priest standing before him, causing a wide smile to spread across his face. ¡°Father Joseph.¡± The young man, who was around the same age as Pides, lowered his head in a respectful bow. ¡°Pides.¡± ¡°It has been quite a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Pides remarked. ¡°Yes, it has been a long time since Ist greeted you,¡± Joseph replied. Both Pides and Joseph entered the sanctuary around the same time. Despite their different roles as a knight and a priest, they shared a deep faith and possessed calm personalities. It was umon for such a friendship to form between a priest and a knight, given the invisible barrier that often stood between them. However, their paths diverged four years ago when Joseph entered the sanctuary. From that point on, they were unable to meet freely. The sanctuary stood as a secluded space within the Holy City¡¯s Pce, enclosed by towering walls. Its narrow door, allowing passage for only one person at a time, remained tightly shut. In the realm of priests, there were no official ranks. However, those who belonged to the sanctuary enjoyed special privileges. Only a select few with unwavering faith and exceptional abilities were chosen for this esteemed calling. It was a coveted position that any priest would aspire to attain. Yet, those who entered the sanctuary were bound to a secluded existence, cut off from the outside world. Rumors circted that they immersed themselves in divine rituals within the sanctuary¡¯s confines. Apart from Anika, only the qualified priests had ess to the secret library housed within the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Upon hearing the news of Joseph¡¯s induction into the sanctuary, Pides couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret, unsure of when they would have the chance to meet again. However, receiving the calling of the sanctuary was a tremendous honor for any priest. Thus, Pides sincerely congratted his friend with genuine joy. ¡°I apologize for the interruption. I have something important to discuss with you. Can we find a quiet ce to talk?¡± Joseph asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s find a secluded spot,¡± Pides replied. Joseph scanned their surroundings, ensuring there were no prying ears nearby. ¡°Pides, could we speak inside the prayer room? I hope our conversation won¡¯t draw attention.¡± Pides¡¯ expression tensed slightly. Joseph¡¯s demeanor and tone betrayed his unease. ¡°Very well. It¡¯s my scheduled time to use the prayer room, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone to disturb us.¡± Together, they stepped into the prayer room, their time for conversation limited. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time to talk. I had to sneak out secretly, so¡­¡± Joseph began, his demeanor resembling that of a person fleeing from pursuers. Pides found it perplexing. Wasn¡¯t the Holy City¡¯s Pce supposed to be the safest haven? ¡°I have forsaken the sacred path and left the pce,¡± Joseph confessed abruptly. ¡°What?¡± Pides eximed, shocked by the revtion. When a priest entered the Holy City¡¯s Pce, they took a solemn oath to dedicate their lives to serving God. However, that oath did not hold an unbreakable sway. Even if a priest chose to abandon their calling halfway, understanding superiors would extend forgiveness to the fallen ones. Through certain procedures, such as taking a vow of silence, a priest could depart from the Holy City¡¯s Pce and resume a regr life. There were quite a few who veered off the path. For every ten who entered, one would ultimately step away. Yet, as far as Pides knew, priests who entered the sanctuary seldom returned to the outside world. ¡°Father Joseph, what is happening?¡± Pides inquired, his voiceced with concern. Pides had never encountered anyone who served God with such purity as Joseph did. Typically, individuals entered the Holy City¡¯s Pce due to financial hardships, as bing a priest meant their families received financial support. However, Joseph was an orphan who selflessly donated all the financial aid he received to the orphanage. Joseph¡¯s voice carried a heavy weight as he responded, his expression clouded with darkness, ¡°It must be due to myck of faith.¡± Pides realized that pressing further would only add to Joseph¡¯s suffering. He needed to be understanding and supportive. ¡°Where are you headed, then?¡± Pides inquired. ¡°To Dno,¡± Joseph replied. When a priest chose to abandon their path, they were required to fulfill a final mission. They would journey to one of the six kingdoms and engage in voluntary work for three years. Most priests spent that time providing medical aid at relief centers operated by the kingdom. ¡°Before I depart, I wanted to see you, Pides, and bid you farewell. You have shown immense kindness to an orphan like me, someone who had nothing and knew nothing,¡± Joseph remarked gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re being too humble. We will still have the opportunity to meet again in the future, won¡¯t we? You n on returning to the Holy City¡¯s Pce after three years, right?¡± Pides asked, hoping for reassurance. Joseph remained silent, lost in deep contemtion. Pides felt a sense of unease settle within him as he observed his friend. Something was amiss. Chapter 319.2 Joseph had always radiated brightness and warmth. He had been ted when he entered the sanctuary. Pides couldn¡¯t fathom why he had undergone such a profound transformation, carrying the weight of the world as if burdened by it. ¡°Pides, perhaps¡­ If, by any chance, I am unable to return to the Holy City¡¯s Pce¡­ In that case, inside the lower stone¡­ No, never mind,¡± Joseph trailed off, his voice filled with uncertainty. He bowed his head slightly, a gesture filled with reverence. ¡°May Mahar¡¯s blessings be evesting.¡± Pides was unable to catch up to Joseph as he swiftly exited the prayer room. Hastily, Pides trailed behind, but Joseph was already striding ahead, too far for Pides to call out to him. The unease he felt when he observed Joseph¡¯s cautious demeanor earlier lingered in his mind. ¡°Will Joseph be unable to return to the Holy City¡¯s Pce? Could he be detained in the Kingdom of Dno?¡± Pides pondered, feeling a sense of unease settling within him. Throughout the day, Joseph¡¯s image remained etched in Pides¡¯ thoughts, refusing to fade away. As dusk approached and Pides finished his work, he made his way back to his lodging. Along the corridor, he sensed the presence of another knight approaching from the opposite direction. Ever since he swallowed the relic not long ago, Pides had developed a heightened awareness of his fellow knights¡¯ presence. The two knights met midway in the corridor, exchanging a brief nod before continuing on their separate paths. Pides took a few steps forward before pausing and ncing back. ¡°Why would an Inquisitor¡­?¡± he murmured to himself.Among the knights, there existed a group known as the ¡°Inquisitors.¡± They seldom remained within the confines of the Holy City¡¯s Pce, entrusted with special missions that took them across the world. Their purpose was to track down followers of Mara, apprehend wanderers, and hunt down major criminals. Pides considered the Inquisitors to be shadows lurking within the Holy City. Though they bore the name ¡°Inquisitors,¡± in truth, they were executioners. Indeed, they possessed the authority for summary executions. As long as there was a valid reason, Sang-je did not hold them ountable, even if it meant executing a criminal on the spot. Yet, Pides had never witnessed an Inquisitor apprehending a sinner and bringing them back to the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Encountering the Inquisitor knights sent shivers down Pides¡¯ spine at times. There were moments when a hidden ferocity would flicker in their eyes, a gaze far from that of men devoted to serving God. Pides acknowledged the existence of darkness and shadows in the world. They were the harsh reality that couldn¡¯t be ignored. In that context, the Inquisitors served as a necessary evil. Yet, a sense of unease tugged at Pides¡¯ heart. Was it truly right to execute sinners rather than seek their conversion? He had never found a clear answer to that lingering question. Releasing a heavy sigh, Pides resumed walking, only to stop abruptly once more. ¡°If, by any chance, I don¡¯t return to the Holy City¡¯s Pce¡­¡± Joseph¡¯s words echoed in Pides¡¯ mind, sending a chill down his spine. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Could it be possible that the Inquisitor¡­? Pides lowered his head, attempting to dismiss the thought. If Joseph hadmitted a sin, there was no way he would be granted permission to leave the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Despite his mental denial, Pides¡¯ heart continued to beat restlessly. He retreated into his lodging, sinking onto the bed, consumed by deep contemtion. Then, a memory resurfaced¡ªJoseph¡¯s earlier words. ¡°The lower stone¡­¡± Engrossed in his memories, Pides suddenly stood up. In their youth, Pides, a knight, and Joseph, a priest, struggled to find time to meet due to their conflicting schedules. To bridge the gap, they resorted to exchanging letters, like diaries, detailing their daily activities. These precious letters were hidden inside a stone beneath the outer staircase. Early the next morning, while the priests still slept and thepound remained tranquil, Pides ventured to that ce of cherished memories. Though it had been a while, the memories remained vivid, guiding him swiftly to the designated spot. Feeling along a discreet area behind the stairs, Pides detected a slight protrusion. He carefully inserted a small twig into the crevice and extracted the stone. Then, he reached inside. A stern expression adorned his face as he retrieved an item wrapped in oil paper, swiftly cing it in his pocket before recing the stone. Returning to his lodging and securing the door, Pides withdrew the item from his pocket,ying it upon the table. It was apact notebook, tightly enveloped in oil paper. Pides gazed down at the notebook, his countenance reflecting a mixture of anguish and determination. The hypothesis that had formed in Pides¡¯ mind unfolded as follows: Joseph had stumbled upon a forbidden secret, something he should never have known. However, that secret had shaken Joseph¡¯s unyielding faith to its core. As a result, Joseph had made the difficult decision to forsake his path as a priest and depart from the Holy City¡¯s Pce. And for that very reason, Joseph might face the dire consequence of being silenced, potentially through murder, to prevent him from exposing the truth. Pides found himself torn, caught between two choices. The contents of the notebook held the power to shatter his blissful ignorance, yet he also pondered the possibility of simply destroying it and preserving his peace of mind. Gazing into the empty space before him, Pides paused for a moment, contemting his decision. Then, he firmly sped his hands together, a resolute expression etching itself upon his face. ¡°I refuse to sumb to cowardice. I won¡¯tpromise my pursuit of justice,¡± he dered with conviction. With unwavering determination, he unfolded the notebook. As he turned to the first page, his eyes fell upon a solitary sentence, etched in ink. [¡°Why? Why is this deemed a divine ritual? Why is it believed to be the sacred will of God?¡±] *** Kasser received a report from his subordinate, who was ordered to gather information about the current state of the Myung King. It was news that the Myung King wasing to the Holy City¡¯s Pce. They said he would arrive in about two days. Chapter 320.1 ording to the report, Myung King was leading a grand procession. It was said that Myung King, riding on a horse, personally escorted arge and magnificent carriage. Kasser spected on who might be riding in that carriage. ¡°Could it be the former queen?¡± Since Myung King was still unmarried, the only important guest who could be so highly regarded by the king would be his birth mother. Anika Liza, the former queen of the Kingdom of ke, had stayed in the kingdom instead of returning to her homnd. To be precise, she had returned to the Holy City a few years after giving birth to her child, but she came back to the kingdom when the previous king of ke passed away. When the former king of ke left this world, the current Myung King was only ten years old. Anika Liza must have appeared as a caring mother to the young son who had been left alone. It was a contrasting behavior to another Anika¡¯s indifference towards the king¡¯s child. Anika Liza¡¯s maternal love was exceptional, something that had never been seen before. That¡¯s why Myung King was known for his deep filial piety towards his mother. ¡°The former queen of ke ising to the Holy City?¡± As far as Kasser knew, Anika Liza had never visited the Holy City after going to the Kingdom of ke. So there were rumors that Anika Liza had be severely ill, or that Myung King was preventing his mother from going to the Holy City. There were various spections going around. There were other concerning aspects in the report as well. The number of warriors apanying Myung King on this journey was unusually high. Even when Kasser came to the Holy City, he brought a considerable number of warriors, but Myung King¡¯s entourage consisted of more than twice as many. The presence of so many warriors apanying them on the way to the Holy City raised suspicions. ¡®Even if it¡¯s for the protection of Myung King¡¯s mother, it seems excessive.¡¯Kasser spected on two possible intentions of Myung King. Either he was bringing important individuals who needed strict protection, in addition to the former queen of ke, or he had some negotiations or disys of power to make with Sang-je. There was no concrete reason to lean towards either one. It was an excessive expectation to hope for more detailed information from his subordinates. With dozens of warriors keeping watch and being alert, it would be impossible to get close. Upon hearing the contents of Kasser¡¯s report, Eugene¡¯s heart raced. If Myung King¡¯s mother was riding in the carriage he was escorting, then the reason would be correct. It seemed that Myung King¡¯s situation matched the story¡¯s plot. ¡°Can I meet Myung King before he arrives in the pce?¡± Kasser shook his head. ¡°Not a good idea. There are not enough amodations in the vicinity of the Holy City to amodate such arge number of people at once. So they would probably be staying in a nearby, easily essible ce. If we go to meet Myung King, it will draw attention. Myung King ising with so many warriors, and Sang-je won¡¯t be unaware. Perhaps the knights are observing from a distance, showing respect.¡± ¡°Then is there really no way to meet Myung King before he meets Sang-je?¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± Kasser paused for a moment, lost in thought, before speaking. ¡°We should meet before Myung King enters the pce, after he arrives in the Holy City.¡± ¡°Will there be enough time for that?¡± ¡°We can request him to adjust his speed of arrival. If Myung King arrives in the Holy City veryte, he would meet Sang-je the next day. However, it¡¯s uncertain whether Myung King will ept that request.¡± ¡°While sending a messenger to Myung King, add my message. Say that I know a way to melt frozen blood, and if he wants to hear it, he should meet us first.¡± Eugene¡¯s additional words had an effect. The messenger who delivered the letter to Myung King swiftly returned with a reply. Kasser read the rather lengthy letter, furrowing his brow, and handed it to Eugene. ¡°Your guess was correct. It seems like Myung King¡¯s mother is in a critical condition.¡± Eugene read the letter written in elegant handwriting. The letter contained Myung King¡¯splex emotions. There was a desperate anticipation, a fear of being disappointed by the expected contents, and a polite threat that he wouldn¡¯t let it go if he had been deceived with lies. Eugene let out a bitter smile. She felt sorry for using Myung King¡¯s desperate longing for his mother¡¯s treatment as a bargaining chip. ¡°A disease where blood freezes. I¡¯ve never heard of such an illness before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare disease that affects only a few people.¡± She could tell because it was a disease mentioned in the novel. Eugene hadn¡¯t told Kasser about the novel yet. When she mentioned the rare disease, Kasser didn¡¯t ask for more details. He probably thought she had heard it from Alber. ¡°So Myung King intends to meet Sang-je in order to find a way to cure his mother¡¯s illness.¡± Kasser understood why Myung King hade to the Holy City with such a grand procession during this ambiguous period when half of the year had passed. Considering thefort of the patient, Anika Liza, the people and supplies apanying her would not be insignificant, and they would have moved slowly to amodate her long-distance travel. ¡°But meeting Sang-je would be pointless. That monster has no ability or knowledge to cure illnesses.¡± In the novel, by the time Myung King appeared, Anika Liza had already passed away. Myung King was angry at Sang-je for not curing his mother. Chapter 321.1 The initial indication of this illness is an intense sensation of coldness experienced by the patient. However, recognizing the progression of the disease immediately upon the onset of this symptom was challenging. The Kingdom of ke, known for its consistently low temperatures, often witnessed drastic drops in temperature overnight. Individuals who exhibited these symptoms initially dismissed them as mere consequences of the cold weather or perhaps the early stages of amon cold. Moreover, the symptoms of this particr disease developed gradually. In the early stages, they were not distinctively evident. Patients who gradually began feeling colder than usual gradually adapted to this condition, remaining unaware of any underlying issue with their bodies. Suddenly, the symptoms would intensify. By the time extreme chills and shivering engulfed the patient¡¯s entire body, the disease had already advanced significantly. Instances of this disease were exceptionally rare, and most people were unaware of its existence. Since there were very few doctors who had directly encountered affected individuals, no one knew how to treat it. ¡°To be precise,¡± Eugene stated, ¡°the disease is known as linden tea poisoning.¡± ¡°What?¡± Myung King stared at Eugene with a perplexed expression before shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s unbelievable. Linden tea has been a traditional beverage in the kingdom for centuries.¡± Linden tea, a local specialty of the Kingdom of ke, possesses warming properties when consumed. It not only aids in fatigue recovery but also promotes skincare and facilitates a restful sleep. These beneficial attributes made linden tea a beloved beverage among the people of ke, who consumed it regrly as a staple. However, the cultivation of linden tea leaves was limited to cold regions. Furthermore, once dried like other tea leaves, they became excessively bitter, rendering them nearly undrinkable. Consequently, the harvested leaves had to be consumed within a few days. This restriction meant that linden tea could not be exported or sold outside the region, remaining an exclusive delight within the Kingdom of ke. ¡°Linden tea contains a minute amount of toxicity, which generates heat within the body. In small quantities, asional consumption poses no issue. However, the people of ke have been regr consumers of this tea since childhood, developing an immunity to its effects.¡± Individualscking the ability to detoxify the tea¡¯s toxicity would be unable to recognize the associated illness and could sumb to its effects. Over time, this particr constitution would have vanished, leaving no descendants within the Kingdom of ke.¡°But if an outsider,cking immunity, were to consume excessive amounts of this tea over an extended period without the ability to detoxify its toxicity,plications would arise.¡± Myung King sank into deep contemtion. In his quest to uncover his mother¡¯s illness, he stumbled upon the existence of a rare and peculiarly named condition. Affected individuals of the ¡°Frozen Blood Disease¡± endured agonizing pain triggered by extreme coldness. No matter how warmly they dressed or how high they raised the room temperature, the patients remained in a constant state of shivering. Their lips turned blue, and their teeth chattered relentlessly. Each time Myung King held his mother¡¯s icy hand, it felt devoid of life, sending shivers down his spine. After conducting inquiries, Myung King discovered two other patients exhibiting the same symptoms as his mother. As he delved into their personal histories, his eyes quivered with unease. They shared amon trait¡ªthey were elderly individuals who had migrated to keter in life, not native to the region. ¡°So, it truly is the linden tea,¡± Myung King muttered, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. ¡°Oh dear. Without even realizing it¡­¡± Whenever his mother felt cold, she would seek sce in linden tea, believing it would briefly warm her entire body, starting from her stomach. However, if Anika Jin¡¯s findings were urate, it meant that his mother had unknowingly been consuming a toxic substance every day. ¡°Is there a cure? Can my mother recover?¡± Myung King inquired desperately. ¡°You mentioned that your mother experienced relief upon ceasing linden tea consumption. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not toote to take action. Naturally, the first step is to abstain from drinking linden tea and prescribe treatments that help lower body temperature. Herbal remedies with cooling properties can be used, but it¡¯s best to avoid strong medications initially. In matters of medicine, a doctor¡¯s expertise surpasses my own,¡± Eugene advised. Myung King nodded with unwavering determination, absorbing every word that Eugene spoke, determined not to miss a single detail. ¡°However, there¡¯s one aspect that puzzles me. If the disease is caused by excessive body heat, why do the outward symptoms appear contrary to that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have an answer to that either. I stumbled upon the treatment for the disease, but my knowledge is limited to that.¡± Within the pages of the stormy night¡¯s novel, the king¡¯s expedition found themselves seeking refuge in the isted cottage of a solitary hunter. Intrigued by the hunter¡¯s choice to reside alone in such perilous surroundings during the active season, Myung King posed the question. In response, the hunter uttered, ¡°I came here to die, but it seems fate has granted me a longer lifeline.¡± A sense of connection enveloped the hunter upon encountering the king, prompting him to rx and share his story. Once a prosperous merchant, he had fallen critically ill with the Frozen Blood Disease, teetering on the brink of death. Believing life to be futile, he abandoned his wealth and sought a ce to meet his end. By some twist of fortune or misfortune, he chanced upon the treatment for the disease, and thus revealed his continued existence. The hunter¡¯s words seized Myung King¡¯s attention. The king empathized deeply and delved into further inquiries, recounting the story of his own mother who had endured the same illness before sumbing to its grip. That fateful night in the cottage marked a turning point. Myung King¡¯s expression of anguish became a catalyst, gradually encouraging the other kings to open up and share their own hearts. It surpassed merepanionship, paving the way for them to be true confidants. However, in the novel, the focus did not solely revolve around the Frozen Blood Disease itself. Rather, it explored the psychological state of the king who had lost his mother to the illness. Information pertaining to the disease was confined to the conversation between Myung King and the hunter. Remarkably, half of the information that Eugene had ryed to Myung King derived from the words spoken by Myung King himself. Eugene couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was somehow ying the role of a chatan. Chapter 321.2 ¡°Anika Jin, how did youe across knowledge of this disease? Even the people of ke are scarcely aware of its existence. Please understand, I don¡¯t mean to question your intentions.¡± ¡°¡­I learned about it from an elderly individual whom I personally know. They may not be renowned as a sage, but they possess wisdom and extensive knowledge. However, Your Majesty, do you truly believe everything I say?¡± ¡°At this point, I am desperately grasping at any straw. There have been moments when I wished for false leads simply due to theck of clues. You were the first to mention the cause of this disease, and you were also the first to provide a prescription that alleviated my mother¡¯s symptoms. It feels as though I have finally discovered a glimmer of light in the dark cave where I couldn¡¯t see ahead.¡± Myung King spoke, shifting his gaze between Kasser and Eugene. ¡°Well, now please enlighten me on the reason for your kindness. How may I assist you?¡± Eugene was taken aback by Myung King¡¯s unexpected response. The extensive letter she had received beforehand had painted a picture of a difficult and demanding king. The character depicted in the novel was known for his exacting nature. It was surprising to witness this level of trust, especially when the effectiveness of the treatment method remained uncertain. Meanwhile, Kasser understood Myung King¡¯s perspective. If someone were to offer a cure when faced with an incurable disease, he believed he would also express gratitude, just as depicted in the novel. When Kasser and Eugene made eye contact, Kasser subtly nodded, signaling, ¡°You should speak.¡± And so, Eugene addressed Myung King. ¡°I am determined to rescue an individual who is being held captive in a sophisticated and secretive facility. The operation must be carried out with utmost discretion and without causing any disruptions during the escape,¡± she stated firmly.Without much hesitation, Myung King nodded in agreement. ¡°I will personally select our most skilled warriors and send them to assist. However, that alone is not enough to repay the debt of saving my mother¡¯s life. I am willing to offer anything I can to fulfill that obligation.¡± ¡°Myung King, if I may ask,¡± Kasser began, seeking rification. ¡°Did youe to the Holy City with the intention of obtaining the treatment method?¡± Myung King furrowed his brow, contemting his response. ¡°Indeed, I had repeatedly informed His Holiness about my mother¡¯s condition and requested the treatment method. Unfortunately, the response I received did not meet my expectations. As my mother¡¯s condition worsened, I could no longer wait.¡± ¡°It appears that you did not arrive empty-handed to meet Sang-je and acquire the treatment method. What were you nning to trade? Does this rte to the reason behind bringing so many warriors?¡± Kasser inquired. There was a moment of silence as Myung King gazed at Kasser, his expression filled with subtlety. Dealing with others often involved a transactional rtionship, where give and take were expected. However, Myung King sensed a certain negativity from the Fourth King towards the notion of bargaining. ¡°I have been cautious in keeping this information confidential, but there is no need to hide anything from both of you. Yes, the warriors stationed outside are there to guard a valuable creature intended for trade with His Majesty. The identity of this creature is a wanderer.¡± Eugene was taken aback by the revtion. ¡°This wanderer is quite unique. They are pregnant and have an unwavering desire to protect their own life and the life of their child. They offered to share any information they possess, as long as their safety and that of their child are ensured. Upon hearing this, I suspected that His Holiness intended to interrogate the wanderer and extract valuable knowledge. That¡¯s when the idea of a trade came to mind,¡± Myung King exined Eugene admired his deduction. Despite not having all the details, he had focused all his attention in that direction, driven by the desire to cure his mother¡¯s illness. ¡°A wanderer, you say?¡± Alber¡¯s voice echoed in Eugene¡¯s mind. ¡°Jin, you can join forces with the enemy of your enemy. Seek out Mara. There may be a way to utilize theplicated rtionship between those two monsters.¡± Recalling Alber¡¯s advice, Eugene realized that to meet Mara, she had to either rely on Rodrigo or make contact with the wanderer. Between the two, she preferred the wanderer over Rodrigo, who could potentially be deceptive. Connecting with Aldrit would have been ideal, but she had no means of contacting him, unaware of his current whereabouts. Now, however, an opportunity had presented itself to meet a wanderer. It wasn¡¯t just for her own purposes; she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of innocent wanderers falling victim to the monster¡¯s voracious appetite. ¡°Myung King, Your Majesty, please grant me the wanderer,¡± Eugene requested with determination. ¡°Pardon?¡± Myung King responded, clearly taken aback. ¡°There is no need for further trade with Sang-je, is there? Or do you believe that capturing all the wanderers is crucial for maintaining order in the world?¡± Eugene questioned. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Myung King replied. ¡°If you entrust the wanderer to me, you won¡¯t have to bear any additional burden regarding the treatment method I provided. Instead, I consider it an excessive repayment on my part,¡± Eugene exined earnestly. Myung King, with a light smile, nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. It¡¯s not a difficult task.¡± After a brief discussion on when to send the warriors from ke and the logistics of transferring the wanderer, Eugene and Kasser quietly left Myung King¡¯s mansion, just as they had when they first arrived. The following morning, Kasser received a report stating that Myung King had visited the pce early in the morning. He furrowed his brow as he read the additional information. It revealed that Sang-je had announced the date and participants of the Celestial Festival¡ªan announcement that came unusually earlypared to previous years, typically made about two weeks before the end of the dry season. Chapter 322.1 Sang-je made an announcement regarding the date of the Celestial Festival and provided a justification for the change. Kasser, upon reading the report, expressed his disbelief. ¡°Is he iming to have received a divine revtion?¡± Kasser scoffed. Sang-je¡¯s promation, stating that he would deliver a message from God on the day of the Celestial Festival, would undoubtedly spread throughout the kingdom by the end of the day. The news would generate excitement among the entire kingdom, possibly leading to devout individuals camping near the pce to be the first to witness it. Kasser found the deceitful monster¡¯s cunning tactics repulsive. He couldn¡¯t fathom how someone like Sang-je could impersonate the will of God, akin to ark pretending to be divine. Gathering the report, Kasser stood up and inquired of his attendant, ¡°Where is the queen at the moment?¡± ¡°She is in the garden chamber,¡± the attendant replied. Nodding, Kasser proceeded past the attendant, lost in contemtion about the report he had just received. Unaware of the attendant¡¯s concealed expression, as if withholding something, Kasser walked along the corridor with the hesitant attendant following closely behind. The attendant had caught a glimpse of an opportunity but hesitated to interrupt the king, who appeared deep in thought, merely seeking confirmation. Surely His Majesty is not going to the chamber of the garden right now, the attendant thought, incredulous. Inside the chamber, the queen was engrossed in conversation with nobledies from the kingdom. The attendant tried to maintain a positive outlook, believing that the king, known for his exceptional memory, wouldn¡¯t have forgotten the information he had already been given. However, as the king confidently opened the closed door and entered the garden chamber without hesitation, the attendant realized his mistake, but it was toote. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he hurriedly followed behind the king.Kasser, lost in his own thoughts, hadpletely forgotten about Eugene¡¯s scheduled meeting with the nobledies. Upon hearing that she was in the garden chamber, he assumed she would be there, as it was a ce she often enjoyed for tea. With confidence, he called out to her and entered the chamber. ¡°Eugene, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. The report I just received¡­¡± Kasser began, but he halted in his tracks. He was greatly surprised by the widened-eyed gazes of the nobledies directed towards him. A hushed silence fell, and an awkward atmosphere filled the room. As Kasser regained hisposure and coughed nervously, the nobledies promptly stood up and bowed their heads. Eugene also rose from her seat and spoke calmly, her voice steady. ¡°Your Majesty, what is the matter?¡± Kasser observed Eugene, who appeared to be smiling and speaking with a hint of ambiguity. ¡°Well¡­ my Queen, I made an error. Let¡¯s discuss itter,¡± Kasser said, his hurried departure evident. Eugene couldn¡¯t contain her amusement, finding it unbelievable that he could make such a mistake. Even from his retreating figure, a sense of bewilderment seemed to emanate. She continued to maintain herposed demeanor, bowing her head while addressing the still-bowing nobledies. ¡°Please, everyone, take your seats. It appears that His Majesty momentarily confused the timing,¡± she calmly stated. The nobledies returned to their seats, exchanging subtle nces with one another. All thedies gathered were from the kingdom. Some had apanied Eugene on her journey, while others were meeting her for the first time since her arrival in this realm. They had all heard rumors at least once about the affectionate rtionship between the king and queen. However, many had never witnessed a scene that could substantiate those rumors. Within the brief encounter that had just unfolded, there were numerous intriguing points for discussion. The king¡¯s casual demeanor when addressing the queen, his expression while calling her in, and their natural and unpretentious interactions left a moresting impression than overt disys of affection as a couple. Among the nobledies, the most talkative one spoke up, breaking theughter-filled silence. ¡°It seems His Majesty addresses the Queen by her name. Even though it wasn¡¯t my name that was called, my heart fluttered. My Queen,¡± she yfully remarked. The other nobledies joined in, erupting intoughter. Eugene also smiled and responded, ¡°In private moments, that does happen from time to time.¡± ¡°I had always thought Your Majesty to be a rather cold person. Perhaps I misunderstood,¡± anotherdy chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. Isn¡¯t Your Majesty¡¯s tenderness reserved only for the queen?¡± Eugene replied, causing the room to fill withughter once again. The unexpected mistake made by the king had lightened the atmosphere, and the nobledies, who had been cautiously observing Eugene since their first meeting earlier that day, now seemed much more at ease. After the enjoyable conclusion of the gathering and bidding farewell to the nobledies, Eugene sought a private conversation with Charlotte. One of the purposes of today¡¯s gathering was to have a natural encounter with Charlotte. ¡°Count Oscar, your grandfather provided me with a great deal of help when we first met. I apologize for not having had the opportunity to express my gratitude personally,¡± Eugene sincerely expressed her appreciation. It was thanks to Charlotte¡¯s grandfather that the Muen family had been contacted, ultimately leading to Eugene¡¯s meeting with Alber. ¡°However, if I may be so bold, I have another difficult request for you,¡± Eugene began. ¡°My queen, it would be an honor for me to assist you in any way possible,¡± Charlotte replied, able to discern the genuine gratitude and request for help in Eugene¡¯s words, unlike the previous queen¡¯s pretentious attitude. ¡°I would like you to return home in a few days, using the pretext of urgent news from the kingdom. And I would appreciate it if you could bring one person along with you,¡± Eugene requested. Her n was to have Charlotte apany the wanderer from Myung King and bring them one step closer to their destination. ¡°But I suppose you won¡¯t be able to attend the reception at Arse Manor. It seems all the bustling affairs wille to you,¡± Eugene added. ¡°My queen, what is so important about the festival? Please don¡¯t worry about me; I will be fine,¡± Charlotte assured her. ¡°Thank you so much, Count Oscar,¡± Eugene expressed her gratitude. With one matter resolved, Eugene proceeded to meet Kasser. As she turned a corner in the corridor, she noticed a man emerging from the office in the distance. Judging by his appearance, it seemed he had just arrived in the city after a long journey. Chapter 322.2 ¡°Has another official arrived from the kingdom?¡± As Eugene reached the door of the office, the attendant promptly opened it without uttering a word. Stepping inside, she locked eyes with Kasser, who rose from his seat and approached the desk. ¡°Did I interrupt something earlier?¡± Kasser asked, wearing a casual expression. ¡°No, thanks to you, everyone seemed to be in good spirits. What happened earlier?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a bitplicated,¡± Kasser sighed, proceeding to exin the unexpected turn of events. He described how Sang-je had ascribed great significance to this year¡¯s Celestial Festival. Unlike previous ceremonies, Sang-je had imed to receive a divine revtion. Moreover, he had designated two individuals, supposedly born under divine will, to assist him in attaining the sacredpletion of the festival. ¡°It means that it would be quite troublesome if you don¡¯t participate in the Celestial Festival,¡± Kasser conveyed. During her time on Earth, Eugene had never embraced any religion and had no reliance on the existence of a god. Therefore, the symbolic importance of the Celestial Festival didn¡¯t resonate with her. Upon hearing that Sang-je would announce a divine revtion during this year¡¯s event, she felt more guarded than angry, pondering, What kind of scheme are they attempting? ¡°How troublesome could it really be?¡± Eugene questioned. ¡°If you choose not to participate in the Celestial Festival, Sang-je will hold you responsible should the ceremony fail. The majority of the kingdom¡¯s people will likely criticize you,¡± Kasser responded, emphasizing the potential consequences.¡°Do I care?¡± Eugene responded dismissively. She had no regard for individualscking integrity who would insult or criticize her. Her purpose was to return to the kingdom and establish her life there. While she did have concerns for her parents and siblings, the thought of her mother¡¯s unwavering strength dispelled even that small worry. ¡°My mother would never yield to unjust pressure,¡± Eugene affirmed. ¡°Do you recall when I mentioned that I had already made arrangements to return to the kingdom?¡± she asked Kasser. ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± Kasser replied. ¡°The date and time have been set. That¡¯s why I came here to confirm our synchronization,¡± Eugene exined. ¡°Are you truly fine with apanying me?¡± Kasser questioned, his expression serious. Eugene frowned at his persistent inquiry. ¡°Why do you ask that again? Wasn¡¯t it already settled?¡± ¡°Previously, I believed we could manage even if you didn¡¯t participate in the Celestial Festival. However, I didn¡¯t anticipate Sang-je devising this particr n,¡± Kasser exined. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about the me directed towards me, I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Eugene affirmed. ¡°It¡¯s not merely about me¡­ There may be those who assert that you are not Anika,¡± Kasser added. ¡°Just because someone makes such a im doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not Anika,¡± Eugene replied firmly. The denial of her identity as Anika did not significantly affect her. If she were an imposter, it might have been a significant shock. ¡°There¡¯s a strong possibility that Sang-je is orchestrating things behind the scenes. He might attempt to create controversy regarding your identity as Anika and try to strip you of your privileges first,¡± Kasser exined. ¡°Ah¡­ how conniving. But even if he were to do that, he will still remain. Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I am seen as Anika, what difference does it truly make? Do I really need those privileges?¡± Eugene responded with a nonchnt tone. Observing Eugene¡¯s expression closely, Kasser chuckled when he sensed her genuine indifference. He approached her and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°I hate to admit it, but it seems things have worked out for the better since your soul has changed,¡± Kasser remarked with amusement. Eugene chuckled softly, having thought the same thing on multiple asions. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± The two of them remained in each other¡¯s embrace for a brief moment before Eugene spoke again. ¡°So¡­ when is it?¡± she inquired, referring to the date of her departure. ¡°On the first day of the Arse Manor reception. I will depart first,¡± Kasser answered. ¡°Then I will leave two dayster, on the third day of the reception,¡± Eugene decided. Like a coin with two sides, Sang-je¡¯s announcement had an unforeseen beneficial aspect. While the excitement of the Arse Manor reception was limited to those who qualified to attend, the promation of the Celestial Festival sparked enthusiasm throughout the entire Holy City, transcending social status. With excitementes opportunities. Eugene recognized the potential of this moment and nned to utilize it effectively. Her ns included integrating the wanderer into Charlotte¡¯s group, ensuring their safe passage out of the Holy City, and enlisting the aid of the warrior she had borrowed from Myung King to rescue Alber. All these tasks had to be aplished before Eugene¡¯s departure from the Holy City. With just five days remaining until the Arse Manor reception, Eugene anticipated a busy period ahead. *** Lady Alber sat upon a ceremonial tform, emanating a gentle glow. Not long ago, she had been consumed by pessimism regarding her own status, constantly ming herself for past mistakes and harboring resentment towards the monster. However, now, Alber no longer released heavy sighs or engaged in self-deprecation. She had shed the burden of incessant regret, no longer fixating on the thoughts of what she should have done differently in the past. Life had returned to her once lifeless eyes. While her physical body remained confined, unable to perceive the passage of time, her heart was liberated. In the depths of despair, she had discovered hope and fought to reim it. ¡°Ramita of the Sea?¡± Alber repeated thest words she had heard from Jin in her dreams, endlessly contemting their meaning. The sea was boundless. Even if Sang-je was a monster surpassing all expectations, he could never engulf the entirety of the sea. Alber felt a sense of tragedy for Anika, who had exhausted Ramita, even though Anika possessed the ability to vanquish Sang-je. But if she were truly Ramita of the Sea, no matter how much power she unleashed, it would never run dry. ¡°The divine will is vast, bestowing power upon the king and Anika to resist therks, and now providing the strength to confront that monster, restoring bnce,¡± Alber whispered in awe. After awakening from the dream, Alber was filled with joy and offered prayers with utmost devotion. However, a realization suddenly struck her. Oh, I remember now. The novel Jin wrote when her soul was exchanged. Chapter 323.1 ¡°Ah, a novel you say,¡± Alber chuckled as she reminisced about that day. Jin¡¯s demeanor had been so serious, leaving her unable to react, but the reality of it all was simply preposterous. How fascinating it was that Jin believed this to be her own creation! In the ancient n, the gift of seeing the future was a mysterious art, divided into various ssifications. The most extraordinary of these abilities was known as the ¡®power of intuition.¡¯ Those fortunate enough to possess this gift could peer into the future through dreams or sudden visions that graced their minds. Revered as prophets, they could foretell the impending future with remarkable uracy. Throughout the history of the ancient n, only two individuals had been truly recognized as prophets, making them a rare and revered breed. However, the visions of these prophets were often enigmatic and filled with symbolism. It was only in retrospect, after the events had unfolded, that the true meanings of their visions became clear. Then there were those like Alber, blessed with the ability of ¡®amplification.¡¯ Through their special connection with spells, they too could glimpse into the future. Although their visions were clearer than the prophets¡¯, they were not predestined oues. Instead, Alber¡¯s gift allowed them to perceive potential paths thaty ahead. It was as if among the countless infinite futures, Alber¡¯s visions could only capture a mere fraction of the possibilities. And within this limited scope, there was no certainty as to which of these visions woulde to fruition or if they might all be defied by the hands of fate. Jin possessed a remarkable ability¡ªshe had the power to read. Among the members of the ancient n who possessed the gift of foresight, those blessed with exceptional intuition were a rarity. Among the ny-nine individuals with this gift, a mere nine possessed the power of amplification, while the rest held the power to read. Though the power to read on its own seemed inconsequential, whenbined with someone who possessed the power of amplification, it sparked a potent synergy. Whenever Alber invoked the spell to glimpse into the future, a myriad of fragments, each representing a different potential future, scattered in every direction. Among these fragments, one held the power of reading. The future seen through the lens of this ability was far more precise and lucid. Even if it depicted a future that would nevere to pass, it held a wealth of knowledge that could be gleaned through careful examination. It was no wonder that the power to read was held in such high regard in ancient times.Each time Alber delved into the magic of divination, she fervently prayed. Her hope was that someone within the n would possess the ability to read the future she beheld¡ªan individual who could uncover the dark secrets lurking in a world gued by monstrous entities and alter the course of events. But this prayer, seemingly an impossible dream, came to fruition. Anika, a descendant born with the power of reading, emerged to meet her. The miraculous encounter surpassed all belief. As Alber calcted the timing of events, she realized that she had triggered the divination spell to glimpse the future approximately two years before Jin¡¯s birth. It appeared that at that moment, Jin had read one of the fragments of the future. Considering her tender age at the time, Alber spected that the knowledge had imprinted itself on her subconscious, gradually surfacing in her conscious mind as she matured. Could it be because Jin had no prior knowledge of his abilities? Something feels different, Alber spected. Unlike others who possessed the power to read the future, Jin seemed to have no prior knowledge of her gift, which set her apart in a unique way. As Alber delved into the visions Jin had witnessed, she marveled at their astonishing rity. Each piece of the narrative fit seamlessly, akin to a perfectly woven story. The power of reading, while capable of manifesting glimpses of the future, rarely offered such precise revtions. Perhaps Jin¡¯s visions were mixed with her imaginations? Yet, this aspect was a weakness inherent to the power of reading. It required one to discern between what was truly glimpsed from the future and what was a product of their own mind¡¯s creations. That was why individuals gifted with this power underwent rigorous training from a young age, learning to distinguish between reality and the realm of imagination. However, Jin¡¯s situation was intriguing. Her knowledge aboutrks primarily stemmed from a novel she imed she had written, making her ability to perceive the future so extensively and urately all the more extraordinary. Alber¡¯s ancestors had always been too rigid in excluding the influence of imagination. Could it be that in suppressing their potential, they had missed out on discovering a new approach? What if the readers embraced their imagination, freely creating their own stories from the visions they beheld? ¡°Jin has stumbled upon a new way of reading the future,¡± Alber whispered to herself with a mixture of awe and excitement. She longed to be there for Jin, to guide her and share the vast knowledge she held within. Witnessing Jin¡¯s growth and exploration of this untapped path was something Alber yearned for deeply. But s, it was an unattainable wish. She couldn¡¯t walk this path alongside Jin, nor could she impart all her wisdom to her. The constraints of reality left Alber feeling profoundly disappointed. Intriguingly, the future Jin glimpsed introduced a character named ¡®Fourth King¡¯ as the protagonist. However, the power of such abilities had its limitations. Those who possessed them couldn¡¯t see events or people entirely unrted to their lives. Anything too far into the future or urring in distantnds, beyond the n¡¯s sphere of influence, remained beyond their reach. Had Alber known about Jin¡¯s novel earlier, she would have advised her to meet this enigmatic Fourth King, to realize their intertwined destinies. But as fate would have it, Jin was already married to him, and perhaps that was the force of destiny at y. Alber found herself lost in a maze of thoughts, seemingly trapped in the prison of time, as each moment slipped away relentlessly. Despite the overwhelming feeling of confinement, she had recently discovered a sce in contemtion that shielded her from these emotions. A faint knock on the door broke her reverie, and she turned her head in response. ¡°Do not be rmed,¡± came a voice, unfamiliar yet strangelyforting. Alber¡¯s widened eyes searched for the source, barely visible in the dim light. Unlike the prison guards, who spoke with an almost mechanical monotony, this man¡¯s words flowed naturally, like a gentle breeze. ¡°Who are you?¡± Alber asked, maintaining herposure despite the surprise. A sigh of relief escaped the warrior¡¯s lips as he realized Alber¡¯sposed demeanor. He had descended into the depths of the prison, discovering that, aside from the elderly woman, there were no other souls inhabiting this vast, deste ce. It became evident that the old woman had endured a long period of confinement, isted from any human contact. Ordinarily, prisoners kept in solitary confinement would grow excited upon encountering another person. Thus, the warrior had silently worried whether the old woman would erupt in a cacophony of shouts or sumb to tears. Chapter 323.2 ¡°I do not have time for an borate tale. I am here to assist your escape,¡± the warrior dered, poised to step forward. Yet, before he could cross the threshold, Alber uttered a single word that froze him in his tracks. ¡°Restraint.¡± In an instant, the warrior found himself unable to move. Panic surged through his veins as he desperately attempted to twist his body, yet it seemed as if he had been transformed into an immovable statue. ¡°How did you manage to get this far? There are countless surveince devices from the entrance to this ce. You might have mistakenly believed you entered unnoticed, but that¡¯s not the case. You¡¯ve already been caught.¡± The warrior strained to grasp the detailed exnation of who the old woman, whom he was meant to help escape, truly was. Myung King had summoned him and given specific instructions. ¡°Seek out the Fourth King and follow his orders. I have faith in your abilities, and I personally rmended you. You must go beyond your limits and fulfill this mission.¡± With the king¡¯s unwavering insistence and the words of Queen Anika echoing in his mind, reminding him to treat the woman with respect and courtesy, the warrior understood the significance of the word ¡®noble.¡¯ He could sense an air of authority emanating from the old woman¡¯s speech and demeanor. If not for the mysterious power that bound him, he might have unconsciously kneeled before her. ¡°I have sought help from everyone. Prior to arriving here, I visited the nobleman of Muen.¡±The warrior¡¯s voice grew even more respectful as he spoke. Before being sent to the prison, Eugene had instructed him to visit Muen first. She suspected that Sang-je had orchestrated a scheme within those prison walls. Though they hadn¡¯t discussed the escape n explicitly, Eugene believed that the head of Muen desired Alber¡¯s freedom and would have insights on how to achieve it. ¡°The head of Muen said that there is a way to deceive them momentarily. So, we must hurry,¡± the warrior exined. Alber¡¯s gaze quivered with a mix of emotions. Rahan¡­ Sang-je, the mastermind behind the prison¡¯s surveince devices, wouldn¡¯t have left any room for carelessness. The intricatework of security measures would be extensive andplex. It was impossible for Rahan, who had only visited the ce once during her youth, toprehend every detail. The heads of Muen, entrusted with the sacred knowledge of escape, had spent countless years passing down their wisdom. Their only leads were the fleeting memories of children who had visited the prison in their youth. Those children, whom Alber had protected all this time, had grown into formidable allies, nowmitted to ensuring her safety. ¡°Did the head of Muen send you?¡± Alber asked, her voice trembling. ¡°The ones who havemanded me to aid your escape are His Majesty, the Fourth King, and Queen Anika,¡± the warrior replied. A profound tenderness overwhelmed Alber as she contemted the unwavering devotion of her children. Even if she were to follow this warrior and escape the confines of the prison, sacrificing her sightpletely seemed like a small price to pay if it meant catching a glimpse of the cerulean sky once more. However, Alber knew that escaping this prison would be an insurmountable challenge. As the living embodiment of sorcery, deceiving the watchful eyes of the monsters seemed utterly impossible. Moreover, this sorcery that bound her also preserved her life. She had long surpassed the lifespan of an ordinary human. Without the embrace of sorcery, could she even survive a single day? Perhaps that would be too generous¡ªan existence of mere half a day, if even that. It wasn¡¯t that Alber clung desperately to her own life, but she still had a purpose left to fulfill. If she were to sever her ties to sorcery, what fate would befall the innocent people residing within the castle walls? Alber knew she wasn¡¯t a saint. There were times when she felt an overwhelming desire to abandon everything, disregarding the consequences it might have on others. But she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that these beloved children of hers had a future to live. Even if the road ahead seemed fraught with confusion, she was determined to dy and minimize their hardships as much as she could. Alber had kept the intricate connection between her sorcery and herself a secret from Muen¡¯s children and even from Jin, whom she had recently met. Therefore, if they sent someone to rescue her, she felt it would be best to only receive their gratitude in return. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you,¡± Alber told the warrior. ¡°What?¡± he responded, taken aback. ¡°You must go back and¡­ tell my children, no, tell Anika Jin for me. You don¡¯t need to remember, just listen. When you¡¯re in front of Anika Jin, say, ¡®I bring Alber¡¯s message.¡¯ That way, I can convey my words to that child without missing a single one.¡± As Alber spoke, the warrior¡¯s gaze turned hazy, and he seemed to lose track of some of her words. ¡°You¡¯vee all this way. Thank you for that,¡± Alber expressed her gratitude. The warrior¡¯s gaze cleared, but he appeared momentarily bewildered, unable to recall all that he had heard. Once again, he couldn¡¯t help but sense that the old woman before him possessed extraordinary abilities. ¡°Go now,¡± Alber urged. With the wind¡¯s release, the stiffness in the warrior¡¯s body vanished, causing him to stagger briefly. He quickly straightened up, deeply bowed to Alber, and turned to leave. As Alber gazed into the distance, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face, yet her lips formed a serene smile. The suffering she had endured for so many years had not been in vain. The fact that these children now recognized and remembered her efforts brought immeasurable joy to her heart. *** The woman clutched the bloodied child tightly, her anguished cries piercing the air, ¡°My baby! My baby!¡± Her wails echoed with heart-wrenching pain. As her tears fell, the woman nced up, her face etched with unmistakable resentment that seemed oddly familiar to Eugene. In an instant, Eugene was jolted awake, startled by the intensity of her own emotions. The calm morning atmosphere embraced her, diffusing the remnants of her haunting dream. ¡°It was just a dream¡­¡± she whispered, still trembling from the surprise. The woman she had seen in her dream was the wanderer she had encountered the previous day¡ªa person entrusted to her care by Myung King. The woman had imed to be pregnant, her swollen belly a tangible testament to her words. Throughout their meeting, the wanderer had remained expressionless, but Eugene sensed an underlying despair in her eyes. She seemed lost, uncertain of what the future held for her. Eugene wished she could exin everything to the woman, to offer reassurance and dispel her fears. However, caution prevailed, and for now, she could only offerforting words to ensure the woman¡¯s safety. Eugene entrusted the wanderer into the care of Charlotte, who had promised to protect her and keep her hidden as one of her maidservants. Yesterday, Eugene had learned that Charlotte had left the castle with the wanderer in tow. With two warriors apanying them as escorts, she believed they should be safe. Still, the image of the forlorn wanderer leaving the room, shoulders slumped, lingered in her mind¡ªa disconcerting dream indeed. Sighing softly, Eugene found sce as Kasser¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her close. She closed her eyes, and when they opened again, she met Kasser¡¯sforting gaze. Chapter 324.1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°I just had a strange dream,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°Did I wake you up because of it?¡± A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she gently brushed his cheek with her hand. ¡°You¡¯re like a restless creature. Do you ever get a proper sleep?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time I had a good night¡¯s rest, so I suppose I sleep well,¡± Kasser admitted. ¡°Even if you manage to sleep for a brief period¡­ I envy you.¡± Kasser released her hand, which had been shielding his face, and pressed a tender kiss onto her palm. His lips grazed her skin and then retreated, leaving a trail of affection that ascended her wrist and arm. Startled, Eugene recoiled. His hand, which had been nestled in her pajamas, had suddenly found its way to her bre*st. With delicate caresses, his fingertips toyed with the sensitive tip, gently twisting it and heightening her arous*l. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sudden surge of heat in the air was disorienting. Eugene¡¯s lingering drowsiness dissipated in an instant, as if swept away by an unseen force. The room, now brighter than before, hinted at the approaching dawn. Caught off guard by the situation that had unfolded early in the morning, Eugene twisted her body and pushed him away, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.¡°Don¡¯t do that. Hmph¡­¡± she protested. Undeterred, he continued his amorous assault, his lips nting fervent kisses on her neck, while his tongue tantalizingly traced her earlobe before giving it a gentle nip. Startled by the unexpected sensation, Eugene recoiled, but she found herself overpowered as he swiftly climbed on top of her. Her nightgown rode up, baring her chest, and his hands eagerly seized her bre*sts. Focusing his attention solely on her lips and the corners of her eyes, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll lull you to sleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nearly morning,¡± she protested again. ¡°You¡¯re restless in your sleep. You need more rest,¡± he persisted. ¡°If you truly want me to rest, this isn¡¯t the way,¡± she retorted. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to exhaust myself from the start of the day. I¡¯ll be tired all day long.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t prolong it. Just enough to help you drift off,¡± he reassured her. Eugene sighed, her gaze fixed upon her husband who sought her permission. Desperation flickered in his eyes, but he feigned a pitiful expression. She could see his desire, capable of consuming her entirely, lurking behind his gaze. In the confines of their bedroom, he resembled a primal beast driven solely by the carnal instincts pulsating through his mind. He seized any opportunity to intrude and impose his will. A stark contrast emerged between his usual self and his present demeanor. ¡°¡­Promise me you¡¯ll be careful,¡± Eugene pleaded, her reluctance thinly veiled as she allowed herself to be drawn further into his embrace. The moment hisrge hand firmly grasped her bre*st, teasing it with a delicate touch, a surge of sensitivity coursed through her lower abdomen. In truth, she couldn¡¯t deny the subtle pleasure that stirred within her. The knowledge that she was ying coy while secretly indulging in his desires ignited a mischievous spark deep within her. Curiositypelled her to steal a fleeting nce at his expression, hoping to discern whether he sensed her inner conflict. But before she could decipher his thoughts, his lips seized hers in a fierce kiss, leaving her breathless and trembling. His insistent tongue plunged into the depths of her mouth, entangling with her own. Involuntarily, she shut her eyes, sumbing to the dizzying sensation of her tongue being sucked into the vortex of his mouth. It felt like an electrifying surge coursing through her fingertips. ¡°Uh¡­¡± A sound escaped her, its origin lost between her throat and her nose. It wasn¡¯t the sound she intended to make. After a whirlwind of fervent kisses, she gasped for air, her chest rising and falling rapidly. The slick warmth of his saliva enveloping her bre*sts sent delicious shivers coursing through her entire body. Today, his passion burned hotter than ever, his caresses more urgent than usual. The vitality of dawn stirred his primal instincts, his taut form pulsating with unrestrained desire. He eagerly tasted the softness of her bre*sts, nibbling and kissing them with an insatiable desire. His hand ventured beneath her abdomen, tracing the curves of her intimate area. The slickness of her arous*l coated his fingers, enticing him to explore further, evoking mo*ns of pleasure from her lips. The taste of his own fingers, mingled with the warm moisture that enveloped them, lingered on his tongue. He savored the essence, licking his lips with a hungry anticipation. Wrapping one of her legs around his waist, he lifted her hips, positioning himself at the apex of her slickness. His throbbing member, engorged and ready, breached the depths of her core, forging a connection that sent electric currents surging through their intertwined bodies. ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp exmation escaped Eugene¡¯s lips as the forceful pressure from below overwhelmed her. She tilted her chin upwards, releasing a short-lived cry that merged ecstasy with a hint of pain. The initial pration always held its challenges. ¡°Haah¡­ It¡¯s so tight,¡± he uttered in between breaths. With a deliberate pull of his hips, he withdrew before thrusting back into her depths with an intensity that left them both gasping for air. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± he murmured, his voice husky with pleasure and the strain of their connection. Relentlessly, he repeated his rhythmic thrusts, his thick shaft prating her tight opening, teasing the precipice of withdrawal before plunging back in, drowning them both in waves of pleasure. The cascade of water, flowing from the juncture of their groins, traced rivulets down her trembling thighs, and each collision of their flesh resonated with an unabashedly lewd squelching sound. ¡°Ah! Heuk!¡± A cry erupted from her lips, escaping in a raw, guttural sound. Her body convulsed uncontrobly, and her vision blurred. The stretching of the delicate walls within her evoked a tumultuous mix of pleasure and potential pain. But as his member delved deep, filling every crevice andpleting her in a way that left her breathless, her world spun. It was more than mere physical gratification; it was a profound sense of fulfillment that coursed through her being. Strange, eerie shivers cascaded down her trembling form. Chapter 324.2 Gazing down at the quivering woman beneath him, Kasser¡¯s eyes took on a sinister glint. Holding her legs firmly, he hoisted them over his broad shoulders, a gesture that startled her. Their eyes locked, and with an unyielding force, he pushed himself deeper, stirring a symphony of sensations that painted her expression with both grimace and ecst*sy. In that moment, he was torn between tender affection and an insatiable desire to possess herpletely. He yearned to treasure her and, at the same time, to consume her with an unquenchable appetite. Holding her tightly, he hungered for more, as if his longing had no limits. If she had decided to stay in the castle and forgo their journey to the kingdom, he couldn¡¯t fathom how he would have mustered the strength to return alone. The mere thought of being separated from her, even for a fleeting moment, felt unbearable. The memories of his life before she entered it slipped through his grasp, lost in the fog of a forgotten past. ¡°Ah! Kasser, slower¡­ Ah!¡± Eugene gasped. Each forceful thrust he delivered caused her to inwardly scream, ¡°Liar!¡± Yet, deep down, she knew she would sumb to his sed*ctive deceptions again and again, like a moth drawn to a me. With each intense thr*st, her eyes fluttered in surrender to the overwhelming pleasure. Her body eagerly responded, edging closer to the anticipated peak of ecst*sy. Despite the strain, her waist trembled involuntarily, yearning for the impending release. ¡°Uhh!¡± Pleasure surged through her like a tidal wave, crashing with an electrifying force. She contorted, as if touched by lightning, the sensations of euphoria rippling through her entire being. Her waist arched off the bed, her mo*ns of delight blending seamlessly with their shared desire. Kasser clenched his teeth, halting his movements. He could feel the walls of her innermost depths convulsing and gripping around him. With unwavering patience, he waited for her clim*x to subside, cherishing the pulsating tightness that gradually eased. As the intensity waned, he sank his teeth into her waist and swiftly flipped her over. With a firm grip on her plump butt*cks, he surged into her from behind. The walls that had enveloped him moments before now embraced him gently, drawing him deeper within their embrace, swallowing him whole. ¡°Euuk¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s fingers clenched the sheets tightly, her knuckles turning white. Each forceful thrust from behind pushed her face further into the soft fabric, stifling her gasps and muffled protests.Deeply buried inside her, Kasser hesitated, his own m*an muffled. And then, a rush of warmth flooded her depths, the unmistakable sign of his release. A sense of surrender enveloped her, and all strength seemed to drain from her body. Shey there, utterly spent and unable to move a muscle. Completely rxed, she felt his gentle touch as he eased her down onto the bed. The tender caress of his hand and the feathery brush of his lips against her face carried her away into a peaceful slumber. *** As Eugene blinked open her eyes, the morning sunlight filtered through the windows, revealing that it was alreadyte in the day. Letting out a sigh, she nced at the time and summoned her maid. Although she had enjoyed a restful sleep, an internal grumble lingered. It seemed that no matter how often they shared a bed, her husband always approached her with an untamed passion, asionally causing her to oversleep. Once she had finished a modest breakfast, the maid approached, carrying a message in hand. ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty requests your presence in the study once you awaken.¡± Eugene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why inform me just now?¡± The flustered maid stammered, ¡°His Majesty¡­ He requested that I ry the message after you had breakfast¡­¡± Eugene chuckled softly to herself. ¡°Understood.¡± He gives me the ailment and then offers the cure. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but find amusement in the situation, unable to harbor any genuine loathing for a face she couldn¡¯t possibly hate. Without dy, she made her way to the study. The butler bowed respectfully and opened the door, allowing her entrance. With her usual air of confidence, Eugene stepped into the study but faltered upon noticing another person seated beside Kasser on the sofa. She recognized the face of the warrior dispatched to rescue Alber and surveyed the room, yet found no one else in sight. Taking her ce beside Kasser, she inquired, ¡°Where is the elder?¡± Kasser merely nodded, offering no words in response. Eugene¡¯s expression darkened, a cloud of concern enveloping her. ¡°He mentioned that he had something to discuss solely with you. It seems he carries the elder¡¯s testimony,¡± Kasser finally spoke, breaking the silence. Eugene turned her gaze towards the warrior, locking eyes with him. In a disy of respect, he nodded. ¡°Does the elder have a message for me?¡± she questioned, her voice filled with anticipation. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. She expressed that she is unable to apany me. Furthermore, I bring Alber¡¯s message¡­¡± The warrior¡¯s voice trailed off abruptly, his gaze distant as his posture grew even more rigid. The warrior ced his hands on his thighs, his posture rigid and gaze distant as he began to speak. His voice held a weight that resonated in the silence of the room. ¡°I am unable to go, Jin. Though I couldn¡¯t offer a detailed exnation, the binding spell that holds me is unbreakable. Please, do not hesitate and follow your heart¡¯s desires. I will not interfere with whatever choice you make. However, I have one request. Do everything in your power to prevent this world from descending into chaos. There is something I forgot to mention that day. The story you¡¯ve unraveled is more than just a story¡ªit is a potential reality. You have glimpsed fragments of the future. You are the descendant of an ancient tribe, carrying my bloodline. Somewhere in the past, our paths diverged, and that is why we missed each other. But the future you have foreseen may yete to pass.¡± As the warrior¡¯s voice filled the air, it bore an uncanny resemnce to Alber¡¯s way of speaking. Unbeknownst to herself, tears welled up in Eugene¡¯s eyes and trickled down her cheeks. ¡°I cannot disclose everything, and that is a regret I bear. The messenger conveying this message will retain no memory of it, so there is no need for concern regarding secrecy. Jin, thank you. You are the child of Lesa, and you are also my child. I cannot express the depth of my joy at having met you. Let me share with you the same words I spoke to Lesa. Live for yourself.¡± Unable to contain her sobs any longer, Eugene buried her head on Kasser¡¯s shoulder, seeking sce in his embrace. After a while, the warrior regained rity in his gaze, suddenly sensing the somber atmosphere and feeling taken aback. Kasser, with aforting expression, held Eugene with one hand and addressed the warrior, ¡°You have done an outstanding job. You may depart now. Your mission has been executed excellently.¡± The warrior bowed his head, responding, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I shall take my leave.¡± Kasser gently patted Eugene¡¯s trembling back, his eyes filled with sympathy. He had shared with her the story of Alber¡¯s life, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of anger towards the wretched being disguised as a deity. In truth, she was torn. She had no desire to involve herself in the affairs¡ªwhether happening or not¡ªof the Holy City. However, she remained resolute that she couldn¡¯t leave the creature as it was. Chapter 325.1 Amidst the bustling hall, Fire King Riner stood with an air of quiet confidence. Though rumors whispered that he had be unhinged, relentlessly huntingrks day and night, he had never posed any threat to the kingdom. Still, people hesitated to associate with him, fearing the unpredictable consequences of involvement. Yet, Riner paid no heed to their aversion. From the start, he had no desire to fit in with the crowd. He divided people into two groups: those who could meet his gaze on an equal footing and those he deemed beneath him¡ªmost humans falling into thetter category. Originally, he had no intention of attending the party. He had only used his earlier visit to secure an invitation as a pretext. But now, he found himself intrigued by the item he was tasked to deliver. ¡°They must be searching for it while guarding the city gate,¡± he mused to himself. As the dry season approached, travelers eager to journey afar were departing the city. However, tensions grew as more and more people were detained for thorough baggage searches. While such matters wouldn¡¯t normally concern Riner, something about it caught his attention. More intriguing to Riner than the mysterious object Sang-je sought was the plotting between the Fourth King and Anika Jin against Sang-je himself. As he arrived at the party, a sense of anticipation washed over him. All the kings have been summoned here, he thought, excitement bubbling within him, surpassing even his obsession withrks. Scanning the room, Riner approached Myung King, who stood alongside a middle-aged Anika. Although they had just met, Riner addressed him with familiarity, like old friends. ¡°Hey, Myung King,¡± Riner called out.Interrupting his conversation with his mother, Myung King turned his head, looking puzzled at the man with red hair who had called him. ¡°¡­Fire King Riner.¡± ¡°Care for a card game until the party¡¯s host appears?¡± Riner suggested, gesturing toward the Stone King, already engrossed in cards at a nearby table. Myung King frowned. In the past, he might have disregarded or scolded Riner for his impudence. However, today was different; he had brought his once sickly mother along, and he intended to maintain an amicable atmosphere. He was specifically instructed to keep his manners in check to prevent any hostility in his mother¡¯s presence. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome with my mother here,¡± Myung King sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Go and socialize, Myung King,¡± his mother intervened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying you¡¯ll be fine? Let¡¯s y a card game then.¡± Myung King looked at the audacious Riner, disbelief evident in his expression. ¡°Why a betting game?¡± ¡°I have something I¡¯m curious about, but I feel like you won¡¯t tell me if I just ask.¡± ¡°You sound confident that you¡¯ll win.¡± Riner shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Stone King, but how about you?¡± Myung King chuckled at the childish provocation, feeling a surge ofpetitiveness. He instructed an attendant to take care of his mother and quickly made his way past Riner, heading towards the Stone King. The current opponent of Stone King Pered in the card game was flustered by Riner¡¯s unexpected intrusion and was promptly chased away from the seat. Riner gathered the cards and threw them onto the center of the table, proposing, ¡°How about a betting game?¡± Myung King stood by, looking down at Riner as if he were a madman. Riner had clearly not sought permission from the Stone King beforehand and had abruptly disrupted the ongoing game. Fortunately, Pered didn¡¯t appear angry. With a nonchnt expression, he shifted his gaze between Myung King and Riner before cing his cards onto the table as well. ¡°I won¡¯t do it if there¡¯s no bet,¡± Pered dered. ¡°Works for me,¡± replied Riner. Both of you are strange, thought Myung King as he settled into a chair that was brought over. Pered skillfully shuffled the cards and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the wager?¡± ¡°If I win, I get to ask you a question.¡± ¡°I have nothing I¡¯m curious about.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯m just curious why the Stone King is here in the first ce. As for myself, why do you think I came?¡± Pered¡¯s hands briefly paused, but then he continued shuffling the cards, as if agreeing to the terms Riner set. Listening to their conversation, Myung King also grew intrigued. Looking around, Myung King noticed people had distanced themselves from the table where the three kings sat. Unless they started shouting and causing a scene, it seemed unlikely that their conversation would be overheard. Whatever unfolds here, I should be cautious about what I listen to. With a swift motion, Myung King raised his right foot and mmed it down on the floor. A circr, white energy spread out from his foot, giving the appearance of thin ice covering the floor. Those who touched the affected area felt a sharp tingling sensation and quickly pulled away in surprise. Amotion erupted as some people retreated in fear, while others screamed and ran away. Soon, an empty circr boundary formed around the table where the three kings were seated. Onlookers outside the boundary gazed in astonishment as the three kings continued to y cards, causing an unprecedented scene at someone else¡¯s party. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The perplexed voices murmured among the onlookers. ¡°If something like this happened at a gathering I hosted, I¡¯d need a few days to recover,¡± someone muttered. They criticized the kings for their absurd behavior, though their voices remained hushed. The rumors about the entricity of kings were not exaggerated, it seemed. Yet, the three kings paid no mind to the judgmental gazes. Pered tossed the shuffled cards in front of Myung King and Riner. ¡°Let¡¯s y a simple game that depends on luck,¡± Pered proposed. ¡°Fine with me,¡± Riner agreed. As Pered had promised, the simple game, requiring no skill but pure luck, quickly determined the winner. A victorious grin spread across Riner¡¯s face as he spoke first. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hide my information, so I¡¯ll go first. I made an interesting deal with the Fourth King, and I¡¯m curious about his intentions.¡± Riner stared intently at Pered, demanding an answer. Chapter 325.2 For a moment, Pered¡¯s gaze wavered. When the Fourth King had recently requested a permit, he hadn¡¯t inquired about the reason and simply ordered his subordinates to grant it. However, in truth, Pered had been investigating the Fourth King¡¯s recent activities. Staying in the city longer than any other king, Pered frequented shady ces like gambling dens, gathering all kinds of information that didn¡¯t easilye to light. Perhaps no information broker in the city could possess better intel than him. He didn¡¯t mind the stigma of being obsessed with gambling, as he had searched patiently and persistently for a long time. Pered wanted to find information that could be a weakness for Sang-je. Above all, when the Fourth King had requested the permit, Pered sensed that there was something more to it. Intrigued by this unusual situation, he decided to attend this gathering, despite his infrequent appearances at such events. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat simr. I had dealings with the Fourth King, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here,¡± Pered stated, both he and Riner now fixing their gaze on Myung King. Myung King had received information from his warrior, who had been sent to locate a mysterious and unknown woman with extraordinary powers at the Fourth King¡¯s request. The warrior¡¯s report revealed that this woman was the benefactor who had revealed the cure for Myung King¡¯s mother¡¯s illness. No one else came to mind as the perpetrator who had imprisoned the old woman, except for Sang-je. The security of the prison was so formidable that even Myung King¡¯s warriors had failed to retrieve her. Moreover, there appeared to be a connection between the old woman and the Muen family, raising questions about the peculiar rtionship between the Muen family and Sang-je. Myung King hade to the party today to hear more details from the Fourth King and to find a way to rescue his benefactor, no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat simr as well. I received help instead of making a trade,¡± Pered chimed in.The three kings exchanged subtle nces. Given that they were still in a public gathering, they couldn¡¯t delve into more detailed discussions. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see if this party will be interesting or not,¡± Riner muttered, tilting his head to look up. His gaze led the others to follow suit, focusing on a grand staircase that wound its way around the hall and extended to the second floor. The crowd, naturally following the direction of the kings¡¯ gazes, observed as a noble couple descended the staircase. Behind them, a young and attractive couple followed, their grace and beauty resembling a perfect painting. The hall fell silent for a moment, but soon a mix of gasps andughter filled the air. The crowd rushed towards the staircase. The noble couple paused on the stairs, towering above the attendees. They surveyed the gathering with a deliberate slowness, and the hall gradually hushed. Dana¡¯s voice carried even in the stillness, and she spoke from her elevated position. ¡°I have been observing the passage of time. I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I firmly closed the door. Yet, you, my dear friends who haven¡¯t forgotten and havee to find me, thank you.¡± *** As the sun began its descent and the evening hues painted the sky, outside the city gate, a long line of people sought to leave. ¡°This is crazy. At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to get out today either.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. If the baggage inspection takes up so much time, they should dy the gate closing.¡± Theints of those at the back of the line drifted towards the unyielding knights guarding the gate. Many opted to abandon their belongings and depart empty-handed, but for those unable to do so, waiting was their only choice. Meanwhile, the guards on the city wall noticed a distant cloud of dust approaching. As it drew nearer, they discerned a group of people riding at full speed. Something seemed amiss with them, and they appeared to be in a hurry. Signaling to those below, the guards by the gate quickly assembled. The approaching group looked like warriors, prompting the knights to form a solid line, blocking the gate. The warriors now had to decide whether to stop and wait or attempt to charge through the human barricade. The charging horses of the approaching warriors came to a sudden halt in front of the gate. One of the warriors stepped forward and addressed the knights with urgency in his voice. ¡°Please open the way. We are warriors of the Hashi Kingdom. An urgent situation has urred, and we need to meet His Highness the Fourth King immediately. It¡¯s a matter of utmost importance, so move aside quickly.¡± The representative knight, a middle-aged man, attempted to reason with them. ¡°The rule is that three or more warriors can only enter the Holy City. Besides, the gate is about to close, so if you wait here for a moment, you can meet His Highness the Fourth King¡­¡± But the warrior cut him off, his tone forceful and threatening. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? It¡¯s an urgent situation in the kingdom! If you don¡¯t open the way now, we¡¯ll make our own path!¡± The warrior¡¯s demeanor left no room for doubt; he had no intention of waiting obediently as the knight suggested. If they had to trample anyone under their horses¡¯ hooves to reach their destination, they seemed prepared to do so. The middle-aged knight exchanged a conflicted look with his fellow knights and nodded. Reluctantly, the knights stepped back, allowing the warriors to proceed. With great speed, the warriors charged through the gate and disappeared into the distance. Observing their departure, the middle-aged knight turned to the young knight beside him and gave an urgentmand. ¡°Hurry to the pce and report to His Highness.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the young knight responded promptly, turning around and rushing towards the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Chapter 326.1 As dusk settled over thendscape, Flora finally arrived at the grand Ars Manor. The party hadmenced hours before, and she had chosen to make a fashionable entrance by arriving a littlete. After all, there were no strict rules about punctuality; some guests purposely timed their arrival to sync with the liveliness of the event. As she stepped down from her carriage, Flora felt a surprising sense of tranquility. Contrary to what she had expected, there were very few people milling about, and the number of parked carriages was scarce. Unbeknownst to her, therge early arrivals had already filled the courtyard, prompting the attendants to send back the excess carriages. Flora pondered whether the rumors of a grand party were exaggerated, but her doubts vanished as she ascended the stairs. The wide-open entrance revealed a world transformed¡ªthe party hall was aglow with brightness, almost like daylight. It was a scene she hadn¡¯t expected in a ce she once knew as a quiet retreat. The atmosphere hummed with excitement, and distinguished guests graced the asion. Flora, used to being the center of attention at gatherings, felt an unfamiliar sense of exclusion as she entered the bustling hall. ¡°Oh, Anika Flora!¡± Flora breathed a sigh of relief as she heard the familiar voice amidst the bustling party. The atmosphere had overwhelmed her, leaving her feeling lost and unnoticed. Three Anikas approached her, and Flora put on a forced smile, responding to the one who called her. ¡°Anika Kasey, you seem to be in high spirits,¡± Flora said, observing Kasey¡¯s slightly tipsy yet radiant face, clutching a half-filled ss. ¡°Just in time, Flora! This party is incredible¡ªthe food, the ambiance, everything. I¡¯ve had more conversations today than ever before,¡± Kasey said, her eyes subtly holding something Flora couldn¡¯t quite decipher, whether it was the effects of alcohol or intentional. ¡°It has been a while. I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d see you here,¡± Flora replied with a smile, choosing not to delve into the unspoken thoughts.Kasey gestured dramatically around the room and then pointed to a specific area. ¡°Anika Jin is over there. Let¡¯s go say hello, but she seems to be surrounded by a crowd at the moment, so we¡¯ll have to wait.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me know,¡± Flora said, turning away and lightly biting her lip. She hadn¡¯t been to the annex, and it appeared that Jin had be a prominent figure there in her absence. The image of Anikas vying for Jin¡¯s attention shed in Flora¡¯s mind. She could picture Kasey and others trying to impress Jin with their chatter, while Jin, in her graceful manner, would pretend indifference while secretly enjoying the attention. Some might havebeled Flora as too clingy to Jin, and there had indeed been moments when she felt that way. But she believed she had worked hard over the past three years to carve her own identity as Anika Flora, separate from being just Jin¡¯s friend. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the dynamics of three years ago. If only His Holiness hadn¡¯t requested my presence, she thought, feeling resentful towards Sang-je for insisting that she attend the party. Nevertheless, she knew she couldn¡¯t show any signs of wanting to escape now. Leaving without meeting Jin would only fuel more gossip behind her back. Flora walked with no specific direction, following Kasey¡¯s indication to find Jin. As expected, there was a crowd surrounding her. Flora spotted Jin in the midst of exchanging greetings with a middle-aged Anika in an embrace. In a hushed voice, Anika Liza expressed her gratitude to Eugene. ¡°I am truly indebted to you.¡± With the crowd around them, she couldn¡¯t reveal the real reason for her appreciation¡ªthe fact that Jin had provided the cure. Her son had advised her to keep it a secret, and so she hesitated to mention it, even though she wanted to express her thanks more openly. With a deep understanding of the unspoken message conveyed by Liza, Eugene smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here, esteemed Anika Liza,¡± she said, acknowledging her presence with respect. Liza¡¯s affectionate gaze fell upon her son, Myung King, who stood beside her. Their eyes met, and Eugene¡¯s natural and warm smile put her at ease. She shared her recent journey¡¯s difficulties, how the kind King had consoled her during the tiresome trip and presented her with an invitation to the party. Unfortunately, she had caught a cold during the journey, and the illness had gued her throughout. At one point, she had feared not being able to attend today¡¯s event. ¡°But now you¡¯ve recovered?¡± Eugene inquired, concerned. ¡°Yes,¡± Liza replied, relief in her voice. She described how the constant shivering and restless nights had been reced by deep, sound sleep. It felt like a miraculous blessing to experience such peaceful rest again. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you looking much better,¡± Eugene said, feeling proud of the life-saving abilities she possessed. The tragedy she had glimpsed in the future, the loss of Myung King¡¯s mother and his subsequent grief, had now been rewritten. Eugene had always admired Anika Liza¡¯s kindness. Unlike other Anikas, Liza had made a different choice; she epted a child instead of rejecting him. The gentle look in Myung King¡¯s eyes when he gazed at his mother spoke volumes about the love they shared. In her heart, Eugene yearned for a private conversation with Liza. She wanted to know why Liza had returned to the kingdom and how she felt about Sang-je and her deceased husband. Liza¡¯s gaze shifted between Eugene and Kasser, and she spoke with a touch of regret to Myung King. ¡°The King should consider marriage soon. He¡¯s of age, but he¡¯s reluctant to leave my side, which worries me.¡± Myung King blushed and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Mother, we shouldn¡¯t discuss such matters here¡­¡± Chapter 326.2 ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, we might as well look for a potential future Queen among the Anikas gathered today,¡± Liza suggested. ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be decided solely by my will, Mother,¡± Myung King mumbled, stealing nces at Eugene. Kasser noticed and frowned, ufortable with the attention Eugene received from various men at the party. Kasser pulled Eugene closer, wrapping his arm around her waist, and gave Myung King a stern look. Myung King chuckled sarcastically, feeling irritated by Kasser¡¯s possessive disy. Unaware of the subtle power struggle between the two men, Eugene wondered,¡®What¡¯s wrong with this man? She felt ufortable with such intimate physical contact in this setting and discreetly signaled Kasser to let go. ¡°Oh? Flora?¡± Eugene¡¯s attention shifted, and she locked eyes with Flora, who appeared utterly puzzled. Flora¡¯s confusion deepened as she gazed at Eugene. Who is that person? Feeling a sense of despair, Flora realized how vast the divide between them had be. Jin, standing with the Fourth King and Myung King, engaged in conversation with a middle-aged Anika, seemed like a being from an entirely different realmpared to Flora. Yet, the more she observed, the more Flora noticed that Jin appeared unfamiliar and even changed. Her expressions and smiles while talking were unlike the Jin she knew.Why has Jin transformed so drastically? Eugene was about to call out to Flora when a sudden loudmotion broke out. Her attention shifted to see a path forming through the crowded hall as a warrior, dressed in travel attire, urgently approached the gathering. The warrior bowed his head respectfully before the Fourth King and delivered an urgent report that could not wait. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s an urgent message that cannot be dyed for a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly, my Queen,¡± Kasser said to Eugene. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Eugene replied, sping her hands together anxiously. Her heart raced. The escape n had been set in motion. Kasser didn¡¯t venture far from the gathering. He and the warrior found a secluded balcony, guarded by others. The king¡¯s grave expression, visible through the partially drawn curtains, indicated that he took the warrior¡¯s message seriously. After a short while, Kasser emerged from the balcony and approached Dana and Patrick for a serious discussion. He nodded to them before turning to Eugene. Their exchange was brief, and then Eugene followed Kasser as he made his way toward the exit. The previously lively atmosphere in the party hall suddenly subdued. Whispers filled the air as people spected on what might be happening. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but something serious seems to have urred in the kingdom.¡± ¡°Look at the Fourth King. He¡¯s trying to hide it, but he looks tense.¡± ¡°Is he leaving the city like this?¡± All eyes followed the king and queen as they stood by the entrance, engrossed in conversation. The king held his wife¡¯s hand, brought it to his lips, and gently kissed the back of her hand. It was a fleeting and tender gesture, but gasps of surprise echoed throughout the hall. The king turned and disappeared through the exit. Eugene lingered for a while, looking poignant and unable to leave. The onlookers¡¯ faces reflected a mix of emotions. The scene of two lovers parting with heartache touched their hearts deeply. ¡°When I first heard the rumors, I couldn¡¯t believe it,¡± someone whispered. ¡°After the party started, they were together the whole time,¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°At first, it was surprising¡­ but the way the King and Anika care for each other doesn¡¯t seem strange at all. They seem toplement each other perfectly,¡± a third person murmured. These whispers floated from different corners, stirring a mix of emotions among the Anikas. They had previously assumed that a marriage between the King and an Anika would be a source of unhappiness. They saw it as a sign of being undervalued, a miserable fate imposed by the Emperor¡¯s order. However, today was different. Anika Jin appeared incredibly happy, radiant and shining, undeniably the center of attention. Unbelievably, the king¡¯s eyes held immense tenderness as he looked at her, as if he sincerely loved his wife. ¡°Why does she have everything?¡± Flora murmured, her expression darkening. She watched Eugene heading towards her parents and then turned away. *** Meanwhile, the king and the warriors rode their horses at full speed, rushing towards the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Chapter 327.1 As the king entered and departed the city, a time-honored custom dictated a stop at the pce to pay homage to Sang-je. This mysterious tradition had always been upheld without fail. Rather than viewing Sang-je as an imposing king, the rulers saw themselves as guests and Sang-je as their gracious host. This practice was their way of disying respect. Kasser instructed his warriors to wait outside, venturing into the pce alone. Inside, a priest rushed forward, bowing deeply. ¡°I seek an audience with His Holiness,¡± Kasser dered. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of great urgency. Convey the message promptly.¡± The priest¡¯s expression showed concern as he replied, ¡°Your Highness, the Fourth King, His Holiness is currently in prayer. He has strictlymanded not to disturb him. The prayer chamber¡¯s doors must remain closed until he emerges.¡± Meanwhile, the knight who had previously exchanged heated words with the city warriors stood within the pce walls, growing restless as he waited for an audience with Sang-je. ¡°How much longer must I wait?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness, but I cannot provide an estimation,¡± the priest replied humbly. ¡°I cannot wait indefinitely today,¡± Kasser¡¯s tone was resolute. ¡°Nor can I wait for His Holiness to choose to open the chamber. This matter brooks no dy. If I¡¯m unable to meet with him now, I shall return to the kingdom immediately.¡± The priest found himself without words. Hecked the authority to halt the king, the bravery to knock on the firmly sealed door of the prayer chamber, and the ability to gauge priorities. There existed now mandating the king¡¯s audience with Sang-je before departing the Holy City.¡°I will leave one warrior behind. He will wait and see His Holiness.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Turning around, Kasser muttered to himself. ¡°Good. It feels like things are going well from the start.¡± He had fabricated a story about an incident at the kingdom¡¯s seed repository. For the n to work, the incident had to be substantial enough to require the king¡¯s personal intervention, yet not big enough to cause widespread rumors. He had meticulously prepared the story, but if Sang-je had probed too deeply, it would have required additional careful work. While they had previously agreed on the story, if Sang-je had scrutinized the situation, there would have been gaps in the narrative. If Sang-je had requested a knight to apany them to assess the situation, that would have posed difficulties as well. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in the pce right now. Eugene had informed him that while Sang-je used prayers as an excuse not to be seen outside, he was on his way to meet Alber. For a moment, he was tempted to take Eugene and leave the city like this. But for now, he had to go alone. He needed everyone to think that the king had left for the kingdom alone, leaving his wife behind in the Holy City. Kasser swiftly exited the pce. It would be better to leave the pce as quickly as possible before Sang-je emerged from the prayer chamber. He mounted his horse, which was waiting for him, and turned to his warriors. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll ride at full speed until midnight.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± They rushed through the Holy City. Riding horses instead of carriages was prohibited within the city, so as they passed, the people who were walking stopped and watched or murmured in surprise. The day had fully dimmed, and the gates had long been secured. The knight stationed at the gate observed the figures approaching, his posture wary. Upon recognizing Kasser, he bowed his head. ¡°Open the gate. We¡¯re returning from the pce,¡± Kasser instructed. Recalling the urgency that the warriors from the Fourth King¡¯s realm had disyed earlier, the knight deduced that the king and his warriors had hurried here in response to some news. Swiftly, he gestured for the gate to be unbarred. Once the king and the warriors had crossed the threshold, they melted into the epassing darkness. Some timeter, a squadron of knights arrived at the gate, only to find the king and his warriors conspicuously absent. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± The leading knight grumbled in vexation. They had been discreetly assigned to track the king¡¯s movements during his pce visit. Learning btedly that the king had left without announcing his departure to Sang-je¡ªan unprecedented breach of protocol¡ªthey had rushed over, their thoughts tangled in bewilderment. The knight pulled the reins to redirect their course and proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s make our way to the pce. It seems prudent to meet with His Holiness and gather his perspective on the matter.¡± Without specific guidance from Sang-je regarding this unusual turn of events, the knights pivoted and set their course back toward the pce. *** Nearly midnight approached when the prayer chamber¡¯s door finally creaked open. Sang-je¡¯s tone was sharp as he turned his attention to the priest, seeking answers about the king¡¯s recent departure from the city. ¡°Are you telling me that everyone just watched as the king left? And isn¡¯t it well past the gate closure? Do you not grasp that once they¡¯re shut, they remain sealed without my authorization?¡± The priest trembled visibly, bowing deeply in apology. ¡°I beg your forgiveness, Your Holiness. But there seemed to be no way to detain the Fourth King, who imed pressing matters in the kingdom¡­¡± Sang-je¡¯s forehead remained creased. ¡°Can you assure me that only the king and his guards departed the Holy City?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. There¡¯s no room for doubt.¡± Summoning the warrior who had awaited the king¡¯s return, Sang-je probed into the situation. The warrior recounted the story of a fire erupting at the kingdom¡¯s primary seed repository. The inferno had shattered the seeds and unleashed a formidablerk. Chapter 327.2 ¡°Immediate action was required, given the presence of these potentrks. Failure to address this swiftly might bring ruin to the vicinity. Hence, our urgency in seeking an audience with His Highness, Your Holiness.¡± Sang-je then beckoned the knights who had been stationed at the gate and delved into the circumstances of that moment. He inquired if the warriors had disyed true urgency, whether they resembled travelers on a long journey, or if they were the same ones who had apanied the king¡¯s departure. However, from the knights¡¯ ounts, nothing struck him as particrly unusual. The knight tasked with confirming Anika Jin¡¯s presence at the concluding Arse Mansion event returned with his report. ¡°The gathering is wrapping up, and the carriages are beginning to depart. I personally saw Anika Jin bidding farewell to the attendees, Your Holiness.¡± While the king had unexpectedly departed the city, Anika Jin had opted to remain behind. However, a sense of unease permeated the air. Something seemed awry, likely linked to the timing of these events. Alber was likely immersed in her spellcasting at this very moment. Divination magic generally necessitated a span of several days to reach fruition. During this period, Sang-je would typically stand by Alber¡¯s side, awaiting the insights she garnered about the future. Ordinarily, he would dere a protective seal and not return to the pce for several days in such instances. Yet, on this asion, his instructions veered from sealing matters, opting merely to avoid causing disruption. This choice stemmed from his curiosity regarding Flora¡¯s state of mind following the Arse Mansion gathering. He had briefly returned to the pce to assess the situation and now an unforeseen development had unfolded. Nheless, Sang-je needed to maintain the charade of retiring to the prayer chamber and engage in a conversation with Alber. The oue of Alber¡¯s divination magic held more weight than any other concern. Thus, Sang-je convened the knights and issued hismands. ¡°Proceed to the Arse Mansion and ensure Anika Jin¡¯s safety. Anika Jin is poised to y a pivotal role in the uing Celestial Festival. However, I¡¯m apprehensive that today¡¯smotion might cast a negative shadow over the festival. I¡¯ve been informed that the gathering has extended for nearly five days. Crowded events tend to invite unpredictable urrences. You must remain vignt over Anika Jin without a moment¡¯spse.¡±Furthermore, he offered distinct directives to select knights. ¡°Set out at once and tail the king discreetly. Confirm if he¡¯s crossed the mountain range and the Hashi Kingdom¡¯s border. I¡¯m not urging you to catch up immediately. Maintain a reasonable gap and search for signs.¡± Concluding his initial set of orders, Sang-je called upon the gate-guarding knight once more to inquire about the results of the baggage inspection. ¡°We¡¯re meticulously examining all belongings. The items you specified haven¡¯t turned up yet, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°What about the king and his guards who departed earlier?¡± Sang-je probed further. Following a brief moment of disorientation, the knight responded, ¡°A small pouch dangled from the warriors¡¯ belts, though it seemed to contain only jerky. Apart from that, there were no other possessions.¡± Sang-je acknowledged the information. Given the vignt eyes stationed at the gate, it was unlikely anything had gone unnoticed. Expressing hismendation, he dismissed the knight. Sang-je harbored deep concerns, particrly regarding the elusive transparent seed that still eluded discovery. In recent times, a medley of vexations had arisen, contributing to Sang-je¡¯s mounting unease. This time, I must glimpse a future of consequence. Alber. Summoning the priest, Sang-je cautioned against interrupting his prayers and firmly closed the prayer chamber¡¯s door, determined to find his sought-after insight. *** As the clock inched past midnight, a contingent of knights made their way to the Arse Mansion. Despite thete hour, the mansion gleamed with light, evidence of the gathering that had only recently concluded. ¡°His Holiness Sang-je is deeply concerned about Anika Jin¡¯s safety. We¡¯ve received his directive to ensure her security.¡± ¡°I¡¯m profoundly appreciative of His Holiness¡¯s consideration,¡± Dana addressed the knights. ¡±However, given theteness of the hour, I request your presence tomorrow. The gatherings willmence again after tomorrow¡¯s sunset.¡± ¡°We shall not depart Anika Jin¡¯s side until all the gatherings conclude. We¡¯ll maintain vigil around the mansion throughout the night. Wishing you a tranquil evening.¡± Dana¡¯s demeanor underwent a slight shift, yet she responded softly, concealing any irritation. ¡°¡­To subject you to such inconvenience. Thank you.¡± ¡°Characterizing this as an inconvenience is unnecessary. We¡¯re merely fulfilling our duty,¡± came the steadfast reply. Left alone with Eugene, Dana¡¯s gaze bore traces of frustration. ¡°Sang-je¡¯s actions are exceedingly conspicuous. Can this truly be termed surveince? Jin, it might be best for you not to remain in the city.¡± Eugene managed a rueful smile, her agreement evident. The way Sang-je had robustly curbed his actions immediately after Kasser¡¯s departure seemed disconcertingly human-like. The intery between human and monster raised the question: which side excelled at emting the other? The multi-day gathering spanned a range of starting and ending times due to its elongated duration. The inaugural day¡¯s gatheringmenced in the afternoon and concluded before midnight, while the subsequent day¡¯s festivities kicked off in the evening and wrapped up around midnight. During thetter event, at least one or two knights always hovered in Eugene¡¯s proximity. ¡°Indeed, the Arse Family gatherings possess a distinct quality. His Holiness dispatches knights and bolsters security measures.¡± ¡°Is this due to the Arse Family gathering or attributable to Anika Jin?¡± Observers in the vicinity harbored no inkling that the knights dotting the gathering were present for surveince purposes. The third day¡¯s gatheringmenced once more in the afternoon. Carriages had queued outside the mansion since early daylight. Foreseen by many prior to the gathering¡¯s onset, this specific asion proved nothing short of a grand spectacle. Even on this third day, the hall bustled with a crowd hardly diminished from the turnout of the first day. ¡°Today,¡± Eugene softly uttered, her reflection meeting her gaze in the mirror as she finished donning her attire. Today marked her departure from the Holy City. Chapter 328.1 On the opening night of the grand banquet, the restless tension that had lingered since the king¡¯s sudden departure dissolved into a serene calm within the banquet hall. Princess Anika, now Queen, often sought sce in solitary moments within the Holy City. Hence, it raised no eyebrows that Eugene also lingered in the city during this eventful period. Yet, just as no one had foreseen Eugene parting ways with the king ¨C an action that had befallen the previous Anika who married into the royal lineage ¨C simrly, nobody could fathom Eugene¡¯s impending decision. The king¡¯s abrupt return to the kingdom and Eugene¡¯s obligation to partake in the Celestial Festival left no room for alternatives but eptance. All the while, unbeknownst to the assembly, subtle shifts were taking shape within their perspectives. ¡°A pleasure to see you, Miss Selina.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lady Anika. This exquisite banquet is my first.¡± The youngdy greeted with a blush-painted countenance, her excitement vividly disyed. Ordinarily, starting at sixteen, youths attended social affairs under parental escort. Yet, attending evening gs was off-limits until they came of age. Today, the youngdy would have to leave the banquet hall before twilight nketed the skies. Eugene found the girl¡¯s sparkling gaze endearing, kindling a more extended exchange between them. Turning aside, Eugene brought her hand to her mouth, gently manipting her lips with her fingertips, relieving the strain that constant smiling had inflicted on her muscles. After days of upholding a facade of constant cheer, she feared her face might lock into an involuntary grimace. Her surveying gaze, which had been skimming across the attendees, came to a halt. In the distance, Riner stood solitary, a ss of wine in hand. Every time her nce returned to him, he remained unapanied. The crowd seemed to steer clear of him, and he exhibited no inclination to blend in. Myung King¡¯s presence had been limited to the inaugural day. After Kaiser¡¯s departure, Myung King had promptly taken his leave as well. He bid Eugene adieu, exining his brief stay due to his mother¡¯s ailing health.¡°I had stories I wished to share with both of you, but they must wait for another time. Despite the distance, that¡¯s what the future holds.¡± Myung King¡¯s words hinted at an imminent visit to the Hashi Kingdom. Such a venture seemed improbable as this activityden interval drew to a close, with preparations for hosting guests dominating the next. What could the me King be thinking? Eugene thought. His demeanorcked the air of a man relishing the festivities. Eugene had overheard many voiced astonishment regarding the me King¡¯s unanticipated appearance at such an assembly. Nheless, he remained resolute in attendance, an unwavering presence across three sessive days. In a fleeting moment, Eugene¡¯s eyes met Riner¡¯s, and his subtle nod conveyed an unspoken acknowledgment. An unobtrusive exchange of greetings transpired through their gazes before Eugene swiftly redirected her attention. Given the watchful presence of knights dispersed throughout the banquet hall, they couldn¡¯t afford to exhibit familiarity with other monarchs. Since the afternoon¡¯s onset, Eugene had navigated the bustling banquet hall tirelessly. Engaging in numerous conversations and extending greetings, she had been ceaselessly upied. Thus, when the sun hadpletely disappeared beyond the horizon and she deemed it appropriate to steal a brief respite, her decision to retreat upstairs to the second floor aroused no suspicion. While lounges on the first floor catered to attendees, Eugene opted for a secluded chamber on the second floor, citing a desire for tranquility. Positioned at the door were two knights, a quiet testament to her status. Finally alone within the tranquil enclosure, Eugene released a sigh. Her gaze rested upon the closed door as she murmured to herself, ¡°Had I not prepared ahead of time, the situation could have turned disastrous.¡± This level of scrutiny from her assigned knights hadn¡¯t been anticipated. Even when she had orchestrated a covert exit from the mansion, a lingering doubt had questioned the necessity of such borate measures. Yet, the prudence of her precautions had manifested itself, leaving her with no remorse. Eugene let a shawl cascade from her shoulders and uncovered a small pouch secreted within her attire. A diminutive squirrel, not more than the length of a finger, peeked its head out. Gentle strokes from Eugene¡¯s hand apanied its endearing appearance. ¡°Little one, you¡¯ve worked hard again today.¡± Throughout the entirety of the banquet, the pint-sized squirrel had merely shifted its hiding spots while steadfastly remaining at Eugene¡¯s side. Today, however, this unassuming creature held a pivotal role in facilitating Eugene¡¯s escape. From beneath a sofa table, Eugene retrieved a basketden with travel clothes, snug shoes, a cloak, and more. Swiftly, she underwent an outfit change. Dangling from her shoulder, a diminutive bag contained essential supplies: emergency rations, currency, and a wooden box. This box held treasured elixirs, its safekeeping entrusted solely to Eugene. Thankfully, its modest dimensions rendered it easily portable. ¡°Shall we proceed, little one?¡± With her hand resting upon the table, the diminutive creature nimbly ascended her palm before settling onto her shoulder. Eugene shifted her gaze towards the firece. Her selection of this parlor as a haven of repose had been guided by the presence of a concealed passage. Abruptly, Eugene halted in her tracks, her attention arrested by a tableau before her. A desertndscape sprawled before her, and a lone figure was ascending a sand-swept hillock. Is this a false memory? This unbidden memory, emerging from the depths of her mind without apparent cause, left her momentarily perplexed. As her focus adhered to the unfolding scene, the contours of two individuals ascending the sandy crest took form. Their faces shrouded by hoods, only their eyes emerged from the cover, rendering them unidentifiable. Yet, against the backdrop of swirling grains, the sapphire irises of one individual¡¯s eyes shone distinctively. ¡°Ah¡­ Kasser?¡± Eugene mumbled. The scene morphed, transmuting into a boundless expanse of desert where the wind held its breath. Upon the crest of a sandy knoll, the two figures reclined, their gazes directed towards an oasis. ¡°Your Highness, are you really nning to go over there? The territory is extremely expansive. You might get into big trouble if you mess with it.¡± The voice that voiced its grumblings bore a rugged quality akin to the throes of adolescence. ¡°You came all the way here to say that again?¡± Eugene¡¯s brow wrinkled subtly. Was it the result of vocal distortion? Or had an ovey of fabric altered the quality? The Kasser she remembered bore a slightly divergent timbre to his voice. ¡°Your Highness, let us capture a suitable prey for the first Hwansu and deal with the otherter. Surely, you mentioned this to the Queen before departing the pce. Therefore, it¡¯s within my rights to apany you without the other warriors and simply trail behind, Your Highness.¡± ¡°His Majesty managed to hunt an impressive one as his initial catch.¡± ¡°Well, His Majesty is indeed quite skilled¡­¡± The individual with piercing blue eyes shot a re that silenced the speaker. ¡°If I were to triumph with an easy catch, it would be awkward to parade around as the Crown Prince. Even Mother would feel let down.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no cause for her to be disappointed.¡± ¡°Quiet now. Hold your tongue and follow.¡± A muffled thud interrupted the conversation, jolting Eugene back to reality. Holding her breath, she listened as the knocking sound repeated after a brief pause. The source of the sound seemed to be the balcony window, concealed behind the drawn curtains. Her heart raced, and a mmy sweat formed. Who could it be? Has something gone awry? Should she ignore it? Amid the rapidly escting thoughts of revealing the hidden passage and making a swift exit, she found herself hesitating. Thud. Once more, an unseen figure rapped against the window frame from outside. ¡°Lady Anika.¡± This time, a voice reached her ears as well. Chapter 328.2 Fire King? Eugene moved closer to the balcony, her words slipping out from behind the curtain, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Riner,¡± said the voice. ¡°Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t the proper entrance.¡± ¡°I took a different route. Would it be bothersome if I knocked on the lounge door?¡± A chuckle escaped Eugene. The reasons behind the frequent shes she had read about between Riner and Kasser now madeplete sense. Their personalities couldn¡¯t have been more distinct. ¡°What brings you here?¡± she inquired. ¡°I was intrigued by the Hwansu you¡¯ve been wearing throughout the banquet,¡± replied Riner. Eugene sighed softly. She had considered the possibility that Riner had attended the three consecutive banquets due to the little one. She had been anxious about himing and probing her with questions. Yet, his distance suggested there might be motives beyond the Hwansu. He possesses an unexpected level of awareness, Eugene observed.Since Riner had indeed knocked on the balcony window as he had promised, it was a more discreet approach than formal entry that would catch the attention of all the knights. Imagine in this world, ifrks were to vanish, who do you think would mourn the most? The Fire King, perhaps? Eugene couldn¡¯t discern whether the Fire King¡¯s fixation onrks was driven by fondness or resentment. However, his desires were crystal clear, making him easier toprehend. While others might waver when confronting Sang-je in battle, it felt certain that the Fire King would inevitably be an ally. Eugene released thetch, inviting Riner in with a simple ¡°Come in.¡± As the balcony window creaked open and Riner stepped into the parlor, a peculiar expression crossed his face as he took in Eugene¡¯s appearance. However, his attention quickly shifted as he noticed the small creature perched on her shoulder. ¡°Is that the one?¡± he inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Eugene. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Fourth King depart from the Holy City?¡± ¡°He left on that very day.¡± Riner¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the tiny creature. The Hwansu seemed to retreat behind Eugene, almost as if seeking refuge from the intensity of the Fire King¡¯s stare. Riner found it quite remarkable to witness this unfamiliar creature, the Hwansu, clinging to someone who wasn¡¯t its owner, resembling a pet. ¡°Even though the king isn¡¯t here, it¡¯s as though this creature is willingly staying away from its owner?¡± Riner mused. Typically, a Hwansu would exhibit its true nature as ark when it moved a certain distance away from its owner. That was themonly held belief. ¡°How is this possible? Could it really be due to this creature¡¯s own ability?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I promised I¡¯d exin everything you¡¯re curious aboutter. But since you¡¯re here, could you assist me a little? I¡¯m attempting to slip out of the mansion without the knights noticing. If you lend me a hand, I¡¯ll divulge the location of the world¡¯srgest and mightiestrk.¡± ¡°Thergest and mightiestrk?¡± Riner¡¯s eyes sparked with interest. ¡°Just how big and strong are we talking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s of a magnitude you¡¯ve never witnessed before. I pledge my honor that I¡¯m not even slightly exaggerating.¡± ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s the proposition, I¡¯m in. What sort of help do you need from me?¡± Riner didn¡¯t pester her with questions about her evasion of the knights or her destination. As he departed once more through the balcony window, Eugene found herself chuckling, her words a soft murmur to herself. ¡°He¡¯s remarkably easy to strike a bargain with.¡± Advancing toward the firece, she manipted a concealed mechanism. Gradually, the entire firece began to pivot, unveiling a concealed passageway extending beyond. Eugene cast a brief nce at the sealed door before entering the tunnel. Once inside, the firece settled back into its initial position. Leaving behind the dress she had brought at the passage¡¯s entrance, Eugene traversed the dim path. Though her view was obscured, she pressed forward with assurance, having previously navigated this route multiple times. When the little creature on her shoulder emitted a soft squeak, she eased her pace. Before long, her foot detected the descent of stairs. Gently resting her hand against the wall, she cautiously descended the stairs before proceeding along the path. Ultimately, the passage concluded, culminating in a dead end. She ascended an irondder affixed to the wall. Prior to lifting the ceiling hatch that led out of the passage, she whispered to the diminutive creature. ¡°Is anyone nearby?¡± No response from the creature indicated the absence of others. With care, Eugene lifted the cover, revealing a connection between the passage and the floor of a greenhouse, partially separated from the main edifice. From this vantage within the greenhouse, she stood a short distance from the mansion¡¯s rear exit. Initially, slipping out of the mansion through the back door appeared to be a straightforward endeavor for her. Eugene assumed that Dana would handle matters, ensuring that guards wouldn¡¯t be stationed near the rear grounds. However, the situation grew moreplex with the knights¡¯ arrival. Instead of confining their watch to the banquet hall¡¯s interior, they extended their patrols to epass the mansion¡¯s entirety, using their duty as a justification. In response, she crafted a n to divert the knights¡¯ attention. By now, there might have been an orchestrated incident within the kitchen involving a feigned patient. At some point during the festivities, an individual would suddenly copse within the banquet hall, prompting couples seeking a private escape from the crowd to slip out to the courtyard, effectively distracting the knights¡¯ focus. Involving the Fire King could prove beneficial. Eugene enlisted Riner to stir up a minor disturbance in the backyard. Should any knights be stationed close to the rear exit, they would be momentarily drawn away. Proceeding with care, Eugene emerged from the greenhouse. Around the same time, Dana entered the lounge area where Eugene had been taking respite. A wistful expression clouded Dana¡¯s face as she surveyed the empty room. Despite their prearranged farewells, parting remained a challenge. The timing of their reunion was uncertain, and reflecting on the past six weeks felt like recalling a dream. Summoning a deep breath, Dana steadied herself before departing the lounge. Approaching the knights stationed at the door, she addressed them: ¡°I believe she¡¯s a bit fatigued and resting briefly. She¡¯s taking a moment to recuperate. Please ensure her rest remains undisturbed until I return.¡± ¡°Understood, Lady Dana.¡± Dana bought them some time. By the moment the knights realized that Eugene had been absent for a while, she would have already slipped away from the mansion. Chapter 329.1 Draped in a cloak of deep ck, Eugene navigated her path with a cautious grace, her eyes flickering across her surroundings. The notion that the distance between the greenhouse and the rear entrance wasn¡¯t extensive held true only within Dana¡¯s frame of reference. It essentially meant that it was a shorter trekpared to the grand entrance, which demanded a considerable amble from the carriage. Anxiety seemed to stretch the space, making it far vaster than during her initial survey. The gentle presence of the little one resting on her shoulder offered sce. It implied that the sensitivities of a keen beast wouldn¡¯t detect any lurking presence. The attendant entrusted with monitoring the rear door¡¯s activity reported encountering knights frequently over the past couple of days. Thus, a window of opportunity likely existed now. It seems they¡¯re effectively diverting the knights¡¯ focus, Eugene thought. Given Dana¡¯s recruitment of individuals skilled in rhetoric and the dramatic arts, this endeavor wasn¡¯t amateurish by any measure. The assistance of the Fire King might also be proving invaluable. Eugene hastened her pace, heart reverberating in her chest. A sudden apprehension of being seized from behind gripped her. Upon finally reaching the rear entrance, her clenched fist was damp with cold sweat. With a quick scan confirming her solitude, she raised her gaze to the colossal iron portal towering over her by twice her height. The rear door served its purpose only when essential items required transport to the manor. Lately, its use had surged due to forting receptions, yet its typical frequency of opening was about once every ten days. Today, they had deliberately left the door unlocked. Despite this, Eugene struggled to budge it. The weighty iron barrier remained immovable, even when she pressed her entire body against it. However, at her side stood an aide imbued with the strength of four grown men ¡°Little one, unlock the door, please.¡±The little one descended from Eugene¡¯s form to the floor. As it shivered all over, an unusual expansion unfolded, like a balloon being inted. The squirrel, once finger-sized, instantaneously transformed into a creature almost asrge as the giant rat Eugene had previously encountered. Even though they¡¯re the same species¡­ Why are rats creepy while squirrels are cute? Musing over this peculiar query, Eugene watched as the little one thrust its head against the unyielding iron door, summoning its inner strength. With gradual deliberation, the door began to slide backward. When an opening substantial enough for a person emerged, Eugene wasted no time and slipped through the gap. The miniaturized little one contorted itself to slip through the same breach, then reverted to its expansive size, using its newfound mass to gently seal the ajar door. The iron barrier resettled, appearing as though it were bolted. Through prior repetitions of this maneuver, the process unfolded swiftly. ¡°Well done,¡± praised Eugene. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eugene reached out her hand toward the littlepanion. The squirrel, having undergone another reduction in stature, nimbly bounded onto her open palm. The sprawling terrain encircling the Arse family estate remained under the family¡¯s ownership. This generous expanse characterized not only the Arse property but also most of the opulent residences within the city. Consequently, the houses weren¡¯t densely clustered. Emerging through the rear exit led to a peripheral road, a passage frequented by cargo carriages, enveloped by twin rows of trees. Eugene set a brisk pace along this path. Following a brief drizzle, her steps carried an air of buoyancy. Before the road culminated, a robed figure emerged, seemingly materializing from the shadows. The man inclined his head deferentially toward Eugene. Devoid of surprise, Eugene reciprocated with a slight nod. A prior arrangement had earmarked this rendezvous with Sven. From the outset, Sven refrained from apanying Eugene, avoiding any indication of an additional presence to nearby knights. Hence, he had remained stationed at a discreet distance from the estate, unable to draw too close. They proceeded on foot to the carriage, positioned a fair distance from the Arse estate. The vicinity buzzed with pedestrians, an assortment of individuals in transit. Despite the robes and hoods veiling their features, the shrouded attire only heightened their air of suspicion. Sven¡¯s imposing build drew particr attention, suggesting potential witnesses who might recall his presence. The knights¡¯ strategy revolved around fostering the belief that Sven stood as Eugene¡¯s ally. Simultaneously, Sven devised his own exit n from the city, diverging from Eugene¡¯s path to confound any pursuit. Eugene boarded the waiting carriage, while Sven settled into the driver¡¯s position. Guided by Sven¡¯s hands, the carriage embarked on a trajectory opposite the bustling urban hubbub. *** In the prayer, Pides sat in fervent contemtion, his hands pressed to his brow, an unbroken chant spilling from his lips. ¡°O Lord, I don¡¯t understand. What should I do?¡± Since absorbing the contents of Joseph¡¯s earliermuniqu¨¦, a perplexing fog had descended upon him. Pides couldn¡¯t exclusively hinge his judgment on Joseph¡¯s words alone, yet there existed scant cause for Joseph to fabricate such a tale. Consequently, Pides initiated a silent yet deliberate quest for answers. Priests akin to Joseph, who had once ventured into the sanctuary, had departed the Holy City on multiple asions in the past. Following their final liturgy, they had embarked on journeys to the kingdom. Over three years hadpsed since, implying their reentry into the Holy City should have been aplished by now. However, none of them had returned. This revtion struck Pides like a physical blow. Somehow, an impression loomed that these individuals weren¡¯t in the same world anymore. In the face of this truth, Pides grappled with a sense of collision with reality. The Sang-je he had revered and trailed like a lodestar exhibited a duality that jarred against his beliefs. The atrocities choreographed within the sanctuary and the obliteration of dissident voices orchestrated by Sang-je stripped away the veneer of divinity that once adorned him. [This isn¡¯t divine worship. It¡¯s deceitful maniption. Everyone is being deceived.] A phrase from Joseph¡¯s note reverberated incessantly within his mind. Until midnight, Pides sat ensnared by contemtion in the prayer chamber. Thiste, the vicinity stood nearly deserted, yet within the corridor, a gathering of priests engaged in animated discourse. En route for a wordless supplication, Pides found himself involuntarily arrested by the snippets of conversation that reached his ears. ¡°Anika Flora is bing a priestess.¡± ¡°They say she¡¯s going to enter the sanctuary.¡± *** The carriage came to a halt on the outskirts of the sparsely popted Holy City. The final destinationy beyond the conveyance¡¯s reach. This marked the threshold leading to the solitary mountain embraced by the Holy City. Dominating the cityscape were predominantly tnds, interspersed with modest hillocks. Thus, the four cardinal gates, when flung open, yielded direct, unobstructed paths culminating in the central square¡ªhome to the colossal square tree. However, veering towards the southwestern fringes of the Holy City, one would encounter a peculiar rocky elevation adjacent to the city¡¯s defensive wall. This hill boasted an idiosyncratic formation, ascending sharply before culminating in a summit cleaved as though hewn from above, forming a sheer precipice. This architectural anomaly rendered descent impossible on the opposite side; retreat necessitated retracing the ascent. Even if the knights were to hasten their realization of Eugene¡¯s disappearance, it remained improbable for them to suspect her passage along this trajectory. The hill presented an impasse, an impassable route to climb further upward. Eugene¡¯s restive anticipation clung to the impending arrival of their final ally. With the assurance of no precise schedule, they had tentatively agreed upon a rendezvous window that stretched two hours shy of midnight. Yet, the span of waiting could potentially stretch even longer. Chapter 329.2 The windowless carriage enveloped them in velvety darkness. Eugene extended her palm, the sensation of a minuscule entity tracing her skin as it ascended. Gazing at the dim crimson glimmer amidst the obscurity, Eugene addressed the presence. ¡°Little one, are you signaling our presence?¡± The little being emitted a faint sound, akin to a muted reply. ¡°How fares matters back at the manor? Has anyone taken notice?¡± Minutes flowed withnguid reluctance. To remain inactive in the midst of their flight was a taxing endeavor. Without warning, the petite entity seated upon her palm pivoted, its red luminescence intensifying. Guided by the creature¡¯s actions, Eugene surged to her feet and utched the carriage door. Positioned before the threshold, Sven swiveled his gaze. ¡°Sven, he¡¯s here,¡± announced Eugene. ¡°Pardon?¡± Puzzlement flickered across Sven¡¯s features, rapidly yielding to a startle. Amid the murkiness, two crimson apparitions materialized in midair, and a primal instinct stirred within him. He understood these entities bore no malice toward him; yet, when the dual luminescent orbs darted forth with abrupt speed, Sven involuntarily adopted a defensive stance.Sven¡¯s rigid stance went unnoticed by the ebony leopard as it surged past him, directed unerringly toward Eugene. Though the vigor of its leap pressed her back, Eugene¡¯s arms enfolded Abu asughter erupted from her. ¡°Abu, how did you manage such impable timing?¡± Her palms caressed Abu¡¯s head with palpable affection, sharing in the ecstasy of their reunion. The ck leopard, a human¡¯s magnitude in size, nestled its head upon herp like a domesticated cat. Abu, guided by the signal from the little one, had pinpointed Eugene¡¯s location with startling precision. Subordinate Hwansus could establish an exchange of signals, theirmunication intricate and exclusive. Yet, this mode of signaling vastly diverged from the summons andmunication shared between sovereigns and their familiars. It merely affirmed a shared non-enmity amidst fellow Hwansus. Were any observers¡ªkings or otherwise¡ªto chance upon Hwansus conversing through this method, their incredulity would doubtlessly echo: ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Sven rxed his posture, adopting an air of casual ease. His gaze flitting to Abu, he ruminated, That Hwansu underestimates humans. Despite his familiarity with the regal Hwansus apanying the kings, beholding the dignified creature before the queen remained a spectacle of singr significance. ¡°Sven, kindly prepare the saddle.¡± ¡°Ah, certainly, Your Majesty.¡± Sven hastened to retrieve the requisite outerments from the saddlebag. ¡°Abu, sit.¡± Obediently, Abu descended onto the earth¡¯s surface like a trained warhound. ¡°Abu, I need you to carry me on your back. So, I¡¯ll tie a rope around your body to make sure I don¡¯t fall off. Can you do it?¡± Though Eugene had thoroughly briefed Abu on this facet during the strategy formtion, she now sought his confirmation anew. Disying the little creature concealed upon her body, she revealed it in her palm before Abu. ¡°The little one wille with us. Is that alright?¡± Agog for Abu¡¯s reaction, Eugene awaited his response. After a fleeting scrutiny of the little creature, Abu exhaled audibly, shifting his gaze aside. It was an attitude of grudging acquiescence, a contrast from the instinctive devouring he might have engaged in previously. Eugenevished Abu with a consoling pat and words ofmendation. ¡°Good boy, Abu.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s ready.¡± Sven approached, bearing a bespoke leather saddle. ¡°Abu, make yourself a bitrger.¡± At Eugene¡¯s entreaty, Abu extended his bulk to about double its prior size. Taking the saddle from Sven, Eugene positioned it over Abu¡¯s head. ¡°It must sit perfectly around your neck. Abu, grow a touchrger, please.¡± Incrementally, Abu inted, while Eugene prudently adjusted the leash¡¯s tension within her grasp. Once the leather thong was securely fitted, she announced, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Seated, Abu had metamorphosed into an immense entity, necessitating Eugene to employ her strength to ascend. Sven took charge of securing the remaining rope snugly around Abu¡¯s form. As Eugene threaded the cord beneath Abu¡¯s legs and cinched it, a low rumble issued from the leopard at Sven¡¯s touch. Eugene yfully chastised Abu, tapping his muzzle. ¡°Abu, whatever¡¯se over you! Sven is here to assist.¡± Following a series of grumbling sounds akin to those emitted by a beast, Abu subsided. Observing Eugene mount the colossal creature with effortless grace, Sven sensed a ripple of admiration. Memories surged forth of Queen Eugene¡¯s audacious charge against the gargantuan rat during their prior escapade. Even now, the recollection provoked a shiver tracing down his spine. His master possessed a recklessness that bordered on the extraordinary. While she abstained from overt self-praise, the king consistently convened gatherings of warriors to extol the unassable guardianship afforded to the queen. Having established the initial step of tethering Abu with a rudimentary rope, Eugene, sporting a custom-made saddle that snugly adhered to her form, ascended onto the leopard¡¯s back. The culminating phase entailed securing the intery between the foundational rope and the affixed saddle. Thanks to Sven¡¯s meticulous evaluations and aid in ensuring an airtight fastening, this concluding sequence flowed with seamless precision. ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t remove the saddle until you¡¯re in His Highness¡¯s presence,¡± reminded Sven. Eugene nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± The process of aligning the saddle and rope proved intricate, rendering autonomous reattachment unfeasible. This specialized saddle was the sole buffer between Eugene and potential ejection in the event Abu executed even a solitary leap. ¡°Please take care, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Sven, you too. We¡¯ll rendezvous safely within the kingdom. Let¡¯s proceed, Abu.¡± With a surge of momentum, Abuunched himself up the rocky hillside, promptly swallowed by the mountain¡¯s enshrouding darkness. Sven¡¯s gaze lingered upon the concealed peak. His stride held steadfast resolve. With two stalwart Hwansus standing sentinel beside the queen, he held a sense of security surpassing that offered by an assembly of several warriors. The burden of not personally safeguarding the queen tugged at him, albeit he acknowledged it stemmed from her explicit directive. Exhaling a sigh, he pivoted on his heel. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Personal duties beckoned him forth. Cradling the royal passage permit, endorsed by the king¡¯s own seal, he would voyage through the Dno Kingdom en route to Hashi Kingdom. His stratagem would ingeniously litter trails suggesting him as the queen, a ruse calcted to confound any pursuing knights. Chapter 330.1 Abu swiftly ascended the rough and jagged mountain terrain. Although the mountain¡¯s elevation wasn¡¯t particrly impressive, scaling it without a defined path in the dead of night meant enduring a sleepless vigil. Yet, the darkness posed no obstacle for Abu, unlike the creatures of the night. His progress to the summit was so swift that Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Has he already arrived? Upon reaching the summit, Abu pivoted in a circr motion before adjusting his orientation, allowing Eugene to peer down the edge of the cliff. A shiver ran down Eugene¡¯s spine as she envisioned the sheer abyss below. ¡°One misstep here, and not even your bones would be discernible,¡± muttered Eugene. At a slight distance beneath the cliff¡¯s precipice, lights flickered in a consistent pattern. These torches were affixed to the wall, their even spacing delineating the wall¡¯s contours. The mountain was encircled by this fortification wall, forming a protective barrier. Navigating the cliff and traversing the wall on this treacherous night was an unfeasible task for anyone. Even in the daylight, it would prove arduous. Any attempt to cling onto the cliff would be instantly spotted by vignt guards. Thus, the rocky mountain¡¯s sheer cliff acted as an innate defense mechanism. This is why the fortification on this side of the wall wasparatively vulnerable. With the gate unbarred, entrance and exit were unrestricted. Nevertheless, exploiting alternative means, such as scaling the wall, carried severe penalties. Even in the broad light of day, sentinels patrolled the wall encircling the mountain. Post-sunset, security measures escted further, creating an imprable defense. The density of guards conducting patrols along the wall was so substantial that while traversing its length, one could easily discern the distant figures of other guards ahead. Nheless, upholding constant vignce in a time of peace proved challenging. A while back, the guards had developed covert practices within their ranks. The night patrols came with a decent stipend, so some resorted to submitting false names in order to pocket extra earnings. In instances where a task required ten individuals, if nine participated, inevitable gaps emerged within the patrol area. Consequently, these gaps were relegated to the patrol of the cliff-side wall. While other areas underwent regr monitoring, the cliff-side wall received sporadic attention.Eugene¡¯s aspiration to flee the city hinged on scaling the wall. This endeavor would have been imusible without the aid of her two familiars. The means by which Eugene managed to exit the city remained inscrutable. Logically, it was inconceivable for a Hwansu of the king toply withmands issued by anyone other than their master. Drawing in a deep breath, Eugene steeled herself mentally and tapped Abu¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With Abu¡¯s movement, Eugene crouched, tightly clutching the creature¡¯s fur with both hands. A fleeting sensation of weightlessness enveloped her as her body left the ground, prompting her to grit her teeth. Abuunched off the cliff¡¯s edge. Each contact of Abu¡¯s paws on the jutting rocks of the cliff elicited inward screams from Eugene. The experience resembled that of a roller coaster suddenly ascending while in the midst of a descent, the force of gravity coursing through her being. Were it not for her secure hold on the saddle, she might have been flung off. ¡°Uwaaa!¡± She likened it to a carnival ride, yet theparison fell short. The osciting sensations between weightlessness during the descent and the forceful leaps upward churned her stomach. Abu descended the cliff¡¯s wall, its surface etched vertically like a teau. Maintaining his pace, he surged toward the city¡¯s fortifications. His acute senses extended, questing for any human presence. Luck favored them as no one lingered nearby. The perceptive creatureprehended the necessity of stealthily surmounting the wall without arousing attention. With a powerful thrust, Abuunched himself off the ground and alighted on the wall¡¯s surface. Immediately, he converted it into a foothold and sprang once more. Astonishingly nimble for his imposing size, Abu scaled the wall with remarkable agility, traversing its breadth. At a certain point, Eugene sealed her eyelids shut. Amidst the epassing darkness, this simple act steadied her queasy stomach. Once more, Abu either descended or propelled them upward. Eugene clung to Abu¡¯s fur with an unyielding grip, although aware that leather straps bound them together. The quivering of her body subsided. Eugene cracked her eyes open slightly and lifted her upper body. ¡°Abu, stop.¡± Abu decelerated and eventually halted. Eugene surveyed their surroundings, straining her eyes to discern amidst the obscurity. A level expanse came into view. ¡°¡­Have we managed to cross the wall?¡± She mumbled before breaking into a broad grin. ¡°You did it! We¡¯re out¡ªescaped the city!¡± Her arms extended, Eugene embraced Abu¡¯s neck warmly. ¡°Bravo, Abu. You¡¯ve performed splendidly.¡± Her voice resonated with exhration, her face radiant. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to reunite with your master.¡± Anticipation for her impending encounter with Kasser ignited anxiety within her. Initially urging Abu to rush forward, she promptly halted him again. Her body¡¯s residual tremors, a reminder of the gust that had flipped her earlier, obstructed her from settling down. ¡°This won¡¯t work, Abu. Let¡¯s take it slowly.¡± Eugene¡¯s tone exuded gentleness and reassurance. Nheless, even the gradual, swaying motions grew increasingly arduous to withstand. Despite swiftly adapting to horseback riding upon her arrival in this world, the supple undtions of a leopard¡¯s back proved considerably more challenging. After several unsessful attempts, Eugene opted to fully remove the leather straps and dismount from Abu¡¯s back, choosing instead to walk beside him. How much time had passed since they began walking? It felt as though her feet were ame. Having been on her feet since the afternoon, navigating the banquet hall tirelessly, the weariness had taken hold. The expenditure of energy had mounted as the day wore on. While her stomach had settled somewhat, remounting Abu was out of the question. After unfastening the straps, shecked the means to resecure them on her own. Kasser had emphatically cautioned her against riding Abu without a specialized saddle. Coaxing Abu to transform through mere words proved futile without a horse saddle. She harbored no intention of mounting a horse, even one as unique as Abu, without the proper equipment. ¡°Abu, we still have quite a distance to cover before reaching your master, right?¡± The rendezvous point she had arranged with Kassery near the Dicus border, adjacent to the realm of the Dark King. Roughly two hours¡¯ ride from the city gates, this location was frequently perceived as part of the Holy City enclosed by its walls, though its dominion extended towards the bordends¡ªa sort of uninhabited buffer zone. Eugene shook her head, dispelling the drowsiness that encroached upon her. Even as she walked, the urge to sleep was overwhelming. Suddenly, Abu emitted a soft cry. Eugene turned her head gradually to observe Abu. ¡°Eugene.¡± Was she caught in a waking dream due to her overwhelming sleepiness? Eugene found herself gazing nkly at the man who materialized before her. It was only when his sturdy arms enfolded her that reality snapped into focus. It was real. Chapter 330.2 ¡°Kasser.¡± Had tension gripped her throughout? A rush of relief surged through Eugene, followed byughter. Though only a few days had passed, the absence of his embrace had been deeply felt. ¡°Is this the border?¡± she asked Kasser. ¡°No,¡± replied Kasser. ¡°You were a bitte, so I decided toe search for you.¡± His hold on Eugene tightened, his hands tracing tender patterns on her face before cing kisses on various spots, then drawing her close once more. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ride Abu? Is the saddle ufortable?¡± he asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Abu¡¯s back was swaying quite a bit. I got motion sickness, so I had to disembark.¡± Eugene leaned against him, a hint of yfulness in her demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I could just copse and doze off right here.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s ride Abu. Oh, wait, you mentioned motion sickness.¡± Kasser pivoted, lowering his posture, signaling for her to mber onto his back.¡°Hop on.¡± Eugene chuckled bashfully and promptly mounted his back without hesitation. Kasser hoisted her gently and set off walking. Despite their situation of fleeing, their journey took on the air of a leisurely date, kindling a sense of delight within Eugene. ¡°The day you left, did Sang-je say anything?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°We didn¡¯t cross paths. They informed me he was in the prayer room, engaged in his devotions.¡± ¡°Praying? Then¡­¡± ¡°Likely he wasn¡¯t at the pce.¡± This implied Sang-je had sought out Alber. The thought of Alber in the clutches of the monster sent a pang through Eugene¡¯s heart. In the midst of outlining her escape n to Kasser, she abruptly drifted off. As Eugene leaned against him, her weight shiftedpletely onto Kasser. Theforting warmth of her body pressed against his back alleviated his apprehensions. Atst, all the pieces seemed to fall into alignment. As he awaited her arrival at their predetermined spot, restlessness had consumed him. Fearing potentialplications, he was on high alert, unable to unwind. Yet, when he heard Abu¡¯s call, he hastened toward the sound. It signified Abu¡¯s proximity, aying his apprehension about Eugene¡¯s solitary presence alongside the leopard. Kasser, typically notvish with praise, cast a nce back at Abu and remarked, ¡°Well done.¡± Without their two Hwansus, this endeavor would have met with failure. As if he didn¡¯t hate his owner¡¯s praise, Abu responded with a subdued cry. *** Eugene fixed her gaze on the bonfire, a beacon of light against the backdrop of the dark desert. Where is this? Is this some kind of dream? Beside the crackling mes, two figures upied the scene. One person sat and consumed a meal, while another reclined with their back to the fire. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been five days. Shouldn¡¯t you just give up on that guy?¡± The peculiar tableau she had observed just before departing the mansion seemed to extend into this strange setting. She studied the young man¡¯s visage intently, though the obscurity of the night and the flickering firelight made discerning his features challenging. Yet, it didn¡¯t strike her as a face she was acquainted with. The youth turned his attention to the individual reclining nearby, addressing them anew. ¡°How do you n to apprehend a guy who remains motionless in the water? Even if His Majesty the King intervenes, it appears impossible.¡± ¡°¡­Yog.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Only five days have psed. It¡¯s premature to abandon hope.¡± The young man identified as Yog emitted a sigh. His demeanor and tone seemed less formal than one might anticipate when addressing royalty. Their interaction appeared that of close friends rather than constrained by rigid hierarchies. ¡°Our food supply is running out now.¡± ¡°Even though there¡¯s an oasis right in front of us, we can¡¯t find any food.¡± The youth toyed with a twig, prodding at the bonfire before continuing cautiously. ¡°But, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you remain here a bit longer, the warriors may well arrive.¡± ¡°What? Hey!¡± The individual who had been reclining abruptly straightened. At the sight of the young man¡¯s face illuminated by the fire¡¯s glow, Eugene was roused from her slumber. Her vision flickered as she directed her gaze toward the dawn sky. Steadily, Eugene rose from her supine position, having been cocooned in the ck leopard¡¯s fur, her form curled in slumber. It¡¯s not Kasser. The young man bore a resemnce to Kasser, but he was not Kasser. The gift of foresight¡­ After Alber¡¯s message was conveyed through the warrior¡¯s voice, Eugene had reached out to the Muen n through Charlotte¡¯s great-uncle toprehend the significance behind ¡°reading fragments of the future.¡± This quest had led her to glean insights about the n¡¯s ability to foresee the future. The elder cast a spell to see the future. That exined Sang-je¡¯s absence. Possibility¡­ A future that may or may note true¡­ Eugene drew in a deep breath, grappling with a sense of being overwhelmed. She had glimpsed fragments of the future¡ªforeseen possibilities directly intertwined with the seer himself. Chapter 331.1 ¡°Are you awake now?¡± Eugene detected familiar features of the young man she had glimpsed in her earlier vision of the future on the face of the approaching man. He bore a resemnce to him ¨C her son, and his son too. The information she had gleaned from those glimpses remained limited, yet a sensation lingered, as if she had witnessed the conclusion of a lengthy and intricate tale. It was the kind of ending where all tribtions reached their cessation, and the words ¡°And they all lived happily ever after¡± would be aptly ced. While Alber regarded the act of ¡°foreseeing the future¡± as a canvas of potentialities, Eugene aspired to transmute that vision into an irrevocable reality. She believed she could enact it. Extending her arms toward Kasser, he appeared perplexed yet oddly content as he drew her into an embrace. ¡°Feel free to rest a while longer,¡± Kasser said. ¡°We¡¯ll traverse the border after the sun has fully risen.¡± ¡°Is it okay for me to be this at ease?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°You managed to approach the border in your slumber. If the knights had been tailing us, they would have caught up by now.¡± Kasser had carried the slumbering Eugene for a considerable stretchst night. As their n involved entering the Dicus Kingdom after daybreak, there was no need to hurry. While crossing the border at night was feasible, the scrutiny was likely to be intense. He dispatched Abu to scout for any potential pursuers during their leisurely stroll, yet there were no signs to suggest that her escape had drawn any attention ¨C her getaway appeared to have unfurled triumphantly.¡°Kasser, the glimpse of the future I glimpsed¡­ that narrative wherein I mistakenly believed I had crossed into the novel upon my return to this realm.¡± Following Eugene¡¯s realization that her novel was more than a mere work of fiction, potentially unveiling an impending reality, she bared her soul to Kasser. ¡°A lot has changed, but one simrity is that you¡¯re traveling to a different kingdom. Originally, you would never have set foot innds beyond the Sloan Kingdom.¡± ¡°The version of me that appears in the future you saw isn¡¯t me. I¡¯m not that kind of ruthless general,¡± Kasser said, wearing a contemtive expression. ¡°You¡¯re quite different from him. I don¡¯t think of you as the same person,¡± Eugene agreed, feeling that he didn¡¯t wish for her to like the version of himself cast in the future¡¯s shadows. Yet, within herself, she detected a glimmer of his stubbornness present within that future incarnation of Kasser. Human beings harbor multitudinous aspects within their being. Often, their true essence remains veiled, concealed even from themselves. A variety of influences can usher in change, and only under the duress of extreme circumstances might their authentic nature be unmasked. Perhaps within the panorama of the future Eugene envisioned, certain urrences acted as triggers, impelling this metamorphosis within him. She conjectured that there existed events capable of stoking an intense fury and desperation ¨C events extending beyond the suffering and afflictions of themon people, epassing those of greater importance, like Marianne¡¯s. Eugene came to witness a new facet of Kasser, observing how swiftly he acknowledged his long-lost biological brother, a revtion that had recentlye to light. That moment unveiled a depth of sentiment he held for his loved ones. Despite projecting an exterior of icy reserve, he possessed a remarkably tender disposition. This hinted at the profound sorrow he might endure should he lose someone dear, a loss that could potentially reshape his very identity. This realization fueled Eugene¡¯s desire to remain by his side and maintain their happiness together. The thought of being tragically separated from him and witnessing the transformation he might undergo was distressing. The image of a future Kasser, bearing a deste and arid demeanor like a barren desert, weighed heavily on her heart. ¡°Do you often dwell on the future you saw?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°I used to, buttely, I hardly think about it now,¡± Eugene responded. Observing his somewhat distant countenance, Eugene realized that even from the start, Kasser¡¯s reaction to her future narrative had been evasive. She reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to draw aparison between your future self and who you are now.¡± Kasser merely offered a silent nod in reply. Eugene surmised that Kasser might harbor some dislike for the personality she saw in his future self. With this in mind, she resolved to avoid bringing up the future story whenever possible. However, she couldn¡¯tprehend the root of Kasser¡¯s difort. The presence of another man in her memories¡ªalbeit his future self¡ªseemed to unsettle him. Silently grappling with these emotions, he wrestled with an unexpected jealousy towards his own future self. Gazing up at the gradually brightening sky, he shifted the topic of conversation. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a quick meal and then get going?¡± Kasser sifted through his bag, retrieving some jerky. Eugene epted it, but her immediate reaction was to expel it from her mouth, her expression twisted in distaste. ¡°This tastes really odd.¡± ¡°Odd?¡± Kasser plucked a piece of jerky from her hand and sampled it himself. The thinly processed, expertly smoked jerky of superior quality differed significantly from the kind usually carried by travelers. It was even refined enough for the discerning tastes of noblewomen, who asionally enjoyed it as a snack. ¡°This one seems perfectly fine.¡± Extending a piece of his jerky toward her, he offered it to Eugene. Tentatively, she ced it in her mouth, only to hastily spit it out again. The pungent aroma of the jerky was overwhelmingly unappealing. ¡°I think my taste buds are still off-kilter. The motion sickness might not havepletely subsided yet¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve been struggling with severe motion sickness, that could definitely be affecting your sense of taste. Let me find something other than jerky for you.¡± Kasser scooped up a handful of nuts and dried fruits, letting them spill into her palm. While he might have settled for just jerky if he were alone, he had considered Eugene¡¯s presence and packed emergency provisions with her preferences in mind. Eugene ced one of the dried fruits in her mouth and gave an approving nod. The taste didn¡¯t trigger any repulsion from her. Kasser watched as she consumed the food with a gentle gaze. ¡°This isn¡¯t a heavy meal, so it should digest quickly. Once we¡¯ve crossed the border, we can enjoy a proper meal,¡± he suggested. With their simple repast finished, they embarked on their journey. Both of them carefully pulled their hoods over their heads, ensuring that their true identities remained concealed. The smallerpanion perched on Eugene¡¯s shoulder while Abu nestled within the bag slung over Kasser¡¯s shoulder. Initially, Abu had attempted to find a spot on Eugene¡¯s other shoulder. Yet, no matter how much hepacted his form, he couldn¡¯t match the size of the smallerpanion. Eugene offered to carry him even if he couldn¡¯t perch on her shoulder, but Kasser declined with a shake of his head. ¡°Carrying him throughout our long journey? You¡¯d tire out too quickly.¡± Abu expressed his displeasure with a disgruntled cry as Kasser gently lifted him and settled him into the bag. Chapter 331.2 The knights stood guard outside the reception room where Eugene was resting. They had maintained a vignt watch, initially honoring Dana¡¯s request to ensure her sleeping daughter¡¯s peace. However, as time continued to tick by without any word from Dana about waking Eugene, a sense of unease began to take hold among the knights. One of the knights cast a nce back at the closed door, murmuring, ¡°She¡¯s been asleep for quite a while. The reception might conclude before she awakens.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go update Her Grace,¡± another knight volunteered. After a period of absence, the knight who had ventured down to the first-floor reception hall tomunicate with Dana returned on his own. When questioned about his solitary return, he exined, ¡°They were deeply engaged in animated discussions with various attendees. The moment didn¡¯t seem appropriate for me to broach the subject.¡± With time stretching on, the two knights decided to knock on the door themselves. Throughout the event, they had been anxious about the possibility of Eugene missing out on the closing assembly due to her prolonged slumber. ¡°Anika Jin, the gathering is nearing its conclusion,¡± one of the knights dered, rapping on the door several times. Yet, their attempts to elicit a response from within went unanswered, prompting the knights¡¯ expressions to take on a more serious tone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Go swiftly and fetch Her Grace,¡± the other knight directed, urgencycing his words. As the entrance couldn¡¯t be breached casually, one of the knights apanied Dana to gain ess. Returning with Dana, they stepped inside. Her gaze swept over the vacant reception room before settling on the firece.How distant had she traveled by now? After sunset, the city wall¡¯s security measures grew exceptionally stringent. Had she managed to bypass that vignt perimeter and escape unscathed? The n dictated her departure from the city, and in an ideal scenario, she might have rendezvoused with the Fourth King. ¡°Mother, my decision to leave without consent was solely mine. Neither you nor anyone else in the family should be aware of it. Please refrain from concealing my absence. If the knights grow suspicious, you should lead the way.¡± The Holy Cityy firmly within Sang-je¡¯s dominion. His influence extended across various corners of the realm. Defying Sang-je without a justifiable cause was ill-advised. Hence, Eugene¡¯s intention was to portray her departure from the Holy City as an autonomous choice, defying Sang-je¡¯s mandate to attend the Celestial Festival. She had departed for the kingdom abruptly, ensuring her family remained oblivious. Her exit from the estate had been executed independently, leaving no room for conjecture. Though Sven might have appeared to assist her, it could be argued that he acted merely as her escort, dutifully adhering to the host¡¯s wishes irrespective of the king¡¯s intentions. Furthermore, Sven would eventually be intercepted by the knights at an opportune juncture. Naturally, Eugene would not be in hispany. Sven¡¯s strategy revolved around a straightforward assertion¡ªhe would assert that he was on a missionmissioned by the king. Learning of Eugene¡¯s vanishing act from the knights, he would artfully feign surprise. The knights who pursued Eugene would find themselves on the wrong trail. Dana extracted a letter from a table drawer. Clutching the prepared missive, she hastened to the door and exited with an air of urgency. A perplexed expression adorned her face as she signaled the knights. ¡°Have you been guarding this ce? Not taking your eyes off it for even a moment?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. We¡¯ve remained steadfast,¡± they affirmed. ¡°Jin, that child has gone missing.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°She left me with a letter before vanishing into thin air. You¡¯ve been standing guard at the door, so where could she possibly have gone?¡± Dana¡¯s voice resonated with urgency. In a swift maneuver, the knights ventured into the reception room. The chamber didn¡¯t offer an abundance of space andcked concealed nooks. A knight inspecting the area, his gaze sweeping over the balcony window, interjected. ¡°The locks here are unfastened. Shouldn¡¯t they be secured?¡± Dana responded, ¡°All the windows are meant to be locked after dusk!¡± Dana¡¯s words flowed with contemtion, her thoughts turning inward. Jin has managed everything with precision¡® The decision to leave the windows open after Riner¡¯s departure¡ªa seemingly coincidental detail¡ªhad proven fortuitous, aligning seamlessly with the present circumstances. Dana promptly drew the reception to a close. Given the impending conclusion time, attendees began to depart organically. Simultaneously, with Dana¡¯s proactive coboration, the knightsbed through every corner of the mansion. By the time thest guest¡¯s carriage departed from the premises, the knights confronted the unsettling reality¡ªthey had failed to uncover any trace of Eugene¡¯s exit from the mansion, let alone her whereabouts. Certain knights hastened to the royal residence, while others directed their steps to the pce. The knights dispatched to the pce, however, found themselves unable to meet Sang-je. The doors to the prayer chamber would only open the following morning. ¡°Mother, amidst the imminent turmoil engulfing the kingdom, that man is undoubtedly exerting themselves tirelessly day and night. Basking under the bright lights andughter here feels like a betrayal.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t fulfilled my role as queen faithfully over these past three years. But now, I¡¯m gradually realizing that this position isn¡¯t solely about advocating for the underprivileged, but bearing onerous duties and responsibilities.¡± ¡°I apologize, Mother. Despite the gathering yet to conclude with two more days remaining, and His Holiness¡¯s gracious invitation to partake in the Celestial Festival¡­ I cowardly chose the path of secret escape. Please pardon my thoughtlessness.¡± As Sang-je perused the extended letter delivered by the knight, his countenance turned frigid. Chapter 332.1 The letter offered no useful insights to grasp onto. Where had she gone, her guilt from reveling at the party and subsequent vanishing from the mansion evident? Neither a n for solitude nor an inclination to journey to the kingdom had been mentioned. Despite an exhaustive overnight search by the knights, she had eluded them with remarkable speed. Anika Jin¡­ deceiving me in ways I never anticipated. Sang-je had found Eugene¡¯s demeanor peculiar upon her eptance of the Celestial Festival¡¯s invitation. Beneath her outward agreement, an underlying insincerity seemed to linger. Despite assurances that the king had ventured out of the Holy City unapanied, an unsettling sensation persisted, prompting the assignment of knights to Eugene¡¯s side for vignt watch. I¡¯ve made a huge mistake. To disrupt the celebration in such a manner¡ªhe had believed he could orchestrate everything smoothly and rx after its conclusion. Theplications wrought by Alber¡¯s magic had also contributed. ¡°I was quite explicit. Never leave Anika Jin¡¯s side, not for an instant.¡± The knight lowered his head. ¡°I apologize, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Given the fact that Anika Jin disappeared around midnight, what actions did you take until morning?¡± ¡°At the royal mansion, we confirmed that Anika Jin had not opened the door¡­¡±¡°If Anika Jin is concealed within the royal mansion, it¡¯s not an issue. She can¡¯t remain hidden indefinitely. The focus shouldn¡¯t be on searching the premises, but on something more crucial.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Are you certain Anika Jin left the Arse manor?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to ascertain how Anika Jin exited the manor. The back door raises suspicion, but aside from Anika Jin, no one within the manor has vanished. The back door is incredibly weighty¡ªfive knights would struggle to budge it¡ªso it¡¯s perplexing how Anika Jin managed to open it unaided. However, there was a witness who reported observing two individuals boarding a carriage nearby around the same time.¡± ¡°Trace the path of that carriage and scrutinize the city wall guards¡¯ activities fromst night. Determine if any unusual approaches were detected,¡± Sang-jemanded. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± Once the knight withdrew, Sang-je¡¯s irritation was palpable as he clicked his tongue. The incapacity of those unable to function efficiently on their own wasmentable. Yet, even Sang-je himself couldn¡¯t fathom it. Besides possessing the Ramita, Anika was an ordinary, unremarkable woman. How had she eluded the vignt eyes of the knights? Could she have truly left the Holy City? Sang-je beckoned a priest and issued instructions. ¡°Make a formal announcement regarding Anika Jin¡¯s disappearance. Her absence might not stem from her own volition. It¡¯s usible that her safety ispromised. Mobilize all essible personnel to locate her.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± *** On the fourth day of the grand feast, as per the arranged timetable, the evening was set tounch the celebration. However, during that very afternoon, all participants were unexpectedly handed letters of regret from the Arse family, elucidating the abrupt cancetion of the affair. Rather than harboring displeasure about the sudden cessation of the banquet, the attendees found themselves captivated by the enigmatic reasons concealed within. The triumph or defeat of a g hosted by a distinguished lineage bore substantial consequences on their standing. The notion that a mere span of a few days¡¯ festivity couldn¡¯t be properly concluded struck a substantial blow to the sensibilities of the aristocrats, acutely aware of the ever-watchful gaze of society. Though the reputation of the Arse family wouldn¡¯t be entirely besmirched by this incident, the curiosity was further stoked by the fact that it concerned the very same family. In the wake of that afternoon, the lively array of masquerade boutiques, serene tea parlors, and vibrant clubs, hotspots of congregation, buzzed with fervor. ¡°Did you hear? Anika Jin has gone missing.¡± ¡°No way. Who said that?¡± ¡°It was announced at the pce. They¡¯re apparently searching for Anika Jin, turning the whole sanctuary upside down.¡± Swiftly, the whispers of rumors spread like wildfire. *** In the heart of the Holy City¡¯s Pce, the regal figure of the Concord King from the Dno Kingdom arrived for a visit. The grandeur of the audience chamber yed host to Sang-je¡¯s warm wee. ¡°I¡¯m considering my return to my kingdom, Your Holiness,¡± the King expressed. Sang-je, intrigued, inquired, ¡°Might I ask what brings such haste? A month remains before the season¡¯s end.¡± The Dno Kingdom was the nearest neighbor to the city, a mere two-day journey on horseback. Normally, Akil lingered within the sanctuary until the season¡¯s conclusion. Akil rified, ¡°It¡¯s not a particr reason, truly. The city¡¯s allure during this season has waned. The spotlight is fixed so intently that other urrences pale inparison.¡± Sang-je grasped the underlying sentiment in King Akil¡¯s words. This season had brimmed with happenings, from the tales of Anika Jin¡¯srk tree to the opulent Arse family banquet. The Fourth King, Anika Jin, and the Arse family dominated discussions. For those seeking a more varied amusement, such circumstances offered little. It had been noted that the Concord King, a regr presence at social affairs, had shunned the Arse manor¡¯s g. ¡°As the lively season advances, I beseech tranquility upon your kingdom. May Mahar¡¯s blessings apany your journey, King Akil.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness,¡± King Akil responded courteously. Then, with a thoughtful shift, he inquired, ¡°On a different note, I encountered an intriguing rumor on my journey here. Is Anika Jin still among the missing?¡± A deep sigh escaped Sang-je¡¯s lips, his features etched with concern. ¡°The worry is pressing upon me. She evaporated, as if taken by the wind. It¡¯s been so long that you might not recall, King Akil. Anika Jin vanished in the distant past, and now, a simr unsettling notion haunts me ¨C that she¡¯s caught in something equally ominous.¡± Chapter 332.2 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Akil mused, his fingers lightly drumming against his chin. An air of contemtion surrounded him, catching Sang-je¡¯s attention. Sensing an intriguing undercurrent, Sang-je couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°King Akil, have you stumbled upon any tales, no matter how fanciful they may seem? Even if they defy belief, I¡¯m eager to hear.¡± Akil¡¯s response took a slight turn, ¡°The consortium of merchants back in my homnd wishes to extend a message to Your Holiness.¡± A hint of irony danced at the corners of Sang-je¡¯s lips. The ceaseless line of those desiring an audience with him was endless. Given that Sang-je dedicated his time primarily to engaging with the Holy City¡¯s inhabitants, the chances of foreign visitors from Akil¡¯s realm securing an audience were close to nil. Nheless, Sang-je affirmed, ¡°It is my solemn duty to disseminate faith to those devout souls aligned with the divine will.¡± Summoning a priest promptly, Sang-je requested the roster of individuals seeking an audience, right there in Akil¡¯s presence. After the priest departed, Akil interjected as if a thought had just surfaced, ¡°By the way, though it might not hold direct relevance, some time ago, upon the Fourth King¡¯s request, we granted him a rather exceptional pass. A pass that exempted him from inspections.¡± ¡°A pass?¡± Sang-je¡¯s eyebrows arched with intrigue, his curiosity piqued by this revtion. ¡°You provided the Fourth King with such a privilege, for what?¡± Akil¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°I shared an extensive discourse with the Fourth King.¡± In those words, there lingered an unspoken implication: Akil had also conducted dealings with the Fourth King, just as he had with Sang-je. ¡°Did the Fourth King provide any insight into why he required the pass?¡± Sang-je inquired. ¡°I can¡¯t say. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±The ambiguity in his demeanor left room for spection: was this a genuineck of knowledge or a deliberate withholding of information? However, Sang-je deduced that further probing wouldn¡¯t yield any more rity. ¡°¡­King Akil, your aid has proven invaluable,¡± Sang-je acknowledged. Akil brushed off the praise with a casual wave. ¡°No need for ttery. Well then, I shall take my leave. May the eternal blessings of Mahar apany us.¡± A sly grin curled on Akil¡¯s lips as he exited the grandeur of the Holy City¡¯s Pce. His thoughts retraced to a recent exchange, reying the moment when he had handed over the pass to the Fourth King. ¡°Fourth King, what price are you prepared to pay in exchange for this pass?¡± Akil had posed the question. ¡°Name your desire,¡± came the swift response. ¡°I¡¯ve been pondering over the necessity for you to move discreetly using this pass, avoiding prying eyes. Whose gaze are you fleeing?¡± Akil had questioned, the words carrying an unspoken weight. Without uttering Sang-je¡¯s name explicitly, their gazes had held a silent conversation, conveying volumes. ¡°Are you turning your back on the Holy City¡¯s Pce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m yet undecided. But should circumstances demand the use of this pass, the decision will be irrevocable.¡± ¡°Irrevocable,¡± Akil had echoed. ¡°To what extent are you willing to go?¡± ¡°In return for further assistance, I shall ensure the Concord King¡¯s aspirations find fruition.¡± On that day, a new pact had been sealed alongside the pass¡¯s exchange. Today¡¯s meeting between Akil and Sang-je to exchange insights regarding the pass traced back to that ndestine transaction. Akil sensed an intention to disrupt Sang-je¡¯s informationwork, yet the entirety of the Fourth King¡¯s intricate scheme remained beyond his grasp. ¡°What I desire¡­¡± Akil¡¯s voice hung in the air, chilled and resolute as he ascended the carriage steps. To get rid of those trash, his thoughts whispered, a frosty determination crystallizing in his gaze. The Dno Kingdom stood as a bastion of Mara¡¯s faithful, its numbers surpassing those of neighboring realms. Even the distant Hashi Kingdom boasted a few adherents, though its remoteness hindered effective recruitment within the Holy City¡¯s domain. Proximity gifted the Dno Kingdom a strategic significance, the devout of Mara establishing a pivotal stronghold. Hence, knightsbed the kingdom¡¯s expanse, aiming to seize these perceived heretics. Yet, it was the self-styled Inquisitors, those audacious figures draped in ostentatious titles, who vexed Akil¡¯s thoughts. Inquisitors? Those lunatics are bloodthirsty murderers. Within the annals of the Dno Kingdom, a haunting history lingered, painted in the blood of a remote vige¡¯s merciless ughter. The extent of such concealed atrocities remained veiled, but Akil suspected the Inquisitors bore responsibility. Almost certain, he was. These agents of death reveled in their gruesome pursuits, wrapping sinners¡¯ punishment in a veneer of righteousness. Within their own realm, amid their own brethren, they orchestrated such horrors. A gruesome resolve formed within him. Initially, the thought of consulting Sang-je surfaced, but Akil could hardly believe Sang-je was ignorant of the Inquisitors¡¯ identities. Thiscency, Sang-je¡¯s audacity in allowing their deeds, ignited Akil¡¯s resentment. Disgust festered at the hypocritical nature of one who proimed as God¡¯s representative yet disregarded human life so grantly. Thus, a decision solidified: to strip Sang-je¡¯s veneer bare, to rain retribution upon the Inquisitors who had heartlessly butchered his innocent subjects. Driven by an inscrutable urge, he was prepared to oppose Sang-je, even if it meant joining hands with those who stood against him. *** When the knights unearthed the trail indicating Sven¡¯s exit from the city and subsequent entry into the Dno Kingdom, it had been approximately two days since Eugene¡¯s inexplicable disappearance. Over this span, Eugene and Kasser had pressed forward, spanning a considerable expanse in their relentless journey. Upon their kingdom-crossing ingress, Kasser had orchestrated a modest carriage, its lone steed steering them onward. Eugene was perched atop, while Kasser assumed the reins. By day, they charted paths less traveled, evading populous routes, ensuring their visages escaped onlookers¡¯ memory. As the sun dipped, they sought refuge in towns that provided shelter. The course unfolded seamlessly. Sans noteworthy events, ten days rolled by. The pass that Kasser held proved invaluable, a conduit that unbarred passage without obstacle at every juncture. ¡°Order endures,¡± Kasser contemted, surprise alighting his thoughts. While charting a path along the Dicus border, he had harbored private misgivings. With the Concord King preupied, apprehensions swirled regarding the realm¡¯s stability, casting a shadow on the efficacy of their sanctioned pass. However, even the tiniest vige they entered cast scrutinizing nces upon the pass alone. This revtion underscored the resounding influence wielded by official documentation in even the most secluded corners. Noontime saw Kasser halt their passage. Cracking open the carriage door, his gaze fell upon Eugene, who had slumped against the carriage¡¯s side, lost in slumber. Pity etched his features. Eugene had imed an unyielding facade, yet her appearance belied exhaustion. The rough, less-treaded paths exacted their toll, inflicting strains on their arduous odyssey. Amid the carriage¡¯s ceaseless sway, weariness seeped into every pore. Chapter 333.1 Kasser stood beside the carriage door, his gaze fixed on Eugene. The wind tousled his hair as he cracked open the door. A soft sigh escaped his lips. The exhration of escaping their pursuers had been fleeting. With every passing mile, an uneasy feeling nestled deeper in his heart. The little carriage jolted violently along the uneven, unpaved road, its light frame amplifying every bump and crevice. There were no signs of fellow travelers, and the scenery remained as monotonous as ever. Eugene didn¡¯t voice anyints, but whenever Kasser stole a nce at her, she resembled a drowsy, fragile bird. ¡°Eugene,¡± he called out. The confines of the carriage left little room for maneuvering. Even though Eugene had thepartment to herself, space was scarce. As he reached for something, his hand brushed against her cheek. With a gentle tap of his fingertip, Eugene¡¯s eyes fluttered open. ¡°We¡¯ll take a break and have a meal,¡± Kasser suggested. Eugene nodded, her eyes still heavy with slumber, and extended her hand towards him. With his assistance, she disembarked from the carriage, followed closely by the two small creatures that had shared their confined space. Kasser held Eugene¡¯s hand firmly and inquired, ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Eugene turned to him, a soft chuckle escaping her lips as she observed his worried expression. ¡°Do you realize how many times you ask me that in a day? I¡¯m not in pain. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± ¡°If you feel the slightest difort, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±¡°I¡¯m not enduring anything, just a touch of motion sickness.¡± No matter how many times she reassured him, he remained suspicious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my motion sickness to be this severe. If it weren¡¯t for that, we would have reached our destination much sooner.¡± Originally, this journey had not been intended to take this long. They had nned to expedite their progress by asionally riding Abu in between. Two days into their journey, they found themselves riding atop a vastly altered Abu, navigating through a dense, untamed forest. Yet, their progress was abruptly halted as Eugene¡¯s voice rang out, gued by the unwee difort of motion sickness. Eugene wasted no time dismounting Abu, copsing to the ground as her stomach emptied itself. Kasser fretted, urging her to seek medical help in the nearest city due to her dizziness. From that point on, their journey continued solely by carriage. ¡°You¡¯ve endured quite a bit. It can¡¯t be easy to y the role of a mahout,¡± Kasser remarked sympathetically. ¡°I should have been better prepared¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± he implored. ¡°Traveling with knights and attendants would only make us conspicuous. It¡¯s just motion sickness. You¡¯re truly alright.¡± Kasser studied Eugene¡¯s countenance, attempting to discern the truth beneath her words. It struck him as peculiar that she attributed her condition solely to motion sickness. When they had visited temples or ventured toward sacrednds not too long ago, she hadn¡¯t exhibited such distress. However, back then, they had enjoyed far morefortable means of transportation and the support of attendants. With a soft smile, he pulled her into his embrace. Some roles were not meant to be probed deeply, especially when the person in question appeared outwardly fine. Still, Eugene¡¯s pallor troubled him. During their journey with the warriors across the desert, Kasser had loosely nned their itinerary, taking into ount their stamina. However, estimating the stamina of an average person, particrly a woman, proved to be a challenge he hadn¡¯t fully grasped. ¡°Just a bit more to endure. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll reach the mountain range. I¡¯ll be right there to greet you once we cross it,¡± Kasser reassured Eugene with a determined smile. ¡°Oh, I can hardly wait. We¡¯re almost there.¡± Kasser carefully seated Eugene on a makeshift chair set up in the open clearing. Her meal had been prepared with utmost consideration for her motion sickness, consisting of gentle fruits, dried grains, and soft bread. They made sure to arrange for these meals whenever they stopped in viges during their journey. After she took a bite, Kasser lightly kissed her cheek. ¡°Keep eating. I¡¯ll take a quick look around and be right back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When the carriage paused for a brief respite, Kasser often surveyed their surroundings, leaving Eugene momentarily alone. She didn¡¯t feel a sense of unease, though, as she had thepany of their two loyal beasts. As Kasser disappeared from sight, Eugene let out a sigh. She tried her best not to reveal it, but motion sickness was genuinely troublesome. She felt perfectly fine when her feet were firmly nted on the ground like this, but as soon as the carriage swayed, her stomach churned. At least she could find sce infortable sleep; motion sickness didn¡¯t gue her while she was in slumber¡¯s embrace. The intensity of this motion sickness is quite perplexing, Eugene mused to herself, finding it odd how severe it had be. Yet, a flicker of renewed energy surged within her as they drew closer to their destination. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal. I must eat to endure this.¡± Eugene diligently ced morsels of food into her mouth, determined even in the face of her diminished appetite. Kasser¡¯s return was dyed until after she had finished her meal. Gazing at the two loyal Hwansus stationed on either side of her, she remarked, ¡°You two should have your meal as well. It seems our master is running behind.¡± Hwansus like Abu did indeed appreciate their meaty meals, but their tastes veered toward the gourmet. Like children drawn to candy, such indulgences hardly fortified their vitality. Seeds formed the primary sustenance for these beasts. The king always ensured there were seeds at the ready for them. Within the pce walls, they rested within an oil jar, while during travels, they nestled in his pocket. Perhaps it was the result of the king¡¯s constant emanation of Praz that rendered the seeds virtually indestructible, even during active periods. Extending her hand toward Abu, Eugene called out its name. In response, the creature nudged her hand gently with its head. Since the day two creatures had fled her, Eugene exercised more caution when approaching them. Instead of reaching out, she began to summon them with words, beckoning them to her side. ¡°Hey there, little one,¡± she called, turning her head as a squirrel gracefully bounded onto her arm. Chapter 333.2 Eugene deduced that the creatures¡¯ inclination to follow her was likely connected to Ramita. Slowly, she was bing attuned to her own identity and could now sense Ramita¡¯s presence. Nevertheless, the extent of Ramita¡¯s abilities still eluded herprehension. Ramita possesses the power to bring about the death ofrks¡­ She acknowledged that not allrks responded uniformly to this ability. While Sang-je searched for a formidable Ramita to meet its end, the turtle-like creature she had encountered in the sanctuary did not harbor a desire for death. As her fingers caressed Abu¡¯s head, her mind drifted in contemtion. Back then, both Abu and the little one must have fled because they didn¡¯t want to die.¡± Eugene sensed a distinct peculiarity in the behavior of the little one who trailed her, recognized even by the Fire King. This connection extended to the Fire King¡¯s own creature, which responded to Eugene¡¯s presence much like a butterfly drawn to a flower brimming with nectar. Basically,rks don¡¯t harm Anikas under any circumstances. So whether Ramita is strong or weak, the fact thatrks are reacting means something. My Ramita is strong¡­ In metaphorical terms, I¡¯m like a flower that emits a strong fragrance from a distance. A sudden realization struck Eugene, causing her to withdraw her hand from petting Abu. ¡°When I turned that giant rat into wood, I was scared, and when Abu and the little one fled from me, I was angry. Both times, it was driven by negative emotions. So¡­ what happens when I¡¯m in a positive emotional state?¡± As Eugene pondered this, Abu nestled against her hand, and she sensed something subtle leaving her. Startled, she quickly pulled her hand away, watching in wide-eyed astonishment as Abu rolled on the ground, resembling a cat that had just encountered catnip, radiating satisfaction. ¡°Eugene.¡±Eugene shifted her gaze between her hand and Abu before turning her head and breaking into a wide, joyful smile as she spotted Kasser approaching. She hurried towards him, yfully pouting. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± she asked. ¡°Sorry,¡± Kasser apologized. ¡°I was checking the road.¡± Kasser made no mention of the bandits that had been tailing their carriage for a while now. It wasn¡¯t the first time such an incident had urred. Travelers were generally cautious about taking remote routes withx security. Despite appearing as a group, they were just two people, and their carriage moved at a slow pace, making them appear vulnerable to potential threats. Kasser furrowed his brow as he observed Abu, who was energetically hopping around. ¡°Why is that one behaving like that?¡± ¡°Kasser, did Abu just call you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kasser recalled that when the two beasts had fled from Eugene earlier, he had sensed the danger they felt and rushed to her side. This suggested that Abu currently didn¡¯t sense any imminent threat. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°¡­Nothing, really. I just gave Abu a little pet, and he seemed to react unusually,¡± Eugene replied, deciding to dy her exnation for the time being. Before reboarding the carriage, Kasser retrieved some seeds from his hip pocket and tossed them to Kkoma and Abu. However, Abu¡¯s response was rather peculiar. Normally, he would deftly catch and devour the airborne seeds, but today, he simply watched them descend in front of him and then leisurely picked them up to eat. Kasser had casually thrown the seeds without paying much attention to the animals¡¯ reactions. It was only Eugene, who was closely observing Abu, that noticed this deviation. ¡°I should conduct more experiments once he¡¯s fully recovered,¡± Eugene mused to herself. The carriage began to move again, and as it swayed, Eugene¡¯s brow furrowed as a familiar queasiness enveloped her stomach. Almost there now, she thought, taking deep breaths in an attempt to alleviate her difort. It¡¯s fortunate I¡¯m not menstruating. Dealing with my period now would have been quite a challenge. As her expression gradually stiffened, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wish for the existence of disposable menstrual pads in this world as well. Until two days after her expected period start date, Eugene had been preupied with the uncertainty of when it would arrive. However, after her turbulent ride on Abu followed by a bout of intense vomiting, the matter hadpletely slipped her mind. Why hasn¡¯t ite yet? she wondered. She had heard that in times of crisis, such as during a war, menstruation could naturally cease. But was their current situation truly that dire? Unconsciously, she cradled her lower abdomen with both hands, and the image of the boy resembling Kasser from the glimpse of the future she had witnessed came to mind. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A sudden shiver ran down her spine. The persistent nausea that had been tormenting her had vanished. Her heart pounded so loudly that it seemed to resonate in her ears. Could it be¡­ a child? As the possibility of pregnancy crossed her mind, all the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce. The unusually severe morning sickness, excessive fatigue, loss of appetite, and sudden food aversions¡ªit all made sense now. Her eyes blinked rapidly, warmth flooding into them alongside an inexplicable surge of emotions. ¡°Could we really be parents? Both of us?¡± she wondered, ready to tap on the carriage wall in sheer excitement, only to withdraw her hand. As her fervent emotions settled, she shook her head, aposed expression returning to her features. ¡°Not the time to announce it,¡± she quietly decided. Certainty was elusive. Her period might simply be runningte, and the nausea could easily be attributed to the rigors of their journey. Considering how Kasser might react to the idea of pregnancy, Eugene envisioned him immediately halting their journey and altering course to locate a doctor. They were nearly at their destination, and she was keen to avoid any disruptions at this juncture. Ten days had seen her endure the swaying carriage and even take a daring leap off a cliff while riding Abu. If something were amiss with the child, she believed she would have sensed it by now. Eugene opted to maintain her silence. The carriage continued its course along the prearranged route, and as afternoon approached, the distant Anoti Mountains began to take form on the horizon. The following morning, the duo finally arrived at the pass leading up into the mountains. Chapter 334.1 After methodically stamping the documents, Dana gingerly arranged them atop the neatly processed stack on her desk. The surface now gleamed, devoid of any lingering paperwork. She paused for a moment, her gaze fixed upon the vacant expanse before she carefully lowered the stamp. Abruptly disrupting the ongoing banquet, the leisurely post-event cleanup had finally reached its conclusion. While most of her responsibilities had been delegated to her son, Dana had chosen to personally attend to this particr duty. Raising her head, she turned her attention to the window. Everything had concluded right on schedule, with the impending sunset promising to paint the sky in hues of warmth. Her emotions were a blend of satisfaction and mncholy. In the midst of tending to the mundane tasks that demanded her attention, Dana had momentarily overlooked the void left by her daughter¡¯s departure. It¡¯s already been ten days. By now, they must have entered the Kingdom of Hashi. Dana possessed only scant knowledge of Eugene and Kasser¡¯s itinerary to the Kingdom of Hashi. She knew it would take roughly a week, but the finer details eluded her. Eugene had given his word to send word as soon as they crossed into Hashi, and Dana anxiously awaited the arrival of their letter. ¡°Mdy,¡± a butler rapped lightly on the door. Shortly thereafter, he entered, wearing an air of apprehension. ¡°A knight has arrived, requesting an audience with you, Mdy.¡± Dana briefly disyed a hint of irritation, her patience tested by the frequent summons to the Holy City¡¯s Pce over the past ten days. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡± The butler promptly withdrew.A short whileter, the knight ryed a message from Sang-je. ¡°His Majesty wishes to see you urgently, Mdy. He requests a meeting today.¡± Sang-je may not have been the ruler of the Holy City, but his influence was substantial. Although he could apply pressure, hecked the authority to issue demands for the head of the Arse family to appear. Sending a messenger at this hour for an immediate meeting was, to say the least, a rather impolite request. Nevertheless, Dana responded withposed grace. ¡°Very well. I will go to meet him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡± Just as Dana was preparing to leave, Patrick, who had recently returned home, caught wind of the news and knocked on her bedroom door. ¡°They¡¯re summoning you quite frequently. The more you visit the pce, the more rumors swirl. Sang-je feigns concern for the missing Jin while pursuing her like a criminal. If he genuinely cared for Anika, he wouldn¡¯t behave in such a manner.¡± Patrick¡¯s tone was sharp, no longer bothering with the formality of honorifics when referring to Sang-je. Aware of her husband¡¯s meticulous nature when it came to choosing his words, Dana suspected he had caught wind of troubling news from outside. ¡°Still, it can¡¯t be as dire as we fear, can it? I¡¯ll be back,¡± she assured him. ¡°Be cautious,¡± her husband replied, his expression firm. Dana couldn¡¯t help but smile at her husband¡¯s seriousness. ¡°Do you think Sang-je might hold something against me?¡± ¡°He keeps summoning you because Sang-je is growing impatient. Those lurking in the shadows are capable of anything,¡± he cautioned. Taking her husband¡¯s words to heart, Dana left the mansion and, guided by a priest, arrived at the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Unlike her previous three visits, Sang-je did not make an appearance until she had nearly drained her second cup of tea. Keeping a guest waiting for an extended period carried various implications, none of which boded well. As she sipped thest dregs of her tea, the door to the room finally swung open. Dana rose to her feet as Sang-je entered. Just as before, there was no discernible aura around Sang-je. Dana could sense an energy, a trace of a soul even when looking at the departed, but Sang-je remained an enigma, devoid of such telltale signs. In the past, Dana had believed Sang-je¡¯s authority stemmed from being God¡¯s representative. However, ever since Jin had revealed that Sang-je had lost his divine power, unease had nestled within her. ¡°There was an urgent matter I needed to attend to. How have you been?¡± Sang-je inquired. ¡°Thanks to His Holiness¡¯s care, I find sce,¡± she replied. ¡°Is that so? I had concerns that you might not find peace, but it¡¯s reassuring to hear otherwise.¡± A slight twitch of Dana¡¯s forehead betrayed her difort as she lowered her gaze. Sang-je¡¯s tone was unusually sharp, and she had an inkling that this meeting would prove taxing. Sang-je¡¯s spirits were currently at their lowest. Reports of consecutive failures in the tasks he had delegated had reached him. The knights assigned to track Jin¡¯s escorts to the Dno Kingdom reported their inability to locate her. Those dispatched in the direction of the n Kingdom had met with simr failure, and still, there was no word from Pides, the one sent towards the Dicus Kingdom. Topound his troubles, the messengers sent to confirm whether the Fourth King had entered the Hashi Kingdom had returned with perplexing news. ¡°The warriors apanying the Fourth King were verified to have crossed the mountains, but we cannot ascertain whether the Fourth King was among them.¡± Upon careful consideration, a disquieting conclusion emerged: Jin had departed the Holy City, and the Fourth King had apanied her. Why had Jin fled the Holy City in haste, like one escaping a dire threat? What knowledge had she gained that prompted such a drastic change in her ns? She had originally intended to wed the Fourth King for her own purposes, so what had altered her course? What secret dealings did she share with the Fourth King? Sang-je seethed with fury and apprehension, grappling with his dearth of information. The king and Anika should have been wary of each other. It had been a long-standing effort on Sang-je¡¯s part. ¡°Mdy, are you still unaware of Anika Jin¡¯s whereabouts? Have you received any word about her prior to her disappearance?¡± His inquiry leaned more towards an interrogation than a mere question. Dana, with a measured pause, responded calmly, ¡°If I possessed any knowledge, Your Holiness, I would willingly divulge it.¡± ¡°Are you not concerned for Anika Jin¡¯s safety?¡± ¡°Is there a parent who doesn¡¯t fret over their child? She¡¯s not impulsive; I have faith in her and await her return. Sometimes, that is the role of a parent.¡± ¡°Even in such uncertainty regarding your daughter¡¯s whereabouts, you maintainposure.¡± Dana met Sang-je¡¯s gaze head-on and remarked, ¡°Please do not assess the depth of my emotions solely based on my outward demeanor, Your Holiness. I can weep inwardly while wearing a smile.¡± Now, having aged and retreated from the forefront for some time, the younger generation might not be aware. When the Arse family¡¯s matriarch had been at the pinnacle of guiding their resurgence, she had been renowned for having ice in her veins. Among the countless individuals Sang-je had encountered in his many years, the Arse family¡¯s matriarch was one of the most unflinching. The Arse family was not to be underestimated recklessly. Their wealth was nothing extraordinary; it was the trust theymanded among those around them that constituted their true power. This was precisely why, despite the exasperating ordeal Sang-je had endured, he couldn¡¯t relinquish his pursuit of Anika Jin, a scion of the Arse family. Not too long ago, the longed-for future had appeared to him. Alber had imed to witness an enormous tree soaring into the sky from the heart of the pce. The exact timeframe remained elusive, but it was undoubtedly not in the distant future. Alber¡¯s visions seldom extended beyond a few decades. Jin and Flora, the two dreamers, were a pair. A simpleke wouldn¡¯t suffice; it had to be ¡°the¡±ke. Therefore, one individual alone wouldn¡¯t suffice. The inevitable conclusion was that for this vision of the future toe to fruition, two Anikas were an absolute necessity. ¡°Anika Jin has vited the rules. She has abandoned her pivotal role in the Celestial Festival and vanished. The fate of the Holy City hinges on this event. I have no intention of overlooking this transgression. Given that you are Anika Jin¡¯s mother, I shall extend one final opportunity. Deliver Anika Jin to the Holy City¡¯s Pce prior to the Celestial Festival. Should Anika Jin still fail to appear, I will hold her ountable as God¡¯s representative.¡± Dana¡¯s countenance stiffened upon hearing this warning, which sounded more like a thinly veiled threat. Chapter 334.2 Eugene, fresh from disembarking the carriage, cast her gaze towards the path winding up the distant mountainside. ¡°It appears rather distant, and the road seems narrow. Can we not proceed by carriage?¡± she inquired. Kasser shook his head. ¡°No, we cannot.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene turned to face Kasser, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve altered our route. This is a shortcut. The terrain is rough, but we can traverse the mountain in a day.¡± ¡°But you mentioned we can¡¯t take the carriage. Are you suggesting we ride on horseback?¡± Eugene probed. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be carrying you. It won¡¯t be like riding in a carriage. There¡¯ll be less jostling. Your motion sickness is truly peculiar, no matter how I contemte it,¡± Kasser replied. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel a tad embarrassed. ¡°Instead of aimlessly wandering here in search of a suitable doctor, it might be wiser to take the shortcut over the mountain and consult the kingdom¡¯s physician. If you find it ufortable, I won¡¯t insist on this journey.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll be fine, but I¡¯m concerned for you, carrying me not on level ground, but up a mountain,¡± Eugene responded with genuine concern.She understood that the king possessed an exceptional level of stamina and physical prowesspared to ordinary people, but doubt crept in nheless. ¡°Is this truly possible?¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°I will do it because I can,¡± Kasser replied calmly, his expression devoid of any self-satisfaction. Eugene nodded in sheer amazement. In that moment, the man standing before her seemed more than just a mere mortal. As there was no suitable road for a carriage all the way to the mountains, they reluctantly left it behind and continued on foot. Suddenly, Kasser came to a halt. He peered into the distance, squinting. ¡°Why?¡± Eugene inquired, her gaze following Kasser¡¯s line of sight, but she saw nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°There¡¯s someone over there. A knight, perhaps¡­? I¡¯m not entirely certain,¡± Kasser responded. Eugene was taken aback. ¡°Have they spotted us?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s swiftly move elsewhere.¡± ¡°If they were tailing us, there would likely be two or more. But there¡¯s only one. Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and investigate.¡± Kasser left Eugene and their two horses behind to conduct his inquiry. When he returned after some time, his expression bore subtle news. ¡°He has something to convey to you,¡± Kasser stated. ¡°Who?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Pides,¡± Kasser responded. ¡°What?¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened. As they had ventured back toward the mountain, they had spotted a distant, diminutive figure. With each step, the figure had grown clearer until they could distinguish it. However, Pides appeared different in some way,cking the customary knight¡¯s attire, like the silver armor and mboyant cloak. Pides maintained his gaze on the approaching pair until they were near enough to discern each other¡¯s faces. At that point, he nodded slightly. ¡°Sir Pides,¡± Eugene murmured, her expression one of puzzlement. His presence here had caught herpletely off guard. ¡°Did you track us on Sang-je¡¯s orders?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°I did receive orders, but I wasn¡¯t actively pursuing both of you. I volunteered toe to a location where the chances of finding you were minimal¡­¡± ¡°By sheer coincidence?¡± Eugene raised an incredulous eyebrow. ¡°I can hardly believe it myself,¡± Pides admitted. Eugene nced at Kasser, silently asking, ¡°Do you buy this?¡± Kasser merely shrugged. Perhaps he found it amusing that Pides had shed his armor. Knights never removed their armor during missions; it was a symbol of their identity. So, when Pides had appeared earlier without his armor, Kasser had suspected a significant shift in his intentions. ¡°If you didn¡¯t track us, have no intention of obstructing our journey, or n to report our presence, can I take this as your word?¡± Eugene pressed. Pides responded promptly, ¡°Yes, I neverid eyes on both of you.¡± Eugene¡¯s curiosity had piqued. Pides, at first nce, appeared to be the quintessential knight. What couldpel such a seemingly earnest knight to defy Sang-je¡¯s orders, even if it meant facing death? ¡°¡­You mentioned you have something to share?¡± Eugene prompted. ¡°There¡¯s a matter that troubles me. Why did you depart the Holy City in this manner?¡± Pides inquired. Eugene paused briefly, contemting how to convey her reasons, but then decided on candor. ¡°I fled. Sang-je was attempting to keep me confined within the Holy City. He¡¯s after the Ramita I possess.¡± Pides, whom she had expected to instantly object, remained silent. He spoke with a solemn expression, revealing that he was deeply engrossed in thought. ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t found the answer yet.¡± With that, he handed a small note to Eugene, a note left by Joseph, whose current fate was unknown. Pides couldn¡¯t bear to part with the note, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to read it. An unseen weight pressed upon him, causing considerable distress. As soon as Eugene took the note, Pides withdrew as if afraid to have any further contact with it. Chapter 335.1 ¡°This journal belongs to my friend,¡± Pides reluctantly confessed after a momentary pause. His voice quivered, hinting at the inner turmoil he was experiencing. ¡°He used to be a priest¡­ but he abandoned the sanctuary, and now, we don¡¯t know where he is.¡± Eugene sensed that there was something profoundly unsettling about the note they had discovered. Pides¡¯s abrupt change in demeanor seemed directly linked to its contents. Numerous questions swirled in her mind, and words of concern danced on her tongue. However, this was not the time for protracted discussions. Pides appeared disoriented, and it was evident he needed time to process his thoughts. Eugene decided to convey only what was absolutely necessary. ¡°Pides, sir,¡± she began. ¡°Yes?¡± Pides responded, his gaze fixed on the mysterious note. ¡°Sang-je is not God.¡± Pides¡¯s countenance flickered, torn between faith and doubt. ¡°A representative of God is not God. Is your devotion directed towards the divine, or towards Sang-je?¡± Silence enveloped them for an extended moment. Eugene turned towards Kasser, her expression and gazemunicating a clear message: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kasser hesitated briefly, wrestling with his conscience.Is it right to leave without intervening? he wondered. But as he observed Pides standing there, clearly confounded, his concerns dissolved. Irrespective of his personal feelings towards Pides, Kasser recognized that Pides was evolving into an exemr of unwavering devotion. A person who wouldn¡¯t yield, even if pushed to the brink. Perhaps, Kasser mused, Pides could be Sang-je¡¯s most formidable adversary. ¡°Anika Jin,¡± called out a voice, causing Eugene to halt his steps, with Kasser following closely behind. ¡°Anika Flora has taken up the mantle of a priest,¡± Pides continued. Eugene responded with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors.¡± She had caught wind of this development from Dana, just before departing from the sanctuary. Unfortunately, Dana hadn¡¯t possessed much information, and their departure had left no time for further investigation. Pides, wearing a hesitant expression, finally added, ¡°You should be careful.¡± Eugene was taken aback by the unexpected advice. ¡°Are you suggesting I should be wary of Flora?¡± Pides recollected his recent encounter with Flora at the sanctuary. He had felt uneasy when she mentioned her intention to enter. Unable to openly reveal the sanctuary¡¯s concealed perils, he had advised her to think it through. In response, Flora had retorted with a piercing gaze. ¡°Why? Worried I¡¯ll acquire special abilities like Jin?¡± she had challenged. ¡°I don¡¯t quiteprehend,¡± Pides had replied. ¡°Jin didn¡¯t have Ramita originally. She couldn¡¯t even experience lucid dreams. Yet, suddenly, she gained Ramita overnight. Pides, you know it¡¯s all thanks to the divine arts.¡± This was new information to him, but he couldn¡¯t find words to counter Flora¡¯s unwavering stare. Her gaze brimmed with the certainty that he had been aware of this all along. No matter what he said, it would have sounded like feeble excuses to Flora¡¯s ears. ¡°Sir Pides.I understand that you¡¯ve carried Jin in your heart all this time. The naive Jin remained oblivious until the very end.¡± Pides had looked at her with a mix of surprise and resignation. ¡°Anika Flora¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use pretending,¡± she had continued, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I know. Who else wouldprehend the pain of turning away from something forever out of reach? I, too, was a coward.¡± Flora had forced a bitter smile onto her lips, herughter taking on an eerie tone. Then, almost as if she were talking to herself, she had muttered to Pides, who stood before her. ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t have been like that. When you want something, you should pursue it relentlessly, clutch it firmly in your grasp. That¡¯s why she eventually achieved her desires. I acted so superior, and for what?¡± As Flora turned away, Pides refrained from reaching out to stop her. He watched her until her retreating figure vanished into the distance. This wasn¡¯t the Flora he had known. Whether she had concealed her true feelings all this time or had undergone a transformation for some unknown reason, he couldn¡¯t discern. In his daily prayers, Pides had strived to control his own heart to prevent bing a narrow-minded fanatic. Ironically, the Flora he had known, who had only wanted to experience what she desired, had been the very thing he had always been most cautious of. ¡°Anika Flora is tainted by bitterness and avarice. With such a heart, if she acquires divine arts, there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯ll wield them for malevolent ends,¡± Pides asserted. ¡°Flora is being taught divine arts?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Anika Flora will be initiated into the sacred arts reserved for the chosen priests,¡± Pides confirmed. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eugene sighed, a sense of mncholy washing over her. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the day when Flora had revealed her destion upon sprouting the transparent seed. Flora was the central character in Eugene¡¯s novel. Through the character, she had momentarily escaped the hardships of her own reality. Eugene had admired her for possessing mystical abilities and battling against malevolence. Even though the real Flora she had met differed from the one in her imagination, she had hoped to establish a genuine connection when the opportunity presented itself. However, a substantial chasm separated Flora from the fake. Is there a predetermined fate dictating how Flora and I will eventually cross paths? Eugene pondered, wondering about the inevitable sh that seemed to loom between them. ¡°¡­I¡¯m heading back to the kingdom now, so everything will be fine. Pides, please take care. Will you return to the sanctuary?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Pides responded. ¡°I hope Pides discovers the answers he seeks.¡± Eugene and Kasser turned and began walking away. Pides watched as their figures gradually faded into the distance. They exchanged affectionate words, their hands tightly entwined, never letting go. ¡°The unattainable treasure¡­¡± Pides murmured, a phrase that had been etched into his heart, unerasable. Should he have pursued it relentlessly, as Flora had suggested? A bitterugh escaped him as he shook his head. At most, he might have be a government official. He would never have ascended to the heights of the monarchy¡¯s position. As an orphan with nothing, it seemed an impossible dream. However, as Pides turned away, his gaze grew clearer. Sharing the secret he had carried alone with someone else had strangely brought a measure of peace to his heart. Chapter 335.2 Eugene rolled her eyes and marveled at the swiftly passing scenery, racing by on either side. It felt more like she was aboard a high-speed vehicle than cradled in someone¡¯s arms. After ascending the mountain path for a while, Kasser dispatched Abu to scout the surroundings ahead. Then, he broke into a run along the mountain trail, Eugene held securely in his arms. True to his assurance, there was no jarring or swaying, a rather astonishing feat. It was akin to watching a three-dimensional video glide by while seated in a perfectly stable chair. The rush of wind brushing past her ears and the pulsing blue energy emanating from Kasser¡¯s body were constant reminders that this was indeed reality. Kasser maintained his unbroken stride for several hours. As evening approached and thoughts of dinner surfaced, he finally slowed down and came to a halt in an open clearing. He gently set Eugene down and inquired, ¡°Feeling queasy?¡± ¡°Not at all. How about you?¡± Eugene replied. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Kasser assured her. ¡°I should have attempted this earlier; it¡¯s much easier than I anticipated.¡± Eugene regarded him with amazement. ¡°Can all kings do this?¡± Kasser didn¡¯t respond immediately. He had never tried this before and wasn¡¯t certain what to expect. While traversing the mountains alone posed no significant challenge for him, carrying another person and minimizing the jostling might have proven more difficult. Nevertheless, driven by the prospect of meeting those who awaited him beyond the mountain range, he had decided to boldly attempt it. He had not, however, anticipated how effortlessly it would go. My Praz has undeniably changed, he mused. Uncertainty had clouded his thoughts until today, but now he held conviction. His Praz had grown stronger than ever, and Eugene was the catalyst behind this transformation.Eugene arched an eyebrow as Kasser gazed at her, offering no immediate response. Breaking the silence, Kasser tenderly kissed her lips and softly remarked, ¡°It seems holding you grants me newfound strength.¡± Eugene chuckled, well aware of his jest, yet he didn¡¯t borate further. Perhaps, when the active season arrived, she would gain more rity on the matter. They could discuss it moreprehensively then. After their meal, Kasser embraced Eugene once more. When darkness enveloped thendscapepletely, he hoisted her onto his shoulders and continued their journey over the mountain. As Eugene slumbered peacefully in his arms, he tirelessly navigated the rugged terrain. The following morning, Eugene stirred to the sound of Kasser¡¯s voice calling her. The surroundings had brightened, and he had ceased running. Throughout the night, whenever Eugene had glimpsed the world, it had been shrouded in inky darkness. She had listened to the rustling wind brushing past her ears and drifted in and out of sleep. ¡°Where are we?¡± Eugene inquired, her voiceced with drowsiness. ¡°We¡¯ve crossed the border,¡± Kasser replied. ¡°Really?¡± Her drowsy tone suddenly brimmed with energy. She had been leaning against his back, nearly dozing off, but now she straightened up. Kasser gently lowered her to the ground and exined, ¡°We took an alternative route, so I sent Abu ahead. They should be arriving to meet us shortly.¡± They didn¡¯t have to wait long. Abu arrived first, followed shortly by a procession of several carriages. Amidst the leaders of the procession, an unexpected and unannounced figure emerged. Eugene¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile as she hurried toward the neer. ¡°Marianne.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Queen. I trust you are in good health¡­¡± Marianne began, her intention to offer a respectful greeting interrupted by Eugene¡¯s sudden and warm embrace. ¡°How did you manage toe all this way? I¡¯ve missed you so much. Seeing you makes me feel like I¡¯m truly home.¡± Caught off guard, Marianne stood frozen for a moment before hesitantly wrapping her arms around Eugene. Joy filled her heart, and her eyes welled with tears. ¡°You must have endured so much hardship, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who endured the hardship,¡± Eugene replied earnestly. Although her words were heartfelt, Marianne took them as a polite exchange. ¡°For a lengthy journey, ady requires an entourage. Yet, you arrived without a single attendant. I was quite distressed to learn of this. Please,e aboard one of the carriages.¡± Marianne was fully focused on tending to Eugene, paying little attention to the king. Kasser observed the scene with mixed emotions. Marianne had always looked at him warmly, but now her attention was solely on Eugene. ¡°Baroness, did you bring the physician along?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± replied Marianne. Eugene interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy our departure. Can¡¯t the examination be conducted inside the carriage? If any treatment is necessary, it can be administered while I¡¯m resting.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, won¡¯t you risk motion sickness in the carriage? It might be wise to take a calming remedy and rest for a while,¡± Marianne suggested. ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced any motion sickness since yesterday. Moreover, the carriage won¡¯t jostle much now. I want to go. Aren¡¯t you?¡± Eugene implored, looking at him earnestly. Kasser, with a somewhat resigned expression, repeated the order. ¡°Prepare for departure.¡± He motioned to an official who seemed to have an urgent report to deliver, then issued additional instructions to Marianne. ¡°Summon the physician immediately and have the baroness apany during the examination.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± While Kasser attended to the pressing report from the official, Eugene climbed into the carriage with Marianne. The carriage, specially designed for noblewomen embarking on long journeys, offered ample space to stretch one¡¯s legs and reclinefortably. ¡°Marianne, do you trust the physician you brought?¡± Eugene inquired. Marianne answered cautiously, her expression carefullyposed. ¡°I believe so¡­ But do you have any specific concerns?¡± Eugene hesitated before replying, ¡°Well¡­ I just hope the examination won¡¯t be too intrusive. Can the physician determine if someone is pregnant or not?¡± Marianne, initially puzzled, suddenly widened her eyes and sped Eugene¡¯s hands. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain.¡± ¡°My goodness, Your Majesty.¡± Marianne¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Outside, there was a stir of activity. ¡°Your Majesty, the physician has arrived.¡± ¡°Please, let him in,¡± Eugene instructed. As Marianne acknowledged and opened the door, the physician entered the carriage. Shortly afterward, the carriage set off on its journey. Chapter 336.1 Kasser made an attempt to briefly attend to the urgent report, although it was evident right from the start that it wouldn¡¯t conclude swiftly. He shifted his gaze towards Eugene, who was strolling alongside Marianne. The two of them shared a conversation, their smiles and affectionate gestures obvious. During their journey through the mountains, Eugene, previously feeling unwell, appeared to regain some of his energy. With Marianne¡¯s presence, Kasser found himself reassured. He hadn¡¯t been aware of her joining the entourage, but her being there brought him a sense offort. He had faith that Marianne would handle even the aspects he hadn¡¯t considered. ¡°I¡¯ll relocate to a quieter spot to give this report my full attention,¡± he dered. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± responded one of the attendants. Following the king¡¯s lead, Kasser moved into a different carriage, and the attendants followed suit, one by one. Once the royal couple was settled within the carriage, the procession resumed its journey. As they traveled, Kasser diligently reviewed the reports he had received, awaiting the final approval from the king. Despite entrusting significant authority to the chancellor, Kasser still had a heap of matters demanding his attention. As Kasser perused the reports meticulously organized by the chancellor, he couldn¡¯t help but entertain asional thoughts of, ¡°This could have been resolved without my direct involvement.¡± It appeared that Verus, keenly aware of Kasser¡¯s prolonged absence, had taken measured steps to avoid overstepping his authority. ¡°He¡¯s overly cautious, always on edge,¡± Kasser mused softly. Verus¡¯s strengths and weaknesses, in Kasser¡¯s view, were inextricably linked. He excelled in his role but at times struggled to make decisive, bold decisions. Oddly, it was precisely this trait that engendered Kasser¡¯s trust in Verus. He hoped that Verus wouldn¡¯t morph into a shrewd, cunning politician. Kasser desired to retain a capable chancellor by his side for as long as possible and help mold him into an even better leader.Within the contents of Verus¡¯s report, a particr incident piqued Kasser¡¯s interest. ¡°¡­We have detained the individuals involved and are currently holding them in solitary confinement. Stringent measures have been put in ce to prevent any contact between them.¡± As the dry seasonmenced, an incident involving Rodrigo, who had feigned captivity in the desert, and Molly had arisen. Externally, Molly was listed as missing. Eugene had posited that Molly appeared to be in a hypnotic state, prompting him to consult an expert in the field and arrange a face-to-face encounter with Molly. Yet, Molly had remained unresponsive, leaving them at an impasse. However, a summons from the sovereign hadpelled them to hastily return to the capital, temporarily shelving Molly¡¯s situation. However, roughly twenty days ago, Molly underwent a remarkable transformation. Unexpectedly, she broke down in tears while in thepany of the individual responsible for delivering her meals. Consequently, they brought in an interrogator, and surprisingly, Molly willingly cooperated, providing answers to all their inquiries. Could the hypnosis have spontaneously worn off? Kasser pondered. It seemed usible; perhaps it would gradually dissipate over time. Based on Molly¡¯s revtions, Verus unearthed awork of concealed sanctuaries, referred to as ¡®sacred ces¡¯ by Mara¡¯s followers, and abyrinth of underground tunnels employed for covert transport. Verus had already been monitoring the activities of Mara¡¯s adherents and seized the opportunity to apprehend numerous high-ranking members. Among those captured was Rodrigo. ¡°They¡¯re charging him with espionage, not the crime of heresy. It¡¯s a tactically sound approach,¡± Verus conveyed. Verus had ascertained that the subterranean passages were intended for espionage, given their proximity to the capital. Initiating arrests on charges of heresy would have risked inciting social unrest and sowing distrust among the popce. The possibility of these individuals infiltrating the hintends and bing agents of discord had deterred Kasser from taking action against Mara¡¯s followers until now. ¡°Rodrigo¡­ Can he be of any use?¡± Kasser wondered aloud, his thoughts drifting as he delved into his work. Time slipped by swiftly, and before he knew it, it was already noon. The carriages came to a halt in a suitable clearing for lunch. They had deliberately selected a route to the capital that was sparsely popted. Local lords often seized the opportunity to establish a connection with the royal couple when they traversed their territories. Opting for this less-traveled path to evade the cumbersome receptions served as a shortcut. Kasser alighted from his carriage and headed directly toward the queen¡¯s coach. Just as he did, the door of Eugene¡¯s carriage swung open, and Marianne stepped out. She gazed at the departing carriage and then covered her face with her hands. From a distance, it appeared as if she were weeping. Kasser¡¯s heart sank, but he forcefully pushed aside the negative thoughts that crept in. He hurriedly approached Marianne. ¡°Marianne!¡± He called out, almost involuntarily. Marianne, who had been walking away, turned back in surprise. She approached Kasser, cing a hand on her chest. ¡°Your Highness, why did you shout?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kasser scrutinized Marianne¡¯s countenance with care. There were no signs of distress; in fact, her eyes and lips bore a slight curve. ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Marianne inquired, her confusion evident. ¡°Eugene¡­ Has the Queen consulted with the physician? What did she say?¡± Kasser pressed for information. ¡°Well¡­¡± Marianne hesitated momentarily. She was eager to convey this joyful news to the king, but it was something the queen herself should announce. She couldn¡¯t presume to do it on her behalf. Marianne¡¯s reticence only deepened Kasser¡¯s unease. Never before had Marianne acted so evasively. Kasser decided he needed to speak directly with Eugene, regardless of any reservations Marianne might have. As he hurriedly strode toward the carriage, Marianne called out to him. ¡°Your Highness, please take your time. Proceed with utmost care.¡± Just as he was about to reach the carriage door, he turned to look at Marianne. ¡°Open the carriage door slowly and gently. The Queen might be startled.¡± With a puzzled expression, yet following her instructions, Kasser gingerly opened the carriage door. Inside the carriage, ady-in-waiting was seated. Kasser signaled for her to step out as the carriage door closed with a soft click. The sound of the door moving caught Eugene¡¯s attention. She slowly opened her eyes, blinked, and greeted Kasser with a warm smile. ¡°It appears the carriage hase to a halt.¡± Kasser took Eugene¡¯s hand and assisted her in sitting up. ¡°We¡¯ve paused for lunch. How are you feeling? What did the physician say?¡± Kasser inquired with urgency. Eugene offered a faint smile and embraced his waist, clinging to him like a small, affectionate creature seeking sce. His hand gently caressing her hair provided aforting sensation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a dire situation, but we shouldn¡¯t disregard it,¡± Kasser remarked. She lifted her head, meeting his gaze. His expression radiated gentleness, yet his eyes held a resolute determination, as if silently conveying, ¡°I won¡¯t let this pass without action.¡± Chapter 336.2 Eugene let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Kasser.¡± She called his name and studied him for a while, taking in every detail of his appearance: his blue hair, blue eyes, and each feature of his face. In her mind, she superimposed the face of the boy from her vision onto his. She longed to meet that child as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a mother,¡± Eugene confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. A yful smile danced on her lips as she looked at Kasser, wondering if he had grasped the situation yet. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father soon,¡± she continued. Kasser¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and Eugene relished the way his eyes sparkled like the moonlight on a tranquilke. He lowered himself to meet Eugene¡¯s eye level, his posture rxed, causing her to burst intoughter. Kasser¡¯s lips parted, but he struggled to find his voice. ¡°¡­A child?¡± he finally managed to utter. Eugene nodded enthusiastically, confirming the news.¡°Inside your belly¡­?¡± Kasser repeated, his pupils trembling even more. Once again, she nodded vigorously. Kasser¡¯s emotions surged, overwhelming him. He didn¡¯t know what having goosebumps felt like, but this uncontrobleughter seemed akin to it. Bearing a sessor was just one facet of his responsibilities. Kasser couldn¡¯t pinpoint when his perspective had shifted, but one day, he had developed a deep curiosity about the child who would be born from their union, transcending mere duty. Although it was still in the distant future, he had tried not to dwell on it until now. ¡°Eugene, Eugene,¡± he whispered, embracing her tenderly. Overwhelmed with emotions, he found himself at a loss for words and settled for repeating her name softly into her ear. But as the realization dawned that he might be holding her too tightly, he quickly released her from his embrace. ¡°Are you alright? Did I squeeze you too hard? Is your belly ufortable? We should see the physician immediately¡­¡± he fretted. ¡°Calm down,¡± Eugene chuckled, tugging at his arm. ¡°My belly isn¡¯t big enough to be squeezed just yet.¡± Kasser¡¯s gaze dropped to Eugene¡¯s midsection. It was hard to fathom that their child was taking shape inside her. The thought of her t belly rounding with the growth of their child sent shivers down his spine. His own child, soon to be born, and the woman who would give birth to their child. Despite being the one who should protect them, Kasser felt as though he was the one being shielded. His family, the one that firmly anchored him in this world, was right before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her loveliness. He held Eugene gently and showered her face with affectionate kisses, heedless of her yful attempts to dodge them. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been feeling so uneasy. I sensed something was amiss. Your physician must be truly gifted. It¡¯s incredible that there¡¯s a medicine that can confirm a pregnancy in one shot,¡± Kasser remarked. Suddenly, he paused his kisses. ¡°You suspected the pregnancy?¡± he asked. ¡°I had a feeling¡­ but¡­¡± Eugene began to exin but then hesitated, her expression growing more subdued than before. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Kasser inquired. Eugene hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Did you know even before we departed for the capital?¡± ¡°No! I had no idea then, I promise,¡± Eugene quickly assured him, visibly relieved as she saw his tense expression rx somewhat. Kasser pressed further, ¡°So, when did you realize?¡± ¡°Uh, it was yesterday. I had a sudden realization while we were climbing the mountain,¡± Eugene exined, slightly shifting the timeframe of her revtion. ¡°But it¡¯s not confirmed yet, and we¡¯ll see the physician soon¡­ The baby seems to be fine. The physician didn¡¯t mention any particr concerns,¡± Eugene reassured him. Kasser sighed and then spoke softly, using one hand to gently cradle her face and tenderly caress her cheek. ¡°You should have told me the moment you had that thought. What if I might have stumbled while holding you? The doctor exined that there¡¯s no way to get help in the remote mountains, let alone medical care. The baby isn¡¯t the issue; it¡¯s your well-being that¡¯s important.¡± Eugene hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of him stumbling while carrying her, but she remained silent, taking in his concern. ¡°What if¡­ you had known before we left for the capital?¡± Eugene asked. Without hesitation, he replied, ¡°Then you would have stayed in the capital.¡± Eugene privately mused on how fortunate it was that she hadn¡¯t known in advance. ¡°Oh, right. I need to contact my mother. She must be worried,¡± Eugene remembered. ¡°I sent word that we crossed the border when we departed earlier,¡± Kasser informed her. Grateful for his thoughtfulness, Eugene hugged him tightly and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°I want to send more updates. I want to let my parents know as soon as possible.¡± *** Dana, who had been anxiously awaiting news of her daughter, wiped away her tears as she discreetly received a letter. However, the following day, the steward brought another letter. This time, it was an official postal item bearing the royal seal of the Hashi Kingdom. Unlike the confidential letter she had received the day before, this one was bound to arouse the curiosity of Sang-je, who kept a keen eye on the developments from this side. Dana steadied her racing heart and carefully opened the envelope. Chapter 337.1 With trembling hands, Dana retrieved the letter and began to peruse its contents. She remained perfectly still, as though turned to stone, holding her breath. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What does it say? You assured me she safely entered the kingdom,¡± Patrick whispered anxiously from beside her, his worry evident. He struggled to maintainposure, his concern for his daughter consuming his thoughts. ¡°Honey,¡± Dana began, tears welling up as she gazed at Patrick, ¡°Jin is expecting a child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Patrick swiftly seized the letter from Dana¡¯s grasp and read its contents. A smile gradually spread across his face, and a warm chuckle escaped involuntarily. ¡°My little girl is going to be a mother already.¡± Dana dabbed away the tears in her eyes with a handkerchief, a mix of emotions washing over her. She quicklyposed herself, adopting her usual calm demeanor as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. With Jin¡¯s pregnancy, we have a reason for her to return to the kingdom, and they won¡¯t be able to interfere.¡± As Dana had foreseen, a knight soon arrived at the Arse manor. They were informed that a letter had arrived from the Hashi Kingdom, and Sang-je wished to meet with Dana. ***To imagine that a lowly human like her¡­ Sang-je¡¯s typicallyposed voice now seethed with anger, his once-calm demeanor giving way to a fiery rage. His pupils, once serene, burned with a frigid intensity. Even in the solitude of his prayer room, he had always presented himself as apassionate saint, but now his patience had worn perilously thin. Not long ago, the head of the Arse family had paid a visit, and the news she delivered had already set his blood boiling. Anika Jin was pregnant, carrying the child of the Fourth King! The union of a mighty king and the formidable Ramita, Anika, was far from the oue Sang-je had hoped for. ¡°Even if Jin cannot attend the Celestial Festival, I implore you to understand, Your Holiness. Let us set aside the insistence on Jin¡¯s presence that you mentioned earlier.¡± Sang-je¡¯s brows knitted in recollection of the Arse family head¡¯s demeanor. Some might argue she disyed a bold sense of entitlement, asserting her rightful privileges. To Sang-je, it seemed audacious beyond measure. A mere human, whose lifespan scarcely spanned a century. No matter how gracefully they aged, they would inevitably crumble to dust within a few short decades. ¡°If the fate of the Holy City hinges on the Celestial Festival, then the destiny of the kingdom rests with the heir of the king. Jin, as the queen, must naturally shape the kingdom¡¯s fate. Moreover, this union is blessed by Your Holiness.¡± Sang-je found himself without a suitable response to Dana¡¯s words. The Holy City and the kingdoms were inextricably linked. If anyone suggested sacrificing a kingdom for the sake of the Holy City, the kings would rise in rebellion without hesitation. If the Holy City ever turned against the kingdoms, the six kings would unite to face amon threat. This was the worst-case scenario that Sang-je had always feared. Dana¡¯s final words, essentially conveying, ¡°This marriage was your idea, so stay out of it,¡± hadpletely turned the tables. Amidst this chaotic turn of events, the confident woman standing before him irked him immensely. He pondered, Should I have pursued kingship instead of bing Sang-je? His unwaveringmitment to serving as God¡¯s representative did not stem from ack of interest in power. Power, he mused, was a remarkably convenient tool. Ruling over humans as an autocrat, imposing authority with an iron grip, was far simpler than ying the role of a saint. But it came with far-reaching consequences. Sang-je had observed humanity for an extensive period. Through this observation, he had learned that power was not evesting. To secure what he desired, he needed a stable method of governing humans over an extended period. And that¡¯s when he discovered ¡®faith.¡¯ Even as its form shifted slightly, humans never lost their faith. The journey of uncovering the forgotten descendants of an ancient tribe, encountering Alber, and attaining magic had proceeded seamlessly. As Sang-je stood there, memories of his past dealings with Alber resurfaced, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter chuckle. Right in this very spot, he had once asked Alber to impersonate a false saint. To his surprise, Alber had proposed that Sang-je take on the role instead. She probably thought she was being clever with her ns, Sang-je mused. Alber remained oblivious to the fact that everyone was ensnared in a meticulously woven scheme. No matter how cunning humans might be, their machinations appeared transparent to him, a creature who had observed humanity over countless ages. They couldn¡¯t escape the trap set by the monster who had watched over them throughout the distant centuries. ¡°Your Holiness, I havee as you summoned,¡± a priest¡¯s voice called from outside the prayer chamber. Sang-je had originally intended to summon himter, but he recalled the task he had for the priest. He closed his eyes andposed his expression before responding. ¡°Enter.¡± The door swung open, revealing an elderly priest who served as one of the caretakers of the sanctuary. Flora had ventured into the sanctuary, and Sang-je inquired about her current situation. As he asked about Flora¡¯s well-being, the priest replied with a delighted expression, ¡°Your Holiness, Anika Flora¡¯s speed in acquiring andprehending divine magic is nothing short of astonishing. It can truly be considered a gift bestowed by the gods.¡± Chapter 337.2 Men, unless ailing or elderly, typically refrained from riding in carriages on lengthy journeys, a matter of personal pride. However, throughout the entire journey to the capital, the king had not budged from the queen¡¯s carriage. No one dared to openly confront him, but surreptitious nces were asionally cast in the direction of the queen¡¯s conveyance. ¡°You should at least check outside,¡± Eugene expressed her concern, but Kasser paid it little mind. He spoke with confidence. ¡°Who would wish us harm? Right now, I¡¯m fulfilling the responsibilities of a king.¡± ¡°What responsibilities?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Ensuring the well-being of the next heir is one of the most critical duties of a king. So, I need to contribute to your emotional stability to ensure the safe birth of our child,¡± Kasser replied matter-of-factly. Eugene, like many modern people from Earth, possessed a wealth of misceneous knowledge. Prenatal education was among her areas of expertise. She began to share her knowledge of prenatal care with Kasser. She exined that for a child¡¯s healthy development in the womb, not only was the mother¡¯s physical health essential, but emotional stability also yed a vital role. A husband¡¯s attentive care was a significant factor, and she emphasized that any difort during pregnancy could havesting effects. Eugene nced at him briefly, using her prior words as a pretext. She hadn¡¯t intended to spend the entire day like this. Nevertheless, Kasser¡¯s argument wasn¡¯t entirely without merit, as her symptoms of morning sickness had notably improved. Though the carriage was quite snug, Eugene relished this precious time alone with him. Ever since learning of her pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed whenever she witnessed his inability to conceal his excitement. They had never spent several consecutive days together like this before.Of course, other factors contributed to her contentment. The well-constructed carriage provided ample space andfort, with minimal jostling. Since crossing into the Hashi Kingdom, she had felt a deep sense of ease, her heart lighter. Reclining against a plush cushion, Eugene observed Kasser, who was half-lounging. Kasser, with a puzzled expression, remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at me like that for the past few days. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re studying me¡­ yet also as if you¡¯re not looking at me.¡± He¡¯s perceptive, much like his father, Eugene thought, her bewilderment transforming into a smile. Whenever she gazed at Kasser, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the boy who so closely resembled him. She hadn¡¯t disclosed her foreknowledge of the future. She feared that speaking too much about their unborn child might alter their destiny. She was determined not to be swayed by baseless superstitions. Her n was to narrate the tale of their child¡¯s journey once the child had safely arrived. Kasser would undoubtedly find it fascinating. ¡°Our child will likely bear a strong resemnce to you, won¡¯t they?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Considering the hair and eyes, they¡¯re sure to have your striking features. Besides, if it¡¯s a boy¡­¡± His expression appeared somewhat disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want them to take after me?¡± Kasser mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I¡¯m just curious about a child who resembles you.¡± As she spoke, Kasser tenderly kissed Eugene¡¯s hand and added, ¡°I hope our second child turns out to be a princess who takes after you.¡± Eugene let out a soft chuckle. ¡°We haven¡¯t even weed our first child into the world, and you¡¯re already talking about a second one? Do you realize how challenging childbirth can be?¡± Kasser shrugged, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°If it¡¯s tough for you, there¡¯s not much we can do, but¡­¡± Eugene chuckled wryly as she gazed at him, a blend of regret and longing in her expression. ¡°I must really like you, you know.¡± She didn¡¯t just want the two of them; she yearned for a family of three. She had begun to dream of a joyous family life, embracing motherhood and eventually bing a grandmother, even though marriage had never crossed her mind in her previous world. As she closed her eyes and painted that future in her mind, she drifted off to sleep without realizing it. Kasser smiled as he observed Eugene, who had fallen asleep so swiftly. Lately, she had been sleeping quite a bit, often dozing for more than half the day. They could be in the midst of a conversation, and suddenly, she would slip into a peaceful slumber. Her motion sickness seems to have improvedpared to before. That¡¯s a relief,¡¯ he thought. He had learned about morning sickness, amon symptom among pregnant women, from Marianne. He felt somewhat embarrassed about his prior ignorance, having mistaken it for a form of motion sickness. ¡°Take it easy on your mother, little one. Just rest quietly ande out when the time is right,¡± he softly murmured to Eugene¡¯s belly, a strange sense of happiness welling up within him. Only half a year ago, he couldn¡¯t have imagined himself engaging in such tender gestures. He continued to gaze at Eugene¡¯s peaceful sleeping visage. In the past few days, his mood had been rather peculiar. Even without the influence of alcohol, it felt as though he were inebriated. He felt light-headed, and bouts ofughter would spontaneously bubble up for no apparent reason. Kasser, who had always maintained meticulous control, surprisingly found his newfound, uncontainable self rather endearing. *** Aldrit¡¯s desert trek proved to be much more arduous than anticipated, thanks to an unrelenting sandstorm that practically shackled his every step. It was the kind of sandstorm he had often feared, one that might have sealed his fate beneath its suffocating grasp had he possessed a little less experience. In his exasperation, he turned to the tiny mouse tucked safely in his pocket. ¡°Mara, is there any way to navigate through this wretched sandstorm?¡± Mara shot Aldrit a withering look. ¡°Are you stupid? Do I look like God to you?¡± Aldrit fell into an awkward silence. ¡°Get a grip! If you die out here, I¡¯ll have to find myself anotherpanion.¡± The mouse¡¯s abrasive tone, oddly enough, proved instrumental for their survival. Aldrit persisted, finally emerging from the sandstorm¡¯s clutches and safely reaching the Hashi Kingdom. He arrived with just about a month remaining until the arrival of the dry season. While Aldrit sessfully made his way past the city gates, getting any closer to the royal pce seemed an insurmountable task. Undeterred, he boldly inquired about Sven¡¯s whereabouts from the pce guards. However, their response left him utterly bewildered. ¡°Sir Sven and the Queen have embarked on a journey to the Holy City.¡± The Queen was absent from the kingdom. Aldrit hadn¡¯t contemted such a scenario. It was only after the fact that Mara sighed in recollection. ¡°Oh, right. Anika went to the Holy City.¡± Aldrit couldn¡¯t hide his frustration. ¡°And now what do we do?¡± ¡°I assumed he would have returned by now. How long has it been since west heard about the Holy City trip?¡± The uncertainty of the Queen¡¯s return weighed heavily on Aldrit. He fretted about where he would spend the night, fearful that if his true identity as a wandering traveler were exposed, he might be apprehended without dy. Mara suggested that he meet with one of his subordinates to gather more information. ¡°He¡¯s not the sharpest tool in the shed, but he mighte in handy.¡± Mara was confident that, with the assistance of his Inquisitor subordinates, they could navigate the capital with ease. However, their ns took an unexpected turn. A few days prior, even individuals at the highest echelons of the executioner hierarchy, including Rodrigo, had been apprehended under the chancellor¡¯s orders. ¡°These useless bunch!¡± Aldrit reluctantly abandoned any hopes he had of relying on Mara. He now needed to find a way to blend into the capital on his own. His survival skills honed in the desert proved somewhat helpful, allowing him to endure for about a fortnight. ¡°Your Majesty, the Fourth King!¡± ¡°Her Majesty has returned!¡± Finally, the royal couple had made their way back to the capital. The city gates swung open, and a procession of carriages, nked by vignt guards, entered. It was just a fortnight before the active season was set to begin, an unusual time for the king to depart from the pce. The anxious citizens erupted in cheers and weed the king¡¯s return. In the midst of the jubnt crowd spilling onto the streets, Aldrit, his robe turned inside out, observed the spectacle from the shadows. Chapter 338.1 Kasser disembarked from the carriage and rode Abu at the front, just before entering the grand capital city. It was imperative that the king¡¯s arrival, after a lengthy journey, was witnessed by the public; otherwise, unsettling rumors might brew. Despite the warm reception from the people, Kasser maintained a stern countenance as he made his way towards the royal pce. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of nervousness, apprehensive that the exuberant cheers of the crowd, loud enough to surprise Eugene, might startle his son. Nevertheless, he understood their joy at his return and wished to expedite his entry into the royal pce. The ebony stallion bearing the king strode through the open castle gates ahead of all. As he nced back while entering the royal pce, a faint smile graced Kasser¡¯s lips. The moment had finally arrived. His wife and child had safely reached their sanctuary. The anxiety that had gnawed at his insides dissipated, reced by a profound sense of responsibility. This royal pce would henceforth be the world¡¯s most impregnable fortress, safeguarding his family. With unwavering determination, he vowed that no hostile force would evere close to them. The courtyard of the royal pce was lined with officials who had gathered to wee the royal couple. In deference to the king¡¯s aversion to extravagant disys, they refrained from organizing avish reception. In the solemn ambiance, those officials towards the rear could not bear the tension of waiting and resorted to hushed conversations. ¡°The queen¡¯s presence is a true blessing.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± It had been three years since the king¡¯s marriage, and there had been no news of an heir. Spection abounded that the royal couple¡¯s rtionship was frigid, causing many to secretly worry.Therefore, when the king and queen departed for the Holy City, more than a few harbored fears that the king might return alone. ¡°His Majesty the King has arrived,¡± the herald proimed, dashing forward. The hushed murmurs that had filled the air abruptly vanished, and a wave of alertness washed over the crowd. As the figure of the king, mounted atop his ebony steed, emerged into view, the chancellor, positioned at the forefront, took a measured step forward. The procession of officials, who had been in motion, ground to a halt as Verus, trailing along naturally, stopped as well. In the absence of any formal greetings or ceremonies, everyone subtly raised their heads. The spectacle of the king assisting the queen as she descended from the carriage unfolded before their eyes. As the king escorted the queen towards the assembly of officials, those who had been observing from a distance quickly averted their gaze. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, it is a great honor to wee you back,¡± Verus extended a courteous greeting. ¡°The Chancellor¡¯s efforts were significant. Has Count Oscar returned unharmed?¡± Kasser inquired. The king¡¯s inquiry caught Verus off guard momentarily. While it was true that Charlotte had embarked on a special mission and returned from the Holy City, it was no secret that she was his wife. Addressing this fact in such a formal setting felt somewhat awkward. Verus responded, considering it an unusual question for the king to ask, ¡°Thanks to your concern, she has returned safely, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That is indeed fortunate. I have reviewed the reports you sent through the courier. It appears there are no pressing matters to attend to, so I will hear a more detailed report tomorrow. I am weary from the long journey,¡± Kasser stated. Verus couldn¡¯t help but wonder. What is he talking about? In the past, even a few days of the royal pce being unupied would typically lead to the king summoning his advisors for ate-night meeting. The words ¡°I will rest today¡± were unexpected. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. If the preparations for your reception were inadequate, the fault is entirely mine for not ensuring it met your standards,¡± Verus humbly admitted. ¡°The reception was far fromcking, and the skills of the court physician were exceptional,¡± Kasser said. Verus found himself perplexed. Was this praise or a veiled reprimand? What possible reason could the king have had for requiring the services of the court physician? Unable to contain a subtle smile at the corner of his lips, Kasser turned to Eugene and remarked, ¡°I was reassured because the queen is not helpless and has a capable court physician.¡± Verus exchanged nces between the king and queen, then realized his own audacity and lowered his gaze. His lips, attempting to stifle a chuckle, quivered. Atst, the king had secured an heir,ying a solid foundation for the kingdom¡¯s future. With genuine joy, Verus extended his congrattions, saying, ¡°My congrattions, Your Majesty.¡± The officials who had grasped the situation joined in unison, their voices echoing, ¡°We give thanks, Your Majesty!¡± Eugene¡¯s face flushed as she nced at Kasser. She had initially found her formal greetings with the chancellor quite lengthy, but upon reflection, it appeared he was attempting to create an opportunity to reveal her pregnancy. Amidst the boisterous chorus of congrattory cheers from the officials, Kasser wore a proud smile, his expression radiating an unmistakable self-satisfaction. To any observer, it would appear as if he were the proudest father in the entire world. His inner sense of aplishment and eagerness to boast wereid bare for all to see. Eugene had often marveled at how she couldn¡¯t always decipher his thoughts solely from his expressions. It was difficult for her to fathom that he could be so delightfully childish in his moments of joy. I¡¯m happy because he¡¯s happy. But¡­ She sighed inwardly. The officials were wholeheartedly raising both arms in enthusiastic cheers. Eugene understood that the news of the queen¡¯s pregnancy and impending childbirth could not be kept a secret. Nevertheless, the notion that someone, even a stranger, could derive such happiness from her pregnancy left her feeling somewhat bashful. The rosy flush on her cheeks showed no sign of abating. Chapter 338.2 ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Sven requests an audience,¡± the chambein announced. ¡°Allow him to enter.¡± While Eugene had been taking a brief respite, Kasser had swiftly perused through the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s journal. Despite his deration of taking the day off and dismissing all other officials, he couldn¡¯t entirely let go of his responsibilities. Sven entered the room a short whileter. Having returned from the Dno Kingdom via the Hashi Kingdom to divert any trackers, Sven had taken quite a detour, arriving in the capital several days ahead of the royal couple. Kasser set the journal aside and looked up. Sven had already greeted him upon his arrival and ryed his findings. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kasser inquired. ¡°Your Majesty, Aldrit has arrived,¡± Sven reported. Kasser¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Eugene was already exploring ways to contact Mara, and in a situation where they didn¡¯t know how much assistance the wanderer, taken from Myung King, could provide, Aldrit¡¯s appearance seemed timely. ¡°Unless it¡¯s an urgent matter, have hime in tomorrow.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Aldrit requests to meet you outside the pce before seeing the queen. He insists on meeting you first,¡± Sven cautiously conveyed. He had heard Aldrit¡¯s request and secretly wondered, ¡®Is this person out of his mind?¡¯ How could he dare demand an audience with the king before approaching the queen?Kasser frowned. The idea of meeting outside the pce, away from prying eyes, was unsettling, as was the request for a private audience. However, learning the reason behind Aldrit¡¯s sudden appearance before meeting Eugene might be a reasonable course of action. ¡°At midnight tonight. Bring him discreetly.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± As midnight drew near, Kasser silently slipped out of bed. Despite Eugene¡¯s long nap that extended into thete afternoon, she had been showing signs of drowsiness since evening. He gazed at her peaceful slumber for a moment, then gently kissed her as if he were caressing her lips. He proceeded to the reception room to change, giving solemn instructions to the pce servants, ¡°There can be no room for error. Do not abandon your posts for even an instant.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser arranged multipleyers of guards around the bedroom, yet he couldn¡¯tpletely shake off his unease. To further ensure security, he brought in a small birdcage. The vicinity of the royal pce was already meticulously patrolled by warriors appointed by royal decree. Beyond the royal pce¡¯s borders, several covert safe houses masqueraded as ordinary residences. One of them had been selected as the rendezvous point with Aldrit. Upon his arrival at the designated safe house, Kasser found Sven already waiting with Aldrit. Aldrit immediately prostrated himself upon seeing Kasser and uttered, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser¡¯s emotions were a tangled mix as he regarded Aldrit. He empathized with Aldrit and the plight of the wanderers he hade to know through him. Meeting Aldrit again was a cause for satisfaction, given the high probability that their paths might never cross again in their lifetimes. However, his happiness was iplete, overshadowed by the sense that this meeting wouldn¡¯t conclude with mere pleasantries. He was determined to support Eugene¡¯s audacious n to meet with Mara and devise a strategy to challenge Sang-je. Simultaneously, he harbored the hope that Aldrit could assist in ensuring Eugene¡¯s well-being throughout her pregnancy and recovery, with no concern for the intrigues within the royal pce. ¡°Why did you request an audience with me?¡± Kasser inquired as he seated Aldrit on the opposite side of the table. ¡°Your Majesty, I received a request to meet with the queen. However, I couldn¡¯t ascertain whether it would be prudent to introduce this individual to her,¡± Aldrit exined. Kasser nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯ve exercised due caution. Who is this person? Do they belong to your tribe?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty, they do not. And¡­ I¡¯ve brought this person with me. They are here, in this room,¡± Aldrit replied. Sven, taken aback, assumed a stance ready to draw his sword at a moment¡¯s notice, his gaze darting around the room. However, Kasser remained fixated on Aldrit. ¡® only sense the presence of the three of us in this room, Kasser thought, confident in his ability to detect any deception from such close proximity. Aldrit reached into his pocket and retrieved something. He then ced both hands on the table and, as he pulled them away, only a small mouse remained. Both Kasser and Sven wore bewildered expressions upon witnessing this unusual sight. Sven¡¯s patience had worn thin. ¡°What in the world are you up to now¡­?¡± ¡°Sven,¡± Kasser raised his hand to quiet Sven. His attention wasser-focused on the mouse, which appeared to be observing him rather than attempting to scurry away. There was something decidedly unusual about the way the mouse regarded him, and the eerie redness in its eyes only added to the peculiarity. Since it doesn¡¯t possess horns, it can¡¯t be a Hwansu¡­ ¡°Fourth King.¡± A voice resonated in Kasser¡¯s mind, causing his gaze to momentarily waver. He nced toward Sven, but he, despite shooting Aldrit a re filled with annoyance, showed no signs of being shaken. It appeared that only he had heard the mysterious voice. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the king so up close¡­ I asked to meet with Anika first and get permission from the king. Even though there¡¯s no reason for me to harm Anika, this suspicious person doesn¡¯t seem to trust me.¡± Aldrit didn¡¯t know Mara¡¯s true intentions, but he believed that by gauging them, he could eliminate any perceived threat. After all, Mara was ark, and the king was seen as a nemesis of therks. This was precisely why Aldrit had insisted on meeting with the king before Anika. Kasser listened attentively to the chattering voice in his mind. It bore a striking resemnce to the way Sang-je conveyed his thoughts. However, the tone and demeanor were distinctly unsophisticated, which elicited a chuckle from him. He was already privy to a wealth of information. He knew that Sang-je and Mara wererks, as well as the fact that Sang-je had established a presence in the Holy City and that Mara had some connection to the wanderers. Armed with this knowledge, it wasn¡¯t particrly challenging for him to discern the identity of this mouse. ¡°Why do you want to meet the queen?¡± Kasser inquired, his gaze fixed on the mouse. The mouse blinked its red eyes. Mara was taken aback by the king¡¯s response, which was entirely unexpected. He hadn¡¯t anticipated engaging in a conversation right away, and Kasser¡¯s reaction was far from typical. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure how to exin¡­¡± Mara hesitated. Kasser¡¯s smile turned cold. ¡°For someone like you to appear before a king¡­¡± Chapter 339.1 The crimson-eyed mouse stood frozen, its stance far from that of a typical creature, with both front paws raised and hesitant steps backward. Gradually, it distanced itself from Kasser and then leapt over Aldrit¡¯s body, nimbly climbing up his shoulder. Kasser found Mara¡¯s reaction intriguing. Like a frightened dog tucking its tail between its legs, he half-buried himself in the nape of Aldrit¡¯s neck, exposing only his head. Mara¡¯s attempts at self-preservation seemed feeble, as though he believed Aldrit could serve as an imprable shield. ording to the information Eugene had gleaned from an old woman of the ancient tribe, both Mara and Sang-je were formidable monsters with lifespans beyond measure. It was possible that even she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if she were to confront these monsters head-on. ¡°Is it an innate instinct forrks to fear the king?¡± Kasser wondered, likening it to a frog encountering a snake, freezing in ce. If that were the case, any powerful king would have the upper hand. Momentum was half the battle inbat, and those who retreated in fear couldn¡¯t fully harness their strength. Kasser¡¯s spection was nearly urate, but not entirely. Mara remained oblivious to the wealth of information Kasser possessed. Consequently, he harbored a deep fear of the king¡¯s ability to instantly discern his true identity. Mara had never been in close proximity to the king, nor had he ever engaged in conversation with him. Faced with his ultimate adversary, capable of obliterating him, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. Compared to Sang-je, Mara appeared as innocent as a child. His Majesty appears to see through everything, Aldrit thought, gazing at Kasser in astonishment. In his mind, a morous inner voice echoed. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your game here? Step forward and make a move. You¡¯re not nning a betrayal, are you? Loyalty is a must if you want to be of any use. Humans should uphold honor!¡± Discussing human concepts like loyalty within the context ofrks seemed ludicrous to Aldrit. At times, he found this monstrous creature¡¯s chatter irksome. Despite knowing the truth about these beings calledrks, he couldn¡¯t entirely despise this bothersome creature. While he wouldn¡¯t make the slightest sacrifice for Mara, he could still utter something like, ¡°He¡¯s not such a bad guy.¡±¡°Your Majesty, may I dare to speak?¡± Aldrit ventured. ¡°This mouse isn¡¯t Mara himself; it¡¯s merely being manipted through trickery. Wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to ascertain Mara¡¯s intentions rather than dealing with the situation hastily?¡± Kasser had no immediate intentions of confronting Mara. He harbored a curiosity about Mara¡¯s hostility towards Sang-je, the reasons behind it, and whether their rtionship was strained enough that Mara could be leveraged in the process of countering Sang-je. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll hear your tale,¡± Kasser said, crossing his arms and reclining in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll ask once more: why do you wish to meet the queen?¡± Mara scrutinized Kasser cautiously, as if trying to determine the sincerity behind his words, before gingerly climbing back onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll share with Queen Anika when we meet,¡± Mara dered. Kasser¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do you expect me to permit someone whose purpose I don¡¯t know to meet the queen?¡± A sly smile curled on Mara¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already had the pleasure of meeting Anika.¡± Kasser swiftly deduced whom Mara had encountered. He marveled at the lengths to which this impostor had gone to deceive him. ¡°I¡¯ll pass along your message to the queen,¡± Kasser said, rising from his seat. He turned to Aldrit and inquired, ¡°Aldrit, can you influence this mouse in any way?¡± Aldrit shook his head, exining, ¡°I can¡¯t control it directly, but I need to be present for Mara to manipte this mouse.¡± Having ingested the seed provided by Mara, Aldrit now retained a connection to Mara¡¯s energy within his body, enabling him to use small creatures like the mouse to convey his thoughts. ¡°Sven,¡± Kasser called out to his aide, ¡°prepare suitable amodations for Aldrit.¡± Sven, though wearing a puzzled expression and concealing his doubts, replied faithfully, ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Consider it done.¡± *** When Eugene awoke that morning, an unusual sense of refreshment washed over her. It felt as if all the umted fatigue had simply dissipated in an instant. Although she had been weary during the carriage ride, the night¡¯s rest in the pce¡¯sfortable bedroom had made a world of difference. She stretched her limbs and surveyed the room, a pleasant warmth settling in her chest. This is my home, she thought. During her previous stay at the royal mansion in the Holy City, she couldn¡¯t fully embrace the notion of being at home, knowing that she¡¯d have to pack her belongings again soon. Back then, she attributed it to her not yet fully adapting to this world. But now, upon returning, she realized the truth: there was no ce that brought her as muchfort as this. With one hand on her belly, she marveled at this newfound sense of belonging. This was the home where she would nurture and raise her child. As she envisioned the little one taking its first steps, her thoughts wandered, and her eyes welled up with tears for no apparent reason. Perhaps it was the hormonal effects of pregnancy, but she felt the emotions swell within her. Eugene summoned her maids and gracefully went through her morning routine, donning her clothes. While they assisted her, she organized her thoughts about the tasks she needed to aplish that day. The previous day had been a blur, with Eugene in a daze for most of it, her memories limited to eating and sleeping. Staying in such a state throughout her pregnancy concerned her. However, given her current condition, she seemed more than capable of maintaining a regr daily routine. ¡°I¡¯ll begin by calling the chambein, reviewing the reports, and then¡­¡± Eugene paused in her nning as a maid entered the room and curtsied. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness has sent a message saying he will join you shortly. He suggests having breakfast together,¡± the maid ryed. Eugene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Has His Highness not had breakfast at this hour?¡± she inquired. ¡°He convened a meeting early in the morning,¡± the maid exined. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but think, That man is addicted to work¡® Just yesterday, he had dismissed all the officials, and now he was calling a meeting on an empty stomach. If he was skipping meals, the atmosphere in the meeting room must have been quite intense. Summoning officials so early seemed a bit excessive. But, she mused, they say that the king should make life ufortable for his officials so that the people can livefortably. Chapter 339.2 ¡°Prepare breakfast here in the reception room. His Highness wille straight here, so ensure the preparations are seamless,¡± Eugene instructed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the maid acknowledged. Eugene gave additional directions to the other maids. ¡°Inform Count Oscar that I will see her this afternoon.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She turned to another maid and said, ¡°You, go to the chambein now and retrieve the reports. You don¡¯t need to bring them yourself; I will call for them when I need them.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± As the preparations for breakfast nearedpletion, the king arrived. Eugene weed Kasser with a warm smile but soon realized, a little toote, that she had momentarily forgotten her external position, which required her to show respect when they met alone. Eugene quickly adjusted her posture, lowering her head, but Kasser approached her without hesitation. He naturally enveloped her waist with his arm and nted a tender kiss on her cheek. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± he inquired softly.¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± she replied, her voiceposed. As she answered, Eugene discreetly scanned the room and noticed the pce attendants standing with their heads respectfully lowered. ¡°You must still be tired from the journey. Why did you wake up so early? Are you feelingfortable? Can you eat breakfast?¡± Kasser inquired further. ¡°I¡¯mfortable, Your Majesty,¡± Eugene replied. Eugene yfully mouthed the words ¡°Stop it¡± and lightly jabbed him with her elbow. Kasser, finding her cute, released her and proceeded to his designated seat, a silent smile ying on his lips. He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tease her a little more. Soon, the servants arrived with the breakfast dishes. Kasser observed the tes ced in front of Eugene with keen interest. It became apparent that their breakfasts differed. Eugene¡¯s meal consisted of a vegetable and fruit sd, apanied by whole grain bread¡ªa hearty breakfast for the morning. She had been eating this during her journey to the capital. To Kasser¡¯s eyes, her meal appeared somewhat inadequate. He had heard that some people suffered from morning sickness so severe they couldn¡¯t even swallow water. While he felt relieved that Eugene¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as dire, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her sustenance. I should ask Marianne to find a solution. If she can¡¯t have proper meals, we may need to find alternative ways to supplement her nutrition. Throughout the meal, Kasser¡¯s thoughts were preupied by this concern. Events like the morning encounter with Mara seemed less significant than ensuring Eugene¡¯s well-being. Upon finishing the meal, Kasser dismissed the assembledpany. ¡°Eugene, Aldrit has arrived,¡± he revealed, a mix of surprise and joy flitting across her eyes. When she had prepared a bag for Aldrit before his departure thest time, she had feared it might be their final farewell. ¡°Is he here in the pce?¡± Eugene inquired. Kasser shook his head. ¡°Not yet. He didn¡¯te alone.¡± In truth, Kasser had been wrestling with thoughts all night. If Mara had arrived, he knew that Mara would undoubtedly insist on seeing Eugene. He had heard that the early stages of pregnancy were the most critical. Given that she had endured a long carriage journey without proper nourishment, he believed her health was currently at its lowest. A part of him wanted to keep her in the dark, to protect her like a delicate greenhouse nt. A voice in his mind urged him, ¡°Conceal it. Don¡¯t tell Eugene.¡± However, the words he had once spoken to her acted as a restraint. ¡°You have to trust me.¡± Lying to her and her discovering the truth would erode their trust, and the thought of failing to gain his wife¡¯s trust, mirroring his father¡¯s mistakes, filled him with dread. ¡°Aldrit requested to see me first, so I went out early in the morning,¡± he exined. Kasser proceeded to ry the entire conversation he had had with Mara. Eugene¡¯s lips parted slightly as she gazed at Kasser with widened eyes. She wore a bewildered expression for a moment, lost in thought. Eventually, her features settled into an expression of calm determination. ¡°We can¡¯t meet him inside the pce. I don¡¯t want that monster in our home,¡± she dered firmly. Eugene¡¯s enthusiasm had initially led Kasser to believe that she would insist on meeting Mara immediately, so her response caught him off guard. ¡°Then, how¡­¡± he began, but she interrupted gently. ¡°I think it would be best if we arrange to meet outside, simr to how you encountered Aldrit. However, not right away. Perhaps tomorrow or the day after? I need some time to go through the notes that Sir Pides exchanged.¡± She admitted she hadn¡¯t read the notes yet. Her improved condition aside, she still couldn¡¯tfortably read in a moving carriage. She had tried to read a few sentences, but the queasiness had overwhelmed her, forcing her to close the cover. ¡°Those notes might contain valuable information. Please inform Aldrit that we¡¯ll meet the day after tomorrow. Of course, you¡¯ll apany him,¡± she instructed. Eugene locked eyes with Kasser, silently conveying her unspoken question: ¡°Why?¡± Kasser chuckled softly and shook his head. Amidst theplex emotions churning within him, the phrase ¡°our home¡± that she had mentioned resonated deeply, lifting his spirits more than any sweet words ever could. ¡°Eugene, promise me one thing. Your safety is my top priority in any situation,¡± Kasser affirmed. Eugene nodded in agreement. ¡°And I, too, won¡¯t hesitate to act if I believe you¡¯re in danger, regardless of the consequences, even if it means disrupting important ns that were close to fruition, even if it means you might resent me for it.¡± Despite the absence of any strange feelings in Kasser¡¯s gaze, Eugene felt an inexplicable tension ripple through her body. She averted her eyes and responded quietly. ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Chapter 340.1 As the day began to wane, a nondescript carriage emerged from the castle grounds. There were no conspicuous markings that would identify it as belonging to the royal family. Seated side by side on the coach seat were two warriors, the only outward protectors of the carriage. However, in truth, this carriage was far more secure than one guarded by dozens of warriors. Within its confines sat the king and queen, apanied by two vignt bodyguards. Eugene and Kasser upied seats facing each other, nked by Abu and Kkoma on either side of Eugene. As soon as they boarded the carriage, the little boy perched on Eugene¡¯s shoulder and Abu on herp instinctively heeded Kasser¡¯s warning and descended. Eugene found sce in gently stroking Abu¡¯s small head, trying to calm her racing heart. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts as she contemted the impending meeting with Mara. In the future she had glimpsed, Mara was depicted as a malevolent deity who sowed chaos in the world, but perhaps there was potential for an alliance. But she couldn¡¯t be certain if Mara was truly a viin. Sang-je, on the other hand, is malevolent. In fact, Sang-je is the ultimate evil, a monstrous demon. Over the past two days, Eugene had experienced bouts of anger and terror while perusing the notes provided by Pides. These notes chronicled inhumane ritual experiments conducted in the name of magic within the sanctuary. Alber had imed that the rituals he had imparted to Sang-je were mere facades. Yet, in ndestine secrecy, Sang-je had taken records from the tribe¡¯s ancient library andmenced instructing a human in these rituals. When Eugene confronted Alber about her carelessness concerning the tribe¡¯s library, she let out a sigh and exined, ¡°The records within the library are not instructional manuals. Outsiders can never grasp the intricacies of the rituals merely by perusing those records. The rituals are a form of knowledge transmitted through personal guidance. That¡¯s why, in ancient times, priestly mentorship was considered more significant than even parent-child rtionships.¡± Alber borated that the learning of rituals followed a staircase-like progression, with simpler rites essible even to children. However, to advance to the next tier, one encountered an almost insurmountable barrier without the guidance of a mentor who had already ascended that step. The absence of such a mentor made it nearly impossible to make the leap. Yet, Sang-je had managed the impossible. He himself could not personally master the rituals, but he possessed endless time at his disposal. Moreover, there were numerous devoted and disposable followers who blindly followed him, serving as experimental subjects.Rituals represented a sophisticated and perilous form of knowledge. When a ritual failed, the practitioner faced a formidable bacsh. The higher the grade of the ritual, the greater the risk associated with the bacsh. Within the sanctuary, countless priests had met their demise or were left as empty husks due to these ritual bacshes. The fact that these grim urrences remained concealed from the outside world was the Holy City¡¯s Pce¡¯s darkest secret. Their umtion of knowledge about rituals had exacted a gruesome toll in terms of countless human lives, tainting the books within the concealed library with the blood of many. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel deep empathy for the anonymous author of the notebook. She could sense the agony that person must have endured while grappling with the stark contrast between their beliefs and the harsh reality they witnessed. Remarkably, the notebook wasn¡¯t limited to mere psychological descriptions but also provided objective observations. It resembled a starkly realistic portrayal rather than a mere abstraction. Although Eugene had never personally witnessed the rituals performed within the sanctuary, she could infer much from the notebook¡¯s contents. It served aspelling evidence, shedding light on the dark secrets concealed within the pce. ¡°Could the priest¡­ be still alive?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t know his current whereabouts,¡± replied Kasser. If that priest had been a close associate of Pides and was now missing or in a precarious situation, Eugene couldprehend how Pides¡¯ emotions might have shifted after reading the note. As the carriage came to a stop, Eugene snapped out of her contemtion. She gazed at Kasser with a tense expression, silently asking, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Kasser nodded and held Eugene¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you remember our agreement? Stayposed, and if you sense even the slightest difort in your body, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± Eugene affirmed. Exiting the carriage, Eugene surveyed her surroundings. The vehicle had halted in a modest courtyard bereft of gardens, and before her stood a two-story house. *** For the past two days, Aldrit had relished thefort of the lodgings provided by Sven. Despite the watchful eyes scrutinizing him from all angles and his inability to venture outside, he had no grounds forint. Inparison to the previous fortnight filled with restless nights, this haven where every meal was delivered was akin to paradise. Yet, Aldrit¡¯s contentment would have been immeasurably greater if only Mara¡¯s ceaseless chatter didn¡¯t invade his thoughts. Since his audience with the king, Mara had inflicted unending torment upon Aldrit, persistently voicing dissatisfaction. On the first day, Mara seized upon Aldrit¡¯s words to the king. ¡°What? ying tricks? Not dealing with it immediately? Are you suggesting we address itter? Is that all you can say? You and I share amon destiny. You should support me to the best of your ability!¡± Aldrit pondered, Common destiny? What does that even mean? Nevertheless, unable to endure Mara¡¯s incessant mutterings, he offered an apology, stating, ¡°I expressed myself poorly.¡± Only then did Mara pivot to a different subject. Subsequently, Mara probed Aldrit about his rtionship with the king, curious whether they shared a close bond. Aldrit¡¯s vague response only fueled Mara¡¯s discontent. And today, Mara had been fidgety since morning. As the day wore on, their sensitivity escted to an unbearable level, making them increasingly vexing. ¡°It¡¯s the promised day. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± ¡°He mentioned he woulde after sunset.¡± ¡°The sun has already set! Did the king never intend for me to meet Anika from the start?¡± ¡°His Majesty would not resort to such deceit.¡± ¡°How can you trust a human? They lie every time they open their mouths.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the elders humans? How could you have spent all these years with humans if you can¡¯t trust them?¡± ¡°¡­Those elders are special humans.¡± Aldrit had grown irritated by Mara¡¯s ceaselessints and had retorted with sarcasm. However, hearing an unexpected response, he became curious. ¡°In what way? To sustain the magic? The purpose of that magic is to hide your tracks. So, wouldn¡¯t you most wish for the day when you can break that magic?¡± he asked. Chapter 340.2 Aldrit had expected Mara to immediately say, ¡°Of course! I wish to break the magic and not see those annoying elders again.¡± However, Mara remained silent, and when the voice abruptly ceased in his head, Aldrit sensed something was amiss. The door swung open, and Aldrit stood up, startled by the rush of cold air. Sven entered and said, ¡°Prepare yourself.¡± As Sven stepped aside to make way, Eugene and Kasser entered. Aldrit instinctively prostrated himself. ¡°Greetings.¡± ¡°Aldrit, it¡¯s wonderful to see you in such good health. Please rise. I would like to see your face and greet you properly.¡± In the room, only three humans remained. Aldrit upied the seat across from Eugene and Kasser. After exchanging pleasantries with Aldrit, Eugene redirected her attention to the rat perched on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we? You didn¡¯t look like that back then.¡± Eugene briefly recalled the memory of the fake meeting with Mara. In that encounter, Mara had assumed the appearance of a blond man who bore a striking resemnce to Sang-je. However, as Eugene hadter realized, both Sang-je¡¯s and the blond High Priest¡¯s appearances were illusions crafted by magic. ¡°We met?¡±The red-eyed rat twitched its nose. Mara descended from Aldrit¡¯s arm and approached Eugene, speaking with a cautious gaze. ¡°From appearances, it seems to be the same person, but¡­¡± Eugene found Mara¡¯s reaction perplexing. Could it be that it can distinguish between me and the fake? Sang-je himself had been unaware of the illusion, so how could Mara immediately discern the difference? Perhaps the fake had a very close rtionship with Mara, although the portion of Mara¡¯s memory within the fake¡¯s recollections had been minimal. Mara¡¯s ability to detect the dissimrity between Eugene and the fake seemed to be rted to how Eugene treated Aldrit. In contrast to the fake, who had looked down upon the servants, Eugene had treated Aldrit with kindness and respect. Mara had found it puzzling when Aldrit mentioned seeking Anika¡¯s help, as it didn¡¯t align with the behavior of someone who warmly greeted the wandering tribe, which was often despised by others. ¡°In this kingdom, there¡¯s only one Anika. If you didn¡¯te to meet me, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Eugene asserted. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It seems the situation has changed since west met. I didn¡¯t think the king would apany you,¡± replied Mara. ¡°Of course, the situation has changed. We now know Sang-je¡¯s true identity, and we know your identity too.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Please let His Majesty the Death King hear your voice. I know you can do it,¡± Eugene said. Mara surveyed Eugene and Kasser alternately before acquiescing, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Sven¡¯s voice echoed from outside. Eugene briefly nced at the closed door and then addressed Mara, ¡°Before we start the conversation in earnest, Aldrit has someone he wants to meet. It shouldn¡¯t take long; is that okay?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but notice the marked difference between Mara and Sang-je. While both were unnerving in their mimicry of humans, Mara seemed more willing to reveal themselves, unlike Sang-je, who concealed everything behind a veil. However, this apparent openness raised a sense of unease, as it could be part of a clever ruse. After Kasser responded to Sven¡¯s request toe in, the door opened a whileter, and Sven entered with the well-dressed woman. She was the wanderer Eugene had brought from the kingdom. Since Eugene hadst seen her in the sanctuary, she had put on more weight and appeared healthier. Herplexion was betterpared to when she was thin and pallid, but her expression remained unchanged, like an imprable wall. The day before, after congratting her on her hard work, Eugene had inquired about the wanderer, and what she discovered surprised her. It would have been remarkable if the wanderer had said just one word, but she had even shared her name. Charlotte¡¯s care for the wanderer woman was evident. The name Eugene learned through Charlotte was ¡°Lima.¡± ¡°Lima!¡± Aldrit suddenly stood up and shouted. Eugene had mentioned that she had someone she wanted him to meet, but no one had guessed who it might be. However, when they saw her entering through the door, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Lima, who had been lowering her gaze, was startled by the voice. She raised her head in confusion, and upon realizing the situation, her expression shifted from bewilderment to joy. Her stoic demeanor crumbled instantly. ¡°Aldrit. How¡­?¡± Chapter 341.1 Aldrit¡¯s initial impulse was to dash towards Lima with haste, but he quickly reined in his emotions, settling back into his seat. He inclined his head toward Eugene and Kasser with an apologetic tone, ¡°Forgive me. Seeing someone I cherish so deeply momentarily overwhelmed me.¡± Eugene inquired, curiosity tinging her voice, ¡°Are you two very close?¡± Aldrit nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Lima is my cousin.¡± Eugene probed further, ¡°Have you two been apart for long?¡± Aldrit¡¯s gaze grew somber as he replied, ¡°Indeed. Our tribe roams without a fixed destination, but we maintain strongholds across the world. These serve as meeting points for exchanging news. I¡¯ve grown increasingly anxious over the past few years, for I had received no word from Lima.¡± Aldrit subtly conveyed his fear that Lima might have met an untimely demise. Among the wandering tribes, it was customary for members to visit a stronghold at least once a year. Consequently, any wanderer unounted for at a stronghold for over three years was sadly presumed deceased, and a simple funeral was held in their memory. Eugene¡¯s face lit up with genuine joy, akin to reuniting with a long-lost friend. She couldn¡¯t deny that her original motivation for requesting Myung King¡¯s aid regarding Lima was to further her own agenda. However, her concern for Lima¡¯s well-being, particrly because of her connection to Aldrit¡¯s tribe, had grown even stronger. She yearned to save her, not just for political gain but out of genuine empathy. ¡°You two must have so much catching up to do. While it may be challenging to find ample time for each other, don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll be patient. Feel free to go and greet one another,¡± Eugene suggested with a warm smile. ¡°No, Your Highness. Now that I¡¯ve seen her safe and sound, we can dy our reunion. I must attend to pressing matters,¡± Aldrit replied resolutely.Lima gazed at Aldrit as if she were beholding a stranger. Thest time they had crossed paths was six years ago, when Lima had departed from the wanderers¡¯ sanctuary. In just half a dozen years, her cousin had transformed from a boy into a mature young man. It wasn¡¯t merely the physical changes that left her astonished; Lima, unaware of the events transpiring at the tribe¡¯s hideout, found herself simply awestruck. ¡°Very well then. We¡¯ll arrange a meeting once today¡¯s tasks arepleted,¡± Eugene agreed. In response to a signal from Kasser, Sven guided Lima outside. Aldrit remained fixed on Lima, who continuously nced back at him. Though he feignedposure, his heart swelled with overwhelming joy, akin to the emotions he experienced when he had believed his family to be lost, only to have them miraculously return. ¡°Hey, step outside,¡± a voice echoed in Aldrit¡¯s mind, causing him to nce down at his shoulder. The tiny mouse continued to speak without making eye contact with Aldrit. ¡°In any case, if you stay here, you¡¯re just holding onto your seat. What do you have to do here¡± ¡°But if I¡¯m not here¡­¡± Aldrit muttered hesitantly. The mouse added, ¡°Just don¡¯t go too far.¡± Aldrit¡¯s heart momentarily swayed with uncertainty. As the one who had brought Mara before the queen, he felt a responsibility not to hastily abandon this situation. While he gathered his thoughts to exin to Eugene and Kasser that he would meet Lima at ater time, Eugene intervened. ¡°Aldrit, it¡¯s alright. Go and see your cousin,¡± she reassured him. Aldrit looked taken aback, his gaze shifting between Eugene and Kasser. He realized, a bit toote, that his message had been conveyed in a way that Mara could hear. A peculiar feeling washed over him, and he couldn¡¯t help but continue to observe the mouse, which still avoided making eye contact. Mara¡¯s emotional expression appeared somewhat rough, as if they were witnessing someone who was assisting but making a fuss unnecessarily. As Aldrit traversed the desert with the mouse nestled in his pocket, he marveled at how wlessly Mara mimicked a human. Simultaneously, a shiver ran down his spine. With two such creatures already in existence, they held a significant sway over the world. The thought of even more of them emerging was horrifying. Why couldn¡¯t there be three or four, if there were already two? It was a chilling prospect to consider. Yet, a monster remained a monster. It could mimic convincingly but could never truly be human. Aldrit held fast to the belief that a monster would forever be confined to its monstrous nature. However, at this moment, he witnessed a side of Mara that defied categorization as a mere monster, leaving him in a state of inexplicable unease. ¡°Both of you, step outside. You¡¯ll be in the next room,¡± Kasser directed, and Aldrit found himself unable to decline. Perhaps it was best for him to withdraw, allowing the two to engage in their significant conversation with Mara. Once Aldrit departed, only one mouse remained on the table. Eugene¡¯s gaze upon the mouse bore a warmer hue than before. Though it didn¡¯tpletely dissolve the walls of distrust, she harbored a genuine desire to engage in a meaningful conversation with Mara. ¡°Are you fine on your own without Aldrit?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°What good does that guy do, anyway? His mind often drifts, and he might mess things up for no reason,¡± Mara retorted. Eugene probed further, a hint of amusement in her tone, ¡°You do like Aldrit, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just my means of transportation!¡± Mara replied defensively. ¡°In that case, it doesn¡¯t really matter if it¡¯s not Aldrit. Aldrit would be hurt if he heard you say that. I heard you stood up for him in front of the queen,¡± Eugene remarked. Mara hesitated for a moment before admitting, ¡°¡­I did what I had to do.¡± Eugene concealed a smile that tugged at the corners of her lips as she lightly touched them. Mara¡¯s stubborn facade, uttering words contrary to his true feelings, made him appear somewhat like a stubborn old man. This pretense of innocence irked Eugene in an inexplicable way. ¡°Aldrit has a depth of thought beyond his years, and he assesses situations swiftly. Do you appreciate that about him too?¡± she probed. ¡°In the end, humans are all the same. Wanderers are a bit different,¡± Mara replied cryptically. ¡°How so?¡± Eugene inquired. Mara regarded Eugene with intensity before continuing, ¡°They keep their promises¡­¡± There was a weighty pause as Mara¡¯s words hung in the air. Then, he added, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Did the Anika I met before truly exist?¡± Chapter 341.2 A subtle smile graced the corners of Kasser¡¯s lips. Even ark, who had only briefly encountered the fake, could discern the difference. His past self, the one who had believed in the false version due to memory loss, now found the notion ridiculous. He would never make such a mistake again. Eugene was undeniably unique. It often felt like she had grown up in an entirely different world. Her unfettered and impartial way of thinking never ceased to amaze Mara. Even now, she conversed with Lark without a trace of hesitation. She¡¯s certainly not one to be easily handled, Kasser thought to himself. Eugene, though, felt a tinge of embarrassment. However, she realized that it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising that Mara could distinguish between the fake and the real. Currently, she interacted with Mara as her true self, devoid of imitation. Had she disyed the same authenticity when she first encountered Sang-je, he would have undoubtedly seen through her. ¡°People don¡¯t change easily, but given the right circumstances, they can transform. What was I like when you first met me?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°You were impatient. You appeared as though someone was perpetually chasing you,¡± Mara recalled. Eugene inwardly sighed at the memory. Back then, the imposter had been fixated onpleting the ritual to summon her soul. She hadn¡¯t cared about the title of the Holy Woman bestowed upon her by the Mara devotees, as long as it led her to the ritual¡¯s form. Considering how the imposter never revealed her true colors, it¡¯s unlikely she was genuine. But Mara could read her thoughts. Does that mean, even though it¡¯s a monster, it hasn¡¯t squandered its years? Eugene wondered. ¡°I received help from you and Rodrigo through the imposter, right? Are you meeting me today to demand rpense for that transaction?¡± Eugene asked.Mara responded with a pointed question, catching Eugene off guard, ¡°Do you have any intention of fulfilling it?¡± Eugene was left momentarily speechless by Mara¡¯s piercing query. His voice echoed in her mind as if he had anticipated her response, almost taunting her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to. Humans are known to lie as soon as they open their mouths. They¡¯re prone to giving but rarely take unless there¡¯s an immediate exchange,¡± Mara observed, his toneced with cynicism. Eugene couldn¡¯t deny that Mara had a point. Due to circumstances she couldn¡¯t divulge, she had grown ustomed to taking only what she needed and maintaining a tight-lipped demeanor. It left her feeling both unjustly treated and somewhat embarrassed. ¡°So, why did you want to meet me?¡± Eugene inquired, her curiosity piqued. ¡°I had intentions to negotiate a new agreement,¡± Mara began, intending to disclose Sang-je¡¯s identity and adjust his approach based on her reaction. However, things had veered drastically off course from his expectations. Not only did Anika already know Sang-je¡¯s identity, but she had also arrived with the king. Even though he was in a disguised form, the mere presence of the kingplicated matters. As Mara grappled with his predicament, Eugene cautiously broached the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of a mysterious connection between you and Sang-je.¡± ¡°A mysterious connection? That¡¯s an interesting way to put it. Who said that?¡± Mara responded with a wry smile. Eugene continued, ¡°Well, Mara, I believe that in any kind of deal, both parties should have some information about each other, don¡¯t you think? How about this? We take turns asking one another questions and pledge to answer honestly, one question at a time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t entertain absurd inquiries like ¡®where is my real body,¡¯ just so you¡¯re aware,¡± Mara stipted. ¡°Agreed. Foolish questions will be met with silence,¡± Eugene affirmed. ¡°Very well,¡± Mara consented. Eugene took the initiative, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll start. I¡¯ve heard from an elder that you possess substantial knowledge about Sang-je. So, my question is, why does your appearance as the High Priest bear a resemnce to Sang-je?¡± ¡°Because that was the first human form I everid eyes on. It wasn¡¯t exactly human, though. It was him. Did he approach you the same way? Was that elder the one who cast a spell on him?¡± Mara inquired. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Have you met this individual?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered him in person, but I was aware of his existence. Have you met him? And if so, how?¡± Mara replied. ¡°I did meet him, but I can¡¯t disclose the method,¡± Eugene answered. Kasser, who had been quietly observing the conversation, felt a sense of reliefpared to when he first entered the room. He appeared less tense, concluding that Eugene was handling the situation well enough that his intervention was unnecessary. Eugene pressed on, ¡°When you first encountered Sang-je, did he assume a human guise instead of appearing as ark?¡± Mara rified, ¡°Not exactly. But he approached me in a manner resembling a human. He imed to be my creator. What does this human truly know about me?¡± ¡°Sang-je mentioned that he fashioned you from a part of himself. Does anyone else know his true identity?¡± Eugene inquired. Mara burst intoughter, a bitter edge to it. ¡°Of course not. He was lying to me!¡± Eugene fell silent, allowing Mara to vent her frustration, which suddenly red up amidst their serious conversation. In the midst of the intensity, Eugene found Mara¡¯s choice of words slightly amusing, causing her lips to twitch involuntarily. ¡°So, you learned the truth and felt betrayed, leading to your hostility towards Sang-je?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°The term ¡®betrayal¡¯ is something humans use. If you¡¯re weak, you be prey; it¡¯s the natural order for us. Of course, Sang-je¡¯s methods aren¡¯t typical ofrks. Still, it¡¯s none of my concern. He¡¯s a cunning and sly creature, surviving or perishing by his own tricks. However, he and I can¡¯t coexist. We¡¯re the most threatening to each other,¡± Mara exined. ¡°So, you consider yourself the weaker one?¡± Eugene probed. The mouse turned its head, declining to answer. Eugene muttered quietly to herself, ¡°This is bingplicated.¡± Her guard was slowly lowering, and she was finding herself growing fond of the mouse before her. ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be more advantageous for you to remain hidden, given your precarious situation? Why did you establish the cult and manipte humans across the board? If you simply wait, Sang-je will eventually meet his end,¡± Eugene suggested. The mouse¡¯s red pupils glinted with interest. ¡°His end?¡± ¡°Sang-je is in search of Anika, believing that she has the power to transform him into a tree. However, he hasn¡¯t yet found an Anika strong enough to contend with a powerfulrk like himself,¡± Eugene borated. Mara burst intoughter, his amusement ringing through the room. ¡°That silver tongue of yours hasn¡¯t changed, has it? Transforming into a tree? Awaiting death? Him?¡± Chapter 342.1 Sang-je¡¯s ultimate aspiration rested upon bing one with nature, seamlessly woven into the fabric of this world. Eugene had unwaveringly held onto the belief that every action Sang-je took was a step towards this profoundmunion. Yet, in a sudden twist of contemtion, a statement by Alber resurfaced in Eugene¡¯s mind. ¡°I can¡¯t fully trust his words. He ims he desires death, but who¡¯s to say he doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives?¡± Among the myriad pieces of information that Alber had imparted to Eugene, the one that resonated most profoundly concerned Anika¡¯s Ramita bringing peace to Sang-je. For Sang-je, Anika¡¯s demise was imperative. ¡°In that case,¡± Eugene spected, ¡°Alber must have been deceived by him right from the outset.¡± Alber had aligned herself with the enigmatic creature, not solely driven by the yearning for her tribe to break free from their constraints but also because the creature¡¯s desires weren¡¯t unreasonable. The longing to reconnect with their origins and return to the world of their birth was fundamentally human. However, as time psed, Alber¡¯s trust began to erode. Yet, due to Sang-je¡¯s stranglehold on all information, she likely couldn¡¯t uncover any concrete evidence to substantiate her suspicions. Eugene halted her deduction and adopted a patient stance, aware that Mara might have deliberately sown seeds of misinformation to sow confusion. ¡°How can you be so certain whether or not Sang-je desires death?¡± Eugene inquired. Mara retorted, ¡°Because it defies reason for an awakenedrk to yearn for death.¡± ¡°Do Hwansus have no inclination towards survival?¡± Eugene probed further, her thoughts briefly drifting to the turtle Hwansu she had encountered at the desert sanctuary and the reactions of Abu and the small one as they scampered away. If Mara¡¯s assertions held true, the pieces of the puzzle began to align.Kasser, who had been an attentive listener, interjected, ¡°Are you suggesting thatrks and Hwansus are fundamentally distinct entities?¡± ¡°Regardless of their nature,¡± Mara countered, ¡°is it logical to equate creatures like us, sentient beings, with parasites locked in a perpetual cycle of consumption, reproduction, and awakening?¡± Eugene and Kasser exchanged a knowing nce. Thoughcking a concrete rebuttal, they both harbored an unspoken hesitation to endorse Mara¡¯s self-praise with their acknowledgment. Nevertheless, as Eugene contemted the two Hwansus nestled quietly at her feet, she found herself leaning toward supporting Mara¡¯s assertion thatrks and Hwansus were indeed disparate entities. The endearing Hwansus bore no resemnce whatsoever to the gargantuan ratrk she had encountered previously. Nheless, she resolutely confronted the reality as she gazed at the rat. ¡°Your origins trace back to ark,¡± she asserted. Mara let out an exasperated click of his tongue. ¡°Ah, humans, why do you dwell on such matters? What truly matters is not the past but the present.¡± Eugene found herself taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated receiving a dose of philosophy from ark. ¡°¡­Are you genuinely refuting the notion that somerks be Hwansus?¡± she inquired. ¡°That¡¯s indeed a fact,¡± replied Mara. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember anything before awakening. So, the form I had before my awakening is not me.¡± Eugene¡¯s confusion deepened. Initially, it had appeared as though the mystery was unraveling, but now more questions arose. ¡°If your assertion holds, thenrks and Hwansus must be distinct entities. Larks seek death, while Hwansus¡­ don¡¯t. But I¡¯m perplexed. Isn¡¯t bing a tree and experiencing death a form of respite for you? I¡¯ve encountered Hwansus who canmunicate their intentions. In their case, the elders referred to death as ¡®extinction,¡¯ and extinction signifies vanishing, not integration into the cycle of this world, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course, death is preferable to extinction. Yet, living is far more enjoyable.¡± Taken aback by this unexpected response, Eugene sought rification. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I suspect you¡¯re seeking an exnation because you buy into that absurd notion of wanting to be a tree. What I¡¯m about to share is information of the highest quality, something even the elders haven¡¯t told,¡± Mara mumbled to himself before addressing Eugene directly. ¡°There are grades to ark¡¯s death. The worst fate is to be obliterated by the King,¡± he exined, briefly casting a nce at Kasser with his crimson eyes. ¡°That¡¯s literal extinction. So, it¡¯s a superior fatepared to falling prey to anotherrk. Figuratively, it¡¯s like rebuilding a sandcastle after it crumbles. And even better than that is meeting one¡¯s end at the hands of a human.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s better for ark to die at the hands of humans than to be eaten by anotherrk?¡± Eugene asked. Mara borated, ¡°Whenrks meet their demise by human or through consuming humans, they establish a unique connection with this world¡ªa sort of ¡®fateful bond,¡¯ one might say. This, in turn, heightens the likelihood of awakening.¡± Kasser let out a soft sigh ofprehension. He now grasped whyrks would assail humans, who were not even their typical prey. ¡°The most desirable form of death is the transformation into a tree through Anika¡¯s Ramita. However, even this death doesn¡¯t represent the ultimate choice. What ark genuinely craves is the state of awakening. Yet, the odds of awakening are exceedingly slim. Instead of pinning hope on a minuscule probability and risking annihtion at the hands of the King, it¡¯s preferable to meet one¡¯s end at Anika¡¯s hands. This allows them to break free from the ceaseless cycle of dry and active phases.¡± ¡°Is bing a Hwansu¡­ the ultimate aspiration for ark?¡± Eugene inquired. This revtion diverged from the information she had received from Alber. If Mara¡¯s words held true, it meant that Sang-je had duped Alber with the data she had been provided. Sang-je, is everything you utter a falsehood? Is there any truth in your words at all? Anger surged within her once more, yet, paradoxically, she also felt a strange sense of relief. There had been something irritatingly elusive, like a tiny thorn lodged in her thoughts, that had been bothering her until this moment. Could Sang-je truly be med for simply yearning for death? Perhaps therks, forcibly transnted into this world, were indeed the true victims in this tale. And if transforming Sang-je into a tree was not a punishment but rather the fulfillment of the monster¡¯s desires, then perhaps his tranquil end was not as far-fetched as it seemed. The need for conflict might no longer exist. Chapter 342.2 ¡°You imed to have no memories before awakening, so how can you be certain about whatrks desire?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°I¡¯ve observedrks for a considerable time,¡± Mara replied. ¡°Just as you pointed out, my roots arerk, allowing me to sense their desires and fears.¡± This time, it was Kasser who asked, ¡°So, what is the ultimate wish of the Hwansus?¡± Mara, who had been chattering away, fell silent. The rat gazed into the distance as if lost in profound contemtion before twitching his nose and continuing. ¡°The ultimate wish is to return. To go back to the world from which we originally hailed.¡± Eugene realized that Mara¡¯s words mirrored what she had heard from Alber, the very condition set by Sang-je. In many respects, Mara resembled Sang-je, leading Eugene to suspect that these false excuses concealing true intentions were not so far-fetched. However, when Mara spoke of ¡°return,¡± she felt an inexplicable resonance. ¡°Does Sang-je also share this desire?¡± Eugene inquired. Mara nced at Kasser and shook his small head. ¡°It¡¯s like an innate instinct. We don¡¯t truly belong to this world. That¡¯s why we face rejection. I yearn to return to a world where I feel weed.¡±Eugene countered, ¡°But it seems thatrks have already be a part of this world.¡± How many individuals genuinely wished for theplete extinction ofrks? Lark seeds had evolved into a vital resource for humans. Therks, in turn, relied on humans to fulfill their aspirations of bing Hwansus, creating a mutually beneficial rtionship. ¡°You can view it that way, but I am not a Hwansu,¡± Mara asserted. ¡°Why not?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Because I cannot leave offspring. It signifies that this world does not permit our existence.¡± Eugene felt as if she grasped the reason behind this. With their intelligence and formidable bodies, Hwansus, with their nearly limitless lifespans, could absorb human knowledge. If they also reproduced, humans would swiftly lose their dominance and, ultimately, cease to exist. ¡°So, are you and Sang-je attempting to employ magic to return?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°Magic won¡¯t suffice. I¡¯m pursuing it with my own abilities.¡± ¡°Do you know the method?¡± Eugene pressed. ¡°Not yet. However, I¡¯ll discover it someday. To achieve that, I must endure until then. Larks continue to cycle endlessly unless they meet their end at the King¡¯s hands. But after awakening, death bes an inevitable part of our existence in some form. Hence, that notion of wanting to be a tree is mere nonsense.¡± Eugene contemted for a moment before posing another question. ¡°So, why does Sang-je seek Anika?¡± Mara hesitated briefly, then diverted the conversation, expressing frustration about incurring continuous losses and Eugene¡¯s unceasing stream of questions, and how dealings with humans often ended in deficits. ¡°Mara, it¡¯s not us who are at a disadvantage; it¡¯s you,¡± Eugene responded assertively. ¡°Whatever your rtionship with Sang-je may be, it matters little to us. From our perspective, whether it¡¯s you or Sang-je, both arerks who obscure the truth with deception. However, if you genuinely aid us without deceit, within the bounds that don¡¯t harm humans, we can extend our assistance to you as well.¡± Eugene applied a mixture of pressure and determination in her words to Mara. She secretly hoped that Mara would choose to cooperate. They might not be friends, but as allies sharing the same objective, there was potential for coboration. ¡°¡­Tsk. Dealing with humans invariably results in losses, as I expected,¡± Mara reluctantly conceded. A mere sprinkle of words couldn¡¯t unsettle Mara, a being who had traversed the sands of time. Over the years, he had mastered the art of deceiving humans in countless ways¡ªshifting from a High Priest to a cult leader, even masquerading as a deity. He had witnessed firsthand the depths of human depravity, especially among those ensnared by sects. This was why he had developed a deep-seated distrust of humans. Yet, there was something oddly endearing about Anika, who now stood before him, unflinchingly posing questions despite knowing his true identity. Among all the humans he had encountered apart from the wanderers, she was the first to elicit such sentiment. Things had not begun this way during their initial encounter. However, given their brief interaction at the time, he hadn¡¯t pondered it much. After all, when he had donned the High Priest¡¯s facade, his appearance had been drastically distinct from his current form. ¡°After awakening, the natural inclination is to distance oneself from humans. But he was different. There are always exceptions. He ventured into the human world alone,¡± Mara disclosed. This was a tale from a distant epoch. The otherworldly beings summoned by ancient tribes through forbidden rituals had been ruthless creatures driven solely by the instinct to attack. Theyter became known asrks, preying upon their own kind and humanity alike. Yet, one of them had undergone a startling transformation, marking the first awakening. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if everything he told me is true, and he may have hidden some things, so I don¡¯t know a lot either. Anyway, he seemed to have lived among humans for a very long time. He even yed the role of a certain human¡¯s pet. That human was Anika.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes quivered as memories of what Alber had divulged resurfaced. ¡°When Anika depletes all of her Ramita and approaches death, her hair turns blonde. He witnessed Anika¡¯s impending demise.¡± ¡°However,¡± Mara went on, ¡°that particr Anika seemed to grapple with mental issues. She mistook him for a deceased pet and mourned him, despite there being no conceivable way Anika could fail to recognize a Hwansu. Yet, whenever she stroked him, he experienced an unusual phenomenon where his vitality surged anew.¡± Eugene¡¯s mind rewound to the peculiar sensation she had experienced when encountering Abu prior to their journey across the Anoti Mountains. In that recollection, she vividly recalled Abu¡¯s fervent reactions. ¡°He had been intrigued by something unusual,¡± Mara continued. ¡°So, he disguised himself as if he had been seriously injured and appeared in front of that Anika. As I mentioned, that Anika clearly had some mental issues. She poured all of her Ramita onto him.¡± ¡°¡­So, did she meet her demise after depleting her entire Ramita? Did her hair turn blonde?¡± Eugene inquired. Mara confirmed, ¡°Indeed. And he pieced it together. Anika¡¯s Ramita possessed the power to either extinguish a Hwansu or renew their vitality.¡± Chapter 343.1 ¡°Abu must have given me vitality back then,¡± Eugene mused, reminiscing about the time when Abu had disyed such excitement before reaching the Anoti Mountains. This memory prompted Eugene to inquire about something that had perplexed her at the time. ¡°Hwansu is like a seed, isn¡¯t it? Is the vitality Anika provides different from that?¡± she asked. ¡°Completely different,¡± came the reply. Eugene probed further, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Mara¡¯s chatty demeanor vanished momentarily. After studying Eugene for a brief moment, he spoke decisively, ¡°I believe I¡¯ve shared sufficient information up to this point. I didn¡¯t arrange this meeting to be a storyteller.¡± Eugene nodded in understanding, acknowledging that Mara had indeed provided invaluable insights, assuming they were all urate. It was akin to receiving a generous down payment. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we need to reintroduce ourselves at this point. Let¡¯s be straightforward about our desires,¡± Eugene proposed, pausing to nce at Kasser, seated beside her. Prior to the meeting, Kasser had delegated full authority to Eugene. Whether Eugene negotiated with Mara or not, he would not intervene. ¡°Sang-je and Mara both desire your support. As the linchpin of these events, your opinion holds the utmost significance,¡± he had dered. At that moment, she had simply appreciated his trust. Yet, now that she found herself seated at the negotiation table, a sudden wave of anxiety washed over her. She yearned for the sole responsibility of decision-making. If she made a choice, it might ensnare him, and worse still, it could bring unforeseen consequences to the kingdom.Kasser, whose gaze met hers, offered a subtle nod, his countenance resolute. Eugene sensed that he had more faith in her than she did in herself. A newfound surge of courage enveloped her, and she redirected her gaze ahead. ¡°Mara, we¡¯re going to eliminate Sang-je.¡± Before this meeting, certainty had been scarce. However, now, there was a resolutemitment to rid themselves of that formidable adversary. The situation had grown perilous, given the uncertainty surrounding Sang-je¡¯s intentions. ¡°You and Sang-je pose the greatest threat to each other, so coexistence seems impossible, right? Is your objective to eliminate Sang-je, or are you exploring alternatives like an unbreakable treaty?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°There are no alternatives like an unbreakable treaty,¡± replied Mara. If Eugene hadn¡¯t glimpsed fragments of the future, she might have agonized over Mara¡¯s veracity. Without foresight, she might have worried that Mara would feign cooperation while secretly conspiring with Sang-je, leading all their ns to failure. However, in the future she had witnessed, Sang-je and Mara shed in a bid to eliminate each other. Though that future remained a mere possibility, given the cunning nature of the Sovereign, if even a slight chance for negotiation existed, she doubted he would permit such an extreme conflict to unfold. However, Eugene harbored doubts and sought further rification from Mara, asking, ¡°Why is it impossible for you and Sang-je to coexist, given that you¡¯re both of the same nature?¡± Mara contemted the question for a moment before responding, ¡°Being of the same nature, well¡­¡± ¡°Yes, from a human perspective, you certainly are. But when humans face threats from entities other than humans, they often join forces, even with those they may dislike. I¡¯d like to hear a morepelling reason,¡± Eugene pressed. With a mutteredint under her breath, Mara reluctantly exined, ¡°It¡¯s tied to the yearning for return. The yearning for return doesn¡¯t materialize at the moment of awakening. After awakening, all that remains is the instinct to survive. To survive, one must grow stronger, and to grow stronger, one must replenish their vitality.¡± Eugene nodded, recognizing the corrtion with her previous question. She inquired further, ¡°So, the vitality you can obtain through Anika¡¯s Ramita is precisely that vitality?¡± Mara let out a deep sigh before confirming, ¡°That¡¯s correct. There are two ways to replenish vitality: either by aging naturally or by consuming awakenedrks. Both methods are acquired through experience.¡± Curious, Eugene probed, ¡°What arerk seeds?¡± Mara exined, ¡°They¡¯re essentially the bare minimum sustenance required to prevent death.¡± ¡°If acquiring vitality means bing a formidable Hwansu, then Sang-je discovered that Anika¡¯s Ramita enhances the strength of Hwansu?¡± Eugene sought confirmation. The small creature nodded in affirmation, exining further, ¡°When vitality reaches a certain level, you be aware of it. It¡¯s a vague premonition that, one day, when your innate desire to return to my world aligns with your full vitality, you¡¯ll uncover a path back. However, once you realize this, replenishing vitality by consuming other awakenedrks bes incredibly challenging. I¡¯ve grown too formidable for such insignificant creatures.¡± ¡°You and Sang-je are each other¡¯s sole sources of vitality¡­ But there might be an alternative. It¡¯s believed that you can grow stronger with the passage of time. So, you could choose to wait without resorting to aggression,¡± Eugene suggested. Mara let out a chuckle, remarking, ¡°That¡¯s a very human perspective.¡± On this topic, they¡¯re speaking more like humans than anything else, Kasser thought, stealing a nce at the chuckling mouse. Eugene continued, ¡°What about Anika¡¯s Ramita? It¡¯s said to replenish vitality.¡± ¡°Whether Anika grants me vitality or chooses to harm me depends entirely on Anika¡¯s will. It¡¯s a gamble.¡± Eugene interpreted this as a hint of positivity in Anika¡¯s disposition. So, this is why Sang-je is negotiating so fervently with Anika. To win her favor. To make her rely on him, Eugene thought. She also recalled Alber¡¯s words, ¡°He seems to be replenishing vitality somewhere¡­ But even if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t know how to find out.¡± Oh, I see now. He¡¯s taking Ramita from Anika, who has be his disciple, to recharge his vitality. The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce. Sang-je was patiently awaiting Anika, who possessed a potent Ramita capable of providing him with formidable vitality. Chapter 343.2 ¡°So, are you considering consuming Sang-je?¡± Kasser inquired, concerned that such an oue would only exacerbate an already precarious situation. Both entities appeared to be among the most potent Hwansu in the world. Yet, the prospect of one devouring the other to absorb their power and give rise to an even more fearsome monster was a daunting proposition. Moreover, Mara, much like Sang-je, had a history of captivating and exploiting humans, raising the potential for him to be a second Sang-je. ¡°If that¡¯s your intent, I cannot cooperate. I can¡¯t employ a thief to chase away another thief,¡± Kasser firmly stated. Eugene nodded in agreement. While Mara possessed valuable information about Sang-je, the risks involved were simply too great. However, Mara responded without hesitation, stating, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as that wretch is obliterated.¡± Kasser furrowed his brow, seeking further rification, ¡°Your words don¡¯t align. If your objective isn¡¯t to consume Sang-je, why do you harbor hostility toward him?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t strike first, he¡¯ll inevitably strike at me,¡± Mara exined. ¡°Just that?¡± Kasser pressed for more details. After a moment of silence, Mara revealed, ¡°There¡¯s a grudge.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the notion of a grudge. In the context of the impassable differences between Larks and humans that Kasser had emphasized, this response appeared remarkably human.¡°What kind of grudge is it?¡± Eugene inquired, curiosity piqued. Mara¡¯s response carried a dismissive tone, akin to that of a petnt child, as he replied, ¡°Do we really need to delve into all those details?¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the nonchnt attitude. Everything was so distinct when it came to Sang-je and Mara. She realized that she felt strangely at ease, a sensation she had never experienced when encountering Sang-je in the Holy City¡¯s Pce. Her conversations with Mara were unexpectedly enjoyable. ¡°Alright, moving on to a different question. It¡¯s a bit off-topic, but is the current appearance of the mouse a result of illusion?¡± Eugene asked. ¡°No. This is a method of conveying thoughts using animals as intermediaries,¡± Mara rified. Eugene turned to Kasser and inquired, ¡°Have you ever heard of Sang-je using this method tomunicate through animals?¡± Kasser shook his head in response. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°But could he have concealed it?¡± Eugene pondered. ¡°Well, there wouldn¡¯t be any reason for him to hide it. Disying such an ability would likely earn him even more reverence as a divine representative,¡± Kasser reasoned. Mara interjected with a hint of satisfaction, ¡°That rascal is incapable of such a thing.¡± ¡°Since Sang-je is supposedly a more powerful Hwansu than you, it can¡¯t be his ability. Is it magic?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Could it be the ancient magic you once pilfered from the archives of the ancient tribe?¡± she pressed further. The mouse appeared somewhat flustered, its eyes darting around nervously. Witnessing Mara¡¯s surprised reaction, Eugene couldn¡¯t resist a chuckle and remarked, ¡°We may have more information than you¡¯d expect.¡± The mouse stared at Eugene for a moment before turning its head away. Kasser intervened, saying, ¡°Now that we understand each other¡¯s intentions, let¡¯s conclude our discussion for today.¡± ¡°There¡¯s just one more thing I¡¯d like to ask,¡± the mouse interjected, its gaze now fixed on Kasser. Mara continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my followers have been apprehended.¡± ¡°Your followers? You mean the priests? They were arrested as suspects and will face legal consequences,¡± Kasser rified. ¡°Will they be executed? None of them havemitted crimes grave enough to warrant execution. asionally, they may have acted overzealously without my orders, but that¡¯s the extent of it,¡± the mouse exined. Kasser regarded Mara with surprise in his eyes. He had anticipated that Mara, who had manipted humans for his own gain under the guise of a false god, would make excuses for his disciples. However, his defense of them caught him off guard. Upon reflection, Mara¡¯s disciples had only faced discrimination and persecution for their social interactions, causing no significant issues. If they had been a nuisance, they would have been expelled from the kingdom long ago. ¡°They won¡¯t be falsely used of any crimes,¡± Kasser assured. The mouse nodded in apparent satisfaction. As Eugene and Kasser rose from the table, a knock sounded on the door from outside. Before Kasser could respond, the door swung open, and Aldrit entered, his emotions visibly turbulent. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he immediately prostrated himself before Eugene. ¡°I cannot quantify the grace I¡¯ve received from the Queen,¡± he expressed sincerely. While Eugene had engaged in a significant conversation with Mara, Aldrit had been catching up with his cousin. The life of a wanderer was always a precarious bncing act between life and death from the moment they left their refuge. Tears welled in their eyes as they reminisced about the challenging six years they had spent apart. Aldrit firmly believed that without Eugene¡¯s intervention, Lima would have suffered a miserable fate, and their entire tribe might have faced annihtion. He tearfully confessed that he had even contemted abandoning the tribe for the sake of Lima¡¯s unborn child. The mere thought of what Sang-je might have done to Lima had she been captured terrified him. ¡°Her Majesty saved me, my cousin, and our entire tribe,¡± Aldrit concluded with gratitude. Eugene persuaded Aldrit, who stilly on the floor without moving, to finally rise, although it was a struggle. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. You brought an important guest,¡± she graciously replied, downying the praise but secretly feeling a sense of pride. Unbeknownst to them, time had passed unnoticed during Eugene¡¯s conversation with Mara, and night had quietly descended. As they boarded the carriage, Kasser attentively attended to Eugene. ¡°Are you tired? Is there anything diforting?¡± he inquired with concern. ¡°Not at all. Look at my eyes; they¡¯re wide awake,¡± she assured him. However, as the journey in the carriage continued, her initially alert and clear mind gradually sumbed to drowsiness. When the carriage finally arrived at the pce and came to a stop, Eugene had fallen asleep, leaning on Kasser. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Kasser whispered softly into Eugene¡¯s ear, carefully cradling her to prevent her from awakening. He instructed that the bedroom curtains be drawn tightly to ensure she could enjoy a restful morning. Chapter 344.1 Meeting with Mara had been surprisingly delightful, yet Eugene couldn¡¯t shake the creeping sense of nervousness that had settled in without her even realizing it. The following day, she found herself confined to her bed, battling a relentless high fever. Throughout that day, courtiers loitered within the queen¡¯s chambers, their respite continually interrupted by the king¡¯s persistent messenger. It seemed that just as they were poised to conclude their responses, the messenger would materialize behind them, gently tapping their shoulders and inquiring, ¡°How is the queen?¡± This cycle repeated so often that the courtiers began to feel as if they were ensnared in an unending ordeal. However, the ceaseless visits from the messenger were not the sole intrusion. The king¡¯s own appearances became increasingly frequent as well. Some of the courtiers whispered amongst themselves, remarking that they had encountered the king more times in a single day than throughout their entire lifetimes. The atmosphere within the pce remained tense as Eugene¡¯s fever persisted, stretching into a full day. And even after that, she remained bedridden for an additional two days. Marianne gazed at her with eyes that seemed on the verge of tears, pleading for more rest, though negotiation was out of the question. Though she concealed it well, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but think that the reactions surrounding her were excessive. I¡¯ve heard that experiencing a fever during pregnancy is normal. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m boiling hot, she mused inwardly. Eugene felt a twinge of embarrassment witnessing the way people treated her like fragile ss. It was a peculiar sensation, grappling with the unfamiliarity of how to navigate her own body. Yet, despite the awkwardness, she couldn¡¯t deny that she didn¡¯t entirely dislike it. After three long days, Eugene finally regained her freedom and rushed to the ce that had been her constant yearning. As she gazed down upon the bustling city and the majestic pce from her elevated perch, she couldn¡¯t help but be entranced. It was here that she had met Elber, even if it had been in a dream, a vivid fantasy that blurred the lines between reality and imagination. Elber had once told her that those who request a visit subconsciously choose the ce where they feel mostfortable and secure. Eugene¡¯s affection for this spot extended beyond its picturesque beauty. It carried with it a childlike sense of ownership, a ce where she could revel in her solitude. But as she recalled Elber¡¯s words while surveying the expansivendscape, each scene took on a profound significance. A surge of emotions overwhelmed her, and tears welled up in her eyes. Now, I¡¯ll spend my whole life gazing upon this view, and one day, I¡¯ll rest in this verynd,¡± Eugene thought, the notion of having a lifelong home feeling strangelyforting. The once unfamiliar and intimidating desert kingdom had unexpectedly be her sanctuary.¡°Eugene,¡± came a voice from behind, and she turned to find Kasser approaching. Oh¡­ I see, she suddenly realized. The reason thisnd had be so special was because a special person lived here. She couldn¡¯t help but love the kingdom that the man she cherished also held in his heart. Eagerly, she looked ahead to an uncertain future where they would build a life, raise children, and grow old together in this belovednd. A profound happiness filled her, and she beamed at him with a broad smile. Kasser¡¯s steps briefly faltered before regaining momentum. He came to a halt just a step away from Eugene, extending his hand toward her, only to hesitate, leaving it suspended in mid-air as he let out a sigh. His uncertain posture was so peculiar that it drewughter from Eugene. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± she asked, chuckling. ¡°Adjusting my pace,¡± Kasser replied with a self-deprecating tone. The unexpected surprise had unceremoniously shaken him, and the impulse he had been barely containing burst forth when he saw her enchanting smile. He yearned to hold her tightly, her soft skin pressed against his, and shower her with kisses. No, it wasn¡¯t enough. He longed to hold her and leap off this cliff into any avable room. Thankfully, he resisted the wicked temptation. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel self-conscious. Recently, he had be acutely aware of how limited his patience had be. Suppressing primal desires like lust was a natural part of ensuring the healthy development of their precious child within her. Yet, when that instinct seemed to overwhelm his mind entirely, he felt as though he was losing his sanity. It was a predicament he couldn¡¯t confide in anyone about, so he grappled with it in solitude. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t startle you,¡± he muttered. Eugeneughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m not made of ss. I¡¯ll be just fine. Is that what the courtiers are saying?¡± ¡°Well, they do express a great deal of concern for you,¡± Kasser replied subtly, skillfully sidestepping the topic at hand. In truth, the courtiers had been saying that sudden fluctuations in body temperature were amon symptom among pregnant women, but he had no inkling of how much Marianne had fretted over it. Marianne attributed Eugene¡¯s sudden fever spike to their outing the previous day, perceiving it simply as a romantic date between the couple. Despite her lingering exhaustion from the journey, she couldn¡¯t help but feel displeased with the king for instigating a nocturnal excursion. As someone in a lower position, she couldn¡¯t openly reprimand the king, so she chose to subtly express her disapproval. However, Kasser, who had been raised under Marianne¡¯s care, was well-acquainted with her penchant for offering polite criticisms. Eugene shook her head and remarked, ¡°They¡¯re all treating me as if I¡¯m gravely ill. Pregnancy is not an illness.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re upset, I can take action¡­¡± Kasser began. Eugene was taken aback by his sudden seriousness and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need to do anything.¡± She pulled him into an affectionate embrace and shifted the conversation. ¡°Why did youe all the way here?¡± ¡°I heard you were here.¡± ¡°You missed having tea here too, didn¡¯t you? If you¡¯re not busy, let¡¯s enjoy a cup together.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that,¡± Kasser cleared his throat unnecessarily and hesitated before responding. ¡°I¡¯ll have tea elsewhere¡­ and for a while, I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯te here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t we have tea here anymore?¡± Eugene asked, surprised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have tea here in the future.¡± Kasser nced at Eugene¡¯s still inconspicuous lower belly and added, ¡°It¡¯ll be a few more months until the child is fully settled and things stabilize, maybe three or four months?¡± Eugene gazed at him, puzzled, momentarily at a loss for words. As Kasser continued to regard her, he averted his gaze and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not advisable for a pregnant woman to be in a ce where her feet don¡¯t touch the ground.¡± Eugene arched an eyebrow. ¡°Did a doctor say that?¡± ¡°Not a doctor¡­ I heard it somewhere before,¡± Kasser replied. Eugene pondered for a moment and then responded with a look of surprise, ¡°So, it¡¯s baseless superstition.¡± Kasser fell into silence, and Eugene couldn¡¯t help but smile at his evasiveness. It was hard to believe that he had hurried to her side upon hearing that she couldn¡¯t visit a ce due to some strange superstition he had heard somewhere. He was the kind of man who would dismiss such talk as nonsense if it came from someone else. Chapter 344.2 ¡°Okay,¡± Eugene reassured him as she embraced his arm. If that¡¯s all he wanted, then there was no reason not toply. Though it was a cherished ce, it wasn¡¯t as if they could never return, and it was only for a few months. ¡°In return, we¡¯ll share some tea, alright?¡± Kasser suggested, though he appeared somewhat uneasy, as if he had coerced her into it. She willingly agreed, and he found it endearing and beautiful. He gently slid a ring onto Eugene¡¯s finger and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°If you¡¯d like, anytime,¡± Eugene smiled. Eugene linked her arm with his as they strolled together, a smile ying on her lips. It always astonished her how a man buried in the responsibilities of running a kingdom would asionally utter lines of a typical yboy. She concluded that it was something she couldn¡¯t exin, a facet of his character that was just part of who he was. In the afternoon, Charlotte made an unexpected visit, arriving without prior notice. Eugene had been nning to summon Charlotte soon to express her gratitude for her assistance, so she warmly weed her. It was evident that Charlotte had genuinely cared for Lima, as thetter had chosen to return to her previous dwelling, declining the amodations Charlotte had arranged. However, Charlotte brought unsettling news. She reported that Lima had suddenly begun experiencing contractions. ¡°But isn¡¯t it still some time before the due date?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Charlotte nodded. ¡°She hasn¡¯t evenpleted eight months yet.¡±¡°Oh, my,¡± Eugene murmured. It appeared that Lima had gone into prematurebor due to the emotional turmoil caused by her encounter with Aldrit. It¡¯s my fault. I should have orchestrated a less startling meeting for them, rather than a sudden encounter like that, Eugene chastised herself. Eugene hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lima and Aldrit were distant rtives. She had thought that a meeting within the same n would have brought sce to Lima¡¯s heart and contributed to a healthier delivery. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but shoulder the me for Lima¡¯s earlybor. Worries crept in about whether the medical facilities here were adequate and whether the prematurely born child would have a chance at survival. ¡°Please ensure a safe delivery. Summon the most skilled midwives and enlist royal courtiers if needed. Spare no expense on medications,¡± Eugene directed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will exert every effort to ay your concerns,¡± Charlotte assured her. ¡°Thank you. And please keep me updated regrly on her condition,¡± Eugene requested. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. However, the roads are quite congested, so there may be a dy in receiving reports,¡± Charlotte replied. ¡°Congested roads? What¡¯s going on?¡± Eugene frowned, puzzled. She hadn¡¯t been informed of any such situation and briefly wondered if she was being shielded from unpleasant news due to her pregnancy. ¡°There¡¯s a significant festival taking ce right now,¡± Charlotte exined. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve witnessed such a grand celebration in the capital. It appears that everyone has poured out onto the streets, Your Highness.¡± Eugene furrowed her brow. ¡°A festival as the dry season draws to a close? Shouldn¡¯t everyone be gearing up for the active season and making preparations? And who is leading this festival?¡± Charlotte appeared momentarily flustered and cautiously scanned their surroundings before responding. ¡°Your Highness¡­ you granted aprehensive amnesty and opened the treasury to distribute stored food and wealth to the impoverished citizens. The news of Your Highness¡¯ impending heir has filled everyone with joy.¡± This time, it was Eugene¡¯s turn to be taken aback. ¡°Oh, I see. I wasn¡¯t aware it had evolved into a festival.¡± After Charlotte took her leave, Eugene sighed and fanned her face with her hand, her expression tinged with exasperation. This man, really¡­ spreading the news all over the ce. As time passed, Eugene¡¯s attention became increasingly fixated on themotion from the festival outside. Two hours had psed since Charlotte¡¯s departure, and no further updates had arrived. Although Eugene was well aware that two hours were far from enough time for a childbirth, particrly one that was premature, she couldn¡¯t suppress her growing anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she wondered aloud. Eugene had been irritated by a persistent humming sound in the background for some time. It was noticeably loud, even for her heightened sensitivity. So, she summoned a servant. ¡°Can you hear that noise too?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± the maid replied with a bow. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s giving me a headache. Please, go and ask them to keep it down.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The servant hesitated, casting a nce at Eugene before withdrawing. Lost in her thoughts and not paying attention to the servant, Eugene failed to notice that despite the passing time, the noise not only failed to subside but seemed to be growing louder. Annoyed, she was about to call for the servant once more when she abruptly stood up. Where is that noiseing from? She furrowed her brow as she stepped into the corridor. Strangely, the anteroom, which had been sealed off, was quieter. The strange noise sounded even louder in the corridor, prompting Eugene to follow it down the hallway. Before long, Marianne appeared from around the corner. ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Marianne, what¡¯s happening? It sounds like shouting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Marianne confirmed. ¡°Who could be shouting like that within the pce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inside the pce¡­ it¡¯s beyond the pce walls.¡± ¡°Beyond the pce walls? And the noise from outside is reaching all the way here? And it¡¯s not just one or two people?¡± Chapter 345.1 Eugene observed Marianne¡¯s perplexed expression, noticing her troubled look, and gradually, the sharp anxiety that had initially gripped her began to ease. ¡°Is this the handiwork of hormones, too? It seems I¡¯ve grown rather sensitive,¡± she mused to herself. Having limated to the serenity of this world, the current sounds around her no longer grated on her nerves as they once had. Just six months ago, she had been subjected to all manner of cacophonies. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Please tell me,¡± Eugene inquired. If Marianne was seeking her counsel on a matter not easily resolved, it was likely a weighty concern. Eugene suspected Marianne had turned to her because she deemed her own abilities inadequate for the task at hand. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. The capital is currently abuzz with a grand festival,¡± Marianne revealed. ¡°I heard His Majesty issued a decree. Did he also oversee the festivities?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°No, Your Highness. Considering the timing, His Majesty ordered strict supervision to prepare for the bustling season. However, we¡¯ve received reports that it¡¯s proving challenging to manage, as people are gathering sporadically, without a clear leader. Consequently, His Majesty has instructed us to allow it to continue for a few days,¡± Marianne exined. Eugene nodded in understanding, a show of empathy. She likened it to waiting for a raging fire to burn itself out when the ze bes too intense.Marianne continued, her troubled expression deepening. ¡°However, an unexpected issue has surfaced. Her Highness has been notably absent for a few days, and it appears this news has spread rapidly throughout the popce. I regret to bring you such unsettling tidings¡­ but it seems vague and unfounded rumors are now circting among the people.¡± Eugene, taken aback, inquired, ¡°Rumors about me?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What are the nature of these rumors?¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s quite challenging to articte. Your Highness appears to be in a state of considerable distress¡­¡± Uncharacteristically, Marianne¡¯s words faded away. Eugene could hazard a guess as to the rumor¡¯s content, perhaps involving the heir¡¯s precarious condition or some simrly foreboding prediction. ¡°How does the rumor of my health rte to the current unrest?¡± Eugene asked, perplexed. ¡°The citizens have gathered around the pce, and¡­ they¡¯re singing songs, expressing their wishes for Your Highness¡¯s well-being,¡± Marianne exined. In the Hashi Kingdom, a cultural tradition prevailed wherein sympathy for others¡¯ misfortunes was conveyed through song. It was customary for friends and rtives toe together to sing songs, wishing for the recovery of those afflicted with serious illnesses, or for mourners to sing songs at funerals to guide the departed soul onward. ¡°They are singing for me¡­?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°They harbor no ill intentions, and so we cannot disperse them by force. Since His Majesty is absent, I¡¯m uncertain about the appropriate course of action.¡± Kasser was presently absent from the pce; he had departed for the desert some time ago, apanied by a small contingent of guards. It was a crucial part of the king¡¯s routine to periodically journey to the desert for reconnaissance as the dry season gave way to the impending active season. The precise timing of his return remained uncertain. Before his departure, he had informed Eugene that he might return today, if possible, or in the early hours of the morning. ¡°I apologize for the oversight. We will diligently investigate those who may have casually mentioned it and impose severe sanctions,¡± Marianne expressed remorsefully. Eugene harbored no anger towards those who had spread the news of her condition among the pce staff. It was more likely that someone had genuinely expressed concern, leading to the news spreading. She trusted that if there had been any malicious intent, the meticulous court officials would manage it adeptly. The unfolding situation intrigued her, piquing her curiosity about events beyond the pce walls. ¡°I shall go outside,¡± she dered. ¡°Pardon?¡± Marianne responded, bewildered. ¡°If those who have gathered are worried about me, assuring them of my well-being from a safe distance should ease their minds.¡± ¡°But Your Highness, there may be risks, unforeseen situations,¡± Marianne cautioned. ¡°I do not intend to make direct contact. Surely, there is a way to make my presence known while maintaining a safe distance,¡± Eugene proposed. After a brief pause, Marianne suggested, ¡°In that case, how about utilizing the balcony that connects directly to the city walls?¡± ¡°Is such a location avable?¡± Eugene inquired. Marianne nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a designated area for monitoring external activities during emergencies. Normally, ess is restricted.¡± Eugene followed Marianne¡¯s guidance, advancing towards her destination. As she ventured deeper into the heart of the pce, the sounds from outside swelled with each passing step. Initially resembling the distant thunderous beat of countless drums, as she neared the pce walls, the noise crystallized into a chorus of voices. The attendants unlocked a tightly sealed door, revealing a room shrouded in darkness. Without thenterns carried by the attendants, visibility would have been nearly nonexistent. Eugene entered, her gaze sweeping over the dimly lit chamber, devoid of furnishings. In the middle of the unadorned stone wall, she noticed two substantial circr handles, and certain sections of the wall disyed a mechanism that allowed it to be opened and closed like a door. These stone doors were exceptionally weighty, integral parts of the pce¡¯s fortifications, designed to potentially bar intruders from the outside. The apanying guards split into two teams, each grasping one of the handles. They synchronized their efforts andmenced pulling. With a faint scraping sound, a portion of the stone wall started to shift slowly. Minute gaps materialized in the once-seamless stone facade, permitting slivers of sunlight to infiltrate. As the guards exerted more force and continued theirbor, the openings expanded. In no time, the room was bathed in enough light to negate the need for torches. A momentter, beyond the fully opened stone door, the sky came into view. Eugene stood there briefly, absorbing the resonating chorus of songs. Then, she began to step forward. On the other side of the open stone door, a narrow balcony extended only about a foot in width. As she ventured onto the balcony and peered downward, her breath caught in her throat. Chapter 345.2 The multitude encircling the pce surpassed her wildest imaginings. The crowd amassed so densely that there was no vacant space to be seen. She had never witnessed such a throng of people in this world before. The rhythmic singing, now seen with her eyes in addition to being heard, was far more overwhelming than when it had merely echoed in her ears. They¡¯ve all¡­? Eugene found it difficult to fathom that such a multitude had assembled to sing for her. One by one, those who had noticed her presence ceased their singing. In an instant, the melodious chorus gradually dissolved into silence. For a brief moment, the murmurs within the crowd seemed to swell before gently receding. Eugene sensed the collective gaze of the crowd fixed upon her. An inexplicable anxiety washed over her, akin to an actor thrust onto the stage unprepared, causing her to momentarily panic. The only recourse she had was to stand resolutely, anchoring her legs to prevent them from giving way. She bit her lip and managed to lift one hand ever so slightly. A brief, stifling silence ensued, followed by an explosive outpouring of cheers. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡±¡°May you enjoy robust health!¡± A deafening cacophony enveloped her. Eugene couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from the jubnt people with contorted faces who were shouting with fervor. Though their features were scarcely discernible from her vantage point, their joy and goodwill radiated clearly. It was a surreal urrence. Overwhelmed by a tumultuous mix of emotions, Eugene closed her eyes briefly, then opened them again. I haven¡¯t done anything for these people yet. Nevertheless, they cheered for her simply because she was their queen, wholeheartedly celebrating her pregnancy. Such unadulterated and one-sided goodwill was a sensation she had never encountered before. For the first time, the notion of being a ruler and serving her people resonated deeply within her. Until this moment, Eugene had known the joy of anticipating the birth of her child and reveling in her love for her husband. Her happiness had been deeply personal, and her aspirations had revolved around ¡°their home¡± rather than the kingdom itself. But now, a profound transformation had stirred within her. She grasped the weight of her role as queen and yearned to make a difference not just for herself, but for the well-being of a greater multitude. Eugene delicately held the edges of her skirt with both hands and gracefully inclined her waist toward the exultant crowd. The ensuing cheers felt as though they could shake the very earth and sky, rendering the earlier mor a mere jest. Eugene slowly straightened herself, radiating a brilliant smile. The fear that had engulfed her just moments before had vanishedpletely. *** Eugene¡¯s presence on the pce balcony was brief. Once she exited the room overlooking the pce walls, the crowd that had gathered there naturally dispersed. The cacophony that had echoed from the pce walls now faded, and the pce returned to its customary serenity. However, Eugene¡¯s perception of the pce had undergone a transformation. It now stood before her as a fortress safeguarding the kingdom. Setting aside her restless thoughts about Lima¡¯s childbirth, she resolved to concentrate on her current responsibilities. If Charlotte hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared earlier, she would have met with Molly as nned. Although the meeting had been indefinitely postponed, Eugene had given instructions for Molly to be brought in as originally scheduled. Molly remained under confinement, awaiting her trial. Infiltrating the pce at someone else¡¯s behest was a grave offense, and even though Molly¡¯s confession carried substantial weight as evidence, it couldn¡¯tpletely absolve her of guilt. Nevertheless, given her previous actions, she received rtively humane treatment for a criminal. Therefore, there was no need for borate procedures to arrange a separate meeting with Molly. Upon seeing Eugene, Molly immediately prostrated herself on the ground, trembling and unable to utter a word. It was a stark contrast to her previous demeanor when she had faced Eugene without difficulty. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was Molly¡¯s true nature. Eugene had initially intended to engage in a conversation, but it now seemed like quite a challenging endeavor. She posed only a few questions to Molly regarding hypnotism. Molly exined that she underwent regr baptisms, during which she would inscribe sacred symbols on the ground, sit upon them, and offer prayers. A divine radiance would emanate from the earth, and by absorbing this light into her being, her faith would grow stronger to the point where she was willing to sacrifice her life for the gods. Eugene inquired, ¡°Does your faith diminish without these baptisms?¡± Molly fell into a prolonged silence before responding in a self-reproachful tone, ¡°My soul is weak, that¡¯s why.¡± Eugene contemted whether the Tanyas sent by Rodrigo before Molly shared simr personality traits with her. Those with low self-confidence often disyed a profound reliance on deities and were more susceptible to the allure of sorcery. Eugene spected that perhaps Rodrigo had learned that sorcery from Mara, reasoning that since Mara was ark, he couldn¡¯t master sorcery himself. To decipher the ancient tribal library¡¯s pilfered texts, a coborator would have been necessary. It might have been someone like Alber, who had forged a pact with Sang-je, or priests manipted as experimental subjects by Sang-je. Could Mara¡¯s ally be a wanderer? Eugene pondered. The hypnotic sorcery carried inherent risks depending on the user¡¯s intentions, and wanderers wouldn¡¯t have been ignorant of these dangers if they had indeed delved into its study. Yet, they had taught Rodrigo how to harness its power. Wanderers likely forged pacts with therks, simr to the elders, Eugene mused aloud. They had made self-serving decisions in the best interest of their tribes. Eugene couldprehend, to some extent, why they had feltpelled to make those choices. The fear of their tribes, painstakingly sustained over generations, facing the brink of extinction had driven them. However, Eugene pondered, Understanding their motives doesn¡¯t necessarily equate to condoning their actions. Her connection with Aldritpelled her to maintain a bnced perspective, resisting the urge to interpret situations overly favorably for them. Wanderers aren¡¯t inherently ¡®good,¡¯ she reminded herself, contemting theplex web of alliances and motivations. Just because the wanderers assist us doesn¡¯t automatically make Mara ¡®good¡¯ either. While they did share amon adversary, Eugene acknowledged that there was no universalw dictating that an enemy of one¡¯s enemy must be a friend. Chapter 346.1 Pides knelt humbly before Sang-je, beseeching his forgiveness. ¡°Your Holiness, I¡¯m deeply sorry. I couldn¡¯tplete the task you gave me,¡± he admitted with regret. ¡°Please, stand,¡± Sang-je replied. Pides was thest among the knights assigned to track Anika Jin to return. Sang-je had already acknowledged the mission¡¯s failure and had no intention of reprimanding Pides further. Those who had reported the failure earlier had already felt the brunt of his anger to some extent, so Pides, arrivingter, was spared the storm. However, even if Pides had returned earlier, Sang-je would not have chastised him. It wasmon knowledge that Sang-je had a special affection for Pides. While Sang-je imed not to show favoritism as God¡¯s representative, no one took that statement literally. Sang-je did not hide his preferential treatment of the Anikas, and among them, there were those he cherished even more. He also had particr bonds with certain priests and knights. ¡°Is there a specific reason for your dy?¡± Sang-je inquired. ¡°I apologize for my disheveled appearance,¡± Pides replied. ¡°No me lies with you. If you ever find yourself in a difficult situation, please speak candidly.¡±Pides¡¯ silver armor bore traces of dirt in various spots. The other knights treasured their armor, keeping it pristine, free from even a speck of dust. It was said that you could spot a knight in gleaming armor from a distance. Shortly before his meeting with Eugene and Kasser, Pides had faced inner turmoil and buried his armor in the earth. Later, when he resolved to return to the holy city, he dug up the armor, wiped away the dirt, and put it back on. ¡°No, Your Holiness. I thought it best to report the mission failure to you as soon as possible. That¡¯s why I neglected my appearance,¡± Pides exined. ¡°You¡¯ve endured much. Take good rest.¡± ¡°Your Holiness, I humbly request punishment for failing in my duty.¡± ¡°I do not me you. I doubt anyone could have seeded,¡± Sang-je assured him. ¡°Your Holiness, forgive me for this bold request, but I¡¯ve been troubled in my hearttely. May I pray and reflect in the sanctuary until I find peace?¡± Pides asked. Sang-je watched Pides closely as he bowed his head, then finally nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± After Pides left, Sang-je muttered to himself, pondering, ¡°Human emotions are truly mysterious.¡± Sang-je suspected that Pides¡¯ inner turmoil was rted to Anika Jin. He had long suspected that there might be mutual feelings between the two. At first, he believed Jin¡¯s affection was one-sided. Jin, who openly disyed her feelings, made it clear to everyone. That¡¯s why he had always sent Pides to the Arse Mansion, both to use his involvement in an affair and to keep Jin¡¯s strong personality in check. However, Pides¡¯ response had surprised him. Given his character, if he received unreasonable orders repeatedly, he might have eventually shown his displeasure. But Sang-je noticed that Pides carried out his tasks without any sign of discontent. From Sang-je¡¯s perspective, it didn¡¯t matter if they eventually became a couple. He thought it would be interesting to see Pides, who had always kept his distance, respond to Anika Jin¡¯s affectionate gestures. Did he ever see iting? Jin, who had once said she¡¯d be a priest if she could win Pides, was now falling in love with another man. The emotion of ¡°love¡± in humans was something Sang-je couldn¡¯t quite grasp. When it came to love, people often became blind, sometimes acting recklessly and foolishly. On the other hand, they were also incredibly fragile. With Jin leaving the Holy City alongside the Fourth King, Sang-je had now learned this firsthand from the situation. Pides had served his purpose as bait to lure Jin back. ¡°I can¡¯t bring her back to the Holy City until after she¡¯s given birth,¡± Sang-je thought, realizing there was no way to change what had already urred. He needed to focus on whaty ahead. He suppressed his anger and began to think seriously. ¡°How long does it take for an infant to grow to a certain extent?¡± he pondered. For someone who had experienced countless ages, a few years were but a brief moment. However, this time, there were manyplicated factors at y. He didn¡¯t know why Jin had left the Holy City, and Mara was lurking nearby in the Hashi Kingdom. ¡°He¡¯s probably waiting for the right moment to approach Jin. That¡¯s why I had to be careful about which Anika I sent to the Hashi Kingdom,¡± he muttered to himself. Aside from the king, Mara posed the most significant threat to Sang-je. In a direct confrontation, Sang-je was undoubtedly stronger, but Mara was cunning and knew how to use strategies beyond physical strength. In this world, if you were topare two beings that were closest to humans, it would be Sang-je and Mara. Sang-je had taught Mara everything he knew. ¡°I should have dealt with him sooner,¡± Sang-je regretfully admitted. It was a painful mistake that haunted him, one he had made himself. When he first encountered Mara, he had considered consuming him, having stumbled upon him while hunting for prey. Normally,rks behaved like any small creature facing a formidable predator¡ªa frog in the presence of a snake. It was an instinctual fear, ingrained deep within their nature. But Mara was not like mostrks. Despite being a recently awakenedrk, he disyed a will to fight back. This defiance against instinct marked him as something out of the ordinary. Chapter 346.2 Curiosity gripped Sang-je when he encountered this unusualrk. He wondered ifrks, like humans, could form their own kind of society. Sang-je himself was a unique subspecies among his kind. He had actively sought to learn from humans, and although he had encountered manyrks, none had resembled him. So, he pondered the idea of creating one if it didn¡¯t exist already. Therk, who wholeheartedly believed Sang-je to be their parent, had an endearing side. Sang-je had taught therk well, and as it grew, its intelligence flourished. Sang-je had envisioned using therk as a kind of shadowpanion. However, one day, Sang-je made a startling discovery. Therk had secretly formed its own faction, hidden from his watchful eye. It was a realization that shook him. If therk harbored different intentions, it could be even more dangerous than humans. ¡°When he fled, I should have scoured the world to find him and eliminate him, no matter the cost,¡± Sang-je reflected. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that this situation would be such a persistent nuisance. ¡°Your Holiness, I havee as you called,¡± a priest¡¯s voice resonated from beyond the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Sang-je replied. The inner chamber¡¯s door swung wide open as Sang-je spoke. The entering priest bowed respectfully. ¡°I am here to publicly announce the cancetion of the Celestial Festival,¡± Sang-je dered. ¡°What?¡± The priest raised his head in astonishment. Rumors had already spread about the high stakes of the festival, with the city¡¯s fate hanging in the bnce. People had erected tents and gathered in the central square, eagerly anticipating the event. Moreover, never before had the Celestial Festival been canceled.¡°I have stressed the significance of this Celestial Festival repeatedly,¡± Sang-je continued. ¡°That¡¯s why I specifically designated the person to preside over it. Only when the form is preserved can the essence be realized. If the form crumbles, and we can no longer connect with God, how can we proceed with the Celestial Festival? Go and convey my decision to everyone.¡± ¡°¡­As youmand, Your Holiness,¡± the priest replied with a troubled expression before departing. Alone in the chamber, Sang-je let out a cynical snort. Both Anikas had publicly dered their participation in the Celestial Festival beforehand, so canceling it in this manner would undoubtedly spark public outrage, and me would be assigned for the festival¡¯s disruption. The inhabitants of the Holy City, the only ce shielded fromrk threats, couldn¡¯t escape the looming fear that the grace of God might vanish. They took great pride in the divine favor they received. Even though Jin was no longer present in the Holy City, the Arse family would find themselves in a difficult situation. It wouldn¡¯t be a blow significant enough to shake them to their core, but it would serve as a form of release in some measure. ¡°If Anika Jin won¡¯te willingly,¡± Sang-je murmured with a wicked glint in his red eyes, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to bring her.¡± A sinister smile tugged at the corners of his lips. *** Eugene tossed and turned in her sleep, stirred by an unusual sensation. She tried to shift, thinking it was just a misced pillow, but it clung to her, gently enveloping her body. Confused, she reached out to explore the object. It had contours, feeling soft yet firm, like a chin, a nose¡­? Hearing a soft chuckle, Eugene opened her eyes and discovered her husband, Kasser, who had returned without her noticing. ¡°When did you get back?¡± she asked, still groggy from sleep. ¡°Just a little while ago,¡± Kasser whispered. ¡°The time¡­¡± ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet. Go back to sleep.¡± Eugene closed her eyes and mumbled, ¡°How was your trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I need to look into it more.¡± As she started drifting back to sleep, a memory from earlier in the day resurfaced, and she chuckled. The echoes of the song she had heard still lingered in her ears. ¡°Something incredible happened earlier,¡± she said, her words disjointed due to sleepiness. Kasser, curious about the vague details he had heard, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They were worried about me, so they came here to sing¡­¡± Eugene tried to exin, her logical narrative struggling to emerge amidst her drowsiness. Kasser couldn¡¯t help but smile as he gazed at the disheveled Eugene. With gentle fingers, he brushed her forehead and traced her slightly furrowed brow. Though he had only been away in the desert for a day, it felt like an entire month had passed. The urge to rush back to the kingdom tugged at him relentlessly. Yet, seeing her peacefully asleep on the bed a moment ago had filled him with an overwhelming sense of happiness. Eugene, still fighting sleep, murmured, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Count sent any news yet? Is she still inbor?¡± ¡°If it were news from the Count, she was here a while ago,¡± Kasser said. Eugene¡¯s eyes flew open, and she sat up abruptly. ¡°What are you saying? Did she give birth?¡± Kasser nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How is the mother? Is the baby healthy? When did you receive the news? I explicitly instructed them to inform me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good news, so there¡¯s no need to disturb your sleep. The mother is well, and despite being born prematurely, the baby is healthy.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t contain her joy and hugged him tightly around the neck. ¡°I want to go see them. Oh, but is there a customary waiting period after the birth, when visitors should refrain froming for a while?¡± Kasser replied, ¡°If both the mother and baby are healthy, there must be no restriction.¡± ¡°Still, it wouldn¡¯t be proper to visit right away today, would it? I should n to go in a few days,¡± Eugene contemted. Kasser remained mostly silent, quietly pondering whether this news could bring such unbridled joy to his wife. He kept his thoughts to himself, though. Instead, a subtle awareness settled in his heart¡ªhis wife¡¯s impending childbirth was taking on a newfound reality through the birth of another child. A shadow of uncertainty crept in. As he held Eugene in his arms, Kasser wished for a smooth and healthy delivery for his wife, much like the wanderer¡¯s child born that very morning. Chapter 347.1 ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± With a small, satisfied smile, Dana concluded her knitting project. She delicately affixed a tiny pom-pom to finalize the piece, holding up the freshly crafted pair of miniature socks. ¡°Oh my, they¡¯re incredibly small.¡± The socks were scarcelyrge enough to encase two fingers, their adorable size evoking a chuckle from Dana. Recognizing how swiftly newborns outgrew their attire, she cherished the brief span these socks would serve their purpose. This precious time was not to be squandered. Following thepletion of her current endeavor, Dana had immediate ns to depart for the Hashi Kingdom. Her intent was to support Jin throughout her pregnancy and recovery, with amitment to stay in the kingdom for at least a year. Having delegated numerous responsibilities to Enoch, her prolonged absence posed no significant issues. Despite Enoch¡¯s objections to her extended absence, Dana paid little heed to hisints. ¡°Mdy!¡± The butler knocked urgently on the door, disying an uncharacteristic agitation that left Dana perplexed before the closed door. ¡°Come in,¡± Dana said. As the butler entered, his expression bore a weighty solemnity.¡°Mdy, the Lords have returned, and there are reports of an attack on them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dana eximed in surprise and swiftly rose from her seat. She left her study and descended the stairs unapanied. As she reached thending, Enoch and Arthur, her sons, who had been engaged in conversation in the hall, immediately noticed her and lowered their heads. Dana breathed a sigh of relief upon observing that neither of her sons appeared to be seriously harmed. ¡°What happened? An attack?¡± Dana asked urgently. Enoch replied, ¡°We were suddenly approached by a man in front of the carriage, prompting us toe to a halt. Then, a group of individuals descended upon us from all directions,unching an assault on the carriage. Their weapons resembled clubs, not particrly menacing. They shattered the windows and caused some minor damage to the carriage.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such ruffians during my entire time in this peaceful town. Who could be responsible for this?¡± Dana asked, her disbelief palpable. Enoch and Arthur exchanged a quick, meaningful nce. ¡°We¡¯ll relocate and discuss this further.¡± Dana regarded her two sons alternately, her expression stern, her eyes narrowing slightly. She inferred from Enoch¡¯s response that someone was behind this, although she remained uncertain of their identity. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s proceed inside.¡± The trio made their way to Dana¡¯s study. Seated across from each other on the sofa, Dana revised her earlier inquiry. ¡°Could this be the work of the believers?¡± Enoch nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. The attackers imed it was punishment for the actions of the Arse family, which they believed had incurred God¡¯s wrath.¡± Dana¡¯s grip on the armrest tightened, causing wrinkles to form on her forehead as her gaze gradually narrowed. After a moment of heavy silence, she let out a chilling, humorlessugh. Her eyes burned with icy anger as she turned her attention to Arthur. ¡°You returned home early. Didn¡¯t you mention an important business contract today?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± replied Arthur. ¡°However, the other party requested a few additional days for review and decision-making, so the contract has been postponed.¡± ¡°The Benfis Consortium, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°Benfis¡­ A consortium affiliated with the Prayer Assembly.¡± The wealth of the Holy City¡¯s Pce was undeniable. While theycked taxation rights, the substantial donations they received were a testament to their financial prowess. Most of these contributions were voluntary, but some individuals resorted to bribes in a bid to curry favor with the clergy for various reasons. The Holy City¡¯s Pce adhered to a principle of expending all donations received within a given year in the subsequent year. In essence, they allocated vast sums towards the upkeep of the pce, sries for knights and priests, religious ceremonies, and various other expenses. Engaging inmerce with the Holy City¡¯s Pce alone could yield considerable profits, and indeed, there were such consortia. However, not just anyone could enter into trade with the pce. They selected consortia for this purpose by asserting, ¡°We shall bestow this privilege upon those with unwavering faith.¡± The criteria for selection remained undisclosed, but the consortia designated as trading partners of the Holy City¡¯s Pce were members of an organization known as the Prayer Assembly. The alliance that monopolized this privilege wielded tremendous power, making other consortia discreetly observe the Prayer Assembly¡¯s activities with keen interest. ¡°If the Consortium is indeed behind this, it starts to make sense,¡± Dana murmured. A few days prior, the announcement of the cancetion of the Celestial Festival had sent shockwaves through the city. The cancetion itself was not as significant as the underlying reasons behind it. While most of the public joined in the outrage, attributing the me to Anika Jin for her perceived irresponsibility, some astute individuals sensed an unusual tension between The Holy City¡¯s Pce and the Arse family. Sang-je¡¯s announcement naturally fueled suspicions. It was unprecedented for Sang-je to publiclyy me on someone. Moreover, targeting Anika Jin, who wasn¡¯t even in the city, would have been a futile endeavor. Thus, it became clear that this wasn¡¯t an attack solely on Anika Jin but rather a direct assault on the Arse family. Dana nced alternately at her two sons and began to speak, her voiceced with determination. ¡°Prepare yourselves. Today may well be just the beginning. Our family will face challenges from all directions.¡± ¡°Mother, what could be the motive behind all this?¡± Arthur inquired. ¡°The motive may not matter. What matters is the intent to destabilize us. It¡¯s the only way news of our troubles will reach your sister.¡± Enoch¡¯s face twisted with disbelief. ¡°Surely, Mother, you¡¯re not suggesting that they orchestrated all of this to lure Jin into the pce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question. It aligns with Sang-je¡¯s desires.¡± ¡°Good gracious.¡± Enoch and Arthur clenched their jaws in frustration but harbored no fear in the face of an adversary threatening their family. When it came to those who dared to challenge their family or their loved ones, they possessed an unwavering determination. ¡°Your father must be concerned. He mentioned he would bete today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go meet him.¡± Dana nodded in approval at Arthur¡¯s swift response. But it¡¯s strange. Why is Sang-je acting with such urgency? Dana mused. She had heard the exnation that Sang-je was targeting Jin¡¯s Ramita, but it didn¡¯t quite add up. In the realm of hunting, patience was typically a crucial factor. Capturing elusive prey often required setting invisible traps and gradually closing in from all sides. However, Sang-je was openly dering his intentions to target her daughter without subtlety. Could it be because they¡¯ve said Sang-je lost his divine power? she pondered. Setting aside these unanswered questions for the moment, she focused on the immediate tasks at hand. She needed to inspect the household, check on their business contacts, and send messages to the members of the Freedom Assembly. Chapter 347.2 The Freedom Assembly was a coalition of consortia united against the Prayer Assembly. It operated in secret, with very few aware of its existence, and remainedrgely dormant. As its name implied, the purpose of the Freedom Assembly was to safeguard the operational freedom of consortia in opposition to the Prayer Assembly. It had been established in anticipation of situations where the Prayer Assembly might attempt to gain an advantage over Sang-je or exploit him to dominate the business sector. However, it was an organization that would remain inactive unless such emergencies arose. In terms of size and reputation, the consortia within the Freedom Assembly were like the moonpared to the Prayer Assembly¡¯s affiliated consortia. If all members of the Freedom Assembly were to unite with amon goal, they could easily destabilize the foundations of the city. Apart from the Freedom Assembly, Dana had a few more cards up her sleeve for countering Sang-je. Just because she had maintained a low profile for a while didn¡¯t mean she had given up on everything. In her youth, she had dedicated all her strength to reviving the family, and in herter years, she had worked diligently to fortify the family¡¯s position. ¡°I should also send a letter to Jin. I need to advise her not to be swayed by any news.¡± Under no circumstances would she allow Sang-je to use her as bait and lure her child into a trap. *** Kasser turned his attention to the attendant and inquired, ¡°Who¡¯s arrived?¡± ¡°The envoy from the Lava Kingdom seeks an audience,¡± came the reply.Thoughts of the enigmatic red-haired figure immediately shed through Kasser¡¯s mind, causing his brow to furrow. An envoy¡¯s presence, with only a few days remaining until the active phase, was rather unusual. The two nations had not engaged in significant interactions recently. Kasser had heard that the previous monarchs of both realms had never met during their lifetimes. Even in the time when the current King Yeom was still a prince, he was infamous for making audacious forays into Hashi Kingdom¡¯s territory in pursuit of the Hwansus. If it hadn¡¯t been for King Yeom¡¯s unprovoked invasions of their borders during that period, Kasser probably wouldn¡¯t have met with Riner either. ¡°Allow them entry.¡± Kasser had a vague inkling of why the envoy had been dispatched. It likely had something to do with the container Eugene had entrusted to Riner. The original n had been for Riner to bring the container and hand it over to the Hashi Kingdom warrior waiting outside the city. However, at the appointed time, Riner had failed to show up, and only a short message had been conveyed through a messenger. [I sense someone following me, so I will hold onto the item for now.] Eugene and Kasser had received King Yeom¡¯s letter only after returning to the castle, and it was recent. Naturally, they had anticipated the container¡¯s arrival at the castle, so this turn of events was perplexing. Furthermore, the one-line letter provided no details about when, where, or by whom the item would be delivered. Kasser didn¡¯t count Riner among those he wished to be close to, but he had confidence that Riner wouldn¡¯t resort to any deceit, such as stealing the container. So, for the time being, he chose to wait. A short whileter, the Lava Kingdom¡¯s envoy entered and presented a letter from King Yeom. Kasser epted it and opened the envelope, discovering yet another envelope within. As he extracted the inner envelope and nced at the message written on the outside, his forehead twitched in response. [To Her Highness Anika Jin. Otherwise, do not open.] A sudden surge of irritation coursed through him. He could feel the words ¡°Is this guy up to some trick again with Eugene?¡± inching their way up his throat, but he restrained himself. Trying to maintain a positive outlook, he assumed it likely had something to do with the container. ¡°The journey here must have been grueling. Did King Yeom provide any specific instructions?¡± Kasser inquired of the envoy. ¡°He merely stated that delivering the letter was sufficient, Your Highness.¡± After the envoy departed, Kasser stood up with the envelope still in hand. There were no pressing matters that demanded his immediate attention, and he was far more curious about the letter¡¯s contents. Eugene, upon reading the words on the outer envelope and offering a wry smile, proceeded to open it. She unfolded the densely written letter and began reading. Initially, a chuckle escaped her lips as she perused the text, but as she delved deeper into it, her expression gradually turned serious. Once she finished reading, she handed the letter to Kasser and remarked, ¡°King Yeom is more thoughtful than I had imagined. I always assumed he would charge forward recklessly, but it appears he possesses a way with words.¡± Starting from the very first line of the letter, Kasser could feel a surge of intense anger welling up within him. [It is customary to engage in a face-to-face conversation as a mark of respect, but I hope you will pardon the audacity of conveying my sentiments through this letter.] With fiery eyes, Kasser read through the letter, which was embellished with a plethora of flowery phrases and eloquent expressions. However, as he perused the message, much like Eugene¡¯s earlierughter, his anger seemed to dissipate. At first nce, it appeared to be a letter filled withpliments and pleasantries, but upon careful consideration and deciphering the underlying implications, he realized that the entire content revolved around the container. While the letter did not explicitly mention the container, it metaphorically likened it to a flower or a jewel. Essentially, it conveyed the message that, after the active phase concluded, King Yeom intended to personally visit Hashi Kingdom with the container in tow. ¡°It appears they¡¯ve be aware that the container may hold something unusual,¡± Eugene observed. ¡°Yes,¡± Kasser replied with a palpable sense of unease. The tranquility that had briefly settled in his heart shattered once more when he reached thest sentence of the letter. [With respect to your beauty, beloved Fire King Riner.] He sensed it. This was genuine. He contemted the need to sternly warn her about dealing with this entric individual. However, when he lifted his gaze, he found Eugene smiling at him, and his heart regained its serenity. What can you do, Riner? Inside her, their child was already growing. Kasser silently muttered childish lines to himself and marveled at the superior psychology of the one who had constructed a formidable fortress beneath him as he looked down. Chapter 348.1 Well, it appears the oil drum matter is finally sorted, so I can put it out of my mind for now. Eugene had been quite concerned about how Fire King Riner would handle the oil drum situation, but when she read his letter, a sense of relief washed over her. It was as though she had just unloaded a heavy burden. Eager to express her gratitude, she questioned, ¡°Why did youe here in person when you must be swamped with duties? You could have sent someone. Thank you.¡± Kasser, whom Eugene had expected to rise promptly, seemed to hesitate for some unknown reason. Perplexed, she inquired, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Would you care to join me for a leisurely walk? We could also enjoy a spot of tea,¡± Kasser proposed. Eugene offered an apologetic smile and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not certain. I have priormitments. I¡¯ve arranged to meet with some merchants. It appears they wish to establish an alliance among businesses run by mistresses, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a clear leader, so I arranged this meeting.¡± Kasser fixed his gaze intently on Eugene, then reclined on the sofa, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°You declined my lunch invitation yesterday as well.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she had turned him down. Just the day before, Eugene had rejected Kasser¡¯s lunch proposal, citing a prior engagement with noblewomen. She chuckled and admitted, ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re right. It seems our schedules just don¡¯t align these days, do they?¡± Despite her cheerful demeanor, Kasser couldn¡¯t shake his unease. He had anticipated returning to the kingdom and having Eugene all to himself during his stay at the temple, but something had changed, making it increasingly difficult for them to spend time together.The issue wasn¡¯t solely his lengthy absence and umted work; those could be postponed or managed efficiently. The problem was that it always seemed to be Eugene who couldn¡¯t make time when he tried to do so. Whenever he dispatched a messenger to inquire about the Queen¡¯s whereabouts, the response remained consistent: ¡°Her Majesty is in an audience.¡± She seemed engrossed in meetings during the day, leaving her nights for sleep. For several days, all Kasser had seen was her peaceful, slumbering countenance. He couldn¡¯t recall thest time they had locked eyes and shared a meaningful conversation. Kasser¡¯s discontent had been quietly amassing within him. ¡°At this juncture, what truly matters is your peace of mind and sufficient rest. However, as ofte, your days have been overly hectic,¡± Kasser voiced his discontent, veiling it behind a seemingly rational pretext. Eugene defended herself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not overexerting myself. I¡¯m simply attending to necessary matters.¡± ¡°You meet anyone who asks to meet you, and there¡¯s no end to it.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t meet everyone. I only meet the people I need to meet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Today, Eugene sensed an unusual firmness in his tone. She studied him closely, pondering if he was growing angry. When their eyes locked, his expression, though restrained, appeared stiffer than usual. Hisck of responsiveness and uncharacteristic emotional reactions prompted Eugene to turn introspective. I have indeed been quite upiedtely, she conceded to herself. As of yesterday, Marianne had subtly voiced her concerns, causing Eugene to acknowledge her own missteps. Seeking understanding and support from those around her had be her top priority. ¡°Kasser, I understand your worries. But on that day when I stood on the castle balcony, something inside me changed. I felt a renewed determination to give my all in everything I do. In the days toe, I hope people will remember that I wholeheartedly served as their queen,¡± Eugene exined as she gently fanned her face. She blushed slightly and added, ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to put it into words.¡± Kasser sighed softly as he observed her flushed cheeks. How could he possibly find fault in someone aspiring to be an outstanding queen? As the king of their kingdom, he wholeheartedly embraced and supported his queen¡¯s newfound resolve. However, as her husband, who simply yearned for her happiness, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow that his asionally whimsical wife, who was not alone or in need, carried this burden. ¡°If you ever feel weary, please take a break. Even if you have ns, you can always reschedule. Your health is of the utmost importance,¡± Kasser insisted. Eugene assured him, saying, ¡°I promise not to overexert myself. This is just until the end of the drought season.¡± Kasser inquired further, ¡°Will the meeting with the merchants runte?¡± Eugene replied, ¡°It won¡¯t be concluded today. Today, I¡¯ll be exchanging pleasantries.¡± He probed, ¡°And whates after that?¡± Eugene evaluated Kasser¡¯s mood and then rose from her seat to sit beside him on the opposite side. Her mischievous smile triggered a sense of foreboding in Kasser. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. I¡¯m going to meet with Count Oscar,¡± Eugene dered. Kasser¡¯s brows furrowed, and he began to express his surprise at not hearing about this n earlier. However, he swiftly checked himself. It dawned on him that he couldn¡¯t possibly have been informed. The prior day had seen only a brief encounter with Eugene in the morning, and a meeting thatmenced in thete afternoon had extended well into the night. By the time he had returned to their bedroom, she was already fast asleep. ¡°Are you meeting with the wanderer?¡± Kasser inquired. Eugene nodded, exining, ¡°Yes. Once the active seasonmences, it bes unpredictable when I¡¯ll be able to see her.¡± Eugene had only received updates about Lima and her baby through Charlotte; she had yet to meet Lima in person. Eugene had postponed their meeting, having heard that, in this world, there were no formal restrictions akin to the ¡°37 days¡± taboo that existed on the other side. Nevertheless, she found it awkward to meet a new mother who had recently given birth. But the inevitable could no longer be postponed. The drought season would conclude in a day or two, at thetest. During the active season, the king¡¯s official duties often took him away from the pce, necessitating the queen to oversee its affairs. Consequently, the queen¡¯s casual outings had be inconvenient, and ess to and from the pce was now under strict control. ¡°What about an escort?¡± Kasser inquired. Eugene considered it for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go quietly with Sven.¡± Kasser¡¯s determination was palpable in his gaze as he insisted, ¡°No. You should embark on an official outing.¡± Eugene initially resisted, deeming it too cumbersome, but she read the unwavering resolve in Kasser¡¯s eyes and ultimately conceded with a simple, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 348.2 A carriage emzoned with the royal insignia of the pce set off from the royal grounds. Carriages carrying attendants followed in a procession, and over twenty warriors formed a protective escort. Additional soldiers brought up the rear. If it were the Fourth King, he would have ridden his famous ck horse, so there was only one person who could be the focus of such a grand spectacle. As the carriage came into view, the assembled crowd lining the streets erupted in cheers. Even after the royal carriage entered the Count¡¯s mansion, the cheers continued. Eugene, feeling somewhat self-conscious, greeted Charlotte, who hade to receive her. ¡°I must have made quite an entrance,¡± Eugene remarked sheepishly. Charlotte responded with grace, saying, ¡°Your Highness, you are too kind. Your presence graces us, especially because you arranged this meeting personally.¡± Eugene initially thought Charlotte¡¯s response was a matter of formality, but she soon realized that no one, not just Charlotte, found the queen¡¯s procession to be excessive. The presence of the queen, who symbolized the kingdom¡¯s future and hope as the king¡¯s sessor, held immense significance to the people of the kingdom. Eugene, apanied by Charlotte, entered the mansion and quietly made their way to the annex through the discreet back entrance. Lima had been lodged in the annex since her arrival in the capital. Given the biases and prejudices held against wanderers, it was best not to attract any unnecessary attention. Most of the mansion¡¯s staff remained oblivious to Lima¡¯s presence. Charlotte had established a tight security perimeter around the annex and entrusted Lima¡¯s well-being to her most loyal confidant, ensuring that no unauthorized individuals could approach Lima. ¡°This is the ce, Your Highness,¡± Charlotte announced as she led Eugene to the front door. She then raised her voice within the room, addressing Lima. ¡°Her Highness hase to see you. She will enter now.¡± With a gentle push, Charlotte opened the door. As Eugene stepped inside with her, she was taken aback. Just a few paces away, a woman knelt on the floor, her hands sped, head bowed in reverence.Eugene hurried over to the woman and, with a concerned tone, helped her to her feet. ¡°Your body might not have fully recovered yet. What¡¯s this about?¡± Lima¡¯s eyes trembled with surprise as Eugene touched her, showing genuine care andpassion. Lima looked at Eugene with eyes moistened by tears and then lowered her head. ¡°All I can offer is a heartfelt greeting. Your Highness saved me, my child, and our n. I carry a debt of gratitude that I cannot repay with my life alone.¡± Eugene heard Lima speak at length for the first time today. Lima appearedpletely disarmedpared to her previously guarded demeanor. Resisting Lima¡¯s attempt to prostrate herself once more, Eugene guided her to a nearby sofa. The count exited the room, leaving only the two women in private conversation. ¡°How is your body? The Count mentioned that you¡¯re recovering swiftly,¡± Eugene inquired with genuine concern. Lima replied, ¡°I¡¯m receiving more care than I need.¡± Eugene then asked, ¡°Since that day, have you had the chance to meet your cousin again? If you wish, I can arrange a separate meeting.¡± Lima responded with unwavering determination, ¡°No. Just confirming that we¡¯re both alive is enough.¡± Eugene chuckled, shifting the conversation, ¡°Your son, is it?¡± Lima confirmed, her gaze earnest, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°With your permission, I¡¯d love Your Highness to see my son,¡± Lima expressed. Eugene smiled warmly, replying, ¡°You have my permission. I¡¯d be delighted.¡± Lima promptly rose and approached the bed. She gently picked up the swaddled infant and, to Eugene¡¯s surprise, approached her directly. People had always maintained a certain distance whening close to the queen, so this took Eugene off guard. Eugene epted the child Lima offered and cradled the infant in her arms. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder. Lima had been willing to betray her n to protect this child, and it felt strange to see her relinquishing the baby so readily. As Eugene observed the infant, who appeared to be peacefully asleep and making soft baby noises while sucking on its lips, she marveled at the newborn¡¯s tiny size. Being a twin, the baby was likely smaller than the average newborn, and yet it felt surprisingly robust. ¡°Such a small one,¡± Eugene whispered to herself, her eyes fixed on the precious bundle in her arms. Suddenly, Lima prostrated herself, startling Eugene, who struggled to react properly while holding the baby. ¡°Why are you doing this again?¡± Eugene asked, baffled by Lima¡¯s actions. Lima replied, ¡°I wish to dedicate the child to Your Highness. Please grant your permission so that the child can live for Your Highness and your child, who will be born soon.¡± Eugene¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t make sense of the countless thoughts racing through her mind. Did the wanderers have such a custom? Even if they did, she couldn¡¯tprehend Lima¡¯s willingness to part with the child after everything she had risked for them. ¡°I¡¯m already aware of your gratitude. But as a mother, you don¡¯t have the right to decide the child¡¯s fate, especially one more precious than your own life,¡± Eugene stated. Lima gazed at Eugene with a strange expression and pleaded, ¡°Please, consider my humble request to change my child¡¯s destiny, all in the name of repaying Your Highness¡¯s kindness. If my son can escape this ursed fate, I ask for nothing more.¡± Tears welled up in Lima¡¯s eyes as she spoke. Eugene, who understood the hardships faced by wanderers, couldn¡¯t me Lima for her choice. She also couldn¡¯t confidently say that the child would be happier growing up as a wanderer rather than breaking ties with the n. ¡°If your intention is truly as you say, then this child will be raised within the pce.¡± Lima expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Eugene continued, ¡°However, there is a condition. You will raise this child with your own hands until they reach adulthood.¡± Lima appeared somewhat bewildered, responding with a hesitant, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are also wee to enter the pce. Taking care of a newborn is no easy task. Who better to do it than you, the child¡¯s mother?¡± Lima nodded in agreement, her expression a mix of emotions. Eugene turned her attention back to the baby and inquired, ¡°What is the child¡¯s name?¡± Lima answered, ¡°It¡¯s Yog.¡± Chapter 349.1 ¡°Yog¡­¡± As Eugene gently murmured the child¡¯s name, her gaze intensified, scrutinizing the baby¡¯s delicate features. Something about this moment felt particrly miraculous to her, especially given her own pregnancy. The idea that this tiny, vulnerable infant would one day grow into a capable adult left her in awe. Yog¡­ The name has a strangely familiar ring to it, she thought, memories stirring within her. Suddenly, a vivid scene from the past shed before her eyes. ¡°Yog.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened as she beheld the child, a subtle shiver racing down her spine. ¡°Did you choose the child¡¯s name after their birth?¡± Eugene inquired. Lima responded, her voice measured, ¡°I¡¯ve been contemting it ever since I learned about the pregnancy. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I wanted to bestow this name upon a child born safely.¡±¡°Does the name hold special significance?¡± Eugene probed further. After a brief pause, Lima replied, ¡°It¡¯s derived from the oldnguage, meaning ¡®defying destiny.''¡± Eugene raised her head to meet Lima¡¯s gaze. Unlike many other wanderers who resigned themselves to their tribe¡¯s predetermined fates, Lima appeared to have chosen a path of resistance, a decision perhaps solidified when she became pregnant. If Eugene had not stepped in, she would have betrayed her n by actively coborating with Sang-je, not merely to protect her child. In such a scenario, Sang-je would have gained the upper hand over Mara. As I saw in the future, did Lima really join forces with Sang-je? If so, Mara must have been in dire straits, Eugene pondered. Not too long ago, the Mara Eugene had encountered was not a power-hungry demon bent on world domination. If Mara had truly been preparing for an attack to defend himself, as he had imed, he wouldn¡¯t have recklessly confronted Sang-je unless he believed victory was certain. But in the future Eugene glimpsed, Mara had caused turmoil in the world and attacked Sang-je, only to be defeated. Could it have been a situation where he had no other choice? Eugene¡¯s gaze returned to the child, a smile gracing her lips. Perhaps you¡¯ve already altered the fate of this world. As she contemted, her resolutemitment to safeguarding the child reached a turning point. Memories of her own lonely childhood flooded back. Even after reuniting with her familyte in life and discovering she was a cherished child, the scars from her early years remained. The most challenging aspect of Eugene¡¯s life in the other world had been the overwhelming loneliness. She had always believed that in times of peril, her family would be the first to turn their backs on her and abandon her. However, this child had a mother who would sacrifice everything for him. That very fact would empower him to rise above any setbacks. In that regard, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but envy him. Grow up strong and joyful. And please take good care of my son too. Eugene had gained insight into why her son¡¯s future rtionship with Yog had held a subtleplexity in her visions. Even though Yog wasn¡¯t a warrior, he had willingly ventured into the desert with the prince. There was no hint of him finding the prince difficult to deal with. Yog¡¯s demeanor, as he quietly mumbled by the campfire while the princey in front of the fire, indicated he was more than just a mere subordinate. Be a true friend to that child. The kind of friend with whom one can share concerns that can¡¯t be voiced to family, Eugene hoped silently. Lately, Eugene¡¯s thoughts had grown intricate when she contemted her unborn child. Before the child had even arrived in the world, she was already consumed by worries about how to raise him. This was no ordinary child; he was destined to be a king. The moment he was born, all would bow to him, and he would be the center of attention. Eugene¡¯s deepest desire was for her son to evolve into apassionate soul, one who could empathize with the suffering of others rather than an arrogant ruler who looked down from his throne. But she questioned whether her parenting alone could steer him in the right direction given the prevailing environment. However, if he were to have cherished friends and experience genuine friendship, he woulde to appreciate the true value of human rtionships. It was a lesson that couldn¡¯t be forced or acquired through the pages of countless books. Eugene gently handed the child to Lima, a heartfelt sentiment in her voice. ¡°As I¡¯ve formed a profound connection with this child, I will watch over him with a parent¡¯s care,¡± she conveyed. Lima cradled the child in her arms, deeply moved, and bowed her head. ¡°You grant me a kindness I can never truly repay¡­¡± Her voice quivered, making it difficult for her to finish the sentence. Perhaps due to thesting impression of her encounter with Yog, Eugene dreamt of the child again that night, but he had grown into a young man, no longer an infant. The dream unfolded in the same desert she had seen before, yet Yog¡¯s countenance appeared more mature than when she hadst glimpsed him. Yog let out a weary sigh and spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s call it quits after this year. If we continue like this, you¡¯ll be known as the first prince who couldn¡¯t capture a single beast beforeing of age.¡± Eugene observed in silence as Yog¡¯s gaze shifted toward the person at his side, who remained mute. ¡°Your Highness! You¡¯ve been pursuing that individual for three years now!¡± So, it had been three years since that time. Eugene followed Yog¡¯s line of sight and sighed with regret as she regarded the young man with blue hair. His face was mostly concealed by a cloth, showing only his eyes, making it challenging to discern his appearance. Chapter 349.2 ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting we give up. Let¡¯s aim for just one of them for now,¡± Yog persisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± A hearty response met his words, and for some reason, it evoked a sense of familiarity in Eugene. ¡°You¡¯re quite the stubborn one,¡± Yog said with a yful thump to his chest. ¡°If you fail this year as well,e alone next year! What kind of trial is this? I don¡¯t know what crime Imitted to endure such a thing.¡± ¡°You said the same thingst year, yet you stille along.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my intention. Your Highness, if you venture alone, your mother will have my head! And why are you so certain you¡¯ll return next year?¡± Despite the grumbling and yfulints, there was an underlying warmth in Yog¡¯s voice. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t genuinely frustrated. Their camaraderie was evident, bringing a smile to Eugene¡¯s lips. The prince gazed into the distance and broke the silence with a sigh. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Strangely, there¡¯s not a single gust of wind today. They say the sand usually swirls a lot in this area due to the wind, and it doesn¡¯t look so clear.¡±¡°Though you can only see the rocky mountain, is there truly ake beneath it?¡± ¡°Yes, my mother told me, so there¡¯s no doubt.¡± The scene transitioned to the view both young men were observing together. In the distance, a gray rocky mountain stood. Over the years, it had been shaped by the relentless wind and now resembled multiple turrets rising from a distant fortress. ¡°My mother¡¯s family and all her rtives used to hide and live there. My mother grew up in that ce, and she even taught me the way.¡± As the screen blurred due to a sudden gust of wind, Eugene squinted and then blinked her eyes open. The scene shifted, and she found herself seated in the midst of the vast open sea, devoid of any visiblendmarks. She reached her hand into the water¡¯s surface. The water had a strikingly translucent appearance, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. Eugene let out a disappointed chuckle. It seemed that the future she could glimpse only extended this far. She yearned for a bit more insight. I haven¡¯t even seen the child¡¯s face. I¡¯m curious to see how they¡¯ve grown, she mused. Recalling the future she had just witnessed, she chuckled at each remembered scene. The squabbles between the two children had been endearing, and the information she had gathered from eavesdropping on their conversation had been intriguing. Chasing a particr beast for three years ¨C her son¡¯s unyielding determination was undoubtedly inherited from his father. I don¡¯t know what kind of beast it is, but this seems excessive. I hope my son doesn¡¯t endure too much, she wished. Although she couldn¡¯t be certain if she would see the future again, she didn¡¯t need to. Eugene was confident that her son would eventually seed in capturing the elusive beast. ¡°Huh?¡± Eugene, who had been lost in thought while gazing downward, noticed something moving beneath the water¡¯s surface. This was unexpected. In the underwater dreamscape, there should have been nothing but water. She was meant to be the sole living being in this lucid dream. Eugene slowly sank into a prone position, submerging her head beneath the water¡¯s surface. She peered into the deep, inky abyss, turning her head left and right, yet all she saw was the surrounding water. Did I mistook it? she wondered. Then, at the edge of her vision, something swiftly darted by. For a fleeting moment, it resembled the long, slender shape of a snake, and in that instant, she awoke from her dream. The early morning light bathed the bedroom, casting everything into sharp relief. Eugene observed Kasser¡¯s peaceful slumber, contemting the identity of the creature from her lucid dream. She instinctively covered her belly with her hand. ¡°A snake¡­¡± she murmured. Her hand moved upward as she pondered the fleeting image she had glimpsed. Could it be rted to this child¡­? As she sheltered herself within Kasser¡¯s embrace, a sigh of contentment escaped her lips. His arms enveloped her, holding her close, and it felt entirely natural. It was possible that she had been awake while observing his tranquil visage. ¡°Kasser.¡± In response, Kasser drew her nearer into his embrace. ¡°Our son is a remarkable child,¡± Eugene whispered softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to make such an assessment?¡± he responded groggily. ¡°He is a remarkable child. He gave us incredibly valuable information,¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. She eagerly anticipated Kasser¡¯s surprised expression when she shared the information she had gleaned. The gray rocky mountain that the two young men had been gazing at, the ce from Yog¡¯s mother¡¯s formative years and where rtives had once lived in secrecy, was likely a sanctuary for the wanderers. Mara was probably nearby, and it was where Mara¡¯s main body resided. *** Kasser diligently gathered all avable information on the desert terrain in order to pinpoint the location Eugene had described. Crafting a map was a challenging task, given the ever-changing nature of the desertndscape. The vastness of the desert, coupled with the limited paths used by the kingdom¡¯s people, presented formidable obstacles to gathering information. No one ventured too far before themencement of the active season, making desert surveying the outer limit of exploration. Unified maps did not exist, but they documented the terrain¡¯s unique features that could potentially serve asndmarks. In these old records, Kasser stumbled upon a distinctive cliff rocky mountain formation. When viewed from a distance, it bore a resemnce to a castle. Initially, he had hoped it might be a remnant of an ancient civilization, only to discover it was a natural rock formation, not a man-made structure. Ordinarily, desert rocks tended to take on reddish hues, but this rocky mountain disyed a stark gray, devoid of any signs of life, with no trees or grasses in its vicinity. Kasser presented this newfound information to Eugene. She inquired, ¡°Do you have the exact location?¡± Kasser nodded in response. ¡°Approximately. But it¡¯s quite a distance.¡± ¡°How far are we talking about?¡± ¡°Taking into ount various variables like weather, it¡¯ll take at least a month.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s quite a distance.¡± Considering the currentmencement of the active season, sending a search party immediately seemed improbable. Nheless, having a general idea of Mara¡¯s possible whereabouts marked a significant achievement. After their previous encounter with Mara, they had agreed to meet once more before the onset of the active season, and that day was tonight. Chapter 350.1 The carriage left the castle quietly at night, taking a different path this time. Since many of the safe houses disguised themselves as regr homes, they didn¡¯t want to raise suspicions among those who frequently saw soldiers in the area. Aldrit had been switching his hideout for a while. Aldrit, trained in stealth, remained in the safe house without drawing attention to himself. Initially, soldiers guarded the surroundings, but following Kasser¡¯s orders, they withdrew, and people disguised as everyday homeowners starteding and going. Their main task wasn¡¯t surveince but making sure essential supplies were delivered. Before entering, Eugene and Kasser talked about letting Aldrit listen to their conversation. The Mara and the wanderers had a close connection, so when Aldrit expressed his willingness to join, Eugene proposed, ¡°Aldrit, let¡¯s stick together today.¡± She then said to Mara, ¡°Let Aldrit also be part of our conversation.¡± Mara nodded in agreement. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Aldrit, we hope you can act as a bridge between the wanderers and us. Among the wanderers, we only know of you and Lima, and Lima won¡¯t be able to move for some time,¡± Eugene mentioned. ¡°There¡¯s no one better suited for that role than him. He¡¯s the leader.¡± Eugene and Kasser stared at Aldrit in surprise. Aldrit modestly lowered his gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m still learning from the experienced elders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the leader, so you have the authority,¡± Mara pointed out.Aldrit turned to the rat perched on his shoulder and grumbled softly, ¡°Our rule is consensus; I can¡¯t make decisions on my own as the chief.¡± Eugene eximed, ¡°Impressive, Aldrit. If you¡¯re the chief¡­ you¡¯re basically the king of the tribe, right? I¡¯ve been mistaken all this time.¡± Aldrit raised his hands in surprise, saying, ¡°No, Your Majesty, please don¡¯t exaggerate. Take back your kind words.¡± ¡°This guy could be my recement,¡± Mara boasted. Aldrit looked down at his shoulder with an irritated expression. Even with his limited range of emotions, it was clear how annoyed he felt. Eugene gazed at Mara with a strange feeling. Why was Mara acting defiant when Aldrit was the chief? Seems like Mara really likes Aldrit, she thought, finding Mara¡¯s personality simr to that of a willful child. Before delving into their main conversation, Kasser shared news about the captured inmates. ¡°Most of them will face mild punishment, but a few, like Rodrigo, won¡¯t escape severe penalties,¡± he disclosed. These individuals were arrested on charges of espionage, a serious offense. They had constructed an underground passage near the castle and hidden gathering spots disguised as fake warehouses. Their intentions raised doubts. The Chancellor¡¯s argument for harsh punishment held merit, so Kasser entrusted the judgment of those with clear charges to the Chancellor. Verus had a stern side, and escaping severe penalties might prove difficult. ¡°I see,¡± Mara responded casually, which surprised Eugene, as he had been somewhat resistant when discussing this matterst time. Eugene found Mara¡¯s attitude peculiar and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about Rodrigo? I thought you¡¯d negotiate on his behalf.¡± Mara replied, ¡°He was somewhat useful. But when ites to negotiation, what are you willing to risk?¡± ¡°Anything that would lead to a loss for Rodrigo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± The response was quite cold. ¡°Seems like you and Aldrit get along, but you don¡¯t seem to care much about the inmates who do as youmand. Are you using them and then discarding them?¡± Eugene asked, growing cautious. She reminded herself, I shouldn¡¯t judge Mara and Sang-je based on universal morals. ¡°I have a question,¡± Eugene began. ¡°Can I ask?¡± Mara met her gaze with a sigh, saying, ¡°This time, you¡¯re not even suggesting that we exchange questions. You¡¯re quite audacious.¡± Aldrit shot a re at the impertinent rat. In contrast, Eugene smiled warmly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask any awkward questions. I¡¯m just curious about you.¡± Mara responded with a snort, which Eugene took as a sign to proceed with her question. ¡°You mentioned that you learned everything from Sang-je. However, if you dislike Sang-je to the extent that you want to eliminate them, why are you still doing what you learned from Sang-je?¡± Mara dismissed the query as iprehensible. ¡°What does that have to do with it?¡± he retorted. ¡°I simply use the most effective means. There¡¯s no chance of defeating that guy head-on.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Eugene acknowledged. It struck her that notions of right and wrong were fluid, bereft of fixed standards in Mara¡¯s perspective. Mara was ready to employ any method to achieve his objectives, seemingly devoid of a sense of guilt. There was no apparent aversion to the concept of humanity itself. Just as Mara held affection for Aldrit, Sang-je had someone he cherished. What piqued Eugene¡¯s curiosity was that the yardstick for liking or disliking someone was not tied to the benefit or sacrifice they offered. From her observations, the individuals Sang-je held dear were those possessing good character and maturity. Her initial suspicion, ¡®Is Sang-je merely feigning virtue as a divine proxy?¡¯ gradually transformed into a realization that it was a matter of genuine preference. Pure evil? No, the concept of good and evil is something humans created, Eugene pondered. Eugene¡¯s mind conjured an image of a mythical creature from another world, a goblin. These creatures were known to y malicious tricks on humans, sometimes causing harm, yet asionally offering unintended assistance. Framing it as a tangible entity from an external world helped her grasp a vague understanding of the situation. ¡°Mara, the uncertainty of when we might meet again underscores the need for a productive discussion today. At present, our shared objective is to defeat Sang-je. Let¡¯s explore the strategies to achieve that,¡± Eugene proposed. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Once this campaign concludes, all the kings will convene here.¡± The rat¡¯s twitching nose froze. ¡°Kings?¡± Mara cast an inquisitive nce at Kasser and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting that you¡¯ll parade other kings before me, are you?¡± Kasser replied, ¡°At the moment, you¡¯re just a rat. Does it truly matter?¡± Mara retorted, ¡°It does matter! Am I expected to wee an entire retinue of kings? If that¡¯s the n, consider me gone from this kingdom forever.¡± Kasser probed, ¡°During the season, a few kings visit the Holy City, and they meet Sang-je. Is that why you¡¯re so averse to it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you. That individual is a unique and truly loathsome creature. They allow kings to approach when their true self is nearby. I¡¯ll say it inly: kings are strictly forbidden froming anywhere near me!¡± Chapter 350.2 Eugene sought to soothe the agitated Mara, saying, ¡°We appreciate your perspective. In any case, our strategy is as follows. The kings will convene to address and resolve this crisis collectively. Only the kings possess the authority to confront Sang-je head-on. Now, please share your n. How did you intend to confront Sang-je?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mara replied, ¡°To bring my n to fruition, I require Anika.¡± ¡°For my vitality?¡± Eugene asked. Mara shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s to activate a specific magic that only Anika can serve as an intermediary for.¡± ¡°What kind of magic are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can summonrks.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene was taken aback, recalling a scene from her knowledge of the future where ¡®Anika Jin¡¯ had be the embodiment of Mara, controllingrks as an effect of this magic. ¡°Such a magic exists? Using Anika¡¯s lineage as a medium?¡± Eugene inquired. Mara corrected her, saying, ¡°No, not Anika¡¯s lineage.¡±Perplexed, Eugene asked for rification. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Please exin.¡± ¡°How much do you know about the ancient tribes?¡± ¡°I have knowledge of most of them.¡± ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for a separate exnation. In the archives of the seers, I found a forbidden ritual. The creators of that ritual were the tribe of death and resurrection, an ancient tribe that has now vanished. But this forbidden ritual can only be enacted through the lineage of the tribe of death and resurrection.¡± Eugene murmured in astonishment, ¡°Anika¡­ has inherited the blood of the tribe of death and resurrection.¡± Mara affirmed, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Kasser inquired, ¡°Does Sang-je not know about the existence of this magic?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± replied Mara, a hint of smugness in his voice, ¡°He might not even be aware of what¡¯s missing from those archives.¡± ¡°So, let me get this straight,¡± Kasser began, ¡°Were you nning to use this magic to control therks and have Sang-je fight them? It seems like sending soldiers would be pointless in this situation.¡± Mara exined, ¡°Indeed, sending soldiers would be absurd. My goal was to create an opportunity to deceive Sang-je. To confront him, I need to enter his territory, but the moment I trespass, he would sense my presence. To mount an attack, I needed to confound his senses. If a multitude ofrks simultaneously entered his domain, it would cause sensory confusion.¡± ¡°So, if therks run wild inside his domain, Sang-je would wake up, right? Was that what you were aiming for?¡± Mara nodded, ¡°Exactly.¡± However, Mara didn¡¯t explicitly mention that this brief moment of vulnerability also posed a risk for him. Sang-je¡¯s weakness became Mara¡¯s vulnerability as well. Deep in thought, Eugene asked, ¡°The crucial ritual that Rodrigo mentioned to me, is it the process of activating this magic?¡± The rat¡¯s red eyes trembled, and Mara rified, ¡°No, that¡¯s a different ritual.¡± ¡°What kind of magic is it?¡± ¡°Teleportation.¡± Eugene repeated in surprise, ¡°Teleportation?¡± Mara affirmed, ¡°Yes, a spell that instantly moves a target to a distant location.¡± Eugene was taken aback, ¡°You were trying to use this magic to transport me? To activate that forbidden ritual?¡± Kasser fixed a stern gaze on Mara, a faint blue gleam appearing in his eyes. ¡°You were nning to take the Queen from the heart of the capital?¡± The mouse, half-hidden behind Aldrit, protested, ¡°It¡¯s not kidnapping. The person involved must agree for it to happen.¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Kasser, even though the fake had orchestrated all of this. The more she considered the fake¡¯s actions, the deeper her sighs became. The fake seemed oblivious to their role as a queen, solely focused on their own agenda. I¡¯m starting to grasp how that future I glimpsed yed out, Eugene thought to herself. In that future, the fake failed to summon Eugene¡¯s soul, which meant they didn¡¯t acquire Lamita. This failure likely led to despair or a different n, possibly aligning with Mara to confront Sang-je. Turning to Aldrit, she made a request. ¡°Aldrit, I need your help.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Aldrit replied. Eugene asked, ¡°All of Mara¡¯s magical knowledge came from the wanderers, correct?¡± Aldrit lowered his head, his expression grave. He had heard many stories from the elder wanderers who preserved the magic, but the full gravity of the situation only dawned on him today. It was now clear that his people had once againmitted a significant transgression in this world. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right words to exin,¡± he admitted. Eugene continued, ¡°The wanderers may not have made the right choices, but I understand they may have felt they had no other option.¡± She ced a scroll on the table, a reproduction of the forbidden magic she had discovered in the Ars family. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about the Holy City¡¯s fate after Sang-je¡¯s departure than defeating Sang-je himself. Sang-je¡¯s protection from therks has allowed the Holy City to enjoy peace. If Sang-je vanishes without a n, the Holy City will face immense turmoil. I believe the only solution lies in magic. But aside from the city¡¯s priests, only the wanderers know this magic. I need your assistance in finding a solution.¡± Chapter 351.1 Mara¡¯s interest piqued. ¡°Do you have a spell to rece that damn barrier?¡± Eugene extended the parchment toward Aldrit, cautioning Mara. ¡°It¡¯s not the sort of spell you¡¯re thinking of. This is a crucial incantation that could lead us to the one we need. It¡¯s meant for the wanderers, so don¡¯t push it too far.¡± Eugene suspected that the wanderers might possess the missing elements of this spell. It was the very reason Mara¡¯s followers had abducted Eugene two decades ago ¡ª to enable them to perform this spell. This was the most perilous and potent of spells. Long ago, it had unlocked a gateway to another realm, and even with its imperfections, two decades past, it had allowed for the transportation of souls through a dimensional rift. Eugene subscribed to the belief that all truths were interconnected. The wanderers already possessed a wealth of spell knowledge, and gaining ess to the original knowledge might offer them a significant advantage. If granting Alber and freedom were possible, she would have offered it to Alber without hesitation. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t an option, so the wanderers seemed like the next best choice. ¡°High risk,¡± Mara grumbled. Eugene brushed off Mara¡¯sint and turned to Aldrit. ¡°This spell isn¡¯tplete. I deliberately omitted certain sections when copying it from the original text. It¡¯s a safety precaution. My request is for your people to use it solely for research, not to attempt toplete the spell. Make sure they understand that.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Aldrit said with caution as he epted the parchment. Eugene watched him closely, then reconsidered and added, ¡°Considering the long journey during the active season, I had some concerns, but I think we¡¯ve found the perfect solution. You can make use of the teleportation spell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± Mara promptly objected. ¡°You intend to trigger the teleportation spell for tracking purposes? Absolutely not.¡±¡°I have no intention of doing so,¡± Eugene assured. ¡°Sending an undisclosed object to this man is suspicious. It seems like some sort of tracking spell,¡± Mara retorted. ¡°I have no intention of tracking you or any such need,¡± Eugene chuckled with a rxed smile. ¡°I told you earlier. We possess more information than you realize. I know the location of your primary form.¡± The rat¡¯s body momentarily stiffened, and it emitted a nervous squeak. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me! Are you attempting to deceive me?¡± ¡°Why would I tell a lie that could be easily exposed? I may be quite distant from here, but I can locate it. The surroundings are highly distinctive. It¡¯s a gray rocky mountain, concealing a hiddenke beneath it.¡± Aldrit¡¯s gaze wavered. The fact that information about the tribe¡¯s hideout came from an outsider quickened his heart, irrespective of his trust in Eugene. It was an instinctive fear that transcended his trust in Eugene. Eugene remained silent, watching the rat as it nervously twitched its nose, and then addressed the tense Aldrit. ¡°Aldrit, even if you wish to assist me, there might be limitations to what you can do. Iprehend your situation, where you must safeguard the future and security of the entire tribe. As Anika and the queen of this realm, I pledge my name. I won¡¯t exploit you to jeopardize the safety of the wanderers.¡± Aldrit nodded in acknowledgment, recognizing the gravity of such a pledge. At present, he had no other choice, and he was grateful to Eugene for making such a solemn promise. ¡°Please exercise caution, Aldrit,¡± Eugene cautioned, emphasizing, ¡°Mara is ark. Even though your tribe has received assistance, it¡¯s important not to ce blind trust in him.¡± Mara responded with more of a grumble than anger, questioning Eugene, ¡°Is it really necessary to say that in front of me?¡± Eugene quietly mused, This direct approach suits him, as expected. She believed that straightforwardmunication was the best way to deal with Mara, as opposed to beating around the bush. Moreover, projecting strength rather than seeking help would likely discourage Mara from entertaining other notions. Eugene continued, addressing Mara, ¡°Mara, if we had any intention of deceiving you, we wouldn¡¯t disclose the possession of this information. If our aim was to exploit this information as a vulnerability to harm you, we would have already acted upon it.¡± She took a step back, avoiding excessive pressure. However, she added, ¡°But if you find yourself unable to employ the teleportation spell, you¡¯ll have to traverse the desert the traditional way, and it will be Aldrit who bears the brunt of the hardship.¡± Aldrit looked down at the rat perched on his shoulder. Crossing the desert posed a substantial challenge, and he had recently undergone significant adversity during his journey to the kingdom. After experiencing theforts of pce life for the first time, the allure of an easier path was undeniable. He also felt a sense of curiosity regarding the spell capable of transporting him such a great distance. Mara expressed his frustration with a disapproving click of his tongue. ¡°To activate the teleportation spell, you need Rodrigo. I explicitly told you to have him ready for it.¡± Kasser swiftly replied, ¡°Then bring him here briefly, but under no circumstances will we make a deal that jeopardizes his safety.¡± Mara, now visibly irritated, directed his gaze at Eugene instead of Kasser, and he retorted, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me, then? It¡¯s my support that¡¯s at risk!¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t help but emit a bitterugh. It felt like a situation where one¡¯s intentions were misconstrued, yet this was precisely what was unfolding. It might have been a sudden change in tactics on Mara¡¯s part, an instinctual recognition that only Eugene could sway Kasser¡¯s decision. Eugene chose to remain silent, feigning ignorance. Kasser asserted firmly, ¡°Attempting to deploy such a dubious spell within the capital city will onlypound the charges against you. Be cautious; your position is far from favorable.¡± Mara muttered iprehensible words for a moment before falling silent. Chapter 351.2 Following Kasser¡¯s orders, his warriors made the necessary preparations to bring Rodrigo to a designated location, all in readiness for the activation of the teleportation spell. Two carriages set off from the safe house, departing at different intervals. The underground warehouse, once used as a meeting point for Mara¡¯s loyalists and transformed into the ce where Rodrigo had painstakingly prepared for the teleportation spell, had been seized and securely sealed. Soldiers stood guard in the vicinity to ensure no unauthorized entry. As per Kasser¡¯s instructions, the soldiers withdrew before the carriages¡¯ arrival, making way for the warriors who assumed their positions. Kasser addressed Eugene, ¡°I¡¯ll go inside first, and then I¡¯ll return to fetch you. You¡¯ll remain here.¡± He disembarked from the carriage, leaving Eugene within. Kasser directed his warriors to stay close and guard the carriage, then opened the entrance to the dark underground warehouse. The warehousey shrouded in profound darkness; not a trace of light prated, despite the advancing evening. Kassermanded, ¡°When I enter, close the door behind me.¡± Without hesitation, he stepped into the warehouse, and the warriors outside promptly sealed the door. Darkness enveloped him. Kasser raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist. Like the ignition of an oil-soaked torch, a vibrant blue me flickered and soared from his hand. As the me ascended, it twisted into the form of a serpent. Kasser waved his hand through the air, setting the serpent-like me free. It wrapped around his body, leaving only the tail end in his hand as it soared into the air. Fras took the lead, providing illumination as they moved forward. The warehouse¡¯s obscurity gradually receded, unveiling its interior. As Praz advanced, Kasser walked alongside him, meticulously inspecting the warehouse¡¯s interior. It diverged from the reports he had received, for there was absolutely nothing within the warehouse. Kasser had initially assumed it was merely a meeting spot, but upon deeper contemtion, it struck him as peculiar. Why would they keep this ce empty? Kasser pondered. Even on a one-night journey, people naturally umte belongings. A meeting spot would typically necessitate various equipment and supplies. Having to bring everything in and out each time would be both cumbersome and conspicuous. Even the presence of a few scattered items in a corner of this spacious warehouse would have sufficed. Moreover, if the warehouse was meant to serve as a disguise, intentionally adding more clutter would have helped avoid drawing attention. Originally, this warehouse had piqued Verus¡¯s curiosity because it was empty.¡°Liquor, medium, container¡­¡± Kasser murmured to himself. Although he had acquired some information from Eugene, he still grappled withprehending the intricacies of the spell. Nevertheless, it appeared that the reason for maintaining the warehouse¡¯s emptiness was somehow linked to the spell¡¯s activation. Kasser casually lifted his gaze, directing his attention towards the seemingly endless ceiling. Praz hovered above ground level, casting light that extended well beyond an average person¡¯s stature. Yet, the fact that the ceiling remained unseen indicated its significant height. He extended his hand upwards, and the blue serpent ascended, revealing the previously shrouded ceiling. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Kasser furrowed his brow as he examined the ceiling, which was adorned with intricate geometric patterns, resembling what Eugene had shown him about the spell¡¯s design. He made a mental note of the patterns¡¯ shape. Upon exiting the warehouse, Kasser found that Aldrit¡¯s carriage had already arrived, and the prisoner escort carriage, carrying the now-prepared Rodrigo, was also in ce. Entering the carriage where Eugene awaited, Kasser shared his findings, ¡°It appears they¡¯ve created a warehouse with the spell¡¯s design already in ce.¡± Eugene sped her hands together with excitement evident on her face. Kasser couldn¡¯t help but wish that she wouldn¡¯t enter the warehouse. While she might not put up resistance, she would be greatly disappointed as she had eagerly anticipated witnessing the spell¡¯s activation up close during the journey. He thought, If Eugene observes the spell¡¯s activation process, she might stumble upon unexpected clues. In an effort to spare her from disappointment, Kasser chose topromise and put on a wry smile. ¡°Stay close to me at all times,¡± Kasser instructed Eugene. ¡°Of course,¡± Eugene nodded in agreement. Kasser stressed the importance of remaining vignt and, together with Eugene, disembarked from the carriage. Aldrit, with the rat tucked in his pocket, followed closely. Finally, Sven entered, carrying Rodrigo, his hands bound, and the warehouse door was securely shut. Warriors stationed themselves at regr intervals around the warehouse to keep watch. Sven¡¯s torch provided illumination for the immediate area where the individuals had gathered. ¡°Rodrigo.¡± When Rodrigo was led out of his cell and onto the windowless escort carriage, he believed he was en route to his execution and felt nothing but despair. From his cell, he had offered countless prayers and called upon the high priest with unwavering fervor, but received no response, leaving him feeling forsaken. However, as a familiar voice resonated in his mind, he suddenly raised his head, which had been bowed towards the ground all along. Rodrigo spotted the red-eyed rat perched on Aldrit¡¯s shoulder. In his despair, he recognized his savior, and nothing else registered in his eyes. He immediately dropped to his knees and prostrated himself, his bound hands behind his back, his forehead touching the cold ground. ¡°Oh, Rodrigo, a servant of Mara, extends his greetings.¡± ¡°I convey the words of the great Mara,¡± Mara replied. ¡°I humbly receive your great words.¡± ¡°It is time to execute the ritual you have prepared. The offering shall be made, and the great Mara shall manifest. You, who shall receive the divine, shall be honored splendidly. Is the ritual ready without dy?¡± With an ecstatic expression, Rodrigo nodded vigorously, replying, ¡°Yes, I can perform it right away.¡± Eugene shifted her gaze back and forth between Mara and Rodrigo, her expression reflecting a sense of astonishment. Witnessing this scene up close, any lingering fondness she may have held for Mara dissipated. Though both Mara and Sang-je were essentially chatans manipting people, Sang-je¡¯s approach appeared more sophisticated. It didn¡¯t exude the overt aura of a cult leader. Rodrigo, on the other hand, seemed partially unhinged, paying no heed to the others as he ventured deeper into the warehouse. Kasser instructed Sven to unbind Rodrigo¡¯s hands rather than pursuing him. With his hands free, Rodrigo inserted them between the stone bs on the floor, lifting one of them. As Kasser observed Rodrigo extracting a thick, long handle from beneath the floor, he squinted. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the presence of a concealedpartment in such a ce. Searching the dimly lit corners of the underground warehouse would have proved challenging due to theck of adequate illumination. Chapter 352.1 When Rodrigo retrieved a metal box from his bag and carefully lifted the lid, an astonishing transformation overtook the surroundings. Radiant light poured forth from the circr object encased within the box, casting such brilliance that it effortlessly banished the warehouse¡¯s oppressive darkness, even surpassing the torch clutched by Sven. ¡°Is that magic as well¡­,¡± Eugene pondered aloud. In response to Eugene¡¯s inquiry, Kasser exined, ¡°That¡¯s a Lightstone. It possesses the unique ability to capture and emit light in the darkest of ces. A truly precious discovery for us.¡± Having partially illuminated the area, Rodrigo proceeded to unpack a stand from his bag, deftly assembling it. He then positioned antern he had brought along onto the stand and arranged two petite braziers on either side, creating a scene reminiscent of a miniature altar. As Rodrigo drew a knife from its leather sheath, Sven instinctively tightened his grip on the sword secured at his waist. ¡°It¡¯s part of a ritual, so please refrain from interfering,¡± Mara directed. Kasser added, ¡°Sven, do not act without mymand.¡± Sven eased his tense posture, his readiness to spring into action momentarily held in check. Abruptly, Rodrigo rose from his seat and advanced towards Aldrit, a knife clutched eerily in his hand. His presence was unsettling as he approached Aldrit, bringing his face close and speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°You should consider yourself fortunate for this unique opportunity to be a vessel of God.¡± Rodrigo extended his empty hand, seizing a tuft of Aldrit¡¯s hair before slicing it away with the knife. Aldrit offered no resistance, though his difort was evident, his expression betraying his displeasure.Kneeling before a diminutive altar with a brazier, Rodrigo ignited the brazier¡¯s inner fire with a flint and ced the freshly severed hair into the mes. Within the watchful gaze of everyone, an eerie, reddish aura briefly flickered in Aldrit¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Rodrigo¡¯s hand quivered imperceptibly, escaping notice. ¡°I¡¯ve nearly finished here, so I shall take my leave,¡± Mara announced. Eugene and Kasser, who had been observing Rodrigo, redirected their attention to Aldrit. ¡°I¡¯m in this state due to the magic I just performed, so I mustn¡¯t cast another spell in this condition. Interference could arise between spells,¡± Mara rified. ¡°Whates next?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°Nothing may happen, or something might. I don¡¯t understand the intricacies of magic. But it¡¯s best not to risk it,¡± Mara responded. Eugene persisted, ¡°Why did you cut the hair? Is it merely a symbolic ritual?¡± ¡°A part of the caster¡¯s body must serve as a conduit,¡± Mara exined. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but be astounded by the efficiency of teleportation, realizing that a single strand of hair could serve as the catalyst. In that moment, a fabricated memory shed through her mind. Before her, Rodrigo knelt with his hands outstretched in a gesture of receiving something precious. Resting on his palms, offered as if in gratitude, was a strand of ck hair roughly the length of a thumb. Was that my hair? Eugene pondered, though no words reached her ears, and the scene yed out like a frozen frame. Nheless, she had an inkling of the situation, furrowing her brow in confusion. The fake had handed over a strand of hair. ¡°Never interfere with the spell during its activation,¡± Mara cautioned. With that, the reddish gleam in the mouse¡¯s eyes dissipated. The mouse, which had been perched on Aldrit¡¯s shoulder with its two front paws, suddenly became restless, twisting its head about before quickly descending Aldrit¡¯s body and scurrying off, vanishing into a hidden corner. Eugene felt a sense of bewilderment at the mouse¡¯s abrupt departure, as if a conversation had been abruptly cut off. However, her attention returned to Rodrigo as he resumed his actions. Swiftly, he extinguished the brazier¡¯s fire and deposited the ashes into a receptacle. It was a simple gesture, yet it held the gravitas of a priest conducting a sacred ritual. Rodrigo carefully took the vessel of ashes and a water jar, relocating to a different spot within the square-shaped warehouse. Standing in its center, he performed an action akin to when he had retrieved the staff earlier, lifting a stone b from the floor. However, this time, there was no concealedpartment beneath. Rodrigo simply flipped the stone b over, revealing a semicircr groove. So, this warehouse had been prepared in advance, Eugene thought, her anticipation for witnessing the spell being cast waning a bit. Rodrigo emptied the ashes from the vessel into the groove on the stone b. He then used the water jar to pour an unidentified liquid or substance onto the ashes. After a brief pause, the stone b began to emit a luminous beam toward the ceiling. Chapter 352.2 Startled, Eugene clutched Kasser¡¯s arm, who stood beside her. The floor below them started to radiate light in intricate geometric patterns, almost like an ethereal drawing taking form across the entire warehouse floor. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene eximed in astonishment, marveling at the intricate lines of light unfolding beneath her feet. Gazing upward, she realized that the entire warehouse floor was aglow in this mesmerizing geometric disy. In the realm of magic, theplexity and size of a spell determine its ssification as high-level magic. As expected, the maniption of space is a formidable high-level spell. Mara¡¯s mastery of magic clearly surpasses Sang-je¡¯s, mused Eugene. Although the wanderers had forsaken the tribe¡¯s magical knowledge, they retained a unique ability to inscribe a single spell on their own bodies. This choice showcased their profoundprehension of magic, setting them apart. Hence, Mara, in coboration with the wanderers who excelled in acquiring high-level magic, could utilize priests whocked magical knowledge, rather than depending on Sang-je¡¯s interpretations. *** The towering figure that seems to reach for the heavens¡­ Sang-je couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy each time he revisited the future Alber had foreseen. ¡°A tree?¡± he questioned in disbelief. Bing a tree was never a future he had envisioned for himself.Nevertheless, he hadpelled Alber to swiftly uncover such a vision through magic because he understood that all humans possess the innate capability to ¡°shape their future as they desire.¡± This wasn¡¯t a unique privilege granted only to Alber due to her lineage as a descendant of an ancient n. It¡¯s a power inherent in every human being. This power allows individuals to manifest their long-held dreams and meticulously n their future in alignment with the visions they¡¯ve harbored since childhood. If one were to divulge this insight to a human, they might dismiss it as unremarkable. However, Sang-je, who had observed humanity throughout countless ages, hade to realize that humans could, either consciously or subconsciously, shape the course of their lives. This extraordinary ability set them apart fromrks in a way that was truly remarkable. Sang-je muttered with a touch of sarcasm, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of luck, but rather Alber¡¯s own wishes that led her to me.¡± Alber held a fervent desire to alter the fate of their tribe. It was this very desire that had brought about their fateful encounter. So, when Alber regarded him with a cold stare, Sang-je found it amusing, almost as if it had all been his own doing. What set Alber apart wasn¡¯t just her extraordinary abilities, but her unparalleled mental fortitude. There were few, if any, humans who could match her in this regard. At times, Sang-je would yfully tease her, suggesting that they could easily find a recement, but it was never a genuine sentiment. Sang-je¡¯s true desire was to find a potent Anika with a strong Lamita. If he were to admit that he needed Anika for the sake of acquiring life force, Alber would likely resist cooperation. Hence, he crafted a false pretext, iming to be ¡°in search of a formidable Anika capable of bringing death,¡± leading Alber to initiate the magic to explore such a future. In any case, obtaining an Anika with the power to eliminate threats was Sang-je¡¯s primary objective. He had firm confidence in his ability to extract vitality from an Anika. The effort he had invested in securing the unwavering trust of Anikas had been substantial. Alber had been shaping the future she fervently desired, rather than merely foreseeing a predetermined one, from that point until the present. She would be unaware of this fact, as Sang-je had no intention of ever revealing it. ¡°Your Holiness, there¡¯s something I must report,¡± came the voice of Joel, a key figure within the sanctuary. Each time she requested an audience, Sang-je made it a priority to meet her. ¡°Please, enter,¡± Sang-je weed her. Joel greeted him with an air of excitement and quickly got to the point. ¡°Your Holiness, we have achieved sess in the grand divine art of object maniption.¡± Sang-je genuinely celebrated this aplishment. ¡°That¡¯s truly excellent news. Congrattions. Your dedication has borne fruit.¡± ¡°Could it have been aplished by my efforts alone? It¡¯s thanks to the collective work of everyone, Your Holiness,¡± she replied, her expression radiating joy and a sense of pride as they inched closer to Sang-je. ¡°Have you attempted to transport people as well?¡± Sang-je inquired. ¡°We¡¯ve achieved sessful object transportation so far. Our n is to gradually expand the scope,¡± Joel replied. ¡°Joel, I¡¯ve recently received a divine message. Regrettably, its contents are unclear and carry ominous implications, so I¡¯ve refrained from sharing it publicly. Now that your progress with this divine art aligns with the message, it seems there may be a connection. Please expedite thepletion of this magic.¡± Joel¡¯s expression stiffened. The divine art she had been diligently developing was a marvel that enabled instant transportation of objects to distant ces. However, it came with risks. When the art was activated, objects asionally vanished without a trace, rendering their whereabouts unknown, orpletely destroyed items emerged at the destination. The initial sess of transporting intact objects was a reason for celebration. The ramifications of attempting to transport a living being with an art that wasn¡¯t perfected were too terrifying to fathom. ¡°Your Holiness, then¡­¡± Joel¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°For the sake of God¡¯s will, certain sacrifices are unavoidable. If one bes a vessel for interpreting the word of God and journeys to the divine realm a bit earlier, could that not be deemed a blessing? I won¡¯t hold you ountable,¡± Sang-je assured her. Joel hesitated but ultimately agreed and swiftly departed. She had already be ensnared by the art, with morality and justice overshadowed by her obsession. Sang-je had encountered many individuals like her, driven by the madness of rationalizing their actions as God¡¯s will. Schrs imbued with this madness were valuable in various ways. Atst¡­ Sang-je¡¯s expression bore a smile tinged with profound contemtion. Upon thepletion of this magic, his reach, formerly confined to the Holy City, would expand immeasurably. It would enable the swift dispatch of knights to distant kingdoms for covert information-gathering, without alerting the ruling kings, or conversely, facilitate their arrival. And a sudden opportunity to employ this magic had presented itself. Now, there¡¯s no turning back. I must press forward, Sang-je resolved. With unwavering patience, he had waited for an extended duration. The n had asionally encountered setbacks, but it had endured, making steady progress along the main path. No one can stop me, not even the order of this world! Sang-je widened their crimson eyes, gazing into the empty expanse before him. Chapter 353.1 ¡°So that exins the empty state of this warehouse,¡± Kasser muttered as his doubts were finally dispelled. His eyes fixated on the ethereal glow of a mystical formation that nketed the entire floor. Any attempt to obscure this artificial radiance could potentially disrupt the magic¡¯s functionality. But why just the floor? What about that ceiling I glimpsed? Kasser¡¯s inquisitive gaze shifted upward. The ceiling remained shrouded in darkness. Given that the light was originating from below, it appeared that the magic on the ceiling was currently dormant. Yet, an unsettling intuition gnawed at him, and in that very moment, a cascade of light cascaded from the ceiling in a geometric pattern. ¡°Eugene, look at that,¡± he urged, turning his attention toward Eugene. But she stood motionless, her gaze locked forward, unresponsive to his words. A sense of unease settled over him, and he gently shook her arm. ¡°Eugene,¡± he called, more urgently this time, but still, there was no reaction. Desperation took hold as he cupped her face, forcing her to meet his gaze. Her eyes held an eerie vacancy, as though she stood there in the grip of a profound slumber. ¡°Sven.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± came the swift reply. ¡°Aldrit.¡± This time, silence met his call.¡°Damned Mara,¡± he cursed under his breath. It was evident that Eugene¡¯s unusual response was a consequence of the enchantment at y. Hemented hisck of caution; he should have been more vignt and prevented her from entering the warehouse in the first ce. Surveying his surroundings, he sought a solution to their predicament. They were currently standing within the active magical formation. Should he attempt to disrupt it? Perhaps that would bring an end to the magic¡¯s effect. But Mara¡¯s counsel had warned against tampering with it. He also recalled Eugene¡¯s caution about potential adverse consequences if the magic faltered, dissuading him from hasty intervention. Impatience welled up within him. Time was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford to squander. Moreover, convincing Rodrigo to share what he knew seemed increasingly improbable at thiste stage. If I can¡¯t manipte the magic¡­ Kasser¡¯s thoughts drifted back to a time when he had forcibly pushed Praz into her during their prior attempts to aid her. At that moment, they had been prepared for the potential consequences of their energies shing, knowing that both of them could be harmed. Surprisingly, neither of them had suffered any injuries. Now he understood that Ramita and Praz were two halves of a harmonious whole. Gently encircling her with one arm, Kasser extended his hand and rested it on her chest. ¡°Bring Eugene,¡± he muttered, focusing his mind. A bluish aura began to swirl around his palm, and the immense energy within him was swiftly unleashed. The loss of his Praz, which had been an integral part of him, seemed insignificant inparison. With a sense of unease, Kasser could only watch Eugene¡¯s face. *** Eugene found herself standing in a familiar alley, but confusion gnawed at her. ¡°Why am I here?¡± She nced around, her head cocked in perplexity. This was her daily route to and from work, yet the surroundings felt strangely distant, as if it had been ages since herst visit. She must have passed through this very alley earlier in the morning, on her way to work. Realization began to dawn. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because it¡¯s daytime,¡± she murmured. Since her mornings began in a hazy blur and she returned homete at night, daylight rarely saw her traverse this alley. But the reason for her current detour eluded her. ¡°Let¡¯s head home for now,¡± she decided, her steps carrying her forward with a peculiar sense of relief. The word ¡®home¡¯ triggered a flicker of memory, but it remained frustratingly out of reach. Eugene continued to navigate the alley¡¯s meandering path, its rises and falls as familiar as ever. As her home came into view in the distance, she abruptly halted at the sight of people gathered in front of it. The individuals, who had been engaged in conversation, simultaneously turned their heads to fix their gaze upon Eugene. ¡°There she is!¡± ¡°Capture her!¡± ¡°My money, what about my money!¡± Eugene swiftly spun around and broke into a sprint, the voices of her pursuers, filled with anger and profanities, hot on her heels. It felt as though they could seize her at any moment. She dashed with every ounce of her strength, using thebyrinthine, winding alleys to her advantage. Running until she was gasping for air, she realized that the enraged curses were no longer echoing in her ears. Yet, in a brief moment of distraction, she took a wrong turn, and it led her straight into a dead-end alley. Panic set in as darkness loomed ahead. She attempted to retrace her steps, but in the distance, she could hear approaching voices growing louder. ¡°Eugene!¡± Startled, she turned her head, her surprise and delight merging into a single cry. ¡°Teacher!¡± Her beloved mentor, who had rescued her from despair and guided her toward a better life when she had given up on her family, beckoned her toe closer. Her teacher had been a lifelong benefactor. ¡°Eugene,e to me. You¡¯re safe here.¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Without hesitation, Eugene reached for her teacher¡¯s outstretched hand, cing her trust in them without questioning their sudden appearance in this unusual ce. ¡°Ouch.¡± A sudden pain shot through her ankle. She lowered her head, eyes widening in surprise. A slender, finger-sized blue snake had mped its tiny mouth onto her ankle. Gazing down at the minuscule serpent, Eugene found herself muttering, ¡°How cute.¡± In a situation where fear and rm would be expected, she felt neither aversion nor terror towards the snake. ¡°Eugene, we must hurry. Let¡¯s go.¡± Her teacher¡¯s urgent voice pulled her attention away. Eugene turned her head, ready to respond. ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± But her legs refused to obey. A constriction sensation enveloped them, and she looked down. This time, a substantial, thick blue snake, twice the size of her thigh, had coiled around her leg, its serpentine body winding its way up her. Eugene remained motionless, unflinching even as the snake wound itself around her, a feeling of absolute trust coursing through her. There was no repulsion; she was certain this snake posed no threat to her. ¡°A blue snake¡­ I¡¯ve encountered this snake before,¡± she murmured. The serpent¡¯s eye, meeting her gaze, underwent a startling transformation, elongating vertically, sending a shiver down her spine as realization struck her. Kasser. She closed her eyes, then slowly opened them, locking her gaze onto a man with blue irises. ¡°Kasser.¡± His azure irises quivered with emotion, and he held her tightly in his arms. Eugene, nestled in his embrace, closed her eyes, resting her head on his shoulder. The light from the magical formation had vanished, and Aldrit was nowhere to be found. Chapter 353.2 It felt as though he were emerging from a profound slumber. Aldrit slowly closed his eyes and, with a groggy sensation, blinked them open as his consciousness returned. The world around him gradually came into focus. ¡°Mother?¡± Aldrit mumbled, his gaze darting around. ¡°Mother!¡± he called out, only to realize that her mother had long departed from this world. Stricken by a severe mental ailment, she had made the agonizing choice to save one child¡¯s life at the cost of the other. Her passing hade prematurely, almost as if following her departed child. Aldrit had shouldered the weight of those memories for years, never allowing their deaths to fade from his mind. Yet, just moments ago, Aldrit had found himself face to face with his mother once more. It was a vivid scene that defied belief. His mother gazed at him with a tender smile and extended her hand. ¡°Shall we go, Aldrit?¡± The outstretched hand held an irresistible pull, and Aldrit responded with vigor, hastening to follow his mother. It felt as though he were under some enchantment, with no doubt that his departed mother had somehow been restored to life. When he finally reopened his eyes, he found himself in an expansive field, enclosed by a fence, and shaded by towering trees with sprawling branches. It was a ce he recognized well. This was the tribe¡¯s burial grounds, a sacred space where theymemorated the members whose bodies couldn¡¯t be recovered, conducting their funeral rites by cing nametes on those towering trees. Aldrit stood there, baffled, unable toprehend why he had been brought to this location. But soon, his memory surged back to the surface¡ªthe shadowy underground warehouse and the mystical events that had transpired within.¡°Teleportation magic¡­,¡± he muttered in realization. Until just moments before, Aldrit had harbored doubts about the feasibility of covering such vast distances in the blink of an eye, from the Hashi Kingdom to the tribe¡¯s sanctuary. But now, standing near the sanctuary, the incredible speed of the teleportation couldn¡¯t be denied. Nevertheless, the vision he had witnessed remained perplexing. Aldrit was convinced it must be some borate prank orchestrated by Mara. The thought that his own mother might be used in such a manner ignited a surge of anger within him. ¡°Mara! Where are you? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The response arrived promptly, as if it had been eagerly anticipated. Aldrit¡¯s eyes caught sight of a small lizard nearby. The diminutive creature, norger than the span of a palm, fixed its red-eyed gaze on Aldrit and flicked its tongue. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Aldrit demanded. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re clueless. You¡¯ve employed some strange magic on me, and I was shown a vision.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic; it¡¯s a spell,¡± Mara corrected. A puzzled frown crossed Aldrit¡¯s face. ¡°A spell?¡± ¡°Do youprehend the magnitude of teleportation magic? And how exceedingly challenging it is to execute.¡± Aldrit¡¯s expression contorted with bewilderment. ¡°You attempted such a dangerous spell on the Queen?¡± Was Aldrit angrier about Mara using a spell on Eugene or the fact that he had been subjected to it himself? It was quite a sight to witness someone who acted boldly to the world but wilted in the presence of Anika. Mara remarked that Aldrit seemed like a devout disciple of the Anika religion. ¡°It¡¯s not that the spell itself is unstable,¡± Mara exined. ¡°This spell requires the target¡¯s consent. However, humans areplex beings. They think and doubt a lot. Securingplete consent for teleportation magic is almost impossible.¡± Aldrit nced back at his past self, who had been skeptical about the spell¡¯s effectiveness, and felt a pang of embarrassment. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the solution?¡± he asked. ¡°I added an illusion spell to dispel doubts,¡± Mara said. ¡°All that¡¯s needed is unwavering trust and consent.¡± ¡°Then you should have been honest with me.¡± ¡°You talk too much. You should be grateful that you arrived herefortably instead of suffering in the desert, all thanks to me.¡± The voice delivered thement more as a scolding than an apology. Aldrit shot a withering re at the lizard, suppressing his anger. Even in the face of danger, the same Aldrit from before couldn¡¯t help but quickly lose his patience when dealing with the cheeky reptile. ¡°Ugh, did it fail, Anika? Why did it fail?¡± Mara grumbled, lost in his ownment. Aldrit couldn¡¯t let this soliloquy pass. In a swift move, he lunged and grasped the lizard in his hand. ¡°What did you just say? What have you done to the Queen?¡± he demanded. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything harmful. I would never harm Anika,¡± Mara responded. ¡°Wait, did you try to bring the Queen here using teleportation magic? She clearly had no such intention, and instead, I was the one who agreed to use the magic. What kind of scheme have you concocted? Was everything a lie, even the part about cutting my hair?¡± ¡°I never lied. Your hair is the catalyst for activating the spell. However, I already had a strand of Anika¡¯s hair in advance, and that¡¯s what I used.¡± Aldrit found himself too furious and dumbfounded to form a coherent response. ¡°How could you!¡± ¡°Why is it such a big deal? Even if the spell had seeded, it would have only brought you here. Is there something wrong with your body now? Have you lost an arm or a leg? You¡¯re fine! If you want to return aftering here, you can. I just wanted to speak with Anika a bit more. What can I aplish from here with the King watching?¡± Aldrit fixed an intense re on the insolent lizard, his hand quivering as it held the creature. In that moment, he contemted crushing it with all his might, but deep down, he knew it would only result in the poor lizard being sacrificed to Mara¡¯s control. Summoning all his patience, he reluctantly released his grip. ¡°The Queen ced her trust in you,¡± he said disappointedly. ¡°Hmph. They were attempting to manipte me.¡± The lizard, now free from Aldrit¡¯s grasp, turned andshed out at him. ¡°You¡¯re a gullible pawn, deceived and foolish. You and your tribe will eventually be exploited. Your tribe¡¯s survival owes more to me than to any human.¡± Aldrit watched the retreating lizard in silence. After standing still for a while, he muttered to himself. ¡°No. I trust Anika. You don¡¯t understand the power of one person¡¯s trust in another.¡± He recalled the advice given by Eugene. ¡°Mara is ark, Aldrit. Even if your tribe received help from him, you shouldn¡¯t ce your trust in him.¡± Aldrit nodded in contemtion. The feeling of betrayal from Mara had taken him by surprise. He wouldn¡¯t have felt betrayed if he hadn¡¯t ced his trust in the first ce. Unbeknownst to him, he had spent considerable time with Mara, developing an unexpected fondness that had caused him to lower his guard. Now, he sought to sharpen his dulled emotions and resolve to be more cautious. Chapter 354.1 His protective tendencies had escted to an extreme degree. Were it not for the active season, he might have never strayed far from Eugene¡¯s side, his watchful eyes never leaving her for a moment. Instead, he had explicitly entrusted the role of vignt guardian to others. The moment Eugene so much as cleared her throat, physicians would swarm to her side in an instant. There was a time when she attempted to spare them the inconvenience by refraining from summoning the physicians. But on that particr day, pce attendants had been summoned before the king, resulting in a stern rebuke that left them in tears. From then on, she had obediently followed the instructions offered by those surrounding her. As a loud bang echoed in the distance, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes following the azure smoke as it unfurled across the sky. She knew that a report of her encounter with the physicians would reach her husband as soon as he returned. Moving to the sofa, she settled in and waited for Kasser to return. Anticipating Kasser¡¯s imminent arrival, Eugene¡¯s ears perked up as she heard the telltale sound of a cough outside. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness is here,¡± a voice announced. ¡°Please, let him in,¡± she replied. The door swung open, granting entry to Kasser. The two maids who had been patiently waiting inside made a discreet exit before the door clicked shut once more. Without hesitation, Kasser took a seat beside Eugene on the sofa. Eugene extended her arms towards him, and Kasser gave her a brief, reassuring look before enfolding her in his embrace. Herughter bubbled up as she felt the slightly damp touch of his hair against her fingertips. After a hunting excursion, Kasser never failed to take a bath before visiting Eugene. Some days, he even indulged in multiple baths.¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Kasser inquired. Eugene responded with a yful retort, ¡°If you¡¯ve already heard it from the physicians, why ask? It¡¯s amon symptom among expectant mothers, and it¡¯s not the first time it¡¯s happened.¡± Kasser¡¯s gaze drifted down to Eugene¡¯s growing belly. As her pregnancy had progressed, she had taken to wearing loose-fitting attire, generously tailored around the waist. These roomy garments did a fair job of concealing her protruding belly when she stood, but it was distinctly evident when she was seated. Gently, heid his palm upon her belly, and Eugene always found his expression quite endearing during these moments. It was as though he was simultaneously both awed and nervous, his reactions a mixture of wonder and uncertainty. ¡°This little one seems to be giving you quite a journey,¡± Kasser murmured. Eugene smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. The physicians and Marianne assure me the baby is quite gentle.¡± Kasser¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°You¡¯re having difficulty eating, frequent stomachaches, and back pain. How will you manage if it gets worse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a valid point,¡± Eugene admitted. ¡°Our son is certainly putting me through a lot.¡± Observing Kasser¡¯s expression, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. Every time he used the phrase ¡°our son,¡± he subtly conveyed his affection. While he felt deep concern and empathy for Eugene¡¯s pregnancy-rted struggles, he couldn¡¯t help the warm smile that crept onto his face whenever he thought about the little one growing inside her. Eugene found Kasser¡¯s newfound demeanor utterly intriguing. He wasn¡¯t typically one to openly express his emotions, so she hadn¡¯t anticipated just how delighted he would be about the pregnancy. Apart from her initial pretense, the subject of their baby had never been broached. ¡°Kasser.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you genuinely like the prospect of being a father?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I had this notion that you were seeking an heir out of duty. It¡¯s not that I ever doubted your qualifications as a father or anything like that.¡± Her inquiry was lighthearted, but to her astonishment, Kasser fell into deep thought, his countenance serious. While his hand continued to gently caress her belly, he spoke with a sincerity that moved her. ¡°I find happiness in the fact that you are the mother of our child. Our child will be fortunate to receive an abundance of maternal love as they grow. When they look back on their early years, they will be filled with cherished memories.¡± There was no trace of envy in Kasser¡¯s voice or expression as he pondered the unique childhood that their son would have, different from his own. Eugene was deeply moved by his joy and contentment as he envisioned their child¡¯s happy upbringing. Oh, how I adore this man, she thought, her heart brimming with affection. ¡°You see, darling,¡± she whispered to her unborn child, her hand tenderly ced on her belly. ¡°This person is your father, and you¡¯ll grow to respect and adore him more than anyone else in the world.¡± Eugene seized Kasser¡¯s face with both hands, swiftly nting a brief yet emphatic kiss on his lips, momentarily startling him. A joyfulughter bubbled from her, and she couldn¡¯t resist another kiss. The second kiss¡¯s conclusion only gave way to a swift counterattack. Their lips met in a passionate, intense embrace, delving deeper than Eugene¡¯s initial kiss. His mouth wholly epassed hers, drawing her in with a gentle yet firm pull on the nape, their tongues twining and dancing in an intimate, heated exchange. Kasser¡¯s ability to switch seamlessly from casual conversation to intense passion often caught Eugene by surprise. It was one of the many reasons she felt utterly at ease in his presence. The ease that dissolved any tension between a man and a woman wasn¡¯t their only advantage, though. Strangely, she now felt an exhrating hunger for the man who had been soforting only moments ago. Since revealing her pregnancy, she had been cautious, fearing that she might damage or let her joy slip through her fingers if she held it too tightly. But now, a persistent desire coursed through her. Perhaps it was because all they could do was kiss, but it was a kiss filled with passion and an insatiable craving. Chapter 355.1 Abruptly, Eugene found herself reclining on the sofa, nestled within the crook of his arm. The pressure applied by his embrace was gentle, just enough to provide support without forcing her to dangle. Her entire weight rested securely on him. Kasser delicately explored her lips, careful to maintain a discreet distance, wary of overwhelming her. He discerned the subtle shifts in her body, the aftermath of impending motherhood. Her temperature had heightened, casting aforting warmth, while her scent had deepened, bing an intoxicating fragrance that asionally stirred his senses to the brink of madness. Even as he indulged in the taste of her lips, the dance of tongues, and the exchange of saliva, it wasn¡¯t sufficient. He delved eagerly into the exploration of her mouth, absentmindedly biting and licking. The sound of her breath, catching each time he relinquished her lips, heightened his senses. As Eugene¡¯s lips traversed his ear, tracing the path up the nape of his neck, a shiver coursed through his body. The kiss evolved gradually into a tender caress. When he affixed his lips to her neck and suckled, a tingling sensation, coupled with a mildly painful pleasure, surged through his body. She urgently implored him to cease. ¡°Kasser, stop it.¡± He promptly released her lips, yet his eyes, aze with unbridled desire, remained ensnared by her gaze. Eugene¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she bashfully averted her eyes. Initially ignited by passion in the early stages of pregnancy, now the warmth that engulfed her body made kissing him an ufortably heated endeavor. ¡°If the stimtion is too intense¡­ for the baby¡­¡± ¡°Right,¡± Kasser muttered at the realization. ¡°Sorry.¡± He sighed at his own vulnerability, though the fervor within him refused to subside. The realization that only a few months remained cast a shadow over his emotions.*** In a bout of solitude, Pides withdrew into the prayer room, not for the sce of prayer, but to sit in a vacant reverie, void of any particr thoughts. Standing on his own two feet became a formidable task after the foundational pir of his life crumbled. Time slipped away in a haze of aimlessness, and when awareness finally grasped him, the returned active season was nearing its conclusion. Exiting the prayer room, he ventured into the heart of the central garden. The noonday sun cast an intense glow, shadows at their briefest. Having been absent from this hour for an extended period, the surroundings appeared strangely unfamiliar, as if he were viewing the sanctuary from an entirely different vantage. Shrubden walls and roofs adorned the courtyard, and chairs were scattered intermittently. Pides sought out a patch with less harsh sunlight and settled into a seat. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Pides in a whiletely.¡± The voice sliced through Pides¡¯s vacant contemtion, sending a jolt through him. It emerged from the immediate vicinity, just behind him. Chairs strategically ced on either side of the shrub wall created an enve for hushed conversations. Someone was seated there, engrossed in dialogue. ¡°They say he¡¯s been holing up in the prayer room.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in ages. It¡¯s like he¡¯s skipped the monthly ritual.¡± ¡°Yeah, he hasn¡¯t stepped out of the prayer room for over a month.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Maybe His Holiness isn¡¯t seeking him out these days?¡± ¡°I heard he earned His Holiness¡¯s displeasure with a major blunder.¡± ¡°What sort of mistake could cause His Holiness¡¯s favorite to fall out of favor?¡± A bitter chuckle escaped Pides. There was a nuanced satisfaction in their voices as they contemted his charade of residing in the prayer room. It became evident that the conversationalists were not priests but knights, boldly invoking his name. The identities of the speakers eluded detection through their voices alone. Most knights reveled in indulgence and pleasure, a lifestyle that Pides, disapproving and aloof, chose to steer clear of. While he was aware of the general disdain other knights held for him, this marked the first instance of eavesdropping on their candid gossip. Three distinct voices wove a tapestry of banter that initially revolved around lively inquiries about Pides but swiftly transitioned into tales of nocturnal exploits. Feeling it toote to assert his presence, Pides feigned slumber, his brows furrowing at various moments throughout their discourse. ¡°How can they discuss such matters in broad daylight, even if they don¡¯t know I¡¯m here?¡± Pides mumbled under his breath, startled as he turned his head back. Upon reflection, he realized their presence had escaped him until the resonance of their voices reached his ears. Knights, by nature, possessed an innate sense of each other¡¯s presence. Frowning pensively, he sighed. Sacrament. All knights partook regrly in the sacrament granted by the High Priest. Initially, the senses sharpened upon consumption, but after about a month, the effects waned. It dawned on Pides that it had been well over two months since hest partook in the sacrament. The notion lingered in Pides¡¯ mind like an elusive whisper: Is it conceivable that a prolonged absence of the sacrament might render me numb to its effects? A spark of opportunity ignited within him. Diverging from his fellow knights, Pides maintained the charade of residing within the sanctuary. His intimate familiarity with the sanctuary¡¯syout surpassed not only his knightly peers but even the priests. Unlike those intoxicated with a sense of superiority, Pides treated the priests with genuine respect, eschewing any inclination to domineer, and willingly extended a helping hand whenever they sought assistance. Consequently, there was scarcely a corner of the sanctuary unexplored by him. This meticulous familiarity ensured that even if he wandered into atypical realms, the priests remained blissfully ignorant of his movements. First, I need to confirm. The possibility of Sang-je discovering his investigative pursuits loomed as a potential setback. Pides couldn¡¯t ascertain whether Sang-je¡¯s ability to sense the knights would diminish alongside the waning power of the sacrament. His n unfolded over the next few days as he roamed the sanctuary, a hesitant dance punctuated by moments of contemtion. Eventually, he took the decisive leap forward. Chapter 355.2 A resonant knock reverberated through the room, disrupting Dana¡¯s focused perusal of documents. Unswayed, she kept her gaze fixed, assuming it was the housekeeper arriving with the customary tea tray. ¡°Madam,¡± the housekeeper greeted. ¡°Leave it and go,¡± Dana instructed, her attention tethered to the papers. ¡°We¡¯ve received a letter,¡± the maid revealed. ¡°At this hour¡­?¡± Dana raised her head, catching a subtle flicker of anticipation in the housekeeper¡¯s expression. A hunch fluttered across her consciousness, prompting Dana to swiftly rise from her seat. ¡°From the kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Hurry, hand it over.¡± The housekeeper, a fixture in Dana¡¯s life, observed a rare departure from her stoicism. Dana¡¯s unbridled joy, akin to that of a girl cherishing her innocence, painted a delightful tableau. Hence, each time the housekeeper prepared to deliver a letter, the anticipation of Dana¡¯s pleased reaction heightened the overall excitement of the moment.As the housekeeper handed Dana the letter, her thoughts swirled in contemtion. Both at the same time? Letters from the Hashi Kingdom boasted the lowest security ssification among ordinary mail. Beyond the perk of swift delivery, there was little else tomend. Yet, it served as an indirect means to breach Sang-je¡¯s defenses. Dana unfolded her daughter¡¯s letter first, and to avoid disturbing her focused mistress, the housekeeper quietly exited the room. [Mom, I hope you¡¯re well.] A persistent smile graced Dana¡¯s features throughout the perusal. The contents were ordinary, brimming with her daughter¡¯s assurances of good health and inquiries about the family. The absence of critical information meant the missive could traverse as regr mail without raising concerns. As Dana contentedly perused today¡¯s uneventful letter, a subtle twinge of disappointment lingered. It was a phase where the gradual transformations in her pregnant body were bing noticeable. While it would have been eptable to voice a bit ofint, Eugene opted for the reassuring route, alleviating her parents¡¯ concerns by affirming her perpetual health. Methodically cing her daughter¡¯s missive into the envelope, Dana turned her attention to her son-inw¡¯s letter. Unlike the joy induced by her daughter¡¯s words, reading the son-inw¡¯s letter consistently sparked a palpable excitement. Today¡¯s letter, she wondered, held what revtions. Unfurling the missive, Dana marveled at the impable handwriting that never failed to impress. The lengthy letter unfolded like an observational journal, with the focal point being his wife, Eugene. It chronicled the nuances of Eugene¡¯s appetite and meals, capturing the subtleties of her changing body¡ªdetails Dana couldn¡¯t glean from her daughter¡¯s more generalized letters. A pleased expression graced Dana¡¯s face as she absorbed the content. Over time and multiple letters, she had discerned that her son-inwcked a shy writing style. Emotions were never overtly expressed in words. Yet, the entirety of the letter radiated affection, allowing Dana to keenly feel the depth of his care for his wife. My daughter is fortunate. Having read both letters in a rhythmic dance of alternation, Dana retrieved a polished wooden box from the desk drawer, tenderly cing the precious missives inside. It marked the inaugural asion when both her daughter and son-inw¡¯s letters graced her with simultaneous arrival. No separate replies wereposed. Even if it was a regr mail, the risk of arousing suspicion loomed if frequent exchanges became a habit. Now the belly is starting to show. Considering the letter¡¯s date was eight days past, the mental image of Eugene¡¯s burgeoning belly upied Dana¡¯s thoughts. By now, it would likely be more pronounced, carrying with it the weight of impending motherhood. It must be getting heavier. It must be tough. Lately, the vivid image of her daughter lingered in Dana¡¯s mind. Initially poised to depart for the Hashi Kingdom as the active season waned, the n now dangled in uncertainty, entangled by unforeseen incidents. Throughout this active season, Dana found herself unusually upied. Venturing out almost daily, she showcased the prosperity of her family and herself. The legends she had woven still wielded influence. Her authority surpassed even that of her son, the heir. While exemplifying a measured response to those daring to challenge her, she had recently embraced a period of rtive quietude. If Sang-je had opted for a full-scale confrontation, it might have left her considerably drained. However, it appeared that Sang-je¡¯s attention had veered elsewhere. Without a doubt, I must journey to the kingdom this active season. If she failed to make the pilgrimage during this bustling time, Dana would be left waiting until after childbirth for an opportunity to be at Eugene¡¯s side. The prospect of witnessing her daughter¡¯s delivery kindled a profound desire within Dana. The palpable sense of distance, whether consciously acknowledged or not, gnawed at Dana. She recognized the inevitability of this gap, a chasm carved by the vastness of time. Family affection, she mused, wasn¡¯t solely bound by blood ties; it necessitated shared memories. And in this juncture, Dana yearned to forge such memories. As her determination crystallized, Dana summoned Enoch. ¡°As soon as the active seasonmences, I need to depart,¡± she divulged. ¡°Will you inform Sang-je before leaving?¡± inquired Enoch. ¡°Sneaking away and leaving room for more rumors? I n to let whispers spread far and wide. Who would object upon hearing I¡¯m going to assist in my daughter¡¯s childbirth?¡± Enoch grappled with his apprehensions but chose to withhold further words. If Dana framed this as a decision rather than a discussion, changing her mind would prove challenging, regardless of Enoch¡¯s sentiments. ¡°I wanted to discuss the missing persons case we touched uponst time,¡± Enoch said. ¡°Oh, right. Did you uncover anything?¡± inquired Dana. The Arse family, known for their regr dispatch of essentials to impoverished viges, had be entangled in a disconcerting surge of disappearances. Though such incidents were unfortunatelymon in these regions, the recent urrence of over ten people vanishing simultaneously raised rming red gs. The afflicted areas fell within the critical zone, yet the Holy City¡¯s security forces exhibited a notableck of interest in these crimes. Undeterred, Dana had ndestinely directed an independent inquiry. ¡°Beyond that region, simr incidents have cropped up in several other viges,¡± Enoch began. ¡°From my findings, the tally of missing persons nears two hundred.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dana gasped. ¡°Moreover, during the disappearances, a witness ims to have spotted a knight.¡± ¡°A knight?¡± ¡°But based on the witness¡¯s ount, it seemed more like an Inquisitor.¡± Dana pondered, her brow furrowing. An Inquisitor¡­ The grand title of knights masked the reality that they were essentially Sang-je¡¯s janitors, handling his unsavory tasks. Unless the witness erred, could Sang-je be involved in kidnapping? What could be his intentions with so many people? Chapter 356.1 Approximately three weeks ago, a contingent of knights departed from the sacred confines of the Holy City. Dana had meticulously observed the pce¡¯s activities in recent times. However, her surveince had failed to detect the departure of a group of knights who seemed to have skillfully eluded her watchful eyes. In the active season, the uncharacteristic gathering of knights and their subsequent exodus from the Holy City raised eyebrows. Enoch added, ¡°Rumor has it that Anika was among them.¡± ¡°Which Anika are we talking about?¡± Dana asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ascertain that,¡± Enoch admitted. Who could it possibly be? Dana wondered. If knights were part of the departing group, logic pointed towards Anika, who had transitioned into priesthood. The movements of such individuals were shrouded in mystery, making them nearly impossible to track. As time progressed, those who entered the Holy Pce gradually severed ties with the outside world. Their families remained oblivious to their well-being, unsure if they were alive or deceased. Compounding the uncertainty was the Holy City¡¯s tradition of keeping priest deaths discreet. While priests, like any mortal being, had a natural lifespan, there was a conspicuous absence of any reported deaths among them. This absence fueled the belief, particrly among fervent adherents, that ordained priests enjoyed an eternal existence in the divine presence. An uneasy feeling settled over Dana. With the exception of Anika, Dana hadn¡¯t observed anyone departing from the Holy City. Yet, the notion that Anika alone could aplish something significant by leaving seemed imusible, no matter how she contemted it. Recently, the actions of the priests have been peculiar, Dana mused. Despite the challenges posed by Sang-je¡¯s activities, investigating the priests¡¯ movements seemedparatively manageable under the circumstances.The incident of disappearances in the slums is no different. If people vanish simultaneously, even beggars, it¡¯s sure to attract attention. Sang-je used to n things with much greater precision in the past, she reflected. A sense of urgency in Sang-je¡¯s recent actions had not escaped her notice. After careful consideration, Dana resolved, Nevertheless, I must journey to the kingdom. I cannot leave Jin alone in a distant ce to navigate the challenges of childbirth. No, I simply cannot bear the thought. The idea of her daughter enduring hardships without support weighed heavily on her heart. Turning to Enoch, she said, ¡°Enoch.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± he replied. ¡°During my absence, you must safeguard our family. Your age and capabilities are more than sufficient to lead. Consider the opinions around you, but the final judgment rests with you, and so does the responsibility.¡± Enoch responded with a solemn expression, assuring, ¡°I will keep that in mind, Mother.¡± ¡°Take advantage of the opportunity to gather wisdom from your father. It¡¯s a parent¡¯s duty to assist their child. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you should forsake your independence,¡± Dana advised. ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Enoch responded, nodding with a slight, relieved smile. ¡°But Mother, you can trust me more and leave me in charge. If possible, Father shoulde along too. It¡¯s been a while since both of you embarked on a lengthy journey together.¡± Enoch subtly mentioned his father¡¯s desire. The prolonged absence of his mother had left his father visibly mncholic. It was disheartening to see him silently surveying his surroundings after receiving a refusal from Dana, who had stated, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go alone; we can travel together next time.¡± Dana shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If both of us abandon our positions in this tumultuous atmosphere, we might regret itter.¡± As a sharp response followed, Enoch forced a bitter smile, silently seeking forgiveness in his heart, thinking, Father, I did my best. ¡°Enoch, one more thing,¡± Dana added, recalling the advice she had given to Jin before leaving the Holy City. ¡°Mom, just in case things be extremely difficult and you find yourself in a situation you can¡¯t handle, contact the Muen family. They¡¯re your maternal rtives, and they will undoubtedly offer assistance.¡± The term ¡°maternal rtives¡± carried an unexpected weight, causing a strange heaviness in Dana¡¯s heart. Even at her mother¡¯s passing, Dana harbored resentment towards the Muen family due to theck ofmunication. However, she gained insight into the unavoidable circumstances after hearing snippets from Jin. ¡°Enoch, pay close attention to what I¡¯m about to tell you. It concerns my mother and your grandmother,¡± Dana dered. She had made the decision to unveil a long-concealed secret to her son. Chapter 356.2 On the inaugural day of the dry season, the king found himself obligated to embark on a ritual journey to the sanctuary in the desert. The strategy this time involved a swift departure with only thepany of warriors. Eugene, desiring to witness the king¡¯s departure beyond the city gate, encountered staunch opposition from Kasser. Eventually, she had to bid him farewell within the confines of the royal pce. In the pce courtyard, courtiers and officials formed a line on one side, bidding adieu to the departing king. On the opposite side, warriors readied themselves for the journey, each holding the reins of their horses. The assembly of people behind them witnessed the royal couple exchanging parting words. ¡°I¡¯ll make every effort to return swiftly,¡± Kasser assured Eugene. ¡°Take care not to overexert yourself,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Be cautious and avoid harm. Return safely.¡± ¡°You too.¡± ¡°What could happen to me?¡± she quipped. ¡°You possess a subtle bravery. Remain within the royal pce until my return. Refrain from meeting strangers recklessly, and always ensure there are courtiers or guards in your vicinity. This is my request,¡± he said firmly. Eugene cast a sidelong nce at him, feeling a hint of being treated like a child prone to mishaps. In an effort not to disconcert him about the impending journey, she simply nodded inpliance. After regarding him silently for a moment, she whispered, ¡°Come quick.¡±Kasser responded with a gentle smile, bowing slightly in her direction. The inclination of his head seemed to aim at aligning his lips with hers. However, the unexpected gust of wind when their lips met caught Eugene off guard, prompting her eyes to widen. Though it was merely a kiss on the lips, his lingered for a considerable time even after parting. After withdrawing, he bestowed a brief, additional kiss. Nonchntly, as if nothing had urred, he turned around and mounted the ck horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As the king departed, the warriors swiftly mounted their horses to trail behind him. The courtyard of the royal pce emptied in an instant. Does the saying ¡°kings are untouchable¡± allude to something like this? Eugene still found herself unustomed to Kasser¡¯s asional obliviousness to his surroundings. It wasn¡¯t that he was intentionally brazen; rather, it felt as if he treated people around him like inanimate objects¡ªalmost like rocks or trees. Nevertheless, Eugene had be skilled at managing her expressions. Without disying any signs of embarrassment, she gazed at the spot where he had departed for a moment and then averted her eyes. The day Kasser left ushered in an uneasy atmosphere. Despite the infrequency of their encounters during the active hunting season, the reassurance of his proximity and potential return at any moment provided a sense of stability. However, in his absence, despite the presence of numerous individuals, the royal pce felt strangely vacant. The following day, in thete afternoon, the Commander-in-Chief visited the reception room and delivered a report. ¡°Your Highness, someone hase to request an audience with the Queen.¡± Given the formal procedure for such requests, Eugene adhered to it for the sake of fairness. The Commander-in-Chief, intimately familiar with this process, personally came to request, and Eugene couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something unusual was happening. ¡°Any particr reason?¡± she inquired. ¡°Not exactly. There¡¯s an individual who insisted on a direct escort by the royal guards to meet the queen. Usually, these matters resolve themselves, but the guards were baffled and brought it to my attention. The visitor is Anika.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene, who had beenfortably reclining on the sofa, sat up in surprise. ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s Anika?¡± ¡°Yes, I personally confirmed it.¡± The Commander-in-Chief nodded. ¡°We attempted to bring her in, but she remained silent, only leaving a letter requesting an audience with the Queen.¡± Eugene unfolded the letter provided by the Commander-in-Chief. [Jin. I didn¡¯t anticipate reaching out to you like this.] After scanning the first sentence, Eugene quickly perused the contents and discovered the name inscribed at the end of the letter. [Flora.] Flora? Has Florae here? Eugene revisited the letter from the beginning. [I¡¯m uncertain whom to trust now. I¡¯ve uncovered a chilling secret about the one I once believed in and relied on. I left the Holy City blindly, not knowing my destination. I just felt the need to distance myself from the Holy City, and then I stumbled upon a mountain range.] [Jin. I envied you greatly, which is why I hated you. I never wanted to say anything regrettable to you, but I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else to turn to.] [Come meet me. I have something crucial to share with you, something involving the Arse family.] Eugene scrutinized the letter meticulously, searching for concealed codes or subtle hints. Then, turning her attention to the Commander-in-Chief, who patiently awaited her, she inquired, ¡°You mentioned encountering the individual who delivered this letter was Anika?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I received the letter directly from her.¡± ¡°Can you provide a description of her appearance?¡± Eugene pressed for details. The Commander-in-Chief nodded. ¡°I was under the impression that she was undoubtedly Flora.¡± ¡°Her demeanor?¡± Eugene further probed. ¡°She appeared fatigued, as though she had endured a challenging journey. Her countenance was somber, and exhaustion was evident,¡± the Commander-in-Chief replied. Eugene rose from the sofa, pacing around as she organized her thoughts. Thetest information Eugene had about Flora was her assumption of the role of a priest. How did Flora manage to depart the Holy City without Sang-je noticing? Eugene halted and nced down at the letter. Her eyes quivered as she absorbed the weight of the final passage. [I¡¯m so scared. Help me, Jin.] Eugene¡¯s sentiments toward Flora were intricate and nuanced. She wasn¡¯t someone who had shared a convoluted friendship with Flora. Limited to a few glimpses of fabricated memories, Eugenecked a genuine understanding of Flora¡¯s character. The Flora she knew existed as a heroic figure in the future she had envisioned. It wasn¡¯t that she harbored any dislike for Flora; in fact, Eugene would willingly extend her assistance if Flora sought help. I may notprehend what Flora has discovered, but I can empathize with the sense of despair. If her trust in Sang-je has crumbled, it must feel like the sky is falling. ¡°Do you know the inn called Golden Key?¡± Eugene inquired, seeking the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s knowledge of the meeting location specified by Flora. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a well-known establishment in the capital.¡± ¡°Is it conspicuous?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s near the square, easily essible. A seven-story building, so it stands out,¡± came the reply. The fact that it was not a discreet location provided reassurance. A prominent and easily essible inn would not attract undue attention, even if apanied by several people. The letter didn¡¯t explicitly demand her presence alone. I¡¯m also concerned about the stories surrounding the Arse family. Since departing the Holy City, Eugene had been troubled about the family members she left behind. Conversations with Kasser shed light on the Arse family¡¯s standing in the Holy City, surpassing her initial understanding and somewhat alleviating her concerns. ¡°Commander-in-Chief.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Now¡­¡± Eugene paused, deep in thought, gently caressing her abdomen. If not for the child within her, decisions might havee more easily. However, she couldn¡¯t afford a reckless choice that might jeopardize the safety of her unborn child. ¡°Don¡¯t move a muscle within the royal pce until I return,¡± echoed Kasser¡¯s sincere plea in her mind. Right. I made a promise, and I must keep it. Chapter 357.1 ¡°I will write a letter for Anika; kindly ensure its delivery, especially considering your familiarity with her face,¡± Eugene directed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± While Eugene desired a meeting with Flora to understand the situation, she was reluctant to expedite the encounter, wishing to avoid pressuring Flora. There was a concern that themander-in-chief might perceive Flora as an unwee visitor. Knowing themander-in-chief¡¯s cautious nature, Eugene trusted he would handle the situation appropriately. However, there lingered a possibility that she might inadvertently convey a dismissive tone through a written letter. Aware of Flora¡¯s sensitivity, Eugene included additional instructions for themander-in-chief to handle the matter with care. ¡°I am well-acquainted with her. It appears she couldn¡¯t reach out to me beforehand due to urgent circumstances, leading to an unexpected visit. I find it imprudent to engage in immediate discussions in your presence. I implore you to attend to her with genuine concern. If she wishes to alter her amodations or requires any assistance, please provide your support.¡± Themander-in-chief bowed in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± After the departure of themander-in-chief, Eugene was gripped by an unsettling feeling. How vast was the distance between the Holy City and this kingdom? The journey, unfamiliar to Flora, who had never ventured beyond the Holy City, must have posed considerable challenges. Reflecting on Flora¡¯s current predicament, Eugene drew parallels to her own experience upon first arriving in this world. Eugene empathized with Flora¡¯s situation, picturing the disorienting sensation of being abruptly thrust into an unfamiliar ce. The pervasive loneliness and constant anxiety that lingered in one¡¯s chest throughout the day were undeniably painful. Eugene recognized that the shared understanding of the loneliness inherent in navigating this world alone could be a bridge in their conversation. I thought that the gap between the fake and Flora would make it difficult to mend our rtionship. However, this might be an opportunity to dispel the umted misunderstandings,¡¯ Eugene thought. Am I being too sensitive? If I were in Flora¡¯s shoes, I would be hurt. Eugene awaited themander-in-chief¡¯s return with a sense of anticipation and anxiety after the meeting with Flora. However, before that could happen, Sven brought unexpected news.¡°Aldrit has arrived, Your Majesty.¡± Eugene responded with surprise, ¡°Aldrit? Alone?¡± ¡°Yes, he arrived unapanied.¡± Eugene btedly realized her mistake¡ªher inquiry was intended to discern whether Mara had apanied Aldrit, a nuance that Sven had inadvertently missed. Although Sven had encountered a fair share of experiences and observed much, the specifics of the teleportation incident in the ndestine warehouse eluded him. After the event, Kasser sought to elucidate the situation, aiming for mutualprehension. However, Sven maintained an unwavering stance in response. ¡°Your Highness, I am but a humble servant carrying out orders. If I have a purpose, it is an honor, so please do not worry.¡± Upon hearing Sven¡¯s steadfast words ryed by Kasser, Eugene felt a profound sense of appreciation. She had already regarded Sven as a reliable individual, and this trust deepened. ¡°I cannot meet Aldrit at this moment. Please arrange for him to stay somewhere until His Majesty¡¯s return,¡± Eugene instructed Sven without further boration. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Sven promptly exited the pce. Near the castle gate, a figure wearing a draped robe, head bowed, stood¡ªAldrit, patiently awaiting His Majesty¡¯s return. While Sven had never harbored animosity towards wanderers, he had never sympathized with the harsh treatment they often received. However, havinge to know Aldrit, had he developed a certain affinity? The sight of Aldrit, seemingly wary of the gazes surrounding him, evoked pity. Sven, apassionate and gentle young man, questioned why someone with such a kind nature should be treated like a criminal. Lately, he found himself reconsidering his perspectives on wanderers. ¡°Sven,¡± called out Aldrit. Aldrit slightly raised his head before lowering it once again. ¡°His Majesty has gone to the sanctuary for a ritual. He¡¯ll be back in a few days. Her Highness mentioned she¡¯d meet you after His Majesty¡¯s return. Is there an urgent need to see Her Majesty immediately?¡± Sven¡¯smunication wasn¡¯t merely a unteral announcement; it signaled an unanticipated shift he hadn¡¯t consciously acknowledged. ¡°No king? Well, even better!¡± Despite the internal voice, Aldrit responded, ¡°No. I will wait.¡± ¡°Then, for the next few days¡­¡± Sven paused, a realization dawning upon him. There were no instructions to escort Aldrit to the safe house. The decision to utilize the safe house wasn¡¯t within his purview. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange amodations for you. Therger inns are well-managed, so as long as you keep to yourself, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. If you feel uneasy, I can arrange an escort,¡± Sven reassured. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t leave the amodations.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Staying confined again? It¡¯s frustrating! Won¡¯t you feel suffocated just staying in your room all day?¡± Marained. In spite of Mara¡¯s escting annoyance, Aldrit remained unperturbed. Strolling toward the square, the lizard nestled in his pocket continued its incessant rustling. Aldrit¡¯s countenance, now tranquil, suggested that he had grown ustomed to letting the constant murmur flow out of one ear. Chapter 357.2 Upon reaching the street lined with lodging establishments, Aldrit halted his steps. An uneasy sensation sent shivers down his spine. ¡°That energy. There¡¯s a knight nearby,¡± Mara¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. Having ingested the peculiar seed he had swallowed during his initial encounter with Mara in the cave, Aldrit had repeated the process two more times. The seed¡¯s efficacy diminished over time, necessitating periodic consumption. Initially apprehensive, Aldrit had feared Mara could delve into his thoughts in intricate detail, but that proved not to be the case. Mara rified that he could track the location of those who consumed the seed, determining if they faced death or significant injuries. The ability to transmit thoughts to animals only functioned when the seed consumer was in close proximity. Now, Aldrit could discern the presence of knights, thanks to the seed, enabling him to sense their proximity and evade them if necessary. When expounding on this heightened sensing ability, Mara boasted with arrogance. ¡°My range for detecting that energy is broader. That¡¯s why you can discover knights before they find you.¡± Mara had bestowed upon the core members of the cult an upgraded version of the seed. Ingesting this seed granted them the ability to perceive the energies of kings and warriors. However, he conveniently neglected to mention the enhanced seed¡¯s side effect¡ªeyes turning red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sven inquired, taking a few steps before turning around, noticing Aldrit wasn¡¯t following. ¡°Oh, no, nothing,¡± replied Aldrit.A voice resonated in Aldrit¡¯s mind as he resumed walking. ¡°Eat that,¡± Mara instructed. Aldrit retrieved a small pouch from his pocket and swallowed the seed within. Mara had given it to him when they departed from the hideout, iming it concealed Mara¡¯s energy embedded in Aldrit¡¯s body. Mara emphasized the importance of not losing it, stating that it was incredibly difficult to make. ¡°Here,¡± Sven gestured, leading Aldrit to a location in front of a five-story building adorned with a colossal golden key sculpture. ¡°The top floor is reserved for those seeking a peaceful stay; troublemakers aren¡¯t wee,¡± Sven exined. Aldrit acknowledged with a nod, discreetly scanning the area. Thanks to the seed he had ingested, Aldrit could now keenly sense the presence of knights, and indeed, there were several in proximity to the lodging. Presenting the warrior¡¯s emblem, Sven received a notably respectful reception from the employee who emerged. Soon after, the proprietor personally greeted them. ¡°I require a room on the top floor. Are there any avable?¡± Sven inquired. ¡°Yes, certainly. Please follow me,¡± the owner replied, leading them to the door of the designated room before courteously bowing and departing. Entering the room, Aldrit¡¯s eyes widened at the opulent decor. It surpassed the luxury of the safe house he had previously upied. ¡°I¡¯lle to retrieve you when His Majesty returns,¡± Sven assured. ¡°In the meantime, it¡¯s best if you stay indoors. If you require anything, I¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s brought to you when the timees.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Aldrit replied. Handing Aldrit the warrior¡¯s emblem on his wrist, Sven added, ¡°If someone attempts to capture you, show them this.¡± Aldrit examined the emblem in his palm and replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Yes.¡± As Sven prepared to leave, Aldrit stopped him. ¡°Something strange urred on the way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sven inquired. ¡°There were knights near this lodging establishment. I estimated about ten of them,¡± Aldrit disclosed. ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t disclose that information, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Alright, understood,¡± Sven acknowledged as he exited the room, prompting him in contemtion. The onset of the dry season might exin a few knights arriving to convey Sang-je¡¯s greetings, but ten seemed excessive. Sven quickened his pace, realizing he needed to inform Her Highness the Queen about this unexpected development. Once Sven departed, the lizard swiftly emerged from Aldrit¡¯s pocket, scaling up to perch on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s head out. It¡¯s strange that knights are gathering like that. We need to figure out what¡¯s happening,¡± Mara urged. ¡°That¡¯s the warrior¡¯s concern. Do you really want to venture out with knights patrolling the area?¡± Aldrit questioned. ¡°You¡¯ve already consumed the seed, so you won¡¯t be detected,¡± Mara insisted. ¡°I won¡¯t take a single step outside until His Majesty returns,¡± Aldrit firmly dered. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Mara persisted. Aldrit gazed down at the determined lizard on his shoulder. ¡°Is that your way of showing remorse? Have you forgotten why we came to meet Her Highness and His Majesty?¡± Aldrit had brought Mara along against his will, using the threat of annuling their tribe¡¯s contract unless he apologized for the teleportation incident. ¡°That old coot. Even those half-crazy old folks are more adaptable than you,¡± Mara grumbled incessantly abouting along for no reason. Aldrit simply clicked his tongue and paid no attention to him. *** Shortly before Aldrit and Sven arrived at the Golden Key Hotel, themander-in-chief, acting on Eugene¡¯s order, had preceded them. The purpose of his visit was to meet Flora, who was lodged on the top floor. [Flora, I apologize. While I wish to assist you, I cannot visit you at this moment. His Majesty has left his post, and I must safeguard the capital during this uncertain start to the dry season. The individual delivering this letter is someone I trust. They will offer any necessary support.] Flora coldly snorted as she perused themander-in-chief¡¯s letter. ¡°She won¡¯te?¡± she muttered, crumpling the letter impatiently and tossing it to the floor. ¡°I thought she¡¯d rush to see the state I¡¯m in, but it¡¯s even worse than I expected, Jin,¡± Flora grumbled to herself. Fueled by anger, she paced around the room, unable to fathom the frustration she had poured into that desperate letter to Jin. She had anticipated his arrival, expecting feigned sympathy and reveling in her perceived superiority; that¡¯s the kind of person she knew Jin to be. It was disconcerting when things deviated from the n. Waiting here was no longer an option. In reality, she had entered the capital a few days ago, biding her time until the king departed. If he returned, her carefullyid ns would unravel. How often does everything align in this world? Flora pondered. Having a second n for such contingencies, she steeled herself for whatever mighte next. Chapter 358.1 The tiny lizard, captivated by the opulence of the room, darted about energetically. After thoroughly investigating every nook and cranny, it quickly grew weary and shot a nce at Aldrit, who lounged on the sofa with an air of disinterest. Regardless of any insistence to depart, he remained impervious, even to a shout in his ears. Disgusting guy. A disrespectful brat who knows nothing about respecting adults. I¡¯ve lived longer than your filthy ancestors! Despite appreciating Aldrit¡¯sck of fear and the fact that he didn¡¯t treat the lizard like a monstrous creature, Mara felt irritated. The lizard muttered curses and made its way toward the entrance. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Aldrit inquired. The lizard, nearly reaching the door, paused for a moment. Turning slightly, it replied, ¡°Just going outside for a stroll.¡± Aldrit frowned and clicked his tongue. Annoyed by the pitiful, childlike expression, Mara snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Aldrit, seemingly indifferent, respondedzily, ¡°Don¡¯t wander too far. Besides, you can¡¯t venture too distant. Just be cautious not to attract the attention of people. To the manager of this high-end establishment, creatures like you are considered pests that need exterminating.¡± Mara snorted and chuckled, then slipped out through a small crack under the door. Bold as he emerged, Aldrit¡¯s counsel proved sound. Currently, Mara couldn¡¯t venture far from the proximity of Aldrit. If, by unfortunate chance, a lizard were to be captured by human hands and meet its demise, the enchantment would shatter. Nevertheless, driven by a sense of adventure, Mara began to explore along the perimeter of the floor. The top level, reserved exclusively for guests, had controlled ess to prevent unauthorized entry. Consequently, the quiet corridor saw no human traffic. Despite the absence of anything particrly intriguingpared to the rooms, Mara continued to traverse the corridor. Hmm? Mara detected an unsettling sensation¡ªthe aura of a knight, more precisely, a feeling not directly sensed by Mara but shared with Aldrit. As the knight drew near, Mara swiftly ascended to the ceiling. Clinging to a shadowy corner, Mara peered down at two men passing below. Was the knight outside the building? The knight passed by Aldrit¡¯s room and ventured further inside. Mara adhered to the ceiling, cautiously tailing them. Seems like you¡¯re up to something, Sang-je. Unexpectedly, Mara gained a lead, and excitement permeated the air. The two knights halted in front of a room, knocked on the door, and after a brief pause, entered. Mara scrutinized the hand that opened the door from within.There¡¯s someone else inside, doesn¡¯t appear to be a knight. Mara kept a vignt eye on the closed door. Soon, the two knights who had entered earlier emerged. As they moved away, theypletely vanished from Mara¡¯s detection range. Mara clung to the ceiling, unmoving. Although curiosity about the upant of the room lingered, Mara resisted the urge to act hastily. Meanwhile, a hotel staff member knocked on the door and entered. After a while, a woman arrived. Had Aldrit witnessed Mara, motionless for hours, he might have found it unexpected. The Mara he knew was spontaneous and unpredictable, but that was just one facet. Over the centuries, Mara had be a patient possessor of endurance, sealed away and waiting for the opportune moment. Earlier, General Sarah, having met Flora and delivered Eugene¡¯s letter, had urged the hotel staff. She requested immediate notification if any guest in a specific room on the top floor asked for her. Upon receiving word that Flora had called, Sarah hurriedly arrived. She knocked on the door and spoke politely. ¡°I¡¯vee to meet you, as you requested.¡± The door opened promptly. ¡°Come in.¡± Having shifted to a better vantage point to peer into the room, Mara caught a glimpse of the person through the crack¡ªa familiar figure with characteristic short hair and eyes: Flora. Anika. The lizard¡¯s eyes glowed red. After a while, the two individuals emerged from the room. Mara surmised that the robed figure beside the woman who had knocked on the door and entered was indeed Anika. Observing them vanish down the corridor, the lizard leaped to the floor when they were entirely out of sight. Through the gap beneath the door, Mara entered the room. Cautiously ensuring no one else upied the space, Mara freely began to explore. Theyout mirrored Aldrit¡¯s room. After a cursory examination of the living area, Mara slithered under the bedroom door. Ho. Unconsciously, Mara felt a surge of excitement. They¡¯ve established a magical array. Let¡¯s see where it leads. The lizard scaled the wall, chuckling while surveying the entire floor. Teleportation magic. So, this guy has acquired teleportation magic. Mara seemed privy to the destination of this teleportation spell. Without a doubt, it would fall within that individual¡¯s sphere of influence. Predicting this was a simple task for Mara, who had executed something simr before. Their magic is rather crudepared to what I¡¯m familiar with. With this, they can only teleport about two people at a time. Mara¡¯s teleportation array, crafted in the secret warehouse, was significantly more substantial, capable of transporting dozens at once. Initially devised by Mara for the potential evacuation of disciples in a time of need, the array in the room fell far short. Mara couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride, thinking, I¡¯ve surpassed them. Shall I observe what they¡¯re up to? Mara concealed itself in a strategic corner. Chapter 358.2 Eugene learned about the situation from Sarah, who had returned from meeting Flora, and detected something suspicious. Initially surprised and emotionally responsive to Flora¡¯s unexpected arrival, Eugene, once the initial excitement settled, calmly probed around and uncovered something perplexing. Setting aside the question of how Flora managed to escape to the capital, her actions and words didn¡¯t align. It struck Eugene as odd that, despite expressing fear in a letter, Flora didn¡¯t immediately seek help but rather casually secured a room at the hotel. Upon Sarah¡¯s further exnation that the Golden Key Hotel was considered a top-notch facility and Flora was staying on the top floor, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but question, You¡¯re staying in a 5-star hotel suite. Who books a room in such a conspicuous ce when you might be traced? Despite these doubts, Eugene acknowledged that Anika, who had always enjoyed the finer things, wouldn¡¯t easily abandon such habits, even in her current fugitive state. ¡®She mentioned feeling uneasy when she came earlier,¡¯ Sarah added. Eugene empathized with ¡®Anikas,¡¯ whom she had closely observed in the pce. Proud and sheltered from the world¡¯s hardships, those innocent girls¡ªFlora included¡ªrepresented a certain type of Anika. For someone affording a stay in a luxury hotel, attention to dressing appropriately would be paramount, especially if they aimed to avoid looking more destitute than necessary. As suspicions grew, everything appeared increasingly peculiar. It all began with the news that Sven, having encountered Aldrit, asserted that a covert group of knights had infiltrated the capital. Flora hadn¡¯t arrived alone; the deduction was that she had at least ten knights apanying her. If she received assistance from the knights, it¡¯s usible. Flora, who hadn¡¯t ventured beyond the sanctuary, escaping to this location solo didn¡¯t add up. Interpreting it as the knights having a purpose for visiting the kingdom rather than assuming they all defected from the pce seemed more rational. Is Sang-je using Flora in some scheme? What is Flora¡¯s motive? Did she summon me to that hotel? Why? If Flora¡¯s n was to lure Eugene outside the castle, she must be perplexed as her n got disrupted. Eugene anticipated and waited for Flora¡¯s reaction.Later in the afternoon, the Commander-in-Chief sought out Eugene. A messenger from the hotel had arrived, reporting that he would be heading there. ¡°Go ahead. Amodate any reasonable request from her end,¡± Eugene instructed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Eugene harbored curiosity about why Flora had summoned Sarah and what she might say. However, upon Sarah¡¯s return, the unexpected revtion surfaced. ¡°Flora¡­ no, Anika hase with you?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Anika understands that you couldn¡¯te due to unforeseen circumstances and apologizes for forcing her apologies. She mentioned that her mind has settled now and she wishes to see you, so I brought her here.¡± Sarah, noting Eugene¡¯s peculiar reaction, spoke while observing her demeanor. ¡°Did I make a wrong judgment?¡± ¡°No, no. You did well.¡± ¡®What is this? Wasn¡¯t it necessary to meet at the hotel?¡¯ Eugene felt bewildered as her predictions failed to align with the situation. Sending Flora away without meeting might raise suspicion, as she couldter use it as an excuse for an attack. Let¡¯s hear what she has to say. Still, be cautious just in case. ¡°Escort the guest inside. Oh, but before that¡­¡± Eugene instructed to prepare an evening meal for the guest and herself since it would soon be dark. She gave a few more instructions and altered theyout of the reception room slightly before Flora¡¯s arrival. cing the table in the center, she directed chairs to be positioned at both ends. When Flora entered, Eugene positioned herself in front of the table to greet her, suggesting Flora take a seat on the opposite side rather than approaching directly. Once Flora settled into her seat, they faced each other in silence for a moment. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed; Flora¡¯s expression appeared more mncholic than Sarah had indicated. It conveyed the sense of someone who had weathered prolonged hardships. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Flora,¡± Eugene finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Flora replied, her expression contorting as she gazed at Eugene¡¯s face. Even without details about her wellbeing in the kingdom, Flora could discern from her rxed expression and radiant skin that Eugene was faring well. No guilt for abandoning the will of God and joining forces with demons. Shameless, Flora sneered. ¡°How have you been? You look better than when Ist saw you in the sanctuary,¡± Flora said. ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. My physical condition is changing rapidly, but there¡¯s no significant difort yet,¡± Eugene smiled. ¡°Your physical condition is changing? Why?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Haven¡¯t you heard? I¡¯ll soon be a mother.¡± Flora¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°Mother¡­?¡± Even if the mother hadmitted a crime, what fault could be found in an unborn child? Moreover, if the child belonged to the king. Flora¡¯s emotions weakened, but fear also crept in. People revered the king, but at the same time, they feared him. Flora was no exception. The thought of something going wrong with the king¡¯s child was terrifying. His Holiness must be aware of Jin¡¯s pregnancy, why didn¡¯t he mention it? Flora pondered. Doubt surfaced, but Flora created her own reasoning. He must have reasons, she convinced herself. His benevolent Holiness wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm the child. Flora steadied her wavering heart, reminding herself of her important mission. For the sake of obtaining Jin, Eugene had allied with wicked heretics and sought the power of the evil spirit out of greed. Flora, carrying out the secret decree of Sang-je, hade this far to punish the sinners who disrupted the order of the world. Chapter 359.1 ¡°Congrattions, Jin,¡± Flora eximed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Eugene replied, secretly relieved that Flora didn¡¯t betray her biased emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve brought a little something as a congrattory gift,¡± Flora mentioned, rising as if to personally deliver it. ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Just give it to the maid,¡± Eugene insisted. ¡°It feels a bit awkward if it goes through someone else¡¯s hands.¡± In the reception room, three maids patiently waited. One stood behind Eugene, another positioned a step back from Flora, and the remaining two focused intently on Flora from the moment she made her move. ¡°Flora, hand it to the maid,¡± Eugene reiterated firmly. Flora shrugged, nced around, and began mentally measuring the distance. ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you want,¡± replied Flora. I suppose I should get a bit closer. Flora subtly lifted her left sleeve, revealing a tightly bound silver cord around her wrist. With a graceful turn, she approached Eugene, tugging at the cord. Simultaneously, the maid positioned behind Eugene moved closer, followed by the distant maids converging. The reflexive response of the protective maids swiftly closed the gap between the four individuals. Then, a glint of light emanated from Flora¡¯s left arm.A moment of stillness lingered. Adjusting her sleeve casually, as if discussing everyday matters, Flora addressed Eugene, ¡°Jin, you¡¯re apanying me to the Golden Key Hotel where I stay. The reason¡­ well, you can fabricate something. Whether it¡¯s iming you left something important there or a kind gesture of escorting me, justply. Now, do as I say.¡± As Eugene prepared to respond, a peculiar gleam flickered in Flora¡¯s eyes. She relished the satisfaction of gaining control, reducing Jin to a mere pawn. However, her triumph was short-lived. ¡°I won¡¯tply, Flora,¡± Eugene dered. Flora¡¯s expression contorted grotesquely. Eugene fixed her with an icy stare and continued, ¡°I have no intention of leaving this pce, and neither can you.¡± Involuntarily stepping back, Flora touched her exposed left arm and surveyed the room. The pce attendants stood frozen, like lifeless dolls, their eyes vacant and unresponsive. The spell¡¯s didn¡¯t fail, Flora asserted, observing the evident impact on those affected. ¡°Why, why¡­¡± Despite the bewilderment, Jin¡¯s gaze reflected a vivid determination. The sess of this divine art hade at the cost of numerous sacrifices¡ªexperimentation on individuals of diverse genders, statuses, and ages. Even priestesses had been subjected to the magic to confirm its potency against Ramita. ¡°Why you!¡± The frustration stemming from the unforeseen possibility of failure amplified. ¡°Is it unfair because I didn¡¯t fall under your hypnosis?¡± Eugene asked, she herselfcking a clear understanding of the situation. The radiant light from Flora¡¯s arm had triggered a realization, prompting her to silently reassess her predicament while feigning fullprehension. ¡°It¡¯s not hypnosis!¡± Flora vehemently denied, locking eyes with Eugene and maintaining unwavering belief in the magic. ¡°I foresaw this scenario before you entered this room. It¡¯s not a novel technique,¡± Eugene countered, deflecting Flora¡¯s usations with confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me with sophistry.¡± ¡°Sven!¡± Eugene called out, and the door creaked open in response. Flora, startled, turned to see several warriors standing outside. Sven, bowing to Eugene, dered, ¡°I will follow your orders, Your Highness, the Queen.¡± Eugene held a suspicion that Flora wouldn¡¯t dare to take reckless actions within the pce grounds. The pce was filled with individuals who could aid Eugene, and Flora, on her own,cked the strength to resist such a collective force. Consequently, it seemed probable that Flora¡¯s initial move would involve attempting to separate Eugene from those who could assist her. However, Eugene hadn¡¯t foreseen the utilization of hypnosis. The mention of the Arse family in Flora¡¯s letter led Eugene to consider the possibility of Flora using a threat against her parents. Eugene wasn¡¯t entirely confident that she wouldn¡¯t falter when her family¡¯s safety was in jeopardy. Despite being aware of the potential trap, she might still walk right into it. In anticipation of this risk, she issued specific instructions. Even if measures were taken against her own soldiers, Eugene directed them to enforce royal orders preventing her from leaving the pce under any circumstances. She stressed thismand particrly to Sven, trusting that, based on his observations and experiences, he would unwaveringly adhere to her directives. ¡°There are numerous heretics operating covertly in the kingdom. Recently, several were apprehended for disturbing the kingdom¡¯s order. They employed hypnosis to enchant people and expand their influence, just like what you did,¡± Eugene exined, causing Flora¡¯s gaze to waver. ¡°That is an evil form of hypnosis,¡± Eugene asserted. ¡°If you learned and practiced it as a divine art, you are misled. How can you justify manipting people¡¯s minds as a divine will?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Flora¡¯s head shook,cking the conviction it had possessed moments before. ¡°You are the malevolent one. You, harnessing the power of the evil spirit to acquire Ramita!¡± Flora proimed loudly, addressing everyone present. Eugene sensed that she grasped the kind of justice Flora was trying to establish and the lengths to which she had gone to achieve it. It appeared to be a more cunning scheme than Eugene had initially perceived, prompting a bitter, ironicugh. Did Flora genuinely believe that a few words could sway the hearts of these warriors? Perhaps someone raised in the city, like Flora, may not understand what the king means to the people of the kingdom¡­ Eugene mused. Even if the king were to be dered a heretic, most of the people wouldn¡¯t turn away. To the kingdom¡¯s subjects, the king is God. Chapter 359.2 ¡°Flora, did you truly believe that, as an Anika, you could attain Ramita through dark powers? I can vaguely guess who you heard that from, but it¡¯s hard to believe you were that foolish. Or perhaps, did you want to believe those words?¡± Eugene expressedplete disappointment in Flora this time. Despite trying to empathize with Flora¡¯s dark emotions after witnessing the fake¡¯s hostility toward her, Eugene found Flora¡¯s malice to be beyond understanding. Feeling animosity toward someone and taking actions to harm that person are entirely different. Eugene couldn¡¯t forgive Flora, especially considering the potential harm her conspiracy might bring to Eugene¡¯s unborn child. ¡°Sven, this person has nned and executed harm within the pce. Bind her and imprison her. We will settle this when His Majesty arrives,¡± Eugenemanded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Flora, who had been ring at Eugene with bloodshot eyes, burst into hystericalughter. ¡°Jin, I¡¯ll admit my mistake. I underestimated you. Facing someone who gained the power of an evil god, you were too formidable for me alone. Let¡¯s call it a valuable learning experience.¡± Flora chuckled and forcefully grabbed the ne around her neck. Concealed inside her clothes, the ne had a small pendant hanging from a thin silver thread. She pressed a translucent, bulging gem at the center of the pendant with her fingers and immediately swallowed it. ¡°Sven,¡± Eugene called him, signaling him to stop. The warriors who were about to move to capture Flora all stopped simultaneously. Light began to emanate from Flora¡¯s entire body, prating through her clothes.¡°Everyone, step back!¡± Eugenemanded, her gaze unwavering as she observed the changes unfolding in Flora¡¯s body. The earlier hypnotic spell had taken ce abruptly, catching Eugene off guard, and she couldn¡¯t fathom its nature. No ritual markings, mediators, or vessels were visible. The light radiating from Flora¡¯s body began to form discernible lines and shapes, despite being partially concealed by her clothes. It undeniably took on the essence of magic. Eugene¡¯s mind shed to the ritual markings she had seen on a wanderer¡¯s body. She drew ritual markings on her body? As the light intensified, it nearly consumed Flora. After a dazzling sh, all the light vanished, leaving no trace of Flora. Teleportation spell? Could it be that Flora had escaped to the pce using this method? Teleportation is an advanced spell. Covering such a distance¡­ Eugene eximed and immediately issued instructions to the warriors. ¡°Go to Flora¡¯s room in the Golden Key Hotel right away and check if she¡¯s there. If it¡¯s empty, do not touch anything inside. And seal off the hotel so that not a single knight can escape.¡± The warriors swiftly moved, disappearing in an instant. The warriors who had crowded the entrance of the reception room vanished, and a momentter, the maids looked around in bewilderment. It appeared that Flora¡¯s disappearance had also broken the hypnotic spell, leaving them clueless about the events that had just transpired. Why wasn¡¯t I affected by the hypnosis? Eugene wondered. It must have been one of Flora¡¯s formidable moves. She was confident in her sess, so she entered the castle alone. It seemed that whatever method Flora employed was potentially more potent than Rodrigo¡¯s hypnosis. Eugene wished she could summon Rodrigo and inquire, but his sanity had been lost after the incident in the secret warehouse. The cries heard from the prison indicated that he believed he had been abandoned by Mara. *** As the ritual markings on the floor began to glow, the red eyes of the lizard gleamed. Mara had prepared for the night, but events unfolded faster than expected. Watching Flora materialize as the light of the ritual markings faded, Mara muttered to himself, The form of the spell was strange. It was a mixture of the two. Teleportation spells typically requiredpleted ritual markings at both the departure and destination points. However, the two sets of markings had simr yet different forms. In metaphorical terms, it was akin to reflecting an object in two mirrors facing opposite directions. It¡¯s possible for spells to be mixed in that way without interfering with each other. This was a novel form that Mara wasn¡¯t familiar with, and the thought of being defeated by such a creature upset him. But why is she just standing there? Is she experiencing side effects? Flora remained half-prostrate on the floor, her head deeply bowed, not moving a muscle. A myriad of emotions churned within her¡ªanger, intoxication, the failure of long-time efforts leading to self-loathing. Moreover, Jin¡¯s words reverberated in her mind. ¡°Did you want to believe those words?¡± Above Jin¡¯s voice, the echoes of Sang-je¡¯s words resounded in her mind. ¡°Anika Flora. Anika Jin obtained Ramita with the power of evil. However, just because the means are wrong, Ramita is originally a divine power. If you set everything right, that power will be yours.¡± Flora¡¯s clenched fist trembled. There¡¯s no way His Holiness would lie to me. If Jin¡¯s Ramita became hers, she could carve her name as Anika, possessing the most powerful Ramita. The Anika closest to God, receiving God¡¯s love. It would elevate her status, and everyone would look up to her. Chapter 360.1 ¡°I have faith in your sess, Anika Flora.¡± When Flora reminisced about Sang-je¡¯s encouraging words, a pang of shame washed over her for momentarily doubting herself. Drawing a parallel between her humble existence as Anika and the divine representative was indeed nonsensical. As she contemted, Flora couldn¡¯t help but think, Jin, you will undoubtedly regret letting this chance for redemption slip away today. The ominous power she had acquired would inevitably extract a toll, leading her down a path of darkness where she risked losing her true self. Despite the foreboding consequences, Flora mused that witnessing such a transformation might hold a peculiar fascination. However, a sense of responsibility gnawed at her. ¡°His Holiness will be disappointed. He entrusted me with a significant task,¡± she murmured to herself. Sang-je¡¯s directive to bring Anika Jin back at any cost echoed in her mind. Stepping forward with determination, Flora believed that she, more than anyone else, understood Jin¡¯s personality and tendencies. The realization that the failure stemmed from her own ns intensified her frustration. Recalling Jin¡¯s peculiar reaction only deepened her contemtion. ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ She seemed like a stranger,¡± Flora sighed, rising from her seat. Self-me had no ce now; she had to return to the Holy City, having faltered in her mission. Upon departing the Holy City, she meticulously crafted three divine spells, etching two onto her body. Crafting the teleportation spell for the return journey demanded precision, leading to a dy of a few days upon reaching the capital. Despite the setbacks in her n, witnessing the incredible potency of these divine spells intensified her reverence for God. The instantaneous transportation spell, in particr, left her in awe, deeming it nothing short of a miracle. As she pondered her next move, Flora couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Departing before anyone noticed seemed prudent, allowing Jin to discover her absenceter. Teleportation, an ability Flora had recently acquired, would likely baffle Jin, who hadn¡¯t yet mastered divine spells. Completing the necessary preparations and ensuring she didn¡¯t leave any belongings behind, Flora opened her shoulder bag. Extracting a small vial from it, she held it in her hand and walked to the center of the teleportation circle.The vial contained a necessary hallucinogen to be ingested during teleportation. Though it induced a fuzzy-headed feeling and unsettling illusions, it was an unavoidable part of the process. As the spell circle began emanating light, Flora swiftly consumed the potion. Despitepleting all the necessary preparations, the teleportation circle remained unchanged. Flora couldn¡¯t help but express her confusion, wondering, Huh? Why is nothing happening? Observing Flora¡¯s perplexity with amusement, Mara took pleasure in her bewilderment. He had subtly manipted the teleportation circle, confident that Flora¡¯s limited knowledge of magic would make the interference difficult to discern. As Flora frantically tried to make sense of the situation, Mara, concealed in the room, assessed her magical proficiency. It became apparent that this particr Anika wasn¡¯t adept at mastering magical skills, especially given her visible panic. From his covert vantage point, Mara contemted the situation. Considering that Anika had been bringing knights one after another, she was likely a follower of someone significant. Most Anikas tended to be. However, the deration to defeat Sang-je made this instance highly unusual. The notion of thwarting Sang-je¡¯s n and capturing Anika simultaneously appealed to Mara as a clever strategy. Breaking the tension, Mara¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Do you hear my voice?¡± Startled, Flora looked around, cautiously inquiring, ¡°His Holiness?¡± Mara chuckled and rified, ¡°I am but a messenger. His Holiness foresaw your predicament and sent me to assist you.¡± Overwhelmed with gratitude, Flora bowed her head respectfully. ¡°His Holiness,¡± she began, ¡°for some reason, the divine spell is not activating. Could an evil spirit have intervened?¡± An evil spirit? That guy¡¯s still peddling that scam. He¡¯s the true chatan, Mara chuckled, modting his voice to a softer, more mild and respectful tone. ¡°This location is perilous. You should promptly depart with the assistance of the knights positioned outside that door,¡± he instructed. Having sensed the knights¡¯ approaching footsteps after Flora and Sara vacated the room earlier, Mara wondered if they intended to enter. Holding his breath, he observed as they merely stationed themselves as guards at the door without making any further movements. ¡°Are you suggesting I go somewhere? Are you advising me to leave the capital?¡± Flora, reassured by the mysterious messenger¡¯s awareness of the knights, harbored no suspicions. These knights had served as both guides and protectors during Flora¡¯s travels to the kingdom. Now, their mission was to ensure no interference until she sessfullypleted the teleportation spell back to the Holy City. Some were stationed outside the room, some near the hotel, and others around the royal castle, vigntly monitoring the situation. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about your safety. Escaping unharmed would pose a challenge. A teleportation spell has been arranged nearby,¡± Mara disclosed. ¡°Indeed. His Holiness possesses remarkable foresight.¡± ¡°While I wish to support you until the end, I can¡¯t linger here any longer. The remainder, you must navigate with your own strength. Pay close attention to my guidance moving forward.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Flora nodded resolutely, meeting Mara¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. Chapter 360.2 ¡°Where have you been?¡± Aldrit inquired as the lizard revealed itself after a prolonged absence. Though he hadn¡¯t felt concerned enough to seek it out, the disappearance of his talkativepanion had sparked a subtle curiosity within him. ¡°Just out sightseeing,¡± Mara replied. Aldrit raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s there to see outside?¡± ¡°Oh, I just felt like it. Sitting here for days gets boring. Conversations with the elderly are more entertaining.¡± ¡°You came here to have fun? You agreed to apologize politely to the Queen and His Majesty. Are you making excuses now because you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re on the subject, why should I bow my head? We both have mutual interests, so let¡¯s work together.¡± ¡°Mara, if you are like this, how can I trust you?¡± ¡°Ah, then let¡¯s talk about it next time. Anyway, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Mara!¡±The red glow in the lizard¡¯s eyes intensified briefly and then vanished. Now just an ordinary lizard, it blinked and turned its head in various directions. Aldrit sighed and quickly caught the lizard before it fully regained its senses. Opening the balcony window, he let it out. This is strange¡­ It was unclear why Mara, who had been concerned about the presence of the knights, suddenly decided to leave. Aldrit was suspicious of Mara¡¯s intentions, but there was no way to guess where he was headed. *** Following Eugene¡¯s orders, the warriors hurried into Flora¡¯s room, only to find it already vacant. After cautioning the warriors not to disturb anything and stationing guards to deter unauthorized ess, Sven made his way to the castle. In light of the capital¡¯s lockdown, Eugene had instructed General Lester to maintain the blockade. ¡°Keep the capital locked down until His Majesty returns,¡± Eugenemanded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± affirmed Lester. As Lester departed, Sven, now inside, reported, ¡°There was no one there, my Queen. I also checked with Aldrit to see if he had observed anything.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Aldrit mentioned residing there,¡± Eugene recalled. Having found the coincidence intriguing when she received Sven¡¯s earlier report, Eugene had be aware of the knights¡¯ suspicious movements, enabling Flora to be well-prepared for their encounter. Recalling that Aldrit had sensed the knights¡¯ presence, Eugene asked with a touch of concern, ¡°What did Aldrit say?¡± ¡°He mentioned that the knights came and went multiple times, lingering nearby for a while. However, he noted they left in a hurry not long before our arrival,¡± replied Sven. Did only the knights depart, or was Flora with them? I need to go to the room and check for traces of magic. But I can¡¯t do that right now¡­ Capturing Flora seems challenging, Eugene mused, gazing beyond the balcony window as the sky darkened. With the setting sun, the advantage shifted to the fugitive, making tracking more difficult. ¡°Can we apprehend the knights before they leave the capital?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°As soon as you ordered the capital lockdown, I dispatched scouts. If the knights were there until shortly before our arrival, they may still be within the capital. We have several tracking teams in pursuit,¡± reported Sven. Eugene nodded, contemting a method to locate the knights. ¡°Sven, Aldrit has the ability to sense knights. If we enlist Aldrit¡¯s help, we might be able to uncover hidden knights.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Stepping back, Sven waited, and after night had fully fallen, a report arrived indicating that the knights had been found. It wasn¡¯t just one or two; there were a total of eleven knights. While it remained uncertain if other knights were moving separately, it seemed probable that the ones hiding in the capitalprised the entire group. The fact that they were gathered instead of dispersing to create confusion in pursuit was perplexing. Equally unexpected was the location where they were discovered. ¡°In front of the secret warehouse?¡± Eugene questioned, puzzled. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± It was not a location the tracking teams had identified. To reach the secret warehouse from the Golden Key Hotel, one had to venture deeper into the capital. Thus, it was an unlikely direction for a fugitive attempting to leave the capital, leading the tracking teams to disregard itpletely. After the incident involving the teleportation spell, the problematic secret warehouse had been left untouched. Guards were strategically ced to ensure no one could approach. The warehouse, managed ording to the king¡¯s decree, came under attack when soldiers guarding it reported invaders. Upon inspection, it was revealed that the intruders were knights. ¡°They have taken control of the warehouse and are hostile to anyone approaching. We have surrounded the area widely to prevent their escape,¡± Sven disclosed. upied? Could Flora be inside? How would Flora know about that ce¡­Mara! Aldrit had undoubtedly apanied Mara, who had a history of attempting to kidnap Eugene. Given Mara¡¯s desire for Anika, it was likely he intended to take Flora as well. ¡°We need to infiltrate the warehouse. Be prepared for a strong response, and even if the knights are injured during the suppression process, we can¡¯t afford to hold back,¡± Eugene ordered. By the time the warriors arrived at the warehouse with their new orders, the knights had already abandoned it and begun fleeing. Upon opening the warehouse, they found it empty. Upon receiving the report, Eugene asked with a troubled expression, ¡°How did the knights break through the encirclement and escape? Wasn¡¯t the number of warriors surrounding them greater than the number of knights?¡± Sven, currently overseeing the warriors chasing the knights, was joined by another warrior delivering a report. Thetter, wearing a perplexed expression, hesitated before answering Eugene¡¯s question. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Did you let your guard down?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. The knights¡¯ strength overwhelmed the warriors.¡± ¡°The knights?¡± While the knights might have possessed unique abilities, their individual strength couldn¡¯t match that of the warriors. Eleven knights should have been easily capturable by a group of warriors outnumbering them. Eugene suspected that Sang-je had selectively sent highly skilled individuals. Even so, they should have been captured by the warriors. However, contrary to her expectations, two more days passed without a single knight being captured. Instead, the knights managed to break through the capital¡¯s lockdown and initiate a full-fledged escape. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Eugene looked at the cheerful maid with anticipation and asked, ¡°Is there any news?¡± As the tracking teams moved farther from the capital, the intervals at which Sven sent reports had also increased. ¡°His Majesty has returned.¡± It was the most wee news. Eugene smiled widely and stood up. Chapter 361.1 Upon seeing Kasser¡¯s face, the tip of Eugene¡¯s nose felt warm. Surrounded by a multitude of warriors within the grandeur of the pce, an unsettling feeling that had lingered dissipated instantaneously. Clearing his throat unnecessarily upon spotting Eugene, Kasser uttered, ¡°I have returned, my Queen.¡± A peculiar sensation enveloped him at the sight of Eugene. The expansive pce seemed to radiate warmth, and he found himself unexpectedly entranced by his surroundings. It felt like a newfound appreciation for a ce he had called home his entire life. ¡°You¡¯ve returned,¡± she greeted with a smile, prompting an urge within him to touch her. His fingers tingled with anticipation, and without hesitation, Eugene rushed into his embrace. Caught in the breeze of her movements, he held her tightly. Despite Eugene¡¯s internal musings, ¡°If I act strangely, he¡¯ll worry,¡± her body betrayed involuntary motions within the familiar embrace. Wrapped securely in his arms, she felt an unexinable sense offort, yet, without reason, she pouted like a stubborn child. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± As he spoke, his gentle strokes on her back threatened to spill tears. Eugene buried her head deeper into his chest. While the royal couple relished the joy of their reunion, those around them cast uneasy nces, diverting their gazes into the distance. *** After Eugene detailed the recent events to Kasser, her words carried a bitter undertone. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring Flora to the pce. Fortunately, nothing happened this time, but if Flora had wielded more dangerous magic, people could have been harmed.¡±Kasser gently held Eugene¡¯s hand, tapping the back of it lightly as he reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to trust people. And you handled it well enough.¡± Amidst self-me over the past days, Eugene¡¯s thoughts oscited between doubt and satisfaction. His words provided a profoundfort, dispelling the overwhelming mncholy that had made her question her own fickleness. ¡°How was the ceremony?¡± she inquired. ¡°As usual,¡± Kasser replied. ¡°There¡¯s a desert, ake, the same old. We didn¡¯t have time to check if thatrk we encounteredst time really isn¡¯t in theke.¡± ¡°It probably wasn¡¯t there. It seemed like it was avoiding people.¡± While engaged in conversation, a report from Sven arrived: eleven fugitives, all deceased. The hastily sent brief report offered no context. ¡°Did they allmit suicide?¡± Eugene questioned. She couldn¡¯t fathom the idea that the warriors had executed them. If the intention was outright killing, there would have been no need for a prolonged pursuit. The matter would have been resolved much sooner. Furthermore, if the knights had intended to end their lives from the outset, it would have been more logical for them to meet their fate in front of the warehouse a few days ago. The fact that so many knights met their demise within the capital made it a matter easier for the authorities to investigate. ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± Eugene muttered. ¡°When Sven returns, we can hear the detailed exnation. But I can¡¯tprehend why the knights had skills equivalent to the warriors.¡± ¡°Maybe Sang-je didn¡¯t only select skilled knights?¡± ¡°A knight¡¯s strength is superior to that of ordinary people, but only a warrior can contend with a warrior,¡± Kasser exined, and Eugene nodded in agreement. It was a truth she had been aware of from her experiences in the other world, where, although not on par with kings, warriors were innate superhumans. Kasser had instructed the warriors to scrutinize every detail, no matter how trivial, from the moment they confronted the knights in front of the dim warehouse until their hasty retreat. ¡°You haven¡¯t met Aldrit, right?¡± he inquired. ¡°No,¡± Eugene shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s still at the amodation Sven arranged.¡± In the midst of uncertainty regarding Mara¡¯s presence with Aldrit, Eugene refrained from summoning him to the pce. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to visit the hotel either. There were numerous questions she wanted to ask, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to meet him. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see.¡± Later, Kasser returned with Aldrit. Learning that Mara had abruptly departed, he deemed it prudent to share more details with Eugene. Aldrit had only encountered Sven once when he entered the room, remaining confined to the bedroom. Whenever staff arrived to deliver meals or essentials, Aldrit would conceal himself until they left before emerging. Aldrit¡¯s knowledge was limited to his encounters with the knights and the events involving Mara. Yet, merely hearing about them provided Eugene with enough insight into the situation. ¡°Mara¡­¡± Eugene was momentarily stunned, a bitterugh escaping her lips. ¡°Aldrit, through the magic of that dim warehouse, where does it lead?¡± ¡°It leads to the tribal cemetery,¡± Aldrit replied. ¡°It¡¯s near the hideout.¡± ¡°It seems Mara took Anika there to meet me.¡± Having gleaned the general situation from Eugene, Aldrit¡¯s expression turned contemtive. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I brought Mara¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Bringing Mara with good intentions doesn¡¯t make it your fault. Besides, Mara didn¡¯t know Flora wasing.¡± Eugene cautioned herself to be wary of Mara, ever poised to strike from behind. However, she couldn¡¯t hastily deem Mara an enemy. Issues with the wanderers¡¯ hideout already existed, and adding another formidablerk apart from Sang-je would prove troublesome. Kasser remarked, ¡°In that brief encounter, Mara probably didn¡¯t manage to convince Anika Flora.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s likely Flora was deceived by Mara,¡± Eugene nodded. Turning to Aldrit, she inquired, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since Flora went there. Is there a chance she escaped from the hideout?¡± ¡°If she emerges from that cemetery, she must pass through the tribal vige. If any tribe members spotted her, they would have apprehended the unfamiliar intruder.¡± Chapter 361.2 ¡°What if Mara releases her?¡± Eugene questioned. ¡°Mara doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that,¡± Aldrit asserted. Eugene cast a questioning gaze at Kasser, silently asking, ¡®What should we do?¡¯ After a brief contemtion, Kasser spoke. ¡°Leave it as it is for now.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Eugene asked, hesitating. ¡°To retrieve Anika without causing harm, we would need the manpower and resources to send warriors across the desert. Moreover, bringing her back and addressing the situation would be troublesome. No matter her alleged crimes, we can¡¯t mete out punishment in the kingdom. Depending on the circumstances, we might even have to send her back to the sanctuary. Aldrit, you and your people, keep a close watch.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We will diligently prevent any contact with Mara.¡± From Aldrit¡¯s standpoint, it made more sense to keep Anika under surveince than to set her free. Having witnessed the tribe¡¯s hideout, releasing her could inevitably lead to her divulging crucial information to Sang-je. ¡°But I¡¯m uncertain if we can prevent Anika from reaching out to Mara. Who knows when and how a small creature might sneak in? What if Flora sumbs to Mara¡¯s maniptions?¡± Eugene asked.¡°Anika Flora has been indoctrinated by Sang-je. That¡¯s likely why she took this course of action. Convictions like hers don¡¯t change easily,¡± Kasser affirmed. It was a somewhat optimistic assertion, but Eugene sighed and acknowledged it. The prospect of Flora aligning with Mara and turning hostile to Sang-je wasn¡¯t entirely unfavorable. However, it also carried the risk of Mara bing a troublesome figureparable to Sang-je. Yet, fretting over uncertain future events at this moment seemed futile. Flora¡¯s life in the hideout vige will be quite tough for a while. How challenging must life be in the fugitives¡¯ hideout vige? Flora, ustomed to afortable life, would undoubtedly face difficulties. If captured by the kingdom, she would have received treatment beyond mere freedom. Eugene cast a sidelong nce at Kasser, but his expression remained inscrutable. ¡°Aldrit, considering your current condition, it might be better for you to return to the hideout using the magic of that warehouse. But can you activate the magic now? I heard Rodrigo is not in good shape.¡± Aldrit nodded and exined, ¡°I came to report and seek permission from both of you. I only brought Mara along while I was at it.¡± Aldrit shared that he had presented the ancient potion Eugene gave him to the tribe¡¯s elders, leading to a significant tribal meeting at their request. The consensus was to try shaping the tribe¡¯s new future by having everyone learn magic. Aldrit expressed the tribe¡¯s intention to start learning magic with Eugene¡¯s permission. ¡°Permission from me? Why do I have to grant permission¡­¡± Aldrit sped his hands and bowed deeply toward Eugene. Uncertain about what to do, she looked at Kasser for guidance. He simply nodded proudly, indicating that it was a matter for her to decide. She shot him a look, finding no assistance there. Eugene took a deep breath, pondering whether she held the right to determine the fate of an entire tribe. ¡°Aldrit.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Magic can be a powerful tool to protect you and your tribe. However, ensure that you wield this power only for self-defense and never to harm others. Can you promise me that?¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°May glory fill the future of your tribe.¡± ¡°Thank you. We won¡¯t forget the grace bestowed upon us by Your Highness.¡± Aldrit¡¯s response carried a subdued tone. ¡°I can activate the magic of the warehouse. I¡¯ve figured out the method. So, with your permission, I¡¯d like to use that magic to return in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something His Majesty should approve.¡± Eugene deferred the decision to Kasser, and Kasser nodded, ¡°It¡¯s allowed. However, anyone other than you must seek permission before using it.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Kasser admired Aldrit¡¯s consideration, noting that he did not request additional magic for travel between the sanctuary and the kingdom. Currently, the magic facilitated movement only to the hideout, necessitating Aldrit to cross the desert every time he wished to return to the kingdom. Naturally, the instation of magic allowing entry was out of the question. If Aldrit had requested that, it would have been problematic. ¡°Aldrit, did you learn something about magic then?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°I¡¯ve learned the basics, though I¡¯m not proficient,¡± replied Aldrit. ¡°Then I have a question. Could you possibly know why I wasn¡¯t affected by Flora¡¯s mesmerism?¡± Eugene inquired why she wasn¡¯t affected by Flora¡¯s hypnotic spell. After contemting for a while, Aldrit, with a suddenly enlightened expression, said, ¡°There is a principle in magic that the lower cannot intrude upon the higher. It applies when the types of magic are simr. For example, if one person receives a spell from two enchanters to convey a message, and the proficiency levels of those two enchanters are different, only the spell of the higher-level enchanter will take effect.¡± ¡°So?¡± Eugene probed. ¡°You, Your Highness, have experienced being under a high-level mesmerism and managed to break free.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Eugene sighed, recalling the illusion she had seen in the dim warehouse. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Was it because of Mara¡¯s actions back then that I ultimately didn¡¯t get entangled in Flora¡¯s spell? Eugene let out a bitterugh. The most apt description for her feelings towards Mara was ¡®annoying.¡¯ Despite enduring numerous absurd incidents, she harbored no resentment toward Mara. It was more of a sentiment like, ¡®Did he pull that off again?¡¯ Kasser, having the privilege to enter the capital, provided Aldrit with a pass. When presented to the royal gatekeeper, it would grant him direct ess to the king for reporting. Late that night, following Aldrit¡¯s return through the moving magic of the warehouse, Sven reappeared. Chapter 362.1 The two-day pursuit ultimately proved futile for Sven as he tracked a knight. Witnessing the knight suddenly grasp his chest in pain, vomit blood, and copse, Sven initially hesitated, suspecting a possible trick. However, recognizing the knight¡¯s extraordinary skills gained through firsthand experience, capable of instantly dispatching opponents with a single lethal strike, Sven became more cautious. Despite his initial hesitation, Sven eventually approached when the motionless knight showed no signs of life. To his surprise, the knight was already dead. The abrupt and peculiar demise of the once energetic knight, who had been soaring just moments earlier, raised rms. Sven reached out to scattered tracking units to confirm if the situation was simr elsewhere. Unfortunately, it was. No survivors were found; only eleven lifeless bodies remained. Efforts to handle and transport the corpses were hindered as they started dposing at an unusually rapid pace. Presenting the report to Kasser, Sven observed a furrowed brow on Kasser¡¯s face. Despite the kingdom¡¯s hot and dry climate, which typically slowed down decay, the bodies were deteriorating quickly. Although the desert climate characteristics lessened as one moved away from the capital, the knights hadn¡¯t ventured far. ¡°How rapidly did the decay ur?¡± Kasser asked. ¡°It was noticeable without any aid. It was as though the bodies were dissolving. Despite rmending immediate embalming and providing instructions for transport, there¡¯s a chance they hadpletely dposed by the time we reached the capital,¡± Sven replied. This is highly unusual. Eugene, who had been nearby, drew upon knowledge from another world. Thoughts of bacteria hastening decay or a war employing viruses crossed her mind, but such scenarios didn¡¯t seem usible in this world. ¡°What about the skills of the knight who matched the warrior? Any distinctions from the other fighters?¡± Kasser expressed concern that Sang-je might have discovered a method to create an entity capable of challenging a warrior, potentially leading to human conflict withrks lurking in the background. Attempting to capturerks could result in more casualties. ¡°There was something peculiar. It felt more like an intoxication with power than exceptional skills. The reflexes were unusually swift, almost as if they had eyes on their back. The movements were remarkably agile,¡± Sven recalled from his encounter with the knight, suddenly sharing a revtion.¡°He kept uttering phrases like ¡®may God protect me.¡¯ Additionally, it might be my imagination, but his pupils seemed to momentarily turn red.¡± Simultaneously, the expressions of Eugene and Kasser subtly shifted. Both were aware of the peculiar power possessed by Sang-je and Mara, the tworks. Whether it was a power acquired over a long lifespan or borrowed through sorcery remained uncertain. Kasser pressed for more details, asking, ¡°What symptoms did they exhibit when they died?¡± ¡°The ounts from other warriors were consistent,¡± Sven replied. ¡°They appeared to suffer and then vomited blood.¡± After Svenpleted his report and left,plying with the king¡¯s order to confront the knights in front of the warehouse, Kasser gathered the testimonies of everyone present. While reviewing the report, he noticed a significant detail. ¨DThe knight consumed food before fleeing. This scene had gone unnoticed, with the assumption that they ate something simr to emergency rations since they wouldn¡¯t have a proper meal once the full escapemenced. Such experiences weremon among soldiers in the capital. During extended confrontations withrks over several days, intermittent eating was necessary to replenish energy. Upon hearing Kasser share this information from the report, Eugene spoke with a confident expression. ¡°No doubt about it. Sang-je provided something to the knights.¡± ¡°If you ingest it, your potential likely skyrockets momentarily,¡± Kasser exined. ¡°But it¡¯s a fleeting effect, and the repercussions are severe. The body can¡¯t withstand forcibly extracting such power. If they can contend with a warrior, it means they¡¯ve tapped into abilities beyond their natural limits.¡± Eugene fell into a brief silence before pondering, ¡°Do you suppose¡­ the knights were aware of these side effects?¡± Kasser affirmed. ording to Sven¡¯s ount, those knights exhibited ecstasy each time they thwarted the warrior¡¯s attacks. They appeared astonished by their newfound strength, reveling in it. Someone on the brink of death wouldn¡¯t disy such emotions. ¡°Sang-je intended to eliminate them from the start. They exploded and perished just two days after taking it. Two days isn¡¯t nearly enough time to escape from the kingdom,¡± Eugene concluded. ¡°He didn¡¯t want any witnesses. Yet, there are numerous onlookers. Is there anyone unaware that the knights are acting solely on Sang-je¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ they might have been stripped of their knighthood when they left the capital. If it bes an issueter, Sang-je could simply argue that they were no longer knights.¡± However, Kasser swiftly identified a w. ¡°This is a very imprudent strategy,¡± he muttered. ¡°Rushing toward the goal without looking back¡­ In other words, Sang-je¡¯s objective was solely to take you.¡± Eugene, almost swayed by Sang-je, felt a shiver down his spine. It struck him as peculiar that Sang-je was so eager to adopt a reckless strategy. Just a few months earlier, when Eugene had hesitated to embrace priesthood and wanted to prolong the decision by pretending, Sang-je had shown lenient tolerance, permitting him to enjoy his time as he pleased. If Sang-je¡¯s mindset had changed, undoubtedly, more changes would follow in the future. Suddenly, thoughts of his parents in the Holy City crossed Eugene¡¯s mind. Chapter 362.2 ¡°Are your parents okay? Flora mentioned something about the Arse family, and it¡¯s been bothering me,¡± Kasser inquired. Eugene sensed an unsettling look in Kasser¡¯s eyes when they met, and his intuition hinted that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly a problem, but¡­ your mother ising to the kingdom.¡± ¡°My mom? When?¡± ¡°She said she would depart as soon as the dry season begins, so she might have left by now.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Kasser began to sweat as Eugene¡¯s narrowed eyes bore into him. ¡°Your mother asked me not to tell you,¡± he quickly exined. ¡°She said if you knew, you probably wouldn¡¯t let here.¡± Kasser couldn¡¯t resist the sincere wish in Dana¡¯s heart to stay by Eugene¡¯s side until giving birth. Moreover, he worried that Eugene might feel lonely after returning to the kingdom so soon after a brief reunion with her family. Allowing Eugene¡¯s mother to be with her until childbirth would bring him considerable relief. Kasser silently empathized with Dana¡¯s covert n to pleasantly surprise Eugene.¡°Of course! Considering the potential actions of Sang-je, undertaking such a lengthy journey is risky.¡± Avoiding Eugene¡¯s gaze, Kasser subtly wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. Caught off guard, Eugene pushed him away with both arms. ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯m genuinely upset right now.¡± Despite her resistance, Kasser persisted. He tightened his grip with more strength, preventing her from breaking free. Frustrated, Eugene spoke coldly, ¡°This isn¡¯t how you solve problems.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you taught me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kasser swiftly kissed her, deflecting her sharp gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mother will arrive safely. I¡¯ve dispatched warriors.¡± Eugene, eyes widened in surprise, asked, ¡°When?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve likely met your mother by now.¡± Only a few days into the dry season, and yet, for the warriors to be in proximity to the Holy City now, they must have set out at least two weeks ago during their peak activity period. Eugene was deeply moved by themitment of deploying top-tier warriors despite the challenges of diverting them from their active duties. Her recent anger faded, reced by genuine gratitude as she hugged Kasser, expressing her heartfelt emotions. ¡°Thank you. Honestly, it feels like receiving an unexpected gift with my moming.¡± In that fleeting exchange of emotions, Kasser, who had weathered both winter and summer with Eugene, sighed in relief. Considering recent events, Sang-je would undoubtedly reach out to Dana. Thorough preparation had proven essential, not only in deploying warriors from the kingdom but also seeking support from the n kingdom. A contingent of dozens of warriors from both realms would escort Dana. Short of Sang-je personally intervening usingrks¡¯ bodies, hecked the power to withstand dozens of warriors. Daring to invade my kingdom and attempt to kidnap Eugene. I will definitely shatter your ns. Even a death that transforms into a tree is a luxury for Sang-je. With the dry season¡¯s arrival, the time for decisive action hade. *** Something is definitely wrong. Sang-je gazed into the air with piercing red eyes, his thoughts swirling. Until recently, his ns had unfolded seamlessly. With the simultaneous birth of two Anikas, he eagerly anticipated the imminent arrival of the long-awaited ¡®moment.¡¯ Over the years, he had dispatched intervening kings far away and erected a small fortress known as the ¡°sanctuary,¡± where all the Anikas were confined. His role as the representative of God had been remarkably sessful, with the Anikas willingly entering the sanctuary, contributing their vitality. However, when he realized that one of the Anikas¡¯ Ramita was entirely absent, he sensed a disturbance. Initially dismissing that intuition, he thought Anika Jin¡¯s quest to retrieve Ramita would end in the greedy woman getting what she desired. Yet, from the moment Jin escaped the sanctuary, Sang-je felt the gravity of the problem. It marked the first time in a long while that an unforeseen situation had arisen. Comcency was no longer an option. In the distant ages, Alber had glimpsed the future for the first time. Sang-je knew that if he missed this opportunity, who knew how long he would have to wait again. He foresaw it; just as nothing in the world was eternal, the supposedly infinite lifespan ofrks would not truly endure forever. Someday, the end would inevitably arrive. The concept ofrks reaching the end of their lifespan had never naturally urred to Sang-je, and the prospect of such a future sent a shiver of terror through him. However, there was no turning back; he had to press forward relentlessly. It wasn¡¯t a time for mourning. Coincidentally, the teleportation magic proved sessful. If Sang-je could master this magic, its potential applications would be boundless, allowing him to dominate the world without the limitations of space. With the influx of numerous test subjects and the arrival of Flora, a potent talent, magical research gained momentum. Flora¡¯s understanding and mastery of magic surpassed any level Sang-je had witnessed before. Then, a sudden idea crossed his mind. Could Flora serve as a recement for Alber? Chapter 363.1 Alber was apetent magician, but contending with the constant internal struggle she faced could be wearisome at times. It was crucial to understand that being a magician and a prophet were not synonymous; Flora had the potential to excel in magic, and the foresight element could be introduced through the Muen family. There was no aspiration for Alber¡¯s prowess to overshadow Flora¡¯s own abilities. Armed with a wealth of magical knowledge, Flora gained independence, aplishing numerous feats without relying on Alber¡¯s assistance. Recognizing Flora¡¯s potential, Sang-je resolved to foster her growth. Her progress was nothing short of dazzling, meeting and even surpassing expectations. Despite her recent formal introduction to magic within the sanctuary, she could already wield low-level magic independently. What set Flora apart was her possession of something Albercked ¨C an intense desire, ambition, and greed. Fulfilling these desires could make Flora a more loyal puppet than anyone else. Initially considering Jin, Sang-je identified Flora as the hidden gem and initiated a n to integrate her into his inner circle. The initial step involved bringing Anika Jin into the fold. Coincidentally, teleportation magic had reached a level of refinement suitable for practical application, and the method of inscribing spells into the body had been gleaned from nomadic tribes. Sang-je, recognizing the significance of the breakthrough, entrusted Flora with a mission critical to the fate of the world ¨C the abduction of Anika Jin. He harbored unwavering confidence in the n¡¯s sess. Teleportation magic was an awe-inspiring spell, regarded even by seasoned magic practitioners as a divine miracle. Creating a scenario where Flora and Jin were isted, Flora could utilize teleportation magic, leaving the rest of the kingdom clueless about the unfolding events. Sang-je carefully painted the arrival spell in the secluded backyard of the prison where Alber was confined, a covert location conducive to imprisoning someone discreetly. Throughout the nning stages, he dedicated his entire day to guarding the spell, making only once or twice daily visits to the pce. A contingent of individuals surrounded the spell to ensure swift subjugation of Jin upon her arrival. As the dry seasonmenced, Sang-je anticipated that the king would undertake a desert ritual, surmising that the expectant Jin would not apany him. Therefore, he calcted that within two or three days of the dry season¡¯s onset, the culmination of the n would be realized.During the wait, he keenly sensed the moment when the special seeds provided to the knights apanying Flora were consumed. ¡°It¡¯s a special relic. Once Anika Florapletes the task, it will bestow upon you formidable strength for your escape from the kingdom¡ªenough to face a seasoned warrior,¡± Sang-je had assured. He was not lying. However, he did not speak the whole truth. Despite the knights having ingested the seeds, indicating the imminent return of Flora and Jin, the spell exhibited no response. About two dayster, as Sang-je sensed the moment the knights¡¯ lives were extinguished, he faced the stark realization: He had failed. Flora should have returned by now. Staring at the silent spell, Sang-je felt a surge of rage not experienced in a long time, reminiscent of the emotion he felt upon failing to capture the elusive Mara and losing the ancient tribe¡¯s archives. The notion of Flora being captured seemed unlikely. Even if one assumed all teleportation spells had failed, that particr spell was wless. Yet, the immediate situation remained shrouded in uncertainty, prompting Sang-je to pin his hopes on an alternative n. ¡°At all costs, I must secure the head of the Arse Manor,¡± he resolved, acknowledging the urgency of the new objective. *** Dana¡¯s departure experienced a slight dypared to the nned schedule. Despite her meticulous packing for her daughter and soon-to-be-born grandson, she soon realized she had overlooked a few items, leading to an unexpected need for more luggage. Laden with an abundance of carefully chosen gifts, the procession¡¯s load of presents surpassed that of essential travel items. Onlookers even questioned whether the distinguished Lord of the Arse family himself was personally involved in the affair. Despite the tardy start, the journey progressed smoothly, and Dana remained in high spirits. She had entertained fears of potential interference from Sang-je, but no hindrances urred until she set off from the city. The prospect of embarking on a solo long-distance journey, after a considerable hiatus, filled Dana with delight. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the anticipated surprise on her daughter¡¯s face when she arrived. Apanied by an ample number of escorts due to the numerous gifts on the baggage carriage, Dana¡¯s entourage consisted of nearly a hundred people, including attendants and guards. With such a formidable assembly, concerns about threats from wildlife or bandits were alleviated. However, an unforeseenplication arose in the form of adverse weather. Approximately half a day after leaving the city, heavy rain descended upon them. In response, they navigated a detour to avoid the muddy terrain caused by the downpour. Remarkably, none in the partyined, recognizing that this level of variability was within the expected range for a long-distance journey. What went unnoticed by all, however, was the discreet pursuit unfolding behind them. As evening descended, the rain subsided, but a persistent drizzle hinted at lingering precipitation throughout the night. Spotting a shallow hill, Dana, though it was a tad early, selected a suitable spot and ordered preparations for an overnight stay. Observing the bustling activity from a distance, five men contemted their next move. ¡°Now seems like the perfect time,¡± one of them remarked. ¡°Shall we start when it gets a bit darker?¡± Nodding in agreement, the men retrieved a ss bottle from a pouch. This bottle contained a transparent liquid with a certain viscosity, halfway filled, and at the bottom, green seeds were submerged. Chapter 363.2 During the active season, more robust measures were necessary to seal the seeds. However, during the dry season, as long as the seeds weren¡¯t mishandled, they were stored with just a small amount of oil, minimizing the risk of breakage. Shaking the ss bottle lightly, one of the men spoke, ¡°With threerk seeds, that number will be reduced to ashes in an instant.¡± Another voiced caution, ¡°If it¡¯s too threatening, it could be problematic. We need to extract the head of the Arse family without causing harm. How about releasing only two for now?¡± Consensus reached, the five men, knights known as Judges, discussed their sinister n with a casual and nonchnt demeanor. Unbeknownst to the city¡¯s inhabitants, the Judges were far more malevolent than the world knew. Rarely seen within the city, Judges assumed an inconspicuous presence. Tasked with their mission by Sang-je, they had been covertly tailing Dana since her departure from the city. ¡°Retrieve the head of the Arse family. However, keep this information shrouded in secrecy,¡± Sang-je hadmanded. Sang-je asserted having unearthed evidence of Anika Jin¡¯s coboration with sinister forces, prompting her hasty flight, with the head of the Arse family purportedly serving as her ndestine sponsor. The veracity of the im was inconsequential; evencking a concrete rationale, the Judges would unquestioningly adhere to Sang-je¡¯s orders. They were unequivocally obedient to his directives. The Judges were enthralled by the power that allowed them to rationalize any action as the divine will. For them, force became the swiftest and most straightforward means of resolving matters. While Sang-je had merely directed them to retrieve the head of the Arse family, providing no explicit details about the method, the Judges interpreted the mandate of secrecy as an implicit order to eliminate potential witnesses. This approach had consistently proven effective in previous missions withoutplications. ¡°Let¡¯s release only two for now. And when therks start moving, you and you¡­¡±Gathering together, they swiftly devised a straightforward strategy. Unleashingrks in attacks was a practice so extreme that even the most ruthless criminals shied away, not due to any sense of conscience, but because it posed an equal peril to themselves. Remarkably, the knights had not been subjected tork¡¯s assaults. This unique immunity allowed them to venture outside the city even during the active season. Fueled by the confidence of Sang-je¡¯s support and the perceived divine favor, the Judges considered themselves invincible, unbound by fear of any king. As the night deepened, one of the men extracted two green seeds from the ss bottle and cast them onto the ground. He then skillfully hunted a nearby sparrow, harvesting its blood, mixing it with water, and sprinkling the concoction onto the seeds before swiftly retreating. Breathless anticipation enveloped them as they watched the blood on the green seeds begin to bubble and boil. *** The evening unfolded in tranquility, the anticipated rain graciously subsiding around sunset. Dana gazed skyward, where hues of red painted the heavens, a sight that stirred both excitement and a sense of urgency within her. Had it not been for the earlier downpour, they likely would have traversed the buffer zone and crossed into n by now. Despite n being deemed safer than the kingdom¡¯s border regions, Dana yearned to swiftly move beyond the city¡¯s influence. A sudden, desperate scream pierced the air, startling Dana. She turned her head toward the source, situated slightly lower than the open area designated for meals and sleep preparations, obscuring her view of themotion above. Reacting instinctively, Dana attempted to move, but an attentive attendant by her side stepped forward. ¡°Madam, I will check it.¡± Before the attendant could take a few steps, the guards leaped down. ¡°Avoid it!¡± ¡°Larks have appeared!¡± Dana furrowed her brow. Larks during the dry season were unusual. While idents with the seeds breaking did ur sporadically even in dry seasons, such incidents were incredibly rare. The fact that it happened here now struck her as strangely ironic. More guards descended, their urgency apparent as additional information reached them. Dana couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the situation was more dire than she initially thought. ¡°Madam, for now, you must get away from this ce,¡± urged an attendant. ¡°Is it so severe that I have to flee?¡± Dana inquired. ¡°We are dealing with formidablerks¡ªtwo of them. Without a warrior, we won¡¯t be able to handle them.¡± Dana¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she absorbed the gravity of the situation. It was tantamount to saying that nearly a hundred people would face annihtion. In her youth, she had been stranded in the kingdom during the active season, witnessing the feats of warriors huntingrks by chance. The shock from that time lingered, as therks, initially vaguely heard of, proved to be much more terrifying monsters in person. Ordinary people, she believed, could never capture ark, especially without the astonishing prowess of skilled warriors. ¡°How can I live alone by running away like this?¡± Dana pondered aloud. ¡°Madam, you must go. If you, Madam, make a wrong move, what meaning would there be even if we all die here?¡± the attendant reasoned urgently. Just as the strangers materialized, the escorts instinctively brandished their weapons, demanding, ¡°Who are you?¡± In a gruff manner, one of the five men replied, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to be on guard like that. In this crisis, shouldn¡¯t your safety be the priority? We¡¯ll escort you.¡± Even in such an urgent situation, entrusting my safety to strangers? Identify yourselves first,¡± Dana demanded. The man chuckled and, with an exaggerated posture, bowed his upper body. ¡°We are knights. We havee under His Holiness¡¯smand to safely protect you. You must be aware of our strength, blessed by the divine, that dares not letrk trespass. Trust us and entrust your side to us.¡± Dana clenched her fist, an intuition whispering to her that Sang-je was the puppet master orchestrating this situation. He isn¡¯t the representative of God but a monstrous deceitful creature. Trying to harm my life to capture me. She discreetly nced around, noting the relieved expressions on the attendants who believed in Sang-je and the knights. There was no time now to reveal the truth. They¡¯re trying to lure Jin using me as bait.¡¯ Dana closed her eyes heavily and then opened them again. Rather than endanger her children, she would prefer to face the dire consequences herself. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I can¡¯t leave my people behind,¡± she dered with unwavering determination. ¡°Madam!¡± Ignoring the desperate calls around her, Dana maintained her steadfast gaze on the knights. ¡°Go and convey your thanks to Sang-je.¡± Momentarily puzzled, the men exchanged nces and approached closer. ¡°It can¡¯t be like that. You¡¯re such an important person. We must definitely bring you, following His Holiness¡¯smand.¡± Chapter 364.1 ¡°Who dares to force my will?¡± Dana¡¯s protest resonated loudly as she stepped back, her guards instinctively advancing to form a protective barrier. In their eyes, the directives of the household¡¯s head held more weight than those of Sang-je. A disgruntled sound escaped the knight as he withdrew a lone remaining seed. Sensing the shifting dynamics, Dana swiftly discerned its ominous nature. Horror shed across her face as she eximed, ¡°Be cautious! It¡¯s ark seed! Fool, are you not apprehensive of invoking heavenly wrath with such recklessness!¡± ¡°The heavens favor us, madam,¡± the knight retorted with a malicious chuckle, casually discarding the seed. However, in that crucial moment, the screams ceased, reced by a hopeful voice that permeated the air, signaling an unexpected turn of events. ¡°Madam!¡± ¡°She¡¯s over there!¡± Unfamiliar figures descended from above, their movements gliding across the ground with an otherworldly grace. It was evident that their demeanor set them apart from ordinary individuals. Amidst the brief hesitation, the knight swiftly crushed the seed. A warrior¡¯s throwing spear pierced the transformedrk, now a formidable giant boar. The enraged creature immediately targeted its assant, seeking retribution. Amidst the fleeting chaos, the knight made a bold attempt to seize Dana. His fellow knights engaged her guards, disrupting the order and creating an opportunity for the assants to close in on Dana. However, the warriors, steadfast in their mission to protect Dana rather than pursuerks, saw through the ruse. Their unwavering focus on her enabled a swift response, with a well-aimed sword thrown by a warrior severing the arm of the knight on the brink of capturing Dana. ¡°Aaah!¡± The injured knight writhed in pain, clutching his severed limb, as the warriors swiftly arrived on the scene. Some formed a protective barrier around Dana, while others subdued the incapacitated knights. The warriors moved with precision, dispatching the knights as if they were huntingrks. Faced with the relentless strength of the warriors, the knights found themselves powerless, resulting in the swift capture of five of them.Amid the chaoticrk hunt, the warriors, determined to eliminate any chance of escape, ruthlessly cut the tendons of the knights¡¯ ankles. Though a brutal act, Dana couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief in her heart. The hunt for all threerks took some time, as even seasoned warriors found the green-graderk to be a challenging adversary. Nevertheless, with the coordinated efforts of nearly thirty warriors, the hunt concluded sessfully without further casualties. Upon the gradual stabilization of the situation, a respectful warrior approached Dana. ¡°Please ept our apologies for the dyed greeting. We have received a royal decree from His Majesty to ensure your safety during your journey to the kingdom. We regret any hardship you may have endured due to our tardiness.¡± ¡°No need for apologies. It appears there was a misunderstanding as we took an alternate route. My son-inw¡­ His Majesty sent you?¡± Dana inquired. ¡°Yes, mydy. His Majesty, genuinely concerned for your safety, sought aid from the n Kingdom, and the Sword King willingly dispatched us,¡± the warrior affirmed. Dana nodded with satisfaction, feeling a sense of pride and reassurance that her son-inw had taken such proactive measures. Upon receiving reports of casualties and assessing the grim aftermath, Dana was deeply dismayed. Almost a dozen individuals had either lost their lives or sustained life-threatening injuries. Despite the rtively brief period since therks appeared, the encounter with a green-graderk had resulted in a gruesome battle. ¡°Retrieve the bodies, provide emergency treatment for the injured, and load them onto the carriage. Hurry. We need to depart swiftly and cross the n Kingdom¡¯s border,¡± Dana instructed with urgency. ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± responded the warrior promptly. Following thedy¡¯s directives, a flurry of activity ensued as individuals moved to carry out the necessary tasks. ¡°What fate awaits them?¡± inquired the warrior as Dana cast a cold gaze upon the men encircled by the warriors. Bound tightly, blood oozing from their ankles, theyy on the ground, writhing and groaning in agony. ¡°If the knights meet their end here, Sang-je will surely uncover the truth,¡± Dana remarked. The warrior nodded, acknowledging the uracy of the observation. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that he possesses knowledge of their precise demise,¡± Dana added. ¡°Yes, that is true,¡± the warrior confirmed. Contemting the situation, Dana decided, ¡°In that case, we must address this matter before crossing the n Kingdom¡¯s border. We cannot afford to createplications for His Majesty, the Sword King, who has dispatched these warriors. While the lives of my people may seem insufficient, we shall utilize them to offer some sce to the departed.¡± Even in their restrained state, the knights¡¯ eyes betrayed signs of life. They had not expected Dana to take such drastic measures. When she proimed their impending demise, they retorted with shouts fueled by malice. ¡°His Holiness will not let this pass!¡± Dana chuckled dismissively. ¡°How naive. Do you truly trust His Holiness? Sang-je will merely bury the news of your deaths.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± The knights desperately shouted in the face of the advancing des, but there was no mercy forting. The bodies of the five Judges were left in the field, destined to be consumed by the wild. Not even the fragments of their bones would be fully recovered. Following the execution, Dana and her entourage made their departure. Despite the chilling experience and the enveloping darkness, the faces of the people bore little fear. The reassurance of the dozens of warriors encircling them provided an unexpected sense of security. Some even jestfully reminisced about the earlierrk-hunting exploits of the warriors. Before the stroke of midnight, Dana sessfully crossed the border into the n Kingdom. Chapter 364.2 King Pered unfailingly made his way to the capital within a few days of the dry season¡¯s arrival. Detractors often derided him as a king excessively enamored with gambling and revelry, given his brooding countenance. Contrary to the perception, Pered harbored no genuine fondness for gambling, and the taste of alcohol had never crossed his lips until the point of inebriation. In his youth, he had been a wanderer, freely exploring mountains and fields, akin to the Fire King. Unperturbed by the wagging fingers, both from within his realm and beyond, Pered paid little attention to the judgments of his people. He firmly believed that his subjects and subordinates should bear any resentment they might feel, recognizing that, indeed, he was neglecting his royal duties, ensnared by a myriad of emotions. Chief among these emotions was revenge¡ªa pervasive concept that had gripped half of his life. Yet, faced with an overpowering adversary, any arguments he presented against the supposed representative of God fell on deaf ears. In response, Pered embarked on a ndestine pursuit of information, delving into a realm of rumors that blurred the line between truth and falsehood. He sought out the ndestine exchanges of vile gossip among fraudsters and conspirators, determined to unravel the intricate web that surrounded his enemy. Pered held a conviction that where there was light, shadows were sure to follow. The representative of God, despite their lofty title, was not infallible, as perfection eluded them. Delving into the depths, he was confident that imperfections would eventually surface. During his active reign, Pered received updates from his subordinates in the capital, ensuring he remained informed even when physically absent. Recently, a piece of intriguing information hade to his attention¡ªthe suspicious disappearance of the impoverished in the slums. Eager to investigate, he hastened to the capital. However, upon his arrival, the tightly sealed city gates remained unyielding. A knight, positioned atop the city walls, shouted down to him. ¡°Your Majesty Pered, by decree, the capital is currently under lockdown.¡±¡°Lockdown? I am unaware of such orders.¡± ¡°His Holiness issued an urgent decreest night.¡± ¡°What could be happening?¡± Pered questioned. ¡°I am merely following orders and do not possess the details,¡± the knight replied. ¡°If a serious matter has arisen, I should be in consultation with His Holiness. My presence could prove beneficial.¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. We are controlling all entrances and exits to the capital,¡± the knight exined. Pered¡¯s eyebrow twitched as the knight responded promptly, omitting any mention of inquiring with His Holiness. It became evident that Sang-je had explicitly instructed aplete lockdown, denying even a king entry into the capital. Could they be using the pretext of a lockdown to bar a king¡¯s entry? Am I overthinking? Pered wondered. The capital had never closed its gates until now, and if a significant event had urred within, rumors would surely have circted. The issue seemed more likely to stem from Sang-je than an internal matter within the capital. Pered weighed his options, considering the potential risks of temporarily withdrawing and covertly infiltrating the capital. A misstep could unravel all his efforts. The Fourth King may know something. Anika Jin¡¯s disappearance around the end of the dry season had already gained notoriety. Although it waster revealed that she had journeyed to the Hashi Kingdom, numerous rumors surrounded the abruptness of her departure from the capital. ¡°If it aligns with His Holiness¡¯s will, there is little I can do. Please convey that I am willing to meet him at any time if he calls.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will ry your message to His Holiness.¡± Pered guided his horse, turning its head. Addressing the apanying warriors, he dered, ¡°We are bound for the Hashi Kingdom.¡± The warriors, their eyes widening, swiftly followed suit as they watched the king¡¯s retreating figure in the distance. *** Upon receiving dispatches from the n Kingdom, Kasser set aside his current tasks and promptly delved into the official correspondence. Two days earlier, he had received a concise report from the warriors, outlining their encounter with Dana and the ongoing escort mission. However, the hastily received newscked theprehensive details he sought. This time, a missive directly from the Sword King apanied the warriors¡¯ report. The message conveyed, ¡°I intend to apany Lady Arse and join you. It seems exchanging letters from a distance is insufficient.¡± The crux of the mattery in the Sword King¡¯s decision to join forces with Dana. As Kasser delved into the warrior¡¯s detailed report, his expression gradually grew more serious. Sang-je is now revealing his true nature without hesitation, he thought. The tant disy of intentions, rather than the customary maniption from the shadows, signaled a concerning departure from the norm. It suggested Sang-je harbored no intentions of contemting the aftermath. What does this guy want? If, as Mara mentioned, he¡¯s returning to his original world, is there a sudden urgency prompting his actions? Kasser pondered. Setting down the report, he sighed, contemting the potential irreversibility of the situation if the warriors had been even a step toote. Dana might have fallen into Sang-je¡¯s clutches, and Eugene could have faced dire threats. Whatever choice Dana made, the torment embedded in her heart would have haunted her for a lifetime. Fortunately, Dana safely reached the capital of n, apanied by the Sword King, alleviating the need for further concern. The inevitable journey to the Hashi Kingdom was now only a matter of time. With the delightful news in tow, Kasser hastened to find Eugene, who had been engrossed in researching the magical form left by Flora in the library. Despite the closed door, Kasser received no response. Discouraging him from knocking again, the timekeeper, Jing, signaled him. Following the subtle cue, Kasser quietly opened the door. Suppressing a silentugh, he discovered Eugene sprawled on the couch, documents in hand, attempting to stay awake in a proper seated position. In an attempt to make her morefortable, Kasser approached to gentlyy her down. As he sat beside her and positioned his arms behind her back, Eugene opened her eyes. Blinking, she stated, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping.¡± Kasser chuckled, ¡°Really? You were just closing your eyes?¡± ¡°Right,¡± she insisted. Smiling softly, Eugene kissed him, buoyed by the happiness from her recent lucid dream. Finally, she had witnessed a clear image of a small snake gracefully swimming in the sea. Though the timid creature sensed her gaze and fled, the sight of it underwater was undeniably adorable. Upon hearing Kasser¡¯s conveyed news, Eugene¡¯s excitement soared, and she tightly wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Soon, Mother ising. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for the warriors you sent, it could have been a significant problem.¡± Chapter 365.1 Eugene delighted in showering kisses upon Kasser, caressing his eyes, nose, and mouth. The yful sensations sent shivers through his body, though Kasser, initially amused and silent, eventually averted his gaze during Eugene¡¯s continuous cascade of affection. Perplexed and discreetly offended, Eugene wondered, ¡°Is he avoiding me?¡± She firmly held his face in her hands, immobilizing him. Catching his eyes, Kasser gruffly interrupted, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eugene inquired innocently. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble,¡± Kasser admitted. ¡°Trouble with what?¡± she pressed. ¡°I have a plethora of reports to read today, and I can¡¯t concentrate.¡± Puzzled, Eugene stared at him momentarily, then shook her head with a subtle expression. She slid one hand down his abdomen, but the moment the firm front of his pants met her fingertips, Eugene pulled away, startled. Amused by the narrowing of his eyes as their gazes locked, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. The recent kiss had held no erotic intent, making it both amusing and poignant that he responded to her touch like a tentacled creature. Beyond kisses and hugs, he refrained from any sexual contact since she discovered her pregnancy, yet she sensed he was merely holding back. asionally, she glimpsed a yearning in his eyes as he looked at her, but she feigned ignorance, forced to y along. Coping with the bodily transformations,pounded by sleep deprivation and morning sickness, left her with no alternative but to pretend.Now, at four and a half months into her pregnancy, she had grown ustomed to the unfamiliar changes. The sensation of her expanding belly overwhelmed her at times, but the promise of a growing child made it all worthwhile. Fortunately, her morning sickness had nearly subsided, and her appetite had returned. Yet, a few days ago, she began experiencing cravings that had been absent for a while. Before the pregnancy, they had shared intimate moments almost daily, except when Kasser was unavoidably away. Their lovemaking had been fervent and intense, the tingling electricity on her peripheral nerves addictive. Yet, during the initial trimester, her sex drive had surprisingly waned, leaving her feeling asexual. Lately, however, she found herself yearning for it. ¡°Kasser,¡± Eugene said with a meaningful smile. ¡°I think the child ispletely settled now.¡± ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Kasser asked, realizing he hadn¡¯t received any updates from the doctor. ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling, and sometimes a mother¡¯s instincts prove more urate than anypetent doctor,¡± Eugene asserted, recalling the image of a little snakezily swimming in the water. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you trust your instincts,¡± Kasser responded. ¡°The doctor mentioned that once I¡¯m stabilized, I¡¯ll be able to¡­ though I¡¯ll need to exercise caution,¡± Eugene added. ¡°Caution about what?¡± Kasser inquired. Eugene regarded him with a perplexed expression, her gaze momentarily sliding down his abdomen before meeting his eyes again. For a moment, Kasser¡¯s eyes wavered and he cleared his throat. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Why would a doctor say that?¡± Kasser questioned, clearly bewildered. Without a straightforward answer, Eugene replied in a low, embarrassed voice, ¡°Because I asked.¡± Just half a year ago, Eugene would never have imagined a doctor entertaining such a question. It seemed experience brought about a certain boldness with age. ¡°You asked¡­?¡± Kasser¡¯s eyes gleamed with an unusual curiosity. ¡°Even today?¡± he pressed. Sensing the change in proximity, Eugene pushed away his suddenly close shoulder. ¡°He mentioned that five months would be sufficient for stabilization.¡± ¡°Five months¡­¡± His eyes betrayed a mix of tion and frustration, emotions that Eugene hadn¡¯t anticipated, considering Kasser¡¯s usual reserve. ¡°And there are a few caveats¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Eugene¡¯s expression turned slightly mischievous, sensing his heightened concentration. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you here, and¡­ I¡¯ll inform you tonight.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me here? We¡¯re the only ones present.¡± Just as Kasser voiced his question, a knock on the door interrupted them, and a servant called out to Kasser, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He released a small sigh, annoyance evident on his face, while Eugene stifled augh. Kasser, frowning, pressed his upper body against hers, seemingly intending to shield her. Eugene adjusted her disheveled posture, half-lying down as well, and Kasser turned to answer the servant who had entered, calling out. ¡°Your Majesty, the Fire King of the Lava Kingdom is here. He mentioned a prior appointment, but we received no notice, so we¡¯re directing him to the outer parlor first.¡± Kasser¡¯s expression tightened, and he responded, ¡°Yes¡­ I forgot to mention, we have important matters to discuss. Take him inside and ensure no one approaches.¡± ¡°At your service, Your Majesty,¡± the servant acknowledged before leaving. Once the servant had departed, Eugene remarked with a smile, ¡°The seed has finally arrived at our doorstep.¡± When Eugene had initially pilfered Sang-je seeds from the Holy City, it had been a simple act of curiosity. However, witnessing the unfolding events, the seeds created by therks now seemed to hold greater significance. ¡°A visitor awaits, Kasser. Shall we proceed?¡± Eugene asked Kasser, who remained seated without any apparent intention of rising. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll meet him first and ensure he doesn¡¯t catch you off guard.¡± While the words conveyed a sense of caution, in Kasser¡¯s mind, they resonated as a clear warning. Chapter 365.2 ¡°I¡¯ll go, Mother.¡± ¡°Be careful, Your Majesty.¡± Nichs gazed at his mother, her color fading, and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°You need not worry about me. I¡¯ve been discreet, ensuring that news of my absence from the kingdom doesn¡¯t leak.¡± Nichs marveled at the miracle of being able to venture far from his mother without concern. Grateful for this newfound freedom, he vowed to repay those who made it possible. In my youth, I failed to grasp my mother¡¯s constant admonitions. She doubted my ability to care for myself when I was already grown. Liza reflected wistfully on the past. Raised by a single, uneducated, and impoverished mother, she once felt ashamed of her origins, believing they were not fitting for Anika. She admitted to her own immaturity and selfishness. However, in her middle age, as she revisited memories, Liza recognized the wisdom and strength of her mother despitecking formal education. ¡°I¡¯ve never shared this before,¡± she confessed. ¡°The reason I journeyed to the Holy City and returned was because of my mother. It was her desire, believing that it was a parent¡¯s responsibility to nurture their children properly. She told me, ¡®You were the joy of my life, and you should do the same for your son.¡¯ I made mistakes with my mother, but I couldn¡¯t go against her wishes.¡±Liza gently took Nichs¡¯s hand and admitted, ¡°I didn¡¯t return to the kingdom on good terms, and I haven¡¯t been the loving mother you deserved.¡± Haunted by guilt and a strained rtionship with her own mother, Liza resisted the repeated invitations from Sang-je¡¯s knights to return. Her reluctance wasn¡¯t a sign of indifference toward her son but rather a self-imposed punishment she felt by staying in the kingdom. In the world¡¯s eyes, she stood out among Anikas for her genuine care for her children. The walls around her heart began to crumble when she sensed Nichs¡¯s sincere efforts, witnessing his desperate attempts to be with her during her moments of frailty. ¡°King, forgive me if I¡¯ve wounded your heart. I¡¯ve made many mistakes, but the greatest thing I ever did was bring you into this world.¡± ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve never harbored resentment towards you.¡± Surrounded by onlookers, emotions swelled as they witnessed the heartfelt embrace between mother and son. ¡°As you journey to the Kingdom of Hashi, or perhaps it¡¯s just my old age talking, consider passing through the Kingdom of Dno,¡± Liza suggested. Nichs pondered his route, curious about her rmendation. ¡°Is there a specific reason for that?¡± ¡°Because¡­ in my advancing years, I¡¯vee to realize that much of what I believed as a child wasn¡¯t entirely true. I wouldn¡¯t have gained this insight if I hadn¡¯t spent so long in the kingdom.¡± Liza chose her words carefully, wary of speaking directly, fearing potential repercussions for critiquing God¡¯s representative. ¡°Rest assured, Mother, I¡¯ll heed your advice, and I¡¯ll return safe and sound.¡± ¡°I have no doubt you¡¯ll handle it splendidly, and once you¡¯re married, there¡¯s nothing more I could wish for.¡± Nichs forced a bitter smile. His mother¡¯s persistent reminders about marriage seemed to have intensified since his journey to the Holy City. It appeared that the well-meaning advice would persist even upon his return. * * * Eugene patiently waited in the study after Kasser departed, indicating that he would meet with the Fire King first. About an hourter, a servant knocked on the door, signaling Eugene to enter the parlor connecting to the king¡¯s office. The two men seated on the couch rose as she stepped in, their expressions revealing a peculiar atmosphere. The victor bore a resemnce to Kasser, while the defeated one mirrored Riner¡¯s features. ¡°After a prolonged absence, greetings, Your Majesty,¡± Eugene offered. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Anika Jin,¡± the man responded, his tone carrying a sense of sorrow or regret. ¡°Congrattions on the impending motherhood.¡± However, his expression contradicted his words. Eugene found it hard to believe that Riner was openly expressing his sorrow. It suggested his discouragement regarding her pregnancy and, more notably, ack of concern for her marital status with the king. It seemed as though he never had a chance. After all, it was said that Anika can only bear one child for the king in her lifetime. While not entirely urate, it held truth that an Anika could only give birth to one royal child with a Praz. The exact origin of the tradition limiting the number of kings to six remained uncertain, but it had never been exceeded. Something on the table caught Eugene¡¯s attention, and she focused on the barrel of oil, expressing her gratitude to Riner. ¡°I truly appreciate the effort you took to bring your own barrel of oil all this way,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°Well, a promise is a promise, and there are numerous things I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Riner mused, appearing thoughtful. ¡°Are you nning to enlighten me about your ability to tame Hwansus?¡± Eugene swallowed nervously. Had Riner not suspected the significance of the oil canister he had transported to the kingdom, knowing that Sang-je was actively seeking it? The Fire King¡¯s intense fixation onrks bordered on paranoia. Eugene pondered how he might react if he discovered Sang-je¡¯s true identity. Chapter 366.1 Impatient with the prolonged wait, Riner couldn¡¯t help but voice his restlessness. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not having second thoughts now.¡± Eugene reassured him with a confident tone, ¡°Of course not. I keep my promises as well. Where¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s Hwansu? I assume you brought him along?¡± ¡°Naturally. Hwansus shouldn¡¯t stray far from their owners. Though there might be exceptions, why exactly do you need my Hwansu?¡± Riner inquired. ¡°It will aid in rifying my exnation,¡± Eugene responded. Kasser summoned his servant and issued instructions. Momentster, the king¡¯s warrior entered, carrying a sizable cage shrouded by a screen. Following the orders given, the warrior set the cage down and exited the scene. Initially quiet, the cage soon echoed with the sound of pping wings. Approaching the cage, Riner muttered, ¡°Why is it making such a fuss?¡± As he removed the cover, an eagle hanging on the bars of the cage was unveiled. Eugene marveled once again. Even in a fleeting glimpse, she sensed its perfection, matching the image of the Emperor Eagle wlessly. Animals truly possessed distinctive appearances, and this was an exceptionally handsome eagle. But it can¡¯t fly. Observing the non-flying Hwansu in its beastly form, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but find Riner¡¯s taste rather peculiar.Riner swung open the cage door and extended his hand inside. Ordinarily, the eagle would have perched on its owner¡¯s arm without hesitation, but the indifferent Riner seemed oblivious. Eugene noticed that the eagle¡¯s intense red eyes remained fixated on her. Disregarding its owner, the eagle promptly darted out of the cage. Amidst Riner¡¯s brief confusion at the unexpected behavior of the Hwansu, the eagle rapidly advanced toward Eugene, moving gracefully on its two legs. ¡°Hey, Krak!¡± Startled, Riner leaped swiftly, seizing the eagle¡¯s body with both hands. Despite its failure to reach Eugene, the eagle gazed at her with a pitiful expression and fluttered its wings. Despite the difference in size, its reaction mirrored that of Abu when Eugene first encountered him. Abu is certainly no ordinary Hwansu. Abu had exhibited cautious behavior upon their first meeting, maintaining a distance and observing Eugene as if seeking permission to approach. Such sensitivity wasn¡¯t a trait found in all Hwansus. I¡¯m relieved that Abu became the king¡¯s Hwansu. If he had harbored resentment towards humans as he grew older, he might have transformed into a monstrous creature like those two, Sang-je and Mara. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s safe. Please release him. I need to demonstrate my ability,¡± Eugene reassured, prompting Riner to release the Hwansu. Observing Kasser¡¯sposed demeanor, it was evident that the king wouldn¡¯t have remained so calm if the situation were truly perilous. Freed from the confines of the cage, the eagle surged toward Eugene, spreading its wings wide and emitting chirping sounds. As it loomed in front of her, its size proved more substantial than she had anticipated. Cautiously, Eugene extended her hand and lightly tapped the eagle¡¯s beak. ¡°Nice to meet you, Krak.¡± Encouraged by Eugene¡¯s weing gesture, Krak drew even closer, resting its chin on her knees. Eugene chuckled and affectionately stroked the eagle¡¯s head. Riner, wearing an expression of dumbfounded amazement, had his mouth agape. Struggling to articte his astonishment, he gesticted and pointed incredulously at Krak, unable toprehend the scene unfolding before him. Observing Riner¡¯s reaction, Kasser was reminded of the first time he witnessed Abu¡¯s affectionate behavior toward Eugene. His emotions then likely mirrored Riner¡¯s current state. ¡°What kind of trick is this¡­ Surely, not all Hwansu behave like this, right?¡± As Eugene continued to smile without uttering a word, Riner raised his voice. ¡°Is everyone really like this?¡± ¡°All the Hwansu I¡¯ve encountered so far have been devoted followers,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°Krak.¡± Even when Riner called out, Krak remained fixated on Eugene. ¡°Hey, Krak!¡± Reluctantly, Krak turned its head backward. Riner was taken aback as Krak¡¯s red eyes seemed to betray a hint of rebellion. Ordinarily, Krak was a simple and obedient creature, making this unexpected behavior all the more surprising. Incredulous, Riner questioned, ¡°Are you perhaps enving the Hwansu?¡± ¡°No, not at all. I naturally prioritize the owner¡¯smands. The Hwansu simply has an affinity for me, and, for some reason, I can make an educated guess. My Ramita is somewhat unique.¡± As Eugene continued her exnation, Riner¡¯s initially enthusiastic expression gradually shifted to solemnity. Then, with a tone of realization, he spoke, ¡°So, it¡¯s just your unique ability. It¡¯s not something anyone else can learn, and no one else can possess this ability, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± nodded Eugene. ¡°If I can¡¯t learn it, then knowing about the ability is pointless¡­¡± Eugene found Riner¡¯s lukewarm response unexpected. Although she hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned lucid dreaming and had subtly hinted that her Ramita might be exceptional among Anikas, Riner didn¡¯t seem particrly interested. It was evident he had different interests from ordinary people. Still, gazing at the Hwansu that remained steadfastly by Eugene¡¯s side, Riner mumbled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t have to police him, since everyone is so scared of him.¡± This revtion shed light on why he carried arge cage with him everywhere. Chapter 366.2 Riner cast a contemtive gaze at Kasser, seemingly pondering the depth of the king¡¯s good fortune. The fact that Anika Jin showed no hesitation in mocking the king and even maintained a friendly demeanor with Hwansu made it appear unlikely that there were more Anikas simr to her. The reason Riner chose to feign ignorance to the pleas of his courtiers urging him to consider a sessor was rooted in his aversion to the idea of tiptoeing around a woman who feared him. While he acknowledged the eventual necessity of marriage to secure an heir, he harbored a preference for dying such arrangements as much as possible. Sensing the weight of stares, Kasser turned to Riner and tilted his head sharply, triggering an abrupt surge of grumpiness in Riner. ¡°Fourth King, is it easy to venture into the desert from here?¡± Riner inquired. ¡°It is,¡± replied Kasser. ¡°Let¡¯s go out. It¡¯s a desert; even if we turn it upside down, it¡¯s still a desert.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you suddenly talking about?¡± ¡°I brought this all the way here; there should be some decent reward.¡± Kasser sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. We are in the middle of an important discussion.¡±¡°We can continue the discussionter. Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I have many things to do.¡± Undeterred, Riner swiftly grabbed the oil barrel from the table and dashed to the balcony. Opening the balcony window, he nced back into the reception room and dered, ¡°You have toe to get this.¡± As Kasser hurried to catch up, Riner had already leaped over the balcony. Watching Riner¡¯s retreating form, Kasser muttered with a perplexed expression, ¡°That crazy guy¡­¡± Without hesitation, Kasser climbed over the balcony railing, adopting a determined stance as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll retrieve that.¡± Before Eugene could utter a word, Kasser disappeared beyond the balcony. Left suddenly alone, she mumbled to herself, ¡°There¡¯s probably no need to chase after him¡­¡± Certainly, Riner wouldn¡¯t vanish with that oil barrel. Moreover, Krak, much more important than the barrel to Eugene, remained right by her side. However, she couldn¡¯t help but find Kasser¡¯s provoked response and his entertaining attempt to follow Riner amusing. She continued to pet Krak¡¯s head, finding sce in the Hwansu¡¯s presence, whether his owner was present or not. Fire King Riner is certainly an unusual person. Before revealing Sang-je¡¯s true identity to Riner, careful consideration would be necessary. The moment Riner learned the truth, he would undoubtedly rush to confront Sang-je. King Richard is expected to arrive soon. At least two kings should be present to prevent Fire King Riner¡¯s impulsive actions. *** ¡°Hey, Anika.¡± Flora raised her head from the corner where she sat, her body curled, and her head buried between her knees. She red fiercely at the red-eyed rat. ¡°Go away, you offspring of evil.¡± ¡°Offspring of evil, huh? You should listen to what I have to say to clear up that misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What wicked trick are you nning to deceive me again? Dragging me into this burrow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary vige where people live.¡± ¡°Go away, you monster!¡± Mara clicked his tongue. It was frustrating when she blocked her ears and continued to refuse. While he anticipated that dealing with Sang-je¡¯s follower wouldn¡¯t be easy,paring him to the Anika in the kingdom made him realize how articte thetter was. Mara sensed someone approaching and quickly slipped out through a crack in the wall. The door opened shortly after. Flora threw something towards where Mara disappeared. ¡°I told you to leave!¡± Adrit deftly avoided what was thrown at him. Flora, surprised by Adrit¡¯s presence, retreated further into the corner. Aldrit carefully ced the tray at a safe distance from Flora, having learned from past mishaps with spilled meals. The tray, now settled, presented a modest lunch. ¡°Lunch is served.¡± Curiosity and defiance marked Flora¡¯s expression. ¡°What are you nning to do with me?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. Just stay here.¡± ¡°Why are you keeping me?¡± ¡°As I mentioned, this is a hiding ce for our tribe. Outsiders shouldn¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯re all criminals, hiding here. You¡¯re all servants of the devil.¡± Aldrit wordlessly retrieved the tray brought in earlier. Observing the untouched food, he sighed. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, your body will suffer.¡± ¡°Is this all Jin¡¯s doing? She¡¯s going to bring about the world¡¯s destruction with the power of the devil. You who help her will face divine punishment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak lightly of her.¡± Aldrit¡¯s response was unexpectedly fierce, catching Flora off guard, causing her to assume a defensive stance. She red at Aldrit, biting her lip. Indifferent to the spilled soup, he only disyed a reaction when Jin¡¯s name was mentioned. Adrit rose, clutching the breakfast tray. As he turned away, Flora¡¯s voice pierced the air. ¡°You¡¯re nning to confine me here, giving me nothing but awful food, intending to let me waste away and die!¡± He turned back, meeting Flora¡¯s usation with calmposure. ¡°Though it may be empty now, it¡¯s a house that¡¯s been consistently maintained. There are many houses in the vige much older than this one. And only Anika receives such meals three times a day.¡± Flora felt the words ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡± rising to her lips but couldn¡¯t speak them. Adrit¡¯s expression remained serious, free of deceit or mockery. After Adrit departed, Flora resumed her ce in the corner, head buried between her knees. However, the scent of food revived her hunger. Unustomed to such deprivation, Flora found the sensation unbearable. Approaching the tray cautiously, she eyed the offerings¡ªbaked bread, soup, a few fruits, and some unidentified meat. The wooden spoon, marred with stains and spots, made her queasy just looking at it. Summoning her courage, she scooped some soup and cautiously tasted it. The initial grimace on her face gradually eased, and her spoon movements quickened. Meanwhile, Adrit left the log cabin and ventured a considerable distance before scanning his surroundings and shouting, ¡°Mara!¡± Chapter 367.1 ¡°Mara! I know you¡¯re listening,¡± Aldrit called out, his frustration evident in his voice. Judging Flora¡¯s reaction earlier, he figured out Mara had approached her before. He couldn¡¯t dismiss the consequences of his hasty promise to prevent any contact between Mara and Flora in the kingdom. At the time, he had believed there must be a solution, but upon his return, regret overshadowed his initial confidence. The challenge of blocking Mara, who could navigate the vige¡¯s hidden pathways using small animals as messengers, proved more formidable than he had anticipated. Negotiations seemed a viable alternative, yet Mara remained elusive since his return, showing no signs of cooperation. Anika¡¯s unwavering animosity towards both the tribe and Mara provided a temporary shield, preventing Mara from approaching from any side. However, he recognized that relying on luck and Anika¡¯s hostility couldn¡¯t be asting solution. Frustrated and feeling cornered, he decided to seek counsel from the elders responsible for safeguarding the magic. Venting his concerns, he was met with amused chuckles and a blunt response, ¡°Kid, your rtionship with that creature is simple. Either coexist or break the magic. Don¡¯t expect anything beyond that.¡± Confronted with the stark reality of his situation, Aldrit let go of the arrogance that had lingered in the depths of his heart. He abandoned any notion of manipting Mara to conform to his desires and began to reflect on a more pragmatic approach to the challenge at hand. ¡°Mara,e out. I¡¯m not here to me you; let¡¯s have a serious conversation.¡± ¡°What about?¡± Aldrit hesitated, settling into a seat. After a moment, a mouse emerged from somewhere, making its presence known at his feet.¡°Did you bring Anika here because you want to utilize the magic you mentioned before?¡± Aldrit inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t n to use it right away,¡± Mara replied. ¡°But Anika is like myst resort.¡± Aldrit wanted to argue that Mara¡¯s perception of using Anika as a tool was incorrect, but he suspected that the fundamental difference in their perspectives couldn¡¯t be easily reconciled. ¡°For now, Anika shouldn¡¯t leave our vige. Do you agree on that point?¡± he rified. ¡°Yes,¡± agreed Mara. ¡°So, cooperate in monitoring Anika while I¡¯m away. After Ie back, let¡¯s thoroughly discuss your ns.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the kingdom.¡± ¡°Again? It hasn¡¯t been long since you came back.¡± ¡°Both of you would be curious about the situation here. I need to assure them that Anika is being protected.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going all out.¡± Despite Mara¡¯s mocking tone, Aldrit paid no attention. He believed that his efforts were a small return for the favors received from the two. ¡°Do youprehend what I¡¯m saying? Don¡¯t merely acknowledge and then proceed to do something else. If you repeat that, you¡¯ll let me down. I can¡¯t discuss the future with someone I can¡¯t rely on. I¡¯m being earnest.¡± ¡°¡­I understand. But that Anika, her temperament is really bad,¡± Marained. You¡¯re no walk in the park yourself, Aldrit mused silently. ¡°I have a question. Why didn¡¯t Sang-je feed Anika the seed you gave me? If he had, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring Anika here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a risk. The one who consumes the seed shares their energy with me. That¡¯s how I can track them, know if they¡¯re alive or injured. But if Anika consumes it, it heightens the chance of awakening Ramita,¡± exined Mara. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like offering meat to someone on the verge of starvation. So, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡± Aldrit raised an eyebrow and probed further, ¡°Were you contemting feeding the queen the seed?¡± ¡°I only considered it.¡± ¡°What about the king? Wouldn¡¯t it be advantageous to know the king¡¯s location if he consumed the seed?¡± ¡°Big trouble. If the king eats it¡­ Hey, you¡¯re not nning something like that, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the seeds I provide are ingested right in front of me from now on!¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t. Do you think I¡¯m someone who speaks with a forked tongue like you?¡± Aldrit recalled Mara¡¯s uneasy reaction and decided to cease asking more about the seeds, sensing an elevated level of caution. He regarded the mouse with mixed feelings. Sly yet straightforward, transparent yet unpredictable¡ªMara was an enigma. In the past, he had dreamt of a world whererks would disappear. However, recent experiences had shaken his values. He couldn¡¯t simplybelrks as mere monsters; they, too, had their thoughts and were earnestly living in this world. Maybe humans need to find a way to coexist peacefully with them. The next morning, Aldrit left his hiding ce. He instructed the tribe not to mistreat Flora while keeping an eye on her and embarked on a distant journey across the desert. Chapter 367.2 Sang-je¡¯smand echoed through the air, reaching every knight stationed outside the capital. Those who had ingested relics felt the urgency in his message, a brief yet intensemunication that transcended distance. The knights likened it to a ¡°divine revtion,¡± an ethereal directive that spurred them into immediate action. Even the judges, scattered throughout the Dno Kingdom, were not immune to Sang-je¡¯s call. They diligently abandoned their posts, converging on the capital. However, among them, a judge voiced a hint of frustration. ¡°At this pace, who knows when we¡¯ll arrive with that guy.¡± Perched atop a horse, the judge not only held the reins but also a rope, the other end tied to a man struggling to keep up. The horse¡¯s swift pace, exceeding that of a human¡¯s walk, forced the bound man into an almost continuous sprint, each breath a struggle. The middle-aged man wore a sly expression, his face and hands stained with dried blood. Intricate patterns adorned his arms, visible beneath the sleeves that extended up to his forearms. ¡°Should we just end him and be done with it?¡± questioned one judge. Hispanion responded, ¡°His Holiness expressly ordered the capture of wanderers alive. He values a single wanderer more than a multitude of heretics.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± While the simple solution would have been to ride the wanderer to exhaustion, neither judge entertained such a brutal approach. Instead, they continued to drag the wanderer along at a pace that ensured he wouldn¡¯t copse from sheer fatigue.¡°Wait a moment,¡± the speaking judgemanded, dismounting and delving into the bushes beneath a nearby tree. A chuckle escaped him as he emerged with something in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a rabbit trap here. Seems like there¡¯s a vige nearby.¡± Hispanion received the information with a grin, acknowledging the find. ¡°Well done. I¡¯ve been sleeping outside for two days; my back was killing me.¡± What they stumbled upon wasn¡¯t a vige but a quaint cottage. One of the judges volunteered to stay behind, keeping a watchful eye on the horse and the captive wanderer, while the other cautiously approached the cottage. Upon his return, the expression on his face spoke volumes. ¡°There¡¯s a lone woman inside.¡± With a shared understanding, they chose a sturdy tree, securely bound the wanderer, and tethered the horse nearby. Eagerly, they advanced toward the cottage. ¡°Quiet, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Take a look there. The woman was hangingundry not too long ago.¡± Clothes swayed on a clothesline, still in the process of drying. They quietly eased open the cottage door, revealing a short hallway. At its end, the corridor split, presumably leading to either the kitchen or the living room. Navigating the hallway with stealth, they suddenly found themselves at swordpoint. A sharp de materialized, stopping just shy of the knight¡¯s throat. ¡°Make a move, and I¡¯ll cut your throat.¡± The judge trailing closely behind abruptly turned, but from behind, another door creaked open, and a warrior entered, causing the judge to hesitate. ¡°Bring them inside,¡±manded a voice from within. The warriors swiftly maneuvered, twisting the arms of the two judges behind their backs and ushering them into the room. The judges locked eyes with the green-haired man seated at the table, their expressions flickering. King Akil regarded them with a cold stare before speaking disdainfully, ¡°Finally caught the tail, huh? The hounds of Sang-je. Three days past, you butchered the vigers. Now, not even a few dayster, you attempt to harm my innocent people once again. You may act like humans, but you¡¯re nothing more than a gue.¡± The two knights maintained an air of tension, responding with steely eyes and an indifferent posture, ¡°King, we do not understand what you are talking about. It seems there is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? You broke in like thieves and were caught at the scene, yet you dare to speak as if you¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°We only wanted to get a drink of water, that¡¯s all.¡± As if deeming further discussion pointless, King Akil rose, emitting a cold chuckle as he looked down at the knights, ¡°I came here today with a purpose. If even one of Sang-je¡¯s dogs catches my eye, I¡¯ll rip their bellies open. I won¡¯t let your filthy blood tarnish my people¡¯s households.¡± When Akil signaled to the warriors, they lowered their heads and ushered the knights outside. The onceposed expressions of the knights now bore no trace of ease. At best, they would face Sang-je directly, realizing that their boldness had backfired. ¡°Your Majesty! King Akil! We are the chosen ones of God!¡± ¡°His Holiness won¡¯t just let this slide!¡± As the knights were forcibly led away, their protests took on a threatening tone. ¡°Your Majesty, have mercy!¡± ¡°A few days ago, there was a minor incident while capturing wanderers!¡± Despite their desperate pleas, Akil remained unmoved. The voices of the knights faded into silence, leaving an air of finality. Startled by the abrupt turn of events, Akil personally consoled the frightened cottage owner before stepping outside. The woman, who had followed him, bowed to the ground as a farewell gesture to the king. The warriors dispatched to execute the knights soon returned. Following the king¡¯s orders, those who had been scouting the surroundings reported, ¡°We found someone tied to a horse and a tree.¡± Shortly after, the king¡¯s retinue reached the location. As the warrior began to untie the wanderer, they remained seated on the ground. The wanderer, blindfolded and gagged, struggled to free themselves, gasping for breath. Akil, observing the distressed wanderer, muttered to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to handle this.¡± Although Akil didn¡¯t hold a personal grudge against wanderers, the prevailing societal perception of them as foreboding figures demanded consideration. Yet, due to his resentment towards Sang-je and the judges, sending the wanderer to the capital was a reluctance he harbored. Lost in contemtion, Akil turned away with a furrowed brow. After a moment, the warriors sensed a shift in the atmosphere, adopting a defensive stance. Akil¡¯s eyes widened as a figure was revealed. The man standing at the forefront was familiar. Even without a prior meeting, the silver hair of the man was unmistakable. ¡°Myung King¡­¡± Nichs responded with a respectful bow. Akil, wearing an annoyed expression, voiced his displeasure, ¡°I have never received news that Myung King crossed the borders of my kingdom.¡± ¡°I apologize. We were in such a hurry that we didn¡¯t have the chance to send a messenger.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting your sudden appearance here is mere coincidence?¡± Withposed demeanor, Nichs exined, ¡°In truth, I spotted King Akil and his warriors from a distance as they were on the move. However, I was concerned it might cause disruption, so I kept my distance. There was no other intention.¡± As Nichs diplomatically rified, Akil¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to entertain guests at the moment. Please continue on your way. I won¡¯t make an issue out of this.¡± ¡°Lord, killing a judge will surely be a problem. I am en route to the Hashi Kingdom. Will you not apany me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sudden proposal.¡± ¡°I will exin the reason as we travel.¡± Nichs shifted his gaze toward the bound wanderer and added, ¡°You can make a decision regarding the wanderer when we reach Hashi Kingdom.¡± *** Upon receiving the news that Dana had entered the capital, Eugene eagerly issued instructions for immediate preparations to ensure a warm reception. The anticipation had been building, with Eugene eagerly awaiting the passing of time and receiving updates on Dana¡¯s progress every two days. Chapter 368.1 As the much-anticipated moment of Dana¡¯s arrival drew near, Eugene found the passage of time dragging along at an excruciatingly slow pace. Upon receiving the news that Dana¡¯s carriage had entered the capital, Eugene repeatedly inquired of the maid, ¡°How far has shee now?¡± Finally, the grand procession of carriages made its way into the royal pce. Eugene¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she witnessed Dana alighting from the now stationary carriage. Dana, upon meeting Eugene¡¯s gaze, brightened with a warm smile, only to be ovee with emotion as she noticed her daughter holding back tears. Dana, eager to close the distance with her daughter, opened her arms wide. Despite her heart racing towards Eugene, her aged body did not move as swiftly as she desired. Eventually, in a tender embrace, Dana smiled upon hearing the endearing address of ¡®Mom¡¯ echoing in her ears. The mother and daughter shared a heartfelt moment, their eyes conveying a wealth of unspoken stories they wished to share. However, for the time being, they chose to postpone the exchange, savoring the joy of their reunion. While Dana engaged in pleasant exchanges with Kasser, Eugene extended her greetings to the Sword King. ¡°Greetings after a long time, Your Majesty. I trust you have been well? My mother holds you in high regard, and she is greatly indebted to you.¡± The Sword King responded graciously, ¡°Not at all. Lady Arse is a wise and insightful person, and our conversations have been truly meaningful. I regret losing such a valuable conversational partner. I heard she is soon to be a grandmother. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you. I hope you findfort during your stay,¡± Eugene replied. In the hushed ambiance of the king¡¯s study, Kasser and the sovereign engaged in a private conversation. Meanwhile, Dana took the opportunity to express her admiration for Richard. ¡°Thanks to His Majesty, I arrived here safely. He is truly a courteous and considerate person,¡± Dana expressed with gratitude.¡°Yes, he is a good person,¡± Eugene concurred. Dana, however, couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her past prejudices against kings. ¡°I must have been blind not to realize. I thought I had a good eye for people, but it was my arrogance,¡± she admitted bitterly. In the past,cking a close rtionship with the kings, Dana had formed judgments based on public opinion or her ability to sense people¡¯s energy. Observing the seemingly uncontroble energy of the kings, she had drawn conclusions about his temperament. Yet, now, having interacted closely with both Kasser and Richard, she struggled to find any ws in their personalities. The realization struck Dana, and she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge her own narrow-mindedness. Eugene, witnessing Dana¡¯s realization, offered a subtle smile. Had Dana¡¯s first encounter been with Fire King Riner, she might have been inclined to view kings as strange beings. ¡°I¡¯ve misjudged Sang-je too. To think someone iming to be God¡¯s representative would do such things,¡± Dana continued, her tone taking on a contemtive note. Her previous cautionary stance towards Sang-je revealed a marked boundary in her heart. However, the shock of being attacked by Judges at the buffer zone shattered that perception. Dana med herself for hercency. While Dana had emerged unharmed, the weight of the lives lost or injured that day weighed heavily on her conscience. The thought of what could have transpired, not only in missing her daughter but potentially inflicting asting wound on her heart, haunted Dana. The prospect of her daughter learning of a tragic ident on her journey to reunite with her was a painful scenario she couldn¡¯t bear to contemte. As Eugene observed Dana¡¯s troubled expression, a wave of regret washed over her. Initially, upon learning of Dana¡¯s impending visit, a subtle sense of me crept into Eugene¡¯s thoughts¡ª¡¯Why not stay in the Holy City and spare the trouble?¡¯ Yet, with the passage of time, that initial reluctance transformed into anticipation, eagerly awaiting the day she would reunite with her mother. Contemting Dana¡¯s determination to embark on the journey to care for her pregnant daughter, Eugene was profoundly moved. In those moments, the realization dawned upon her that she was the recipient of a mother¡¯s boundless love, a sentiment she had longed for during her time in the other world. Eugene acknowledged that she hadn¡¯t entirely shed the perceptions inherited from the other world. The thought surfaced in her mind: ¡®Mom is undeniably a resilient person. If she ces trust in Sang-je, why shouldn¡¯t others?¡¯ It was a revtion that prompted her to reconsider the deep-seated beliefs that surrounded the figure known as ¡®God¡¯s representative.¡¯ In Eugene¡¯s reflections, the issue became apparent¡ªsomething that required a serious discussion with Kasser. ¡°Mom, I had no idea how wonderful it would be to see your face like this. Am I too immature?¡± Eugene yfully posed the question, adopting a cute demeanor that elicitedughter from Dana. ¡°I was concerned that pregnancy might have taken a toll on your face, but you look good, so I¡¯m relieved,¡± Dana expressed, her worry dissipating as she observed her daughter¡¯s well-being. ¡°I¡¯ve passed the most challenging part.¡± ¡°Is the baby growing well? Can you feel the movements?¡± asked Dana. ¡°Not yet,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s about time to start feeling it,¡± Dana mused. ¡°When the timees, I will,¡± Eugene assured. ¡°You seem remarkably calm. Usually, there are many worries during the first pregnancy.¡± Eugene simply smiled, envisioning a small snake swimming in a dreamlike sea. She couldn¡¯t expect the medical conveniences taken for granted in the other world, such as basic tests like ultrasound to monitor the baby¡¯s condition. Despite the limitations, she harbored no worries. ¡°n¡¯s princess recently gave birth,¡± Dana shared, shifting the conversation. ¡°Oh, right. It has already happened. Have they seen the heir?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°King Richard seemed eager to boast about it. However, I thought it would be more appropriate to decline, considering the etiquette. The heir is the most precious treasure of the kingdom, and I am an outsider. But Anika insisted, so I went to see,¡± Dana recounted. ¡°Anika Gemma?¡± ¡°She adored her son deeply. It was refreshing to witness a different sidepared to the other Anikas. Truly remarkable. She even gave her a letter, asking me to convey it,¡± Dana disclosed. Chapter 368.2 Eugene, taken aback, received Dana¡¯s letter with a surprised expression. It felt like an unexpected gift, and with an excited heart, she unfolded the letter, eager to discover the words within. [ Anika Jin. It¡¯s been a while since I greeted you through a letter. I heard the news that you are pregnant. Congrattions. I gave birth not too long ago. In the past, I awaited the day I could return to the Holy City, liberated from the burdensome duty of bearing a child. But now, looking at the sleeping face of my child, I can¡¯t imagine a life without him. It¡¯s all thanks to Anika Jin. Everything seems to have changed after your visit. It didn¡¯t happen overnight, but from one day, living in the kingdom no longer felt ufortable, and I developed affection for the child growing in my belly. It turns out that deciding to live is all about determination. And there was something strange. It¡¯s a matter that¡¯s difficult to discuss with my husband. It¡¯s about a dream vision. I had a dream vision almost at the end of my pregnancy, and there was something in the water. I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before. You know that dream visions are supposed to be only about the water, right? I couldn¡¯t see exactly what it was, but when I woke up, I only remembered the color. It was the same color as my husband¡¯s eyes. Anika Jin, don¡¯t be surprised if you see something strange in your dream vision. I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m your senior in bing a mother. I hope you give birth to a child safely and healthily. I hope we can meet when the opportunity arises.¨D Anika Gemma ] Eugene¡¯s lips continued to curve in a gentle smile as she immersed herself in the contents of the letter. The sense of relief washed over her, knowing that Gemma was no longer burdened by unhappiness. The thought of the future king growing up under the care of a loving mother kindled warmth in Eugene¡¯s heart. As she contemted the message, a curious thought surfaced in Eugene¡¯s mind. Do all Anikas witness the child¡¯s Praz in their dream visions? Or did Gemma start seeing it due to a shift in her mindset? Perhaps the bond between Anika and the king¡¯s child is stronger than anyone else¡¯s, Eugene pondered. Considering theplementarity of Ramita and Praz in their rtionship, Eugene mused that a simr dynamic might apply to the connection between a mother and son. Yet, she acknowledged the potential for strong shes when Ramita and Praz rejected each other, drawing a parallel to theplexities in rtionships. The dual nature of Ramita, evident in her capacity to both harm and protectrks, intrigued Eugene. She spected that Anikas harboring resentment toward kings might experience fear when approaching thetter. In this context, the rumor of an Anika giving birth to the king¡¯s child experiencing physical deterioration could find exnation. While rejecting Praz, isn¡¯t it physically demanding to carry a child with Praz for ten months? Eugene questioned the toll of such a challenging situation. The shrewdness of Sang-je once again sent shivers down her spine. It became apparent that Sang-je, with his keen observations over time, had unraveled the intricate dynamics between the king, Anikas, and the mysterious forces of Praz and Ramita. *** ¡°Lockdown? Are you telling me that the Holy City is currently under lockdown?¡± ¡°I received the information on the afternoon I left,¡± Richard confirmed. Kasser¡¯s countenance stiffened sharply at the revtion, his concern evident. On the other hand, Richard¡¯s demeanor, while not overly serious, conveyed a thoughtful stance. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Sang-je is thinking. The dry season has just begun, and what does he expect by locking down the Holy City? The damage to the merchants relying on the Holy City will be severe, so he can¡¯t keep the gates closed for long,¡± Richard remarked with a hint of perplexity. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Sang-je doesn¡¯t care about such matters at all. In the worst case, Sang-je will use the entire poption of the Holy City as hostages,¡± Kasser exined, his tone carrying a somber weight. ¡°As hostages?¡± Richard questioned the absurdity of the situation, but seeing Kasser¡¯s serious expression, his own countenance hardened. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is the unexaggerated truth,¡± Kasser began, preparing to unravel the intricate narrative of events. Richard¡¯s expressions shifted from skepticism to a spectrum of emotions¡ªpain, regret, sorrow, and anger¡ªsurfacing and subsiding as he absorbed the shocking details. After Kasser concluded his ount, a heavy silence lingered in the room. Richard, who had been holding his head with both hands, raised his upper body. Now, his eyes showed not just pain but tightly suppressed anger. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you for the first time.¡± ¡°What do you n to do from now on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an incredibly heavy truth. If we want to confront that bastard, at least all kings need to unite.¡± Richard nodded in understanding. The prospect of individual kings opposing Sang-je might leave them isted, but the unity of six kings could potentially tip the bnce and confront the looming threat. ¡°Given theplexity of this narrative, direct interaction is necessary, as letters or messengers fall short. I¡¯m increasingly concerned about the fate of the Holy City under lockdown in the meantime.¡± ¡°Fire King Riner has already arrived. Myung King also expressed his intention to visit during this dry season.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Fire King and Myung King too? Why am I hearing this story for the first time if Fire King is already here?¡± Kasser sighed, the mention of Riner naturally eliciting a deep exhale. After a tumultuous encounter involving an oil barrel and a rough desert skirmish, Riner had persistently questioned Kasser about the whereabouts of the world¡¯s strongestrk. Kasser, cautious of the potential consequences, dyed providing an answer. Now, he found himself receiving daily reprimands from Riner for not keeping his promise. ¡°I n to inform Fire Kingst,¡± Kasser exined. Richard smiled knowingly, remarking, ¡°Fire King Riner is a bit impatient, isn¡¯t he?¡± In the midst of their conversation, a cautious chambein summoned Kasser from outside. After gaining permission, the chambein urgently entered. Kasser received two urgent reports, and his expression turned peculiar as he opened one of them. ¡°It seems the Dark King has crossed the border.¡± Reading the second report, Kasser¡¯s eyes revealed a mixture of shock and concern. ¡°Myung King¡­ is on his way with King Akil.¡± Richard chuckled, a touch of amusement in his tone. ¡°All six kings will gather here in the capital of the Hashi Kingdom. I never expected to witness such a spectacle in my lifetime.¡± For the first time, Kasser felt the subtle orchestration of fate. A new tide was on the brink of sweeping across the kingdoms. Chapter 369.1 Eugene, walking leisurely, had an eagle trailing behind her on foot. When Eugene slowed down, the apanyingrk matched her pace, and as she quickened her steps, therk fluttered its wings to keep up. Halting, Eugene nced back, and therk, too, came to a standstill, tilting its head curiously. A smile yed on Eugene¡¯s lips as she observed the eagle. Despite its imposing size, it wore a gentle expression that contradicted its appearance. Traditionally,rks were known for their unwavering attachment to their owners, never wanting to be apart from them for even a moment. When someone approached Riner, hisrk would draw near, disying a watchful and vignt demeanor, intimidating others and necessitating its confinement in a cage. Since Riner¡¯srk stuck close to Eugene and behaved, Riner saw no need to control it. Strangely, both the owner and the eagle seemed indifferent to this apparent neglect. Eugene raised her gaze, noticing maids in the distance who appeared frightened, despite the considerable distance between them. She wished to assure them they need not follow due to their fear but, being pregnant, foundfort in having someone by her side. ¡°Kraaah!¡± Abruptly, a ck leopard emerged from the tall grass, attacking the eagle. Despite the eagle being only half the size of the leopard, it found itself crouched on the ground, helpless. Abu, sessful in the surprise attack, emitted a joyful cry. ¡°Abu, be gentle. What if he gets hurt?¡± Eugene chided, considering her words might be unnecessary. There seemed little chance of the eagle sustaining serious injury from such an attack. Riner¡¯srk stood upright, shaking its head and then unfurled its wings, shaking them in a disy of dissatisfaction directed at Abu. Despite being subjected to multiple attacks, therk¡¯s response remained consistently indifferent. Observing this, Eugene realized anew that the eagle possessed its own inherent personality. During Abu¡¯s initial encounters withrks, he exhibited a sense of caution. While not disying overt aggression, Abu grumbled discontentedly. ording to Eugene¡¯s understanding, royal Hwansus typically remained indifferent to one another. It appeared that Abu¡¯s displeasure stemmed from therks being in proximity to Eugene rather than harboring a general animosity towardrks. Even when Abu assumed a hostile stance, Riner¡¯s Hwansu remained uninterested. Despite Abu¡¯s attempts to incite conflict, the eagle merely expressed annoyance without escting to a physical confrontation. Abu seemed to derive enjoyment from bothering therk, despite the eagle¡¯s nonchnt reactions. Now, Abu found amusement in provoking it.As Abu once again poised for an attack and lunged, therk skillfully maneuvered its body to the side, evading the assault. ¡°Oh,¡± Eugene remarked, acknowledging therk¡¯s swift reaction. Undeterred, Abu continued to yfully tease the eagle. Eugene observed the antics of the two familiar creatures with delight, finding amusement in their interactions. However, to the maids standing at a distance, the scene appeared more frightening than entertaining. As they strolled, they unexpectedly found themselves beneath the king¡¯s office. Looking up, the balcony window connected to the office caught their attention, sparking Eugene¡¯s curiosity about Kasser¡¯s activities. ¡°You two wait here. Don¡¯t go anywhere else,¡± Eugene instructed the two Hwansus before entering the pce. ncing back before turning inside, she saw the two Hwansus sitting quietly. She smiled and opened the door. As it was an unnned visit, Eugene first sought out the attendant. ¡°Is His Majesty busy with official duties?¡± ¡°A little while ago, His Majesty received a report.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene uttered, taking a step back. ¡°There¡¯s no urgent matter, so there¡¯s no need to disturb His Majesty. I¡¯lle for a visit next time.¡± ¡°Yes, Queen,¡± replied the attendant. She swiftly turned away, feeling the need to leave the vicinity of the king¡¯s office promptly. Unintentionally, her pace quickened. Recently, Riner had persistently sought information about Kasserand, irritatingly inquiring about the whereabouts of the strongestrk. Sorry, Kasser. Despite being the one who exchanged information with Riner, Kasser was now being harassed without cause. Eugene spected that if she weren¡¯t pregnant, Riner would likely have persistently pursued her instead. ¡°You possess a fascinating ability, Anika Jin. How did you manage to befriend these Hwansus?¡± inquired Richard. ¡°I didn¡¯t befriend them, Your Majesty,¡± replied Eugene. Upon hearing Eugene¡¯s exnation, Richard pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°If any Hwansu would follow Anika Jin, may I call my Hwansu too?¡± ¡°Oh, certainly. That¡¯s fine,¡± Eugene responded. Richard¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance, and after a while, his Hwansu responded to the king¡¯s call¡ªa fox with vibrant red fur from head to tail. Eugene admired the creature, seemingly leaping out of a storybook, as it stood still, fixated on her. However, before the fox could reach her, it was intercepted by a ck leopard and an eagle. Abu roared at the fox, and Riner¡¯srk spread its wings, turning a friendly coexistence into a sudden duel with amon rival. Witnessing this, Eugene couldn¡¯t shake off a foreboding feeling. The other three kings are on their way¡­ She had a premonition that she would soon be a caretaker for the Hwansus of the six kings. Surrounded by the yful creatures, she found little time to focus on the teleportation spell research left by Flora. Even if I had the time, I can¡¯t do it alone. I wish someone would teach me. If Aldrit were present, she could ask numerous questions. When will Aldrit visit again? Probably not soon. It¡¯s quite a distance from the hideout to here. Chapter 369.2 Aldrit, who embarked on a desert journey a few days ago, unexpectedly found himself ensnared in a sudden sandstorm. Making the grave mistake of losing his way, he unintentionally ventured into a perilous region he would have avoided under normal circumstances. In this treacherous expanse, concealed beneath the sand,y numerous deep crevices, nearly imperceptible to the eye. A misstep on these hidden chasms could lead to a fatal descent into bottomless pits, buried by cascading sand, resulting in suffocation. The realization of his mistake struck Aldrit as one of his legs sank deeply into the sandy terrain. Regrettably, it was toote. His body was swiftly drawn downward, like ants descending into an abyss. Amidst the relentless deluge of sand, a chilling sensation pervaded Aldrit¡¯s entire being as he slid down, his body seemingly submerged. Recognizing an underwater current, he grasped the gravity of his situation. Being an underground water stream, prating the thickyer of sand above the water surface seemed an insurmountable task. Nevertheless, he fought valiantly, thrashing his limbs in a desperate bid for survival. Despite his efforts, his breath was soon extinguished, and the specter of death loomed. I don¡¯t want to die. Aldrit, a wanderer ustomed to the proximity of death, had fostered an indomitable will to survive. As consciousness waned, he felt a formidable force seize him, whether from an external influence or the current itself remained uncertain. After an indeterminate span, a sudden jolt coursed through him, as if his entire body had been struck, and water expelled forcefully from his nose and mouth. After a prolonged bout of coughing, Aldrit¡¯s fit finally subsided. Squinting his blurry eyes, he gradually focused and found himself locking gazes with a pair of intense red eyes. ¡°Again?¡±Startled, Aldrit sat up, discovering a massive turtle, its head nearly the size of his torso, looming nearby. The creature looked oddly familiar. ¡°Why did you crawl in here to disturb my rest? Huh?¡± ¡°You¡­ Abu?¡± Hwansu, the turtle, widened its eyes and opened its mouth wide, as if poised to swallow Aldrit whole. ¡°What? Who told you that name?¡± ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Or how else would I know?¡± The turtle closed its mouth, smacked its lips, and scanned Aldrit from top to bottom before murmuring, ¡°You¡¯re a peculiar one. Most would have fainted by now. Aren¡¯t you scared of me?¡± ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t the one who saved my life twice, I wouldn¡¯t be scared of you.¡± No longer harboring resentment, Aldrit¡¯s experiences with the mischievous Mara had altered his perspective. Living with the wickedly chattering Mara in the form of a mouse had desensitized him to the once-frightening beings. ¡°Hmph. Humans who speak so casually disgust me. Get out of my territory quickly.¡± Aldrit stood up and bowed his head to the turtle. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll leave in a hurry.¡± As he surveyed his surroundings, attempting to discern the direction, his expression darkened. He found himself in the midst of a perilous area, where every step demanded heightened vignce. Unable to move swiftly, escaping this vicinity would be a protracted endeavor spanning more than a few days. The turtle, fixing Aldrit with an enigmatic gaze, suddenly broke its silence. ¡°Where are you heading?¡± ¡°To Hashi Kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, how old am I?¡± The turtle grumbled and then quivered all over. Aldrit, witnessing the astonishing transformation of the massive turtle for the first time, was captivated. After a brief moment, the bulky form of the turtle vanished, giving way to a sleek lizard with a sinuous tail. ¡°Be careful not to fall again nearby. Hop on quickly,¡± therk said. Aldrit didn¡¯t hesitate and deftly climbed onto the lizard¡¯s body. As he settled in, therk mumbled to itself, ¡°Indeed, a peculiar one.¡± Though riding was manageable, the lizard¡¯s body was adorned with smooth scales, presenting a challenge to find a secure grip. Aldrit fumbled around, uncertain of where to ce his hands, and then encountered coarse fur around the neck, reminiscent of the bristles of a wild animal. He grasped the fur with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I carried a human. It¡¯s not a bad feeling.¡± The colossal lizard began to traverse the sand as if it were a t in. *** ¡°Everyone has decided to submit a petition to the Holy Pce together.¡± Patrick acknowledged Enoch¡¯s words with a profound nod. ¡°Father, trust that Mother will emerge unscathed. By now, she should have safely reached the kingdom,¡± Enoch assured. ¡°I sincerely hope so. Truly,¡± Patrick responded, his worry evident. The blockade of the Holy Pce had deprived him of peaceful rest, and his mind was gued with distressing thoughts. He found it difficult to articte his concerns, fearing that voicing them might somehow bring them to fruition. ¡°My Lord,¡± a knock interrupted their conversation, and an attendant entered with urgent news. ¡°A decree has emanated from the Holy Pce, summoning all Anikas to enter. However, the approach appears coercive. There are reports of knights forcibly taking those who resist.¡± Chapter 370.1 Enoch and Patrick exchanged incredulous nces as they processed the recent revtions. Sang-je¡¯s favoritism towards Anika wasn¡¯t up for debate, given Anika¡¯s scarce presence and the arbitrary circumstances of their birth. However, the news of Anika being forcefully ushered into the Holy Pce was beyond belief. Despite theck of credible sources for the vague rumors circting among the aides, the idea was simply imusible. Enoch asked, ¡°What reason was provided for bringing Anika into the Holy Pce?¡± ¡°The knight who received the order reported that Anikas were singled out, but the exact motive remains unknown,¡± responded the informant. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that Jin is not within the Holy Pce, Father,¡± Patrick remarked, his expression growing serious. Patrick, wearing a serious expression, pondered, ¡°It seems ominous.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that something else might ur?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t predict Sang-je¡¯s true intentions.¡± ¡°Many trading houses, rooted in the Holy Capital, have united in submitting petitions. The Holy Pce can¡¯t ignore the unanimous stance of everyone. If the petition doesn¡¯t yield results, we¡¯ve also contemted more forceful measures,¡± Enoch dered confidently. Enoch believed in the influence of the trading houses, whose donations formed a substantial part of the Holy Pce¡¯s vast wealth. Disrupting the flow of goods into the Holy Pce alone would pose a significant challenge to maintaining the livelihoods of its inhabitants. However, Patrick¡¯s foreboding premonition soon proved urate, as the blockade of the Holy City marked only the beginning of a more ominous turn of events.Sang-je chuckled cynically as he perused the petition presented by the priests. The document bore the desperate plea of the trading houses in the Holy City, warning of impending bankruptcy if the current situation persisted. It was inteced with a subtle threat, alluding to the potential financial repercussions on the Holy Pce. Ignoring such a petition could invite further, more explicit threats, but Sang-je dismissed it with amusement, considering it nothing more than a jest. ¡°Human beings have be too affluent,¡± Sang-je remarked, a wry smile ying on his lips. ¡°Even centuries ago, they faced nakedness and starvation, yet they endured and survived.¡± Sang-je, well aware of human adaptability, understood that people adjust to their circumstances. They find a way to live without what theyck. Even if all the trading houses in the Holy Capital faced bankruptcy, reducing today¡¯s meat-eating humans to subsisting on dried bread crumbs, survival would endure. In fact, adversity often bes a resilient force for humanity. Indifferent to the potential decline in the lives of the Holy Capital residents, Sang-je saw no issue if the fire scorched his own feet. At this moment, he found himself overwhelmed, teetering on the precipice of his towering ambitions. Both of his Anikas, crucial to fulfilling his grand designs, had slipped through his fingers. Yet, he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on this failure and wait for another opportunity. The realization struck him abruptly that his remaining time was finite. Even the figure crouching somewhere in the desert presented uncertainty. Sang-je constantly depleted his life force to sustain magic, create seeds for the knights¡¯ consumption, and despite the life force supplementation through Anika, it proved insufficient. With time, Mara would grow even more formidable. Inparison to humans, Sang-je found himself on a downward slope, while Mara had the potential to ascend higher. The bnce of power would inevitably shift, and Sang-je faced the stark reality that time was not on his side. Sang-je resolved to unveil his final gambit, acknowledging that the time had arrived to set in motion the contingency n he had prepared, albeit reluctantly, for the worst-case scenario. In Sang-je¡¯s possession remained pivotal pieces: the Holy Capital, its inhabitants, and, most notably, the Anikas. With meticulous management, Sang-je effectively sealed off any trace of the ancient lineage of the vanished tribe from departing the Holy Capital. While manyplied amicably, those who defiantly sought to leave faced mysterious idents. Consequently, individuals with the bloodline of the ancient tribe now exclusively resided within the confines of the Holy Capital. This meant that Anikas could only be born within these walls, and without Anikas, the royal bloodline would cease to perpetuate. Kings can never forsake this Holy Capital. As long as I maintain a firm grip on it, they remain powerless to intervene, Sang-je dered confidently. The only force in the world that Sang-je truly feared was the kings. Despite never confronting one personally, the instinctive fear instilled in him during his upbringing persisted, unyielding to the passage of time and his own strength. However, holding the Holy Capital hostage alone was insufficient. In the event of a king¡¯s daring attack, there needed to be an escape n. Yet, Sang-je had a solution to this looming predicament. Sang-je addressed the priest before him with deliberate words. ¡°To mitigate chaos, I¡¯ve postponed revealing the truth for a while, but theck of patience is trulymentable. Now, I shall publicly dere the divine trust bestowed upon me by the great one.¡± The priest knelt in astonishment, humbled by the weight of Sang-je¡¯s words. ¡°I dare to listen to the words of the divine.¡± ¡°My pitiful children, who embrace my will as darkness descends upon the world, heed thismand. Build fortifications and stockpile provisions in preparation for the impending darkness. The Holy War is upon us.¡± The priest, hands trembling and sped together, raised his head in inquiry. ¡°The Holy War, you say?¡± ¡°A sacred battle against the encroaching evil that nkets the world is imminent. All must unite with a single heart for this fearsome and grand war. This is the divine will and the path to safeguarding us all.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Your Holiness.¡± Chapter 370.2 ¡°The Holy City is a blessed sanctuary, a fortress of the divine. Our primary mission is to protect this sacred ground. Now, go forth, announce the divine trust publicly, and rally the faithful. While equality prevailed until now, to wage war, a hierarchy is necessary. Priests, such as yourself, will y a paramount role at the forefront. I shall confer the esteemed position of bishop upon those priests who have devoted themselves to the divine with unwavering hearts.¡± A fleeting desire flickered in the eyes of the priest, who had initially tensed at the mention of the Holy War. Priests, perennially in a position inferior to knights,cked a distinct hierarchy and were merely referred to as priests. Despite concealing it, they often harbored internalmentations about their modest status. ¡°From this moment onward, no one shall be permitted to leave the Holy City until the conclusion of the Holy War, and entry shall be equally restricted. A formidable barrier, sanctioned by the divine, shall shield this Holy City.¡± The expansive reach of the barrier epassed the entirety of the Holy City. When activated, the enchantment rendered it impervious, even to a king attempting to breach it. Sang-je stumbled upon the knowledge of this barrier magic in the ancient tribe¡¯s archive, sparking a relentless pursuit toprehend its intricacies. His exhaustive research into various levels of magic, coupled with dedicated time and resources, culminated in the recent activation of this potent magical shield. Thepletion of the enchantment coincided with the births of Jin and Flora, a time when Sang-je anticipated that everything would unfold smoothly through the influence of the two Anikas. Consequently, he sealed the enchantment, believing it unnecessary at that juncture. While the barrier enchantment wasn¡¯t overlyplex, it demanded exceptionally potent mediums and vessels, which could be substituted with human lives. Sang-je had refrained from attempting it earlier, fearing themotion it would create, asserting that the enchantment was not absolutely essential. However, circumstances had now changed. Sang-je was prepared to sacrifice not just a few hundred but half of the residents of the Holy Capital to secure the safety of both the Holy Capital and Anikas. His strategy was to seal off the Holy Capital and exercise patience, as time was a crucial ally. Human lives spanned at most a few decades, and within a shorter timeframe, they would inevitably forget. *** Dark King Pered made his arrival, and as per prior instructions, the soldiers silently swung open the city gates the moment Pered revealed his identity. Puzzled by the seeminglyx security in the capital, Pered couldn¡¯t help but contemte, Even if they knew I wasing, isn¡¯t the security of the capital toox for some reason?Hearing rumors about the Fourth King¡¯s diligent governance, the situation struck him as odd. Following his guide, Pered strolled through the capital¡¯s courtyard, abruptly halting as doubt clouded his eyes. Under the expansive shade of a tree in the courtyard, a tea table was arranged. A middle-aged man with ashen hair sat leisurely, sipping tea. Upon noticing Pered¡¯s gaze, the man smiled and, with teacup in hand, raised it in greeting. Pered respectfully acknowledged the gesture, inwardly questioning, Why is the Sword King here? Although highly improbable, Pered couldn¡¯t shake the thought that he had arrived in the n Kingdom. Climbing the pce stairs, Pered was further amazed as he stopped in his tracks. Descending from the stairs, a red-haired man, wearing an unimpressed expression, passed by Pered, barely acknowledging his presence. This time, unable to contain his curiosity, Pered turned to the guide. ¡°Just now¡­ Was that the Fire King?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Why is the Fire King¡­?¡± ¡°He always stops by His Majesty the Death King¡¯s office around this time.¡± While the exnation seemed to barely exin the situation, he opted not to delve deeper and continued walking. Just before Pered¡¯s arrival, Kasser abruptly released the pen he had been holding, almost as if discarding it in frustration. It marked a rare instance where Kasser allowed his displeasure to surface without directing it at an inanimate object. The courtier stationed discreetly in the corner sensed the shift in his master¡¯s mood, ncing up to gauge the tension. Kasser found himself grappling with the persistent annoyance posed by Riner. While Riner¡¯s purported goal was to uncover the whereabouts of the ¡°strongestrk,¡± Kasser had unequivocally stated that he would divulge everything once the other kings arrived. Despite this, Riner persisted in his daily visits, inundating Kasser with nonsensical ramblings. Although Kasser desired to dismiss him, the diplomatic status Riner held as a king prevented such a brusque action. Kasser, guided by the principles of kingly patience and exemry conduct, was baffled by Riner¡¯s impulsive and emotionally charged behavior. The time spent with Riner left him with an inexplicable sense of unease. Adding to the frustration was the fact that Kasser couldn¡¯t genuinely harbor dislike for the seemingly insane king. ¡°Your Majesty, I have brought King Pered,¡± announced an attendant. Managing his expression with a subtle sigh, Kasser responded, ¡°Escort him in.¡± The door swung open, and Pered strode confidently into the room. Rising to greet his guest, Kasser offered a brief greeting before suggesting Pered take a seat on the sofa. Dismissing the attendants, he was left alone with Pered, a situation that, despite its delicacy, courtiers seemed increasinglyfortable leaving the two kings alone. Pered, sensing an undercurrent, inquired, ¡°Is something going on?¡± Kasser confirmed, ¡°That¡¯s correct. In a few days, Myung King and Concord King are also expected to arrive.¡± Pered¡¯s eyes betrayed a momentary flicker. ¡°The Holy Capital has been sealed off.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard.¡± ¡°Is the gathering of all the kings rted to this issue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this about Sang-je?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A brief twist in Pered¡¯s brow and a twitch of his lips preceded an eruption ofughter. Yet, beneath the surface, his eyes betrayed a cold gleam, radiating a sharp and icy light. Chapter 371.1 Kasser, unfazed, observed the passionate expression on Pered¡¯s face without a hint of surprise. When they first met in the Holy City, Kasser didn¡¯t detect the weary gaze typical of a long-time gambling addict in Pered. From the difort experienced during their journey through the Dark King¡¯s kingdom with Eugene to the unexpected activities beyond the Dark King¡¯s borders, Kasser sensed an underlying significance, although he couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. Separated, these events seemed disconnected, but when considered together, they hinted at undisclosed matters involving the Dark King. Pered, breaking the silence, asked, ¡°When will Myung King and King Akile?¡± ¡°In three days,¡± Kasser responded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll hear the details when everyone is assembled,¡± Pered concluded. Kasser was impressed by Pered¡¯s ability to manage things, in stark contrast to the daily mental exhaustion from dueling with Riner. Pered, disying a rare touch of emotion, prompted Kasser to change his initial n of deferring the discussion until everyone was present. ¡°Since there¡¯s no urgent matter right now, I¡¯ll make time. It seems like it will be a rather long story,¡± Kasser remarked. Pered, however, hesitated and shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I can bear it if I hear it now.¡± Cutting off any lingering attachment, Pered stood up. After briefly turning away, he faced Kasser again. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a very long time about the hypocrisy of Sang-je, who has turned the Holy Pce upside down and taken control.¡± As Pered spoke, his initiallyposed demeanor gave way to intense hatred, revealing the depth of his emotions. ¡°But the nauseating stench emanating from him, only I could endure.¡±Through relentless investigation, Pered unearthed the extent of corruption among the Judges and Sang-je¡¯s not just tolerance but encouragement of their misconduct. The Judges, acting as covert agents, were utilized to eliminate those opposing Sang-je¡¯s will. Suspicious deaths of priests within the Holy Pce and the discreet entrance and exit of orphans and impoverishedborers, only to leave as lifeless bodies, raised concerns. However, taking down Sang-je required substantial evidence and witnesses, a challenging task given the divided public opinion that would inevitably arise. ¡°I possess a wealth of information, but I couldn¡¯t take action. Is the story I¡¯ll hear in a few days worth the wait?¡± Pered questioned. Kasser nodded approvingly. ¡°It reveals a truth beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Despite the Dark King¡¯s patience, he will finally receive the deserved reward.¡± With a mixed expression of emotions, Pered bowed slightly and turned away. An attendant guided him to a room, and soon after, the warriors apanying Pered approached the king. ¡°Where are you staying?¡± Pered inquired. ¡°There¡¯s a separate guesthouse for the warriors of the Hashi Kingdom. We were directed there, but since it¡¯s a bit far from where Your Majesty stays, we¡¯ve decided to take turns standing guard.¡± ¡°The only threat here is the king. Besides me, there are three other kings staying. Even if you all attack together, can you handle one king? If an external attack urs that even the four of usbined can¡¯t stop, you won¡¯t be able to either. Rest without worries; don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Alone, Pered loosened a pouch from his waist, and from it emerged a small creature with fur standing on end and a long tail. Its unique body movements made it challenging to identify, but its small size was evident. Swiftly leaping out, the creature climbed up Pered¡¯s body andnded on his palm, its long tail dangling upside down. It was a tiny monkey, not even the size of a child¡¯s fist. Pered spoke, ¡°Dita,¡± and the creature turned around on his hand, settling down. ¡°The day may finallye when we have to repay Corin¡¯s debt.¡± In response, Dita made a chuckling sound. Pered smiled, gently stroking the monkey¡¯s head with a careful and affectionate touch. Even Pered¡¯s closest attendants, who had been with him for a long time, found it hard to believe their eyes. The Dark King, disying affectionate gestures toward his Hwansu. The Dark King was typically reserved and indifferent to everything, including his Hwansu. He was known to carry it around in his pocket, seemingly uninterested. Some spected that the Dark King kept his Hwansu hidden from public view out of embarrassment. Unlike other princes who chose strong creatures for their first Hwansu, the Dark King¡¯s Hwansu was weak and small. Pered gazed into the void, his expression vacant and emotionless, conveying a profound sense of emptiness. The sudden disappearance of tasks had left him in a state of motionless waiting for days. As the sound of knocking echoed through the room, Pered turned his head. The second round of knocks carried a distinctive aura, allowing him to identify the visitor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fire King?¡± he inquired. Riner entered as Pered opened the door, wearing a puzzled expression. ¡°I looked around, and there was no one¡­¡± ¡°I told the warriors to step back and rest,¡± Pered exined. Feeling a sense of boredom, Riner asked, ¡°Did you bring anything with you, like cards or something?¡± Pered replied curtly, ¡°No,¡± but Riner continued the conversation undeterred. ¡°Are you busy?¡± he asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Pered admitted, questioning in his mind why he was engaging in such a conversation with Riner. The camaraderie between the Fire King and himself was limited to a single game yed at the Arse family banquet in the Holy City. It was an impolite disy at someone else¡¯s gathering, deliberately showcasing his ¡®madness for gambling¡¯ to those around him. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, how about a round?¡± Riner suggested. Pered frowned. ¡°Whether it¡¯s with a weapon or just pure martial arts, I don¡¯t mind. But fighting with martial arts is the best.¡± Chapter 371.2 Understanding Riner¡¯s intention btedly, Pered let out a dryugh. ¡°While attempting to initiate a pure martial arts match challenges the warriors, none of mine step forward. They stand there, mouths shut, silently mouthing, ¡®Please kill someone, else.¡¯ Tsk. Who asked them to die? Let¡¯s just settle it with a fistfight.¡± Pered regarded Riner with a look as if he were an odd creature, simultaneously understanding that this guy was inherently strange. Who would provoke such a bizarre proposal? Riner, interpreting Pered¡¯s gaze as a refusal, chuckled and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s stop if you don¡¯t like it. Come to think of it, older people should be respected.¡± Despite Pered being older than Riner, he was still in his mid-thirties now; it wasn¡¯t the time to be receiving respect as an old man. Pered narrowed his eyes, staring at Riner. While he hadughed off more provocative challenges before, this one subtly got under his skin. Standing up, he spoke, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to use my body after a long time.¡± ¡°Really going to do it?¡± Riner hesitated, seemingly bored for the past few days. Even though he confronted Kasser daily, he received no noteworthy response. ¡°Just so you know, I don¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s dignity,¡± Pered warned. At Pered¡¯s words, Riner pursed his lips stubbornly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a wee statement. Even if there are bruises under your eyes, don¡¯t me me.¡± A whileter, Kasser heard that two kings were brawling in the desert, and he instinctively grasped the back of his neck.*** For several days, Aldrit had traversed the desert atop a lizard. Initially, he believed it would only venture into perilous areas. When therk first mentioned descending, he considered it a signal to dismount. However, after Aldrit had a simple meal, tended to his needs, and returned, therk extended its back once more. ¡°Is it trying to take me to the front of the kingdom?¡± Aldrit pondered but decided to suppress the question. Aware of the unpredictable temperament of therk, he refrained from asking, fearing a response like, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He chose to remain silent until therk¡¯s mood changed. Hanging on the lizard throughout the day made the journey challenging. Moreover, therk only amodated Aldrit to the extent he could endure, providing minimal time for meals, rest, and sleep. Despite the difficulties, Aldrit showed no signs of distress. It was still a preferable alternative to walking through the desert with sinking feet under the scorching sun, and it was significantly faster. As the sunpletely set, the lizard came to a stop. Aldrit dismounted, sighed, and involuntarily trembled. Breaking its silence of several days, therk spoke, ¡°You endure well. Quite admirable. Even though you¡¯re not a king.¡± Aldrit smiled wryly. ¡°You¡¯ve probably ridden across the desert with a king before, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± therk responded. Aldrit lit a small fire, had dinner, and, while sitting by the fire, turned his head slightly to see the gigantic lizard lying on the ground, resting its chin on the floor. It looked surreal. ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡± Aldrit carefully used a suitable title instead of therk¡¯s name, recalling the incident when he had referred to it as ¡®Abu¡¯ during the journey, and it seemed displeased. ¡°There is no one in this world who can call me by that name,¡± therk had asserted, prompting Aldrit to be cautious with his words. ¡°What is it?¡± therk responded. ¡°Canrks create something like a seed when they get old enough to speak like you?¡± Aldrit inquired, meeting the red eyes of therk. ¡°It¡¯s not a seed. It¡¯s a concentrated form of energy. You could call it a kind of spare life. When I¡¯m in danger of being eaten by something stronger than me, I create that energy form, pretend to be dead, and lure the stronger one away.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ So, you can¡¯t just create it recklessly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m creating it by deducting my own life. Why would I do such a thing?¡± ¡°By any chance¡­ What if a human were to eat that condensed form?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Therk blinked itsrge eyes several times before responding. ¡°That would be interesting. If a human eats it¡­ I haven¡¯t tried it, so I don¡¯t know. But why bother with such useless things?¡± Aldrit couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the Hwansu¡¯s reaction if it heard about Mara, who used to grumble while offering him seeds. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say hypothetically. What if a king were to eat it?¡± Aldrit asked. The Hwansu revealed its teeth, appearing very unpleasant. Although Aldrit didn¡¯t believe therk would harm him, he shivered unintentionally. Despite not considering it a threat, therk exuded an intimidating presence, making him feel the helplessness of humans in front ofrks. The lizard soon reverted to its usual expressionless demeanor. Aldrit had initially thought that if therk didn¡¯t respond, he wouldn¡¯t ask any further questions, fearing unpredictable behavior. However, to his surprise, therk spoke. ¡°It would reveal a hidden weakness.¡± After that, the conversation ceased, and Aldrit went to sleep, preparing to endure another day. *** ¡°This is simply uneptable!¡± Middle-aged Anika eximed, tossing a towel at the priest¡¯s face. ¡°How am I supposed to use such a rough towel?¡± The priest, suppressing his frustration, managed a forced smile as he collected the scattered towel and ced it in the basket. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll prepare another one.¡± As the priest departed, a chorus ofints erupted from various corners of the room. ¡°How much longer do we have to endure this?¡± one woman questioned. ¡°His Holiness gathers us here, and he doesn¡¯t say a word. He¡¯d better instruct us to go to our separate quarters. There¡¯s nothing decent inside the pce.¡± ¡°The bed is unbearably hard. My back is killing me,¡± another chimed in. In the midst of the turmoil, ck-haired women of various ages congregated in the hall, which served as a group prayer room. Amidst the discontent, Anika Katie, who didn¡¯t exactly get along with anyone, sat alone in a corner, reflecting on the words she had heard during herst encounter with Eugene. ¡°You should be cautious with Sang-je.¡± Chapter 372.1 Katie observed the Anika girls engaged in various conversations, paired up in twos. Despite the distance, she couldn¡¯t discern the details, yet the general tone hinted at a spectrum of emotionsints,ughter, and casual chatter. It was apparent that the gravity of the current situation had eluded most of them. In stark contrast, Katie had immersed herself in theplexities of life beyond the pce walls, exposed to a different reality. News of the city¡¯s lockdown and rumors of merchants facing adversity had reached her ears, adding ayer of seriousness to her understanding. Just when the weight of these concerns pressed upon her, a messenger arrived, casting doubt on Sang-je¡¯s ostensibly benign intentions. Yet, Katie found herself isted in her apprehensions. The other Anikas perceived the pce as an impregnable sanctuary, indifferent to the potential repercussions beyond its confines. Reflecting on the loss of her friends, Katie couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling that Sang-je¡¯s interference might have led to more unnoticed, unjust deaths. A shiver ran down her spine at the thought. Sighing, she shifted her gaze and noticed a lone Anika in tears. Upon entering the pce, Katie had witnessed the same Anika being restrained by a priest, her anguish palpable. Overhearing whispers nearby, she learned of a family illness that kept the distraught Anika fromplying. Initially surrounded by a few sympathetic peers, the weeping girl now stood abandoned, the others seemingly oblivious to her persistent cries. Specting on the reluctance of others to console the inconsble, Katie grimaced. Witnessing theck of genuine support reminded her of her own past shorings, and a pang of shame washed over her. Witnessing Ann¡¯s tears stirred a deep sense of pity within Katie. She could empathize with the profound worry that apanied concern for ailing family members. Imagining herself in Ann¡¯s shoes, with a sick child in tow, Katie knew that her own heart would have shattered. Moved by a surge ofpassion, she rose quietly and approached the weeping Anika. ¡°Calm down, Anika Ann. If you continue crying like this, you¡¯ll only exhaust yourself,¡± Katie offered gently, extending a supportive hand. Ann, puzzled by this unexpected gesture from someone with whom she had never even exchanged formal greetings, looked up. ¡°If your family is unwell, the worry must be overwhelming,¡± Katie spoke with genuine concern, her eyes conveying sincerity. Ann, in turn, tightly grasped Katie¡¯s offered hand.¡°My mother¡­ she¡¯s in a very critical condition. Unconscious, and they say if she doesn¡¯t wake up within a few days, it might be the end,¡± Ann confided, her voice tinged with sorrow. ¡°Have you informed the priests about it?¡± Katie inquired, her concern deepening. ¡°I¡¯mpelled to stay in the pce by His Holiness¡¯s order, and I can¡¯t leave. I requested a knight, but no one¡­¡± Ann¡¯s voice wavered as she spoke, choking on her words. The concern for her mother intertwined with the harsh reality of neglect she faced for the first time in her life, fueling a sense of self-loathing. The disparity between Sang-je¡¯s im of equality among Anikas and the undeniable reality hung in the air. Ann couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that if she had been born into a wealthy and powerful family, her plea for help wouldn¡¯t have fallen on deaf ears. Despite the facade of equality, everyone within the pce walls knew the truth¡ªthey just chose not to acknowledge it. Katie empathized with the profound shock that Ann was grappling with, drawing parallels to her own troubled youth marked by a persistent sense of inferiority. ¡°Let me see what I can do,¡± Katie asserted suddenly, a newfound determination welling up within her. She felt an urge to break free from the shackles of external maniption that had governed her life thus far. For the first time, instead of running away, she resolved to take charge and find a solution. ¡°I¡¯ll make an effort to find a solution,¡± she dered. ¡°How?¡± Ann inquired, her eyes reflecting a mixture of hope and skepticism. At that moment, a priest entered the room, catching Katie¡¯s attention. It was the same priest who had reprimanded Anika earlier about the towel. Witnessing Anika receiving the towel from the priest with a semnce of satisfaction, Katie decided to seize the opportunity. Turning on her heels, Katie followed the departing priest and addressed him, ¡°Reverend.¡± ¡°Yes, Anika,¡± the priest responded, though his smilecked warmth. Katie, momentarily unsure how to proceed, recognized that her situation was not much better than Ann¡¯s. If she were to request help for Ann¡¯s mother, the priest might offer a perfunctory response without genuine concern. Then, a clever idea dawned on her. ¡°Could you please convey a message to the Arse family for me?¡± Katie proposed. ¡°The Arse family?¡± The priest¡¯s eyes widened momentarily, and confusion clouded his expression. It was as if he questioned, ¡®How do you know about the Arse family?¡¯ Katie adopted a poised and somewhat imperious demeanor as she addressed the priest. ¡°I am the mother of His Majesty, the Fourth King.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Are you aware that an Anika from the Arse family is married to His Majesty, the Fourth King? Therefore, the Arse family is connected to me through my son. I wish to inquire about the well-being of the mother of Anika Ann, who is currently unwell. I seek assistance from the Arse family.¡± The priest¡¯s expression shifted subtly. Despite the decades that had passed since the scandal involving Katie, it remained so widely known that ignorance of it was virtually impossible. The divorce decree by the previous king had severed ties between the Hashi Kingdom and Katie, making her attempt to im a connection through her son quite audacious. After a momentary hesitation, Katie continued, ¡°You once advised me to speak up if I encountered difficulties. Since my sudden arrival at the pce, there may be asions when I need to seek assistance from the Arse family. Could I rely on you as a contact?¡± ¡°If you are facing difficulties, I shall certainly assist you,¡± the priest responded. While the priest may have taken a circuitous route, he saw the opportunity to establish a connection with the influential Arse family as a worthwhile endeavor. Chapter 372.2 As the priest moved away, Katie released a small sigh. Her entire interaction with him had been built on falsehoods; she had never reached out to the Arse family. However, considering their significant influence, the Arse family would likely encounter challenges due to the city lockdown. The opportunity to glean information from within the pce wouldn¡¯t be lost on them. Katie was confident that the priest would act as a discreet messenger, safeguarding her secret request. In times of uncertainty, everyone sought emergency routes, and the priest found himself in a powerless position, handling Anika¡¯s tasks. In such circumstances, he would likely leverage his connection with the Arse family as his own emergency route. *** Pides adopted the guise of someone confined to the prayer room throughout the day, purposefully avoiding eye contact while ndestinely exploring the various corners of the pce. To his surprise, he stumbled upon numerous vulnerabilities within the supposedly secure confines of the pce. Within the pce, its inhabitants were neatly divided into knights and priests. Yet, unless Sang-je had specifically tasked them with a mission, the knights enjoyed freedom of movement. Knights like Pides, who embraced a routine lifestyle within the pce, were a rare breed. The majority of their counterparts spent their nights there only when taking turns standing guard. Sang-je entrusted the knights with nearly all crucial responsibilities, creating an inherentwork of surveince among them. Their ability to sense each other naturally led to a vignt monitoring of activities within the pce. In contrast, the priests, residing within the pce throughout the day, were relegated to the roles of errand runners without any discernible hierarchy. Secluded from the outside world, they remained oblivious to worldly news, absorbed in their assigned tasks and unaware of the pce¡¯s internal affairs. Considering guarding the pce as the exclusive responsibility of the knights, the priests paid no heed to Pides¡¯ discreet wanderings. Pides carefully identified two suspicious locations within the pce. One was the sanctuary, a ce of utmost significance to Sang-je and thus meticulously guarded. Security around this area was stringent, with any unauthorized presence promptly reported to Sang-je. Consequently, Pides opted to focus his investigation on the underground prayer room. Having visited the underground prayer room before, Pides recalled a prior instance when he descended, following a priest¡¯s request, only to discover the blonde-haired Anika priest who had met an untimely demise.The underground prayer room stood as an enve beyond the reach of even the priests. Within its confines, Anika is positioned in a wooden trough designed for a single person, maneuvered by the priests operating a pulley system from above. Pides, having anticipated this challenge, had prepared robust ropes and a handful of screws in advance, enabling him to descend unaided. The endurance honed through consistent knightly training proved invaluable in navigating such precarious situations. Pides methodicallybed through the prayer room, yet nothing particrly conspicuous stood outpared to his previous visit. The room¡¯s structure was straightforward, conspicuously austere for a ce where Anika resided in solitude. Unpolished walls and floors bore the visible marks of digging, and the distinctive musty aroma of the cave lingered in the damp air. Though thick carpets were arranged for the Anika priest¡¯s prayers, they covered only select portions of the floor. Illuminating the space with a smallntern, Pides hesitated before approaching the wall. As he brought thentern closer, a peculiar pattern caught his attention. What is this? The pattern seemed familiar, a detail he had noticed during his earlier visit. If it were an intentional carving, he pondered, why had the work ceased? And why was the carpet strategically positioned to face this pattern? It felt more than mere happenstance. It resembles scales, no matter how I look at it, Pides thought. Determined to unravel the mystery, Pides resolved to return with tools during his next visit, intending to delve into the wall and unveil the secrets concealed within. Disheartened by theck of substantial discoveries, Pides secured himself to the rope, readying to ascend. Just as he neared the exit, a hushed exchange of voices reached his ears. Startled, Pides instinctively halted, pressing his body against the wall to conceal himself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to check the pulley?¡± one voice queried. ¡°We haven¡¯t encountered any issues yet, but it¡¯s good to be prepared,¡± another responded. ¡°I¡¯ll work on it tomorrow when the weather is clear. We¡¯ll need it in three days.¡± Even without catching every word, Pides held his breath for an extended moment. In three days? The realization struck him¡ªthree days hence, the Anika priest would descend into the prayer room. An opportunity of this caliber to observe the Anika¡¯s activities in the prayer room couldn¡¯t be missed, and Pides resolved to seize this chance. *** ¡°I¡¯ve learned a great deal through this child. I wasn¡¯t overly concerned about parting with the capital, as there¡¯s a baroness who takes excellent care of her. Thank you so much,¡± Dana expressed her gratitude, a sincere smile gracing her features. As Dana spoke, Marianne gently set down her teacup and apuded, a gesture of humility. ¡°You say too much. Protecting the queen is simply my duty. The queen, with her deep consideration for those around her, naturallymands the loyalty and respect of her subordinates. I cannot adequately convey my gratitude for entrusting your precious daughter to the kingdom.¡± Eugene, desiring a formal introduction between her mother and Marianne, had orchestrated a tea-drinking session for the three of them. Despite the warm atmosphere, eavesdropping on their courteous conversation left Eugene feeling uneasy, her ears tingling. This formality between strangers mirrored her perception of such interactions, making her quietly sip her tea. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet thedy of the renowned Arse family, whom I¡¯ve only heard about,¡± Marianne remarked graciously. ¡°Everyone outside the pce is eagerly anticipating where you, thedy, will visit first. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve received many invitations, and the entire kingdom is keenly interested in which noble house you will grace with your presence.¡± News of Dana¡¯s arrival at the royal pce had swiftly circted throughout the kingdom¡¯s social circles. As the head of the Arse family, Dana was a noble whose presence could only be secured by those with the means to travel extensively. The surge in applications for a royal audience since Eugene¡¯s pregnancy had increased significantly within just a few days. Given the absence of a formal channel to meet Dana officially as a guest of the queen, Eugene seemed keen on exploring her mother¡¯s surroundings informally. Chapter 373.1 ¡°It¡¯s a matter of upholding dignity as the queen¡¯s mother. After all, isn¡¯t the queen the highest-ranking noble in the kingdom¡¯s social hierarchy?¡± ¡°Mother, if there¡¯s an event that catches your interest, please feel free to attend.¡± ¡°Together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m upied meeting individuals whoe to the pce.¡± ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s not my ce to venture out alone without you.¡± In the past, Eugene might have anticipated her mother declining if uninterested. However, as time passed, she gained insight into the mindset of the upper ss by interacting with noblewomen. Eugene smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t have a strong desire for crowded ces these days. However, with just the pce, my interactions are limited. Your presence is convenient. Since everyone already knows you¡¯re my mother, no one would object, right? Isn¡¯t that so, Marianne?¡± ¡°Yes, Queen. With the Queen being pregnant and the head of the Arse family having no standing in the kingdom, even if you assume some of the Queen¡¯s roles, no one will criticize.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Dana responded with a somewhat reassured expression. Since arriving in the kingdom and seeing her daughter¡¯s face a few days ago, she had been somewhat bored with the idleness in the pce. Even during the extended periods managing the mansion, she never experienced such moments of leisure.¡°Mother is poised to be incredibly popr in social circles. I might need to create a schedule and implement a queue just to exchange greetings. Should I go all out and distribute tickets?¡± ¡°No need for that level of formality,¡± Dana replied, gazing at her daughter¡¯s yful remarks with a fond smile. Observing Dana¡¯s demeanor, Eugene silently admired her mother. Upon hearing the news that the Holy City had been sealed just the day before, she had been concerned that Dana might be deeply distressed. However, there was no trace of worry on Dana¡¯s face now. How frustrating it must be for her, Eugene thought. Yet, she doesn¡¯t show it. Mom must be waiting until she finds a solution since it¡¯s a situation that even she can¡¯t resolve immediately. Some mightbel Dana as cold, but for a leader tasked with guiding people, it is necessary to adhere to cool rationality rather than sumb to emotions. Lately, Eugene had been pondering the ideal mindset for a queen. I want to resemble Mom. She felt a sense of pride and security in having a mother she aspired to emte. Dana mumbled, directing her gaze towards a corner of the reception room, ¡°It¡¯s truly fascinating, no matter how many times I look at it.¡± Simultaneously, the other two individuals also shifted their attention. In the spot where their gazes converged, four Hwansus each upied their unique spaces. Abuy down, tapping the floor with his long tail and yawning. Krak diligently preened his wing feathers with his beak. The red-furred fox engaged in y with the little one, hopping between its front legs. Dana found herself in close proximity to the king¡¯s Hwansus for the first time, their majestic presence resembling formidable beasts. ¡®Yet, those red eyes¡­ there¡¯s something unsettling about them,¡¯ she reflected privately. A sudden awareness that the Hwansus couldprehend her words prompted her to exercise greater caution in her speech. ¡°Sorry,¡± Eugene apologized, breaking the silence. ¡°It¡¯s a bit chaotic, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. What¡¯s the harm in them being there quietly? But it¡¯s intriguing that these Hwansus follow you. I¡¯ve never heard of such an ability in Anika. Have you encountered this before, Baroness?¡± Dana inquired of Marianne. ¡°This is also my first encounter,¡± replied Marianne. ¡°The Queen possesses a rare ability.¡± Eugene, sensing an opportunity to lighten the atmosphere, extended an invitation. ¡°Would you like to touch them?¡± Dana, taken aback, vehemently declined. Eugene responded with a light-hearted chuckle, disguising it with a fake cough. Amidst the exchange, a maid discreetly entered, awaiting her moment before approaching with a message. The maid bowed respectfully to Dana before addressing Eugene. ¡°Queen, Myung King and King Akil have arrived. They have been escorted directly to His Majesty the Fourth King¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Eugene acknowledged. As the maid withdrew, Dana muttered to herself, ¡°Six kings. I never expected to see the day when they would gather in one ce.¡± ¡°Now that the guests have arrived, we should go and greet them,¡± Eugene suggested. As Eugene rose from her seat, a faint frown etched across her face as she instinctively embraced her stomach. ¡°Queen!¡± ¡°Jin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dana and Marianne, both taken aback, rushed to support Eugene. With a lifted head, Eugene spoke with a subtle expression that hovered between a smile and a sigh. ¡°It moved.¡± ¡°What? Oh, is it the baby kicking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A shared sense of relief and joy graced the faces of Dana and Marianne, who had been harboring concerns. ¡°Ah¡­ again now. Hmm¡­ it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Being quiet all this time and suddenly starting to move. Maybe it¡¯s already feeling cramped in your belly,¡± Dana mused. Despite the unfamiliar sensation of the baby squirming inside her, Eugene couldn¡¯t help butugh. An eagerness to share this news with Kasser welled up within her, urging her to convey the delightful development as swiftly as possible. Chapter 373.2 Three days psed before Pides once again descended into the underground prayer room, the descent urring just before the sun painted the sky with its first light. In tow, he carried a small shovel and a peculiar tent, his preparations meticulous and purposeful. Anticipating Anika¡¯s arrival, Pides had toiled diligently in advance. In a quiet corner of the room¡¯s floor, he had excavated a pit, its depth substantial enough for a person to be partially concealed. Once settled within, he intended to envelop himself with the tent ¨C a cunning creation that, at first nce, resembled a rock, its wrinkled form and color providing a seamless camouge. While the disguise might prove feeble under the scrutiny of a thorough investigation, Pides was confident in its efficacy. Anika, making solitary visits to the prayer room in the dim light, wouldn¡¯t delve into every nook and cranny. She was unlikely to wander far from the woven mat, offering a safe margin for his covert arrangement. Yet, an undercurrent of unease gnawed at him during the entire process. All the Anikas are confined within the Holy City Pce, and the Holy City is under lockdown. What on earth is happening? His unwavering focus on exploring the interior of the Holy City Pce had resulted in a dyed reception of external news. It seemed Sang-je¡¯s intentions were far from benevolent. Pides found himself grappling with a sense of foolishness as the blind faith he once held in Sang-je unraveled, the note left by his friend tearing away the veil of unwavering loyalty. Havingpleted his preparations, he waited in the underground prayer room, attuned to the subtle sounds around him. The creaking of the pulley reached his ears, prompting him to swiftly lie down on the floor and shroud himself beneath the tent. The descent of the wooden barrel was a slow affair, each passing moment extending into an eternity. Pides, his breath suppressed, listened intently to the footsteps that apanied the arrival. ¡°Great Mahar, who governs the order of the world. I pray to your omnipotence.¡±Carefully parting a small gap in the tent, Pides stole a discreet nce outside. Hey diagonally behind Anika, who knelt on the mat, immersed in fervent prayers. Even if she were to turn around, recognition would prove elusive in the darkness of the corner where Pides concealed himself. Anika, initially extolling the divine¡¯s greatness, fell into a contemtive silence. As her prayers resumed, the tone shifted to more earthly desires ¨C the well-being and joy of her family. Amidst the litany of wishes, emotional strains crept in, apanied by faint sobs. She spoke of the void left by her deceased parents and the longing for her siblings. Did Anika priests willingly sever ties with the outside world upon entering the Holy City Pce? Pides wondered. Reflecting, Pides realized he had never encountered Anika priests during his residence in the Holy City Pce. They always passed at a distance, escorted by fellow priests. The notion struck him that perhaps Anika priests hadn¡¯t received any special treatment, and the apparent surveince might be a deceptive facade. Anika concluded her prayer-like soliloquy, rising from her kneeling position. ¡°Oh, God. I dedicate the sacred power you have given me to the relic symbolizing you.¡± Observing Anika¡¯s approach to the wall adorned with intricate patterns, Pides widened the gap in the tent, affording himself a clearer view. cing both hands on the patterned surface, Anika closed her eyes in reverent concentration. Frowning, Pides witnessed an unusual luminescence emanating from the point where Anika¡¯s hands made contact with the wall. After a moment, Anika, having released her hands, drew a deep breath as if drained of energy. She retrieved the shawlid on the floor, draped it over her shoulders, and retrieved the wooden barrel. Seated atop it, she pulled the rope connected to the upper passage, initiating the gradual ascent of the wooden barrel. As the pulley¡¯s sound faded into silence, Pides, seizing the moment, drew back the tent and stood upright. Kindling a torch with a flint on his back, Pides pondered the significance of Anika¡¯s actions near the patterned wall. A symbol of God? Such knowledge had eluded Pides until now, as the intricacies of doctrine weren¡¯tmonly studied by many knights. He remained blissfully ignorant of the existence of a hidden relic beneath the Holy City Pce. If such a discovery existed, it could ignite religious fervor¡ªso why was it shrouded in secrecy? Carefully scrutinizing the intricate patterns, Pides took a step back. From a distance, the details became clearer. Scales¡­ If that is part of some life form¡­ A shudder coursed through Pides. It resembled a monster, a far cry from what one would associate with a sacred relic. *** In the preceding days, the denizens of the castle had found themselves immersed in the arduous task of emptying the banquet hall, diligently relocating its myriad pieces of furniture to storage. With the exception of a solitary round table, hundreds of others had been meticulously removed and transported indoors. At present, the entrance to the banquet hall stood under vignt guard, stern warriors ensuring that only essential personnel entered the hall for trivial errands. A maid, entering with a tray and departing, found herself immediately encircled by castle residents the moment she stepped away from the hall. ¡°Did you see them?¡± ¡°Is it true that all six kings are gathered?¡± ¡°How does it feel to see them all at once?¡± ¡°Be careful what you say. If you talk recklessly, you might get punished.¡± The passing maid prompted murmurs among other pce residents, lips pursed in spective conversation. With the kings gradually assembling within the lively castle, a palpable agitation swept through the castle residents. While some shared grave tales hinting at unusual urrences with the unprecedented gathering of all six kings, the majority remained astounded and bewildered by the spectacle unfolding before them. In the heart of the cavernous banquet hall, six kings gathered around a grand round table. Kasser had strategically chosen this location for their meeting¡ªits ease of fortification, soundproof interiors, and a wall adorned entirely with balcony windows offering a convenient emergency exit if required. Breaking the silence, Kasser¡¯s voice reverberated across the expansive hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t n for the kings to convene in this manner. It¡¯s ironic, almost as if an unseen force has brought us together. The tale I¡¯m about to share may seem long and perhaps absurd as you listen, but I implore you to bear with me until the end.¡± Nichs, a serious demeanor etched on his face since the initial exchange of greetings among the six kings, raised a hand. ¡°But before that, I have a question.¡± ¡°Yes, Myung King.¡± ¡°Does the injuries of the Dark King and the Fire King have anything to do with this story?¡± All eyes turned unanimously toward Pered and Riner. Pered¡¯s lower lip bore a swollen, reddened mark, and Riner sported a crimson bruise beneath one eye. Inflicting such harm upon a king was a matter of utmost gravity. Nichs keenly sensed the weight of the situation. Riner momentarily cast his gaze into the emptiness, while Pered gracefully pressed his lips with one hand. Richard chuckled, cradling a teacup, and Kasser sighed, his eyes reflecting aplex mixture of emotions. Chapter 374.1 ¡°The two kings¡­ fell.¡± The riveted focus of Myung King and King Akil shattered at the unexpected revtion from Kasser. Pered and Riner, catching the bewildered gaze of Myung King, averted their eyes. ¡°Now, what I¡¯m about to discuss diverges from my previous statement. Let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± Kasser dered, setting the tone with seriousness. As Kasser delved into the narrative, the remaining five kings wiped emotions from their expressions and turned their undivided attention to him. ¡°First, let¡¯s journey through history, from the emergence ofrks in this world,¡± Kasser began. The narrative unfolded, recounting events from the distant past when ancient tribes held dominion, detailing their rise and fall, and unraveling the mysterious power of magic that brought therks into existence. These tales, reminiscent of a fantasy novel, seemingly had no immediate relevance to the unfolding events in the Holy City. Yet, none of the kings voiced objections. On the contrary, they found the narrative captivating. Even Richard, who had heard it before, listened with rapt attention as if experiencing it anew. Kasser¡¯s story held a crucial link to the very identity of the kings. The contemtion of ¡®Who am I?¡¯ was not unique to Kasser. Anyone, once elevated to the status of a king, would grapple with theplexities of their own identity. Amidst the sea of ordinary humans, the enigmatic force known as Praz manifested only within himself and his father. However, even the paternal figure couldn¡¯t assuage Kasser¡¯s doubts because he, too, was ignorant of the truth. Kasser¡¯s historical ount distinctly outlined that, as a king, he wasn¡¯t a monstrous entity like therks but rather a human endowed with a unique power. This revtion dispelled the nebulous fears that had lingered deep within the hearts of the kings¡ªthe dread that they might transform intork-like monsters someday or the lingering trauma of maternal abandonment due to perceived monstrosity. Pausing for a moment, Kasser lifted his teacup and took a sip, signaling a transition to the crux of his narrative¡ªthe genuine truth thaty ahead.*** Aldrit found himself in a state of bewilderment as he scrutinized each person entering through the stone gate leading to the kingdom. Typically, ess was unrestricted unless it was post-sunset. The unusual circumstances raised his concern. What¡¯s happening? When it was his turn, Aldrit handed his pass to the soldier, his heart pounding in anticipation. The soldier, after a swift nce at the pass, nonchntly dered, ¡°Clear, next.¡± However, the soldier¡¯s attention shifted to the person behind Aldrit, demanding that he remove his hood. Despite having his own hood pulled so deeply that his face was barely visible, the guard showed no signs of caution, not uttering a word. Experiencing an unexined sense of reassurance, Aldrit tightened his grip on the pass. News of Aldrit¡¯s arrival swiftly reached Eugene. The conference room, where the six kings had gathered, was under tight security. Guards had strict instructions not to disturb unless the matter was urgent and severe. Yet, the significance of Aldrit¡¯s high-level pass couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Aldrit? Did he mention that name?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. And he conveyed that he came alone.¡± The guard puzzled over why Aldrit emphasized his solitary arrival when the fact was apparent. However, Eugene understood and smiled. ¡°Bring him when it¡¯s time to meet.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Eugene dismissed everyone, leaving only two silent maids waiting. Despite the tense atmosphere surrounding the queen¡¯s guards, the courtiers followed orders promptly, aware that several Hwansus were safeguarding her. A little whileter, Aldrit entered and bowed respectfully towards Eugene, who upied the inner sofa. ¡°Greetings, my queen. I trust you¡¯ve been well?¡± ¡°Wee, Aldrit. Come, join me here.¡± Approaching the sofa, he raised his head and was momentarily taken aback. A diverse array of creatures adorned both sides of Eugene on the sofa. With their distinct red eyes and prominent horns, it was evident at first nce that they were Hwansus. However, the presence of eagles and foxes, excluding the ck leopard, intrigued Aldrit, as they were the first of their kind he had encountered. Misinterpreting the scene, he mused, ¡®So His Majesty keeps such a varied assembly of Hwansus.¡¯ ¡°How did you arrive so swiftly?¡± asked Eugene. ¡°You may need to exin to His Majesty.¡± While Eugene had confidence in Aldrit, there was a concern that others might misinterpret the situation, suspecting the use of teleportation magic near the kingdom. ¡°I happened to encounter the Hwansu that used to reside in the sanctuary¡¯ske. It assisted me and brought me here,¡± replied Aldrit. ¡°Really? It appears you share a connection with that particr Hwansu. Did it merely apany you here and depart? I would like to meet it as well.¡± Aldrit reminisced about his recent exchange with the Hwansu. ¡°Do you recall Anika, the one you encountered earlier? She expressed interest in meeting you. Would you be open to meeting her, considering you¡¯ve traveled so far?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Hwansu¡¯s response was resolute, leaving Aldrit perplexed. Intrigued by the rejection, he inquired further. ¡°Why? What has she done to warrant your refusal?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve chosen to refrain from involvement with humans and seek a peaceful existence. However, Anika¡¯s scent is dangerously alluring. It could captivate even less experienced Hwansus one after another.¡± Chapter 374.2 Aldrit conveyed the Hwansu¡¯s straightforward exnation to Eugene, refining thenguage for her benefit. Eugene, visibly surprised, turned her gaze towards the Hwansus surrounding her and entered a contemtive silence. ¡°Where did youe across this particr Hwansu?¡± she inquired. Eugene harbored a desire to encounter that Hwansu again, even if not immediately. Numerous questions lingered, fueled by her curiosity about the ancient tales from when the Hwansu served as the king¡¯spanion. She wondered if another opportunity would arise to converse with a Hwansu unhostile towards humans. Aldrit responded with a troubled expression. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. Even if I return to the location where I encountered the Hwansu, meeting it again might be beyond our control.¡± As Aldrit bid farewell to the Hwansu, it shared its parting words. ¡°Next time you revisit that region, I won¡¯t be there. I¡¯ll choose a different path. Don¡¯t expect the same stroke of luck. Even if you die, I won¡¯t be aware.¡± Eugene, upon hearing Aldrit¡¯s ount, felt a profound sense of disappointment. ¡°If it dered its departure, then it¡¯s likely gone. There¡¯s little we can do.¡± While Aldrit might cross paths with the Hwansu again due to their connection, just as he fortuitously encountered it and found salvation, Eugene sensed that their reunion would be unpredictable.¡°It seems the Hwansu returned to its refuge and departed once more. Has anything noteworthy urred?¡± Eugene inquired. ¡°I came to inform you that Mara is safely safeguarding Anika Flora, whom he escorted away,¡± Aldrit said. ¡°I thought you might be curious about the situation.¡± ¡°Did you journey here solely for that reason? I was intrigued, but I assumed you could handle it independently. Thank you, Aldrit. It¡¯s no small feat to traverse such a great distance, especially when this incident could have posed significant problems.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°No, I must consider a more efficient approach. As for Flora¡­ How is she faring?¡± ¡°We are grappling with the challenge of providing a consciousness that satisfies Anika. Despite our best efforts, the circumstances are challenging.¡± Eugene offered a rueful smile. It appeared that Flora was facing considerable hardships in her current situation. ¡°You handle it yourself. I can¡¯t intervene in that matter.¡± Even if Eugene had the capability to assist Flora, she harbored an inner reluctance. That was her sentiment, deep down. ¡°I couldn¡¯tpletely block Mara¡¯s approach. I apologize, Your Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. How is Flora reacting?¡± ¡°So far, she remains very hostile toward Mara.¡± Eugene nodded in understanding. Given Flora¡¯s staunchmitment to justice, she wouldn¡¯t easily sumb to Mara¡¯s maniptions. ¡°His Majesty is currently engaged in an important meeting. Let¡¯s convene after its conclusion. I also have numerous questions about your magic. Oh, but first, take a moment to rest.¡± ¡°I am fine. If there¡¯s anything I can assist with¡­¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s address itter. Visit your cousin and nephew. Last time you were here, you didn¡¯t even exchange proper greetings.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness. Oh, and there was something noteworthy in my conversation with therk.¡± As Aldrit shared details about the seed, Eugene responded with a surprised expression, covering her mouth with both hands. ¡°Oh my, Aldrit. This is truly remarkable information. I can¡¯t quantify how many crucial insights I¡¯ve gained from you.¡± Eugene quickly summarized the information she had just received and instructed Aldrit to convey it promptly to Kasser. *** ¡°The ancient tribes didn¡¯t vanish entirely. They concealed themselves, preserving their lineage while staying hidden from the world. One of these ancient tribes, guardians of magic, came across ark. This particrrk happened to be a Hwansu who had aged enough to engage in conversations with humans.¡± ¡°The Hwansu can talk?¡± Nichs couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. With an incredulous expression, Riner turned his gaze toward Kasser and interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve captured numerousrks and Hwansus, and I¡¯ve never witnessed such a phenomenon.¡± ¡°I have,¡± Kasser asserted. ¡°What?¡± Riner sat up abruptly, leaning towards Kasser with an indignant expression. ¡°King, have you genuinely encountered a talking Hwansu?¡± ¡°I have, and we had a conversation,¡± replied Kasser. Riner voiced his frustration, ¡°Then why can¡¯t my Hwansu, Krak, talk?¡± ¡°A talking Hwansu is akin to a human in terms of age. There probably aren¡¯t many like him in this world.¡± Nichs furrowed his brows. ¡°How many of them are there?¡± he asked, but Kasser simply nodded. There were already three known Hwansus, and the possibility of more was quite high. ¡°So, what did you do when you encountered the talking Hwansu? Did you capture it?¡± Riner and Nichs almost simultaneously fired off questions. Kasser chose to respond to Nichs¡¯s inquiry. ¡°It¡¯s different from how humans speak. It doesn¡¯t produce its own voice; instead, the sound resonates in the listener¡¯s mind. The Hwansu has a gender-ambiguous, clear voice. It can convey messages to multiple people simultaneously, and sometimes, it can transmit only to the intended recipient.¡± ¡°Fascinating. It¡¯s like¡­¡± Nichs, who had been murmuring, suddenly halted. The brows of Richard and Pered, who had been silently observing, twitched. An abrupt heaviness settled in the air, as if an ominous foreboding had descended upon them. ¡°We¡¯ll address questions once all the stories are concluded,¡± Kasser dered, resuming his narrative. As he progressed through the events following Alber¡¯s encounter with the cunning monster and their subsequent contract, an uneasy hush enveloped the hall. No one dared to interrupt with questions, and the silence became so profound that not even the sound of breathing prated the air. Unbeknownst to them, all the kings had clenched their fists around the hands resting on the table. The unbridled Praz emanating from their eyes shimmered like a subdued gleam. The atmosphere crackled with tension, taut enough to feel like it would burst upon the slightest touch. ¡°The expansive region that became the domain of the monstrous Hwansu remained untouched by otherrks and transformed into a blessednd, drawing people to gather.¡± When Kasser paused for a moment, Richard spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, we may have all realized it, but shall I articte the astounding fact inly?¡± Kasser nodded, signaling his agreement, and adjusted his chair. Richard stood, firmly cing both hands on the table to make a resonating sound. In his eyes, a subtle vortex of ashes-colored Praz swirled as he gazed around at the kings. ¡°Not only us, but our fathers, and their fathers before them, for a very long time! We have perpetually believed in creatures likerks as messengers of God and have been exploited all this while.¡± Chapter 375.1 Richard¡¯s contorted visage vividly portrayed the intensity of his seething anger. Initially, his emotions had been a mix of pain and regret upon discovering the harsh truth. However, as sleepless nights wore on, a growing reservoir of anger welled up within him. Though currently attempting to restrain it, waves of Praz emanated from him like fiery sparks. The colossal round table, epassed by six kings and surrounded by murmuring generals, quivered as if shaken by an earthquake. Under different circumstances, the Sword King¡¯s actions would have constituted a grave provocation, potentially prompting other kings to confront him with their own anger or condemnation. However, they merely furrowed their brows slightly, sensing the underlying pain within the Sword King¡¯s rage. Amidst this tense atmosphere, Kasser faintly understood the reason behind Richard¡¯s exaggerated reaction. If the Sword King hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to express intense emotions, the situation could have spiraled into chaos instantly. Thanks to the Sword King appropriately releasing tension, the other kings managed to maintain rtiveposure. Breaking the momentary silence, Riner erupted intoughter. ¡°So, that was the smell of ark?¡± He chuckled to himself, his heartyughter belying the fierce glint in his red pupils. ¡°I possess a rather peculiar talent, you know. It lies in this nose of mine.¡± Riner yfully tapped his nose with his hand. ¡°When I take a whiff of the air, I can miraculously discern the scent of ark.¡± With an air of nonchnce, Riner unveiled his unique ability, a talent he had kept somewhat concealed. Kasser, already privy to this information through Eugene, nodded almost approvingly. ¡°But when I venture into the Holy City, the sensation is quite¡­ how should I put it? Oppressive? It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a stifling aroma, yet not quite. It¡¯s like my nose is ying tricks on me. Anyway, now I understand the reason.¡± Riner emphatically mmed the table with both hands as he rose to his feet. ¡°What else is there to do in this situation? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s bring that guy down.¡±As expected, Kasser clicked his tongue, observing Riner¡¯s reaction that adhered seamlessly to expectations. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Fire King.¡± Riner sharply turned his head towards Richard. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s holding the Holy City hostage. From what I gather, he hasn¡¯t obtained the information we¡¯ve gathered here. Yet, he¡¯s managed to seal off the Holy City.¡± ¡°Is there anythingplicated about it? No matter how high he flies or crawls, in the end, he¡¯s ark. There¡¯s no way he can withstand the attack of six kings. Didn¡¯t the Fourth King also say that? He created the six kingdoms to bring us down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about capturing him being difficult. We need to think about what happens after we capture him. It might not be wless, but we should discuss at least some ns. Otherwise, the people of the Holy City might overlook that monster and resent us.¡± Had Kasser uttered the same words, it might have sparked a prolonged argument. However, when Richard, disying the wisdom of his paternal age, spoke calmly with proper etiquette, Riner didn¡¯t counter but instead resumed his seat. Ultimately, Riner¡¯s impulsive initiative had the effect of subtly altering the prevailing atmosphere. King Akil voiced a crucial point, stating, ¡°One thing is certain: This fight is a race against time. We can¡¯t afford to give him much time.¡± ¡°I think the same,¡± Kasser concurred. ¡°Once we initiate our movements, he¡¯ll soon catch on. Until then, we remain uncertain about his potential actions. The period preceding that awareness is our opportunity.¡± King Nichs chimed in with agreement, emphasizing, ¡°It would be optimal to conclude everything before the dry season concludes. Dealing with therk¡¯s rampage during the same period would pose greaterplications.¡± Amidst the chaos, the usually silent Dark King Pered found his voice. However, as soon as Pered spoke, a hush fell over the room, and all eyes turned towards him. ¡°I¡­¡± Pered closed his eyes momentarily, then reopened them, emitting a lightughter. He seemed content, as if fulfilling a long-cherished desire. ¡°If I can bring an end to that creature with my own hands, I don¡¯t mind anything else.¡± Interrupting, Riner asserted, ¡°That¡¯s not happening. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to take him down.¡± When Pered turned his gaze toward Riner, the Fire King widened his eyes. In response, Pered intensified his stare. The silent eye confrontation between the two persisted. It was as if they had silently agreed that the first one to avert their gaze would concede defeat, and neither released the tension in their eyes. Whether voiced or unspoken, Kasser, gazing at the three other kings, dered, ¡°I understand that everyone here has reached a consensus. We will amass our strength to vanquish the world-devouring monster. This strength epasses not only the individual power of the kings but also, if necessary, the military might of our kingdoms. Does everyone agree?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± affirmed one voice. Seizing the moment, Richard added, ¡°To eradicate that monster, I¡¯m prepared to utilize everything at my disposal.¡± His gaze lingered on the two kings still locked in an intense eye confrontation. ¡°So, I cannot yield the end for that creature either.¡± Pered and Riner abruptly shifted their gaze. The two kings scrutinized the unexpected new contender with vignce. However, thepetition wasn¡¯t limited to the Sword King. Nichs¡¯s gaze briefly traversed the two kings before settling on Kasser. With a meaningful smile, he remarked, ¡°My warriors excel in deciphering traps. I¡¯m confident we can expose whatever tricks that creature tries to y. Perhaps the end for that creature might be my share after all.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it firste, first served?¡± Akil, ruler of the Dno Kingdom nearest to the Holy City, stepped forward. ¡°The warriors of my kingdom can breach the walls of the Holy City in half a day.¡± Chapter 375.2 Amidst the chorus of everyone staking their im against the monster, Kasser harbored no intentions of conceding. He had already resolved to shatter that creature¡¯s core. In any event, the formation of the alliance among the six kingdoms proceeded smoothly without any disruptions. The overarching objective was the annihtion of the monstrous entity donning the guise of a sovereign and the safeguarding of the Holy City. To expedite this mission, each kingdommitted to mobilize all avable resources. While pledging their names as kings carried significant weight, the evidentiary power of documents could prove influential in times of uncertainty. Therefore, beneath the document solidifying the alliance of the six kingdoms, all six kings affixed their signatures using a special oil. This unique oil, crafted from the seeds of ark, held the signer¡¯s blood, enabling a swift refutation of anyter ims of false signing. By dropping their blood on the signature, signers could authenticate theirmitment. Additionally, kings had the option to use their own Praz instead of blood, serving as a substitute for the national seal. ¡°We should dispatch urgent messages to our kingdoms immediately. I need to hasten, being the farthest away,¡± Nichs dered. Upon his words, the other kings pondered their respective tasks. Akil, who had been deep in thought, turned to Kasser and inquired, ¡°Fourth King, all this information seems to have originated from a person iming to be a descendant of that ancient tribe. Is there no way for us to meet this person?¡± Nichs, recalling Kasser¡¯s earlier narrative, subtly suspected that the benefactor revealing the cure for his mother¡¯s illness was Alber. Thus, he awaited Kasser¡¯s response to Akil¡¯s question. ¡°As of now, there is no way,¡± Kasser replied. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. While I don¡¯t doubt the truth or exaggeration in your story, Fourth King, the descendant of that ancient tribe is essentially the same as the monster¡¯s weakness. They must have concealed it meticulously and will be monitoring it closely. How did youe across this descendant?¡± Akil and the other kings fixed their gaze on Kasser, seeking an answer.Kasser had kept certain details concealed from the kings, anticipating someone to notice the omission. With aposed demeanor, he surveyed the assembly of kings, his subtle smile hinting at an unfolding revtion. ¡°I never said that my story had concluded,¡± he dered. Laughter and whispers rippled through the gathering. The usually reserved Fourth King revealed an unexpected facet, prompting surprised gazes from those present. ¡°Please, don¡¯t misconstrue. Sharing all truths in a forum of collective deliberation is a formidable task. However, now that the six kingdoms stand united, there should be no room for secrets.¡± Kasser began unraveling the facts he had previously discussed and agreed to disclose. He spoke of Eugene¡¯s encounter with Alber, rifying that it wasn¡¯t himself who met Alber, and detailed her inheritance of the ancient tribe¡¯s blood. He further revealed Anika¡¯s recognition as a descendant of the ancient tribe, along with the existence of the Muen family, who lived conscious of their lineage. Most of the narratives he knew wereid bare, for harboring secrets in a desire for informational superiority could jeopardize the integrity of the alliance. However, Kasser deliberately omitted the incident involving Eugene¡¯s soul swap. That, he concluded, would remain an eternal secret. As Kasser delved into the topic of the wanderers and Mara, Riner¡¯s excitement surged. ¡°Another monster?!¡± Riner eximed, his enthusiasm palpable. ¡°Fire King, refrain from engaging with Mara for now. It might prove beneficial in confronting the creature in the Holy City,¡± Kasser advised. ¡°Beneficial? What a disgraceful notion, relying on a monster¡¯s aid to tackle another monster. Surely, you don¡¯t intend to let the first one off the hook after dealing with the Holy City creature?¡± Riner retorted, a touch of disdain in his tone. ¡°I have no such intention,¡± Kasser responded without hesitation. The grudge he harbored against Mara, who had attempted to kidnap Eugene, lingered momentarily but was not forgotten. Furthermore, cing the monster near the kingdom would pose a significant risk once Sang-je disappeared. Akil shot a peculiar nce at Nichs. There had been a disagreement between Nichs and Akil regarding bringing the wanderers to the Lava Kingdom. Due to the logistical challenges of transporting them over a long distance, Akil preferred to confine the wanderers within the kingdom. However, Nichs insisted vehemently, and eventually, they undertook the journey together. ¡°I rescued a wanderer who was being captured by a knight in the Dno Kingdom. It¡¯s absurd to think that he used the darkness of the world as an excuse to capture wanderers,¡± Nichs revealed. His gaze met Akil¡¯s, who was urging him to share the rest. Nichs continued, ¡°I brought that wanderer. Since we hastily departed for our kingdoms, I left him in the care of the warriors, so he should arrive within the next two or three days.¡± Kasser absorbed this information. ¡°Good job. The creature in the Holy City wields an unknown force called magic, so understanding that power is crucial. Currently, the only ones who trulyprehend magic are the wanderers.¡± At that moment, a knock resounded on the door from outside. Shortly after, the door creaked open quietly, and a courtier stepped into the room. Kasser regarded the approaching courtier with an impassive expression; evidently, this individual was not one to heed the prior warning against interruptions. Bowing respectfully before the assembly of kings, the courtier presented a letter. Kasser, while perusing the contents, betrayed a flicker of surprise. ¡°Well done. You may leave.¡± Silently, the departing courtier turned around, exhaling deeply when he reached the door. Just garnering the attention of the six kings was burdensome enough, and his back was damp with cold sweat after a mere few steps back and forth. Once the courtier had left and the door closed, Kasser retrieved the oil container he had discreetly ced under his chair and brought it onto the table. He had intended to discuss the seeds contained within this container, and thanks to Eugene¡¯s letter, essential information had been added. ¡°What¡¯s inside this is a condensed form of the creature¡¯s generated energy,¡± Kasser exined, revealing that Sang-je fed these seeds to the knights, bestowing upon them unique abilities. ¡°And if a king consumes this seed, they will learn his weaknesses.¡± As Kasser finished speaking, Riner, with rming speed, lunged at the table, reaching for the oil container. ¡°Then I..!¡± Riner dered. Riner¡¯s hands met empty air as Kasser adeptly lifted the oil container out of reach, casting a cold stare at the audacious thief with whom he had a history. Chapter 376.1 ¡°It¡¯s outrageous, Fire King,¡± the words of criticism rang out before Kasser could even respond. Richard¡¯s solemn nod set the tone for what followed. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to act with such recklessness, is it?¡± he continued, his tone carrying a weight of disapproval. ¡°Indeed,¡± another king chimed in, ¡°while the passion to hunt downrks is understandable, this method is not the way.¡± As each king added their opinions, Kasser observed Riner¡¯s grim expression as he retreated into his seat. A sense of unease settled within Kasser as he discerned the impure intentions behind the collective rebuke that swiftly silenced Riner. The heated gazes of the other kings towards the barrel he held were unmistakable, their hunger reminiscent of beasts eyeing their prey. With a subtle movement, Kasser lowered the barrel beneath his chair, diverting the conversation away from its disposal. ¡°Now is not the time to discuss its fate. Urgent matters demand our immediate attention.¡± *** The following morning, under royal orders, some of the warriors from the five kingdoms who had apanied the kings on their visit departed for their respective homnds. Upon reaching their kingdoms, all realms would initiate a state of mobilization. Meanwhile, the kings pressed on with their meetings, mindful of the need to avoid endless deliberations. They set a time limit for adjournment, agreeing that once the wanderers, journeying with the warriors of subordinate and vassal kingdoms, arrived at the capital, the meetings would draw to a close. Time was scarce, with only two to three days remaining¡ªa meager allowance. Unyielding, the kings remained within the confines of the meeting room, engaging in discussions, partaking of meals, and enduring through the nights. Numerous points of contention arose, including the selection of a vanguard, the strategy for reiming the Holy City, the eptable level of coteral damage, and the methodology for locating and extricating the lurking monster within the city¡¯s confines. Amidst this discourse, news arrived from the Holy City.¡°A holy war? Absurd!¡± ¡°Even the progeny of monsters, masquerading as God, have their limits.¡± ¡°This scoundrel dares to dere war upon us!¡± The revtion that the Holy City had proimed a holy war elicited furious reactions from the kings. Should the Holy City fortify itself for this sacred conflict, any assants would be branded as ¡®evil¡¯, deemed to have defied the divine will. Upon receiving this urgent news, anxiety gripped the hearts of the kings, immediately honing the focus of their meeting. They recognized the need to secure the moral high ground in the impending propaganda war and address the underlying conflict instigated by the lurking monster before it escted into tragic inter-human warfare. While the meeting of kings proceeded, Eugene engaged in a discussion on magic with Aldrit. Sensing the pivotal role of magic in the impending conflict, she delved into the topic, aware that the sealed monster within the Holy City posed a formidable threat, relying primarily on magical prowess to confront the kings. Having encountered difficulties in deciphering portions of the potion left by Flora, Eugene took the opportunity to seek rification from Aldrit. Yet, to her dismay, Aldrit could only provide answers to about half of her inquiries. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. My knowledge is still insufficient¡­¡± Aldrit confessed. ¡°No need for apologies. You¡¯re making remarkable progress for someone with limited experience. While I feel like I¡¯m crawling, it seems you¡¯re already running,¡± Eugene reassured. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the guidance of my mentors,¡± Aldrit humbly replied. ¡°If it¡¯s your elders, they might have the answers I seek, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Eugene pondered. ¡°Yes, they had already discerned that the potion you provided was iplete,¡± Aldrit confirmed. ¡°Perhaps if you could convey my questions to them, but I understand it might take time,¡± Eugene acknowledged. In her heart, Eugene yearned to visit the hideout of the wanderers to consult with the elders. It seemed like the perfect opportunity to satiate her thirst for magical knowledge. Perhaps she could uncover entirely new information, distinct from what Alber had imparted, or even discover a means to save him. She also harbored a curiosity about the mechanics of the magic that sealedrks while projecting a human facade. However, the feasibility of such an endeavor in reality seemed bleak. With her pregnancy, embarking on the journey back appeared daunting. Even if magic could pave the way, she couldn¡¯t venture alone, considering Mara¡¯s presence. If she proposed apanying Kasser, Mara would undoubtedly seize the opportunity. ¡°Aldrit, I¡¯m really eager to unravel this teleportation magic,¡± Eugene expressed with a hint of frustration. ¡°His Majesty is preparing to depart for the Holy City soon, but the distance is too vast. It takes over ten days for news to travel back and forth. Yet, I can¡¯t master the magic alone.¡± Had she not been pregnant, Eugene would have insisted on apanying Kasser. With her foresight, she harbored a strong sense that she would y a significant role in the looming conflict. Even if Kasser vehemently objected, she would have found a way to persuade him. ¡°But¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s hand instinctively moved to her belly, where the baby inside seemed to be frolicking. Ever since, the baby¡¯s movements brought her both surprise and joy. Each sudden kick or squirm elicitedughter, a testament to the precious life growing within her. The safety of her unborn child took precedence above all else for Eugene. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been pondering,¡± Eugene continued, shifting her focus. ¡°Could we enhance the magic within the secret warehouse? Perhaps we could transmit small items from the hideout to that location, facilitating the exchange of letters, thus sparing you the arduous journey.¡± Aldrit hesitated, wearing a troubled expression before responding, ¡°Your Highness, the magic within the secret storage is of such sophistication that integrating additional enchantments presents a considerable challenge. Without the direct intervention of the elders, it lies beyond my capabilities.¡± Chapter 376.2 ¡°I see¡­¡± Eugene murmured, disappointment coloring her tone. Memories of Mara¡¯s cautionary words resurfaced¡ªthe warning against ovepping magics, spoken when the secret storage¡¯s magic was first activated. Oveying magics must be a very high-level technique. If Mara is cautious, it must be. Observing Eugene¡¯s despondent demeanor, Aldrit approached the delicate subject with caution. ¡°While I may not possess Your Highness¡¯s profound insight, I havee prepared with some magic,¡± he began, his tone measured. Rummaging through the bag at his feet, Aldrit retrieved two small notebooks, each roughly the size of an adult¡¯s palm, their leather covers worn from use. ¡°I realized that our current method of exchanging magical insights, with me shuttling back and forth, has its limitations,¡± Aldrit exined. ¡°Especially when monitoring Anika from the hideout or when urgent information about Mara arises, a swift means ofmunication is imperative. Upon consulting the elders, they imparted a solution.¡± Without further ado, Aldritid out the two notebooks side by side and demonstrated their functionality. As he wrote in the left notebook, the same script appeared simultaneously in the right one. Likewise, when he scribed in the right notebook, the writing replicated in the left. Eugene¡¯s eyes widened with realization as she observed the seamless exchange between the two notebooks. ¡°Could it be¡­ if two individuals each possess a notebook, they canmunicate through written messages, even across vast distances?¡± she ventured, her excitement palpable. ¡°As expected, Your Highness grasps the concept swiftly,¡± Aldrit confirmed. Internally jubnt, Eugene likened the magic to a modern messaging program. ¡°Can multiple notebooks be linked together? So that not only two, but three or more people can engage in simultaneous written exchanges?¡± she inquired eagerly.¡°Yes, indeed. Such a configuration is feasible,¡± Aldrit affirmed. It¡¯s like a group chat! Eugene eagerly seized the notebooks and experimented with their functionality, marveling as her writing seamlessly transferred between the two. With each stroke of her pen, her excitement grew, likening the experience to a digital group chat. ¡°Oh my, oh my,¡± she eximed in delight. ¡°Aldrit, so if we each take one of these notebooks, even after you return to the hideout, we can still exchange written messages between the hideout and this kingdom? Without any limitations?¡± Eugene inquired, her tone tinged with awe. ¡°Yes,¡± Aldrit confirmed, a modest smile gracing his lips as he scratched his head in response to Eugene¡¯s shower of praise. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Perfect. Truly remarkable, Aldrit,¡± Eugene praised warmly, admiration evident in her voice. As Eugene continued tomend him, Aldrit¡¯s shyness was apparent, yet he epted the des graciously. ¡°But now that I see it, it¡¯s not paper,¡± Eugene remarked, btedly noticing the material of the notebooks. Not only the covers but also the inner pages were fashioned from thinly tanned leather. ¡°Yes. Paper wouldn¡¯t withstand the magic. Unfortunately, due to material shortages, they aren¡¯t very impressive in appearance,¡± Aldrit exined. ¡°No, you must have put in a lot of effort to create these. You mentioned bringing magic earlier? Does that mean you can produce more? If we provide these for the six kings, they would undoubtedly find them incredibly useful,¡± Eugene suggested, her mind already racing with possibilities. ¡°I am capable of replicating the magic, but there¡¯s a catch,¡± Aldrit admitted, his expression growing serious. ¡°While the magic itself isn¡¯tplex, its efficiency iscking. It was scarcely used in ancient times due to this reason. The activation of the magic relies on the user¡¯s energy. As the distance between users increases, a considerable amount of energy is consumed during the exchange of written messages. Even a brief exchange could lead to exhaustion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all,¡± Eugene dismissed the concern with a wave of her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the six kings who had tirelessly convened for three days and nights. She often wondered if there woulde a day when Kasser, renowned for his incredible stamina, would truly understand the toll of exhaustion. ¡°Ah¡­ Then what about these notebooks? The distance between the hideout and the kingdom isn¡¯t that far, right? And there are no restrictions on usage,¡± Eugene pondered aloud, gesturing towards the leather-bound notebooks with a furrowed brow, seeking rification. ¡°Those were crafted by the elders with some modifications to the magic¡­ These notebooks don¡¯t necessitate a separate medium for usage,¡± Aldrit exined, his tone tinged with a hint of reverence for the elders¡¯ craftsmanship. ¡°Are there magics that don¡¯t require a medium?¡± Eugene questioned, observing Aldrit¡¯s hesitation and suddenly having an epiphany. ¡°Perhaps¡­ the medium could be Mara¡¯s energy¡­?¡± ¡°The energy consumption for utilizing these notebooks is said to be negligible to Mara,¡± Aldrit confirmed, his expression betraying a hint of amusement. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the whimsical notion of surreptitiously utilizing the energy ofrks. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m truly curious about these elders,¡± she mused. As Eugene busied herself with preparing materials for the creation of additional notebooks, the warriors arrived with the wanderers, marking the conclusion of the lengthy meetings of the kings. *** That night, Kasser returned to the bedroomte, greeted by Eugene¡¯s warm embrace. It had been several days since theyst saw each other, and Eugene couldn¡¯t contain her longing as she rushed to wee her husband. ¡°Even though you¡¯re nearby, I couldn¡¯t even see your face. It feels like we¡¯re really separated,¡± Eugenemented, her pout exaggerated for effect. Kasser chuckled softly, reciprocating her embrace with tenderness, nting light kisses on her face before holding her close once more. Sensing his exhaustion, Eugene gently stroked his back, offeringfort. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. Did the meetings go well?¡± she inquired. ¡°Continuing the meetings here won¡¯t solve anything. The kings will depart for their own countries by tomorrow,¡± Kasser replied wearily. ¡°As expected, they¡¯re quick,¡± Eugene remarked, joining him on the sofa as they continued their conversation. ¡°The wanderers who arrived earlier, Aldrit met with them. I don¡¯t know what conversation they had since only the two of them met. But Aldrit mentioned that they belong to a tribe with whom contact was lost after he left the hideout before he was born. They probably even held funerals in the hideout,¡± Kasser exined, recounting the information he had received. ¡°So, they pretended to be dead to their tribe?¡± Eugene mused, processing the revtion. ¡°It seems so. There are those who cannot bear the weight of the wanderers¡¯ fate and choose to run away,¡± Kasser borated. ¡°I understand. I feel like I couldn¡¯t bear it either. I don¡¯t want to subject our child to such a cruel fate,¡± Eugene admitted softly, her gaze lingering on Kasser as she contemted their shared future. Chapter 377.1 Kasser nodded in sync with her sentiments. While he struggled to fathom the depths of desperate denial that might drive someone to sacrifice themselves for their child, he fervently hoped his soon-to-arrive son would lead a life untouched by such grim realities. The notion of potentially burdening his child with the consequences of ancestral misdeeds weighed heavily on his mind. ¡°How¡¯s your body holding up? Any notable changes?¡± he inquired. ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite well,¡± Eugene replied, her smile directed at Kasser as she gently rested his hand on her swelling belly. She hadn¡¯t found the right moment to share the news, preferring to tell him directly. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s expanding rapidly in just a matter of days¡­¡± Unaware of the significance behind feeling the baby¡¯s movements, Kasser nodded with a puzzled expression. ¡°Go ahead, say hello to your father,¡± Eugene encouraged the child eagerly. She had observed the baby¡¯s activity patterns, noting a tendency to quiet down around dinner time, but today, the movements persistedte into the night. It was as though the child knew it was time to greet his father for the first time when Kasser opened the bedroom door and entered. Yet, when the anticipated moment arrived, the baby in her belly remained still. Anxious, she turned to Kasser. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Perplexed by her question, Kasser¡¯s brow furrowed momentarily before a jolt of realization coursed through him. A subtle tremor beneath his hand, nestled against her burgeoning belly, brought his senses to attention.¡°Did you feel that?¡± he started, interrupted as a series of kicks followed in quick session, each movement more palpable than thest. Eugene regarded him with a mixture of astonishment and delight, her smile illuminating her features. ¡°The baby¡¯s moving,¡± she announced. ¡°Moving? The baby¡­ moving?¡± Kasser echoed, momentarily taken aback by the sudden realization. Though he had heard of fetal movements, experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different revtion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it remarkable? The baby¡¯s yful antics inside,¡± Eugene exined, her voice filled with affection. ¡°It¡¯s growing by the day.¡± The gravity of the moment washed over Kasser as he witnessed the tangible presence of life within Eugene¡¯s swelling belly. What was once an abstract concept now materialized before him, both mesmerizing and somewhat eerie. A slow smile spread across Kasser¡¯s features, recing his initial bewilderment with unbridled joy. With a burst ofughter, he shifted to embrace Eugene, guiding her gently to the bed before settling beside her, his ear pressed against her belly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eugene inquired, a nervous chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°I might catch a glimpse of what it¡¯s trying to tell me,¡± Kasser replied, his eyes twinkling with anticipation. ¡°Royal babies are said to speak from the womb, you know?¡± he added yfully. ¡°Well, who knows? Perhaps ours will too,¡± Eugene responded, her voice filled withughter. In that intimate moment, with his ear pressed against her belly, Kasser found himself enraptured by the anticipation of fatherhood. And as he concentrated on the subtle movements within, a sense of profound contentment enveloped him, leaving Eugene feeling equally spellbound and grateful for the memory they were creating together, one that would undoubtedly linger for years toe. The once lively kicks of the child gradually subsided, leaving a serene stillness in their wake. Despite the absence of movement, Kasser persisted in keeping his ear close, as if waiting for a whisper from within. Sensing his curiosity, Eugene gently ran her fingers through his hair, breaking the quiet with her soft voice. ¡°He must be sleeping now,¡± she murmured. ¡°Sleeping?¡± Kasser echoed, his brow furrowing in curiosity. ¡°Yes. Babies in the womb have their own sense of time. They y during the day and rest at night,¡± Eugene exined. Finally lifting his head, Kasser met Eugene¡¯s gaze, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. Yet, beneath the surface, a shadow of uncertainty lingered. ¡°Later, as the due date draws nearer, you might even see little footprints appear on the belly when the baby kicks,¡± Eugene continued. For a moment, Kasser¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation, but the brightness dimmed as a somber thought clouded his mind. ¡°What if I¡¯m not here to witness that?¡± he voiced, his tone tinged with a hint of mncholy. Eugene¡¯s heart clenched at the sudden heaviness in his words. The reality of Kasser¡¯s imminent departure for the Holy City loomed over them, casting a shadow over their conversation. ¡°When do you leave?¡± she asked softly. ¡°In a few days. We¡¯ve agreed to convene in the buffer zone as soon as possible,¡± Kasser replied. ¡°Can I apany you?¡± Eugene ventured. The casual atmosphere shifted in an instant as Kasser stiffened at her suggestion. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Kasser replied. A flush of embarrassment crept over Eugene. Of course, she wasn¡¯t serious, but the gravity of their circumstances had momentarily blurred her judgment. With a mental chastisement for herpse, she sought to redirect the conversation. ¡°I meant hypothetically, of course,¡± she hastily rified. ¡°My ce is here, protecting our child and the pce. Have you made any progress in your endeavors over the past few days, aside from the meetings?¡± As Eugene deftly changed the subject, Kasser followed suit, his mind shifting back to the weighty matters at hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been pressed for time. Everyone¡¯s vying for control, making it difficult to reach a consensus,¡± he exined. ¡°For now, our n is to journey to the Holy City and address the situation firsthand. We need to understand his motives for blockading the city and mitigate the impact on its residents. It¡¯s imperative that we devise a strategy on-site.¡± As Kasser recounted the intricacies of the meeting, his emotions gradually surfaced, revealing the frustrations he harbored while presiding over the gathering. Eugene, ever the attentive listener, nodded along, offering measured responses as she absorbed the dynamics at y. Chapter 377.2 With each word, she gleaned insights into the formidable personalities of the six kings. While Kassermented their unwavering adherence to their own opinions, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but detect shades of contradiction in his narrative. You¡¯re not exactly bending either, she mused silently. Yet, she understood the toll such negotiations took on him. The mere act of corralling proud and haughty kings, each ustomed to unquestioned authority, and attempting to findmon ground would undoubtedly drain one¡¯s mental reserves, akin to enduring thebor pains of diplomacy in the dead of night. Ah¡­ it¡¯s different, Eugene suddenly realized, the revtion hitting her with the force of a revtion. The future she had glimpsed was now painted with entirely new hues. In that vision, it was King Richard who stood as the mediator among the kings, not Kasser. In that alternate reality, Kasser remained a solitary and unyielding figure, keeping his own counsel amidst his fellow expeditionpanions. But in this world, that lonely and mistrustful persona had no ce. Touched by the realization, Eugene yearned to anchor herself in the authenticity of this moment, reaching out to touch Kasser¡¯s face with her fingertips. Kasser responded with a soft chuckle, his toneced with affection. ¡°Here I am, pouring out my grievances, and you¡¯re just here, holding me. How dull.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Eugene countered gently. ¡°I relish these moments when you share your thoughts and emotions. Please, continue to do so. Let me into your world.¡± A smile graced Kasser¡¯s lips as he sped Eugene¡¯s hand, bringing it tenderly to his lips. ¡°The kings are eager to meet you before my departure tomorrow. They¡¯re rather curious about your knack for making friends withrks. Fire King Riner, in particr, seems to be boasting loudly about it¡­ I wonder why he finds such pride in your ability.¡± Starting with a hint of pomposity, Kasser¡¯s tone softened unexpectedly, a hint of vulnerability creeping in as he cleared his throat to steady his emotions. ¡°In any case, are you prepared for tomorrow? If the prospect weighs too heavily on you, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±¡°I¡¯m more than fine,¡± Eugene assured him with quiet confidence. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m rather looking forward to meeting the kings, those whom I¡¯ve yet to encounter. And there¡¯s something else I need to share with you. I¡¯ve arranged something quite significant.¡± With a glint of determination in her eyes, Eugene was certain that the contents of that note would leave all the kings pleasantly surprised. *** ¡°Hey, Krak.¡± The call fell on deaf ears as the majestic eagle remained indifferent to its master¡¯s summons. ¡°Krak!¡± With a dismissive nce at Riner, Krak turned his gaze back to Eugene, his loyalty unwavering. Observing his Hwansu¡¯s unwavering devotion, Riner couldn¡¯t help but release a resigned sigh. ¡°That creature couldn¡¯t care less about its master anymore,¡± he remarked. Richard chuckled, lifting his teacup with a casual air. His own Hwansu, a vibrant red fox, loungedfortably beside Eugene, seemingly oblivious to its master¡¯s presence. Richard, however, appeared unperturbed by the disy. To him, his Hwansu was little more than a cherished pet, chosen through a cursory selection process during his princely days. Hunting held little allure for him beyond the traditional rite of passage; otherwise, he might not have bothered with the endeavor at all. ¡°But, Fourth King, that famous Hwansu seems rather different from what I¡¯ve heard,¡± Riner interjected, gesturing towards the sleek ck leopard nestled contentedly in Eugene¡¯sp, its purring a soothing melody in the room. Kasser responded with a subtle cough, a faint flicker of difort crossing his features. Though hisposure remained steadfast in Eugene¡¯s presence, his resolve to maintain his position by her side intensified in the face ofpetition. As the door to the reception room swung open, King Nichs made his entrance. His gaze faltered momentarily at the unexpected tableau before him, momentarily concerned before realizing his apprehension was unwarranted. With a subtle signal, the king beckoned forth a warrior who trailed behind him, bearing a cage cradled carefully in his grasp. Within the confines of the cage resided two remarkable creatures. One, a rare species of white-furred squirrel with a tail as long as its body, hailed from the distant realms of the ke Kingdom. Seated kings observed with keen interest as King Nichs presented his notable Hwansus, creatures that had garnered acim for their umonpanionship. Unlike their counterparts, Nichs¡¯s Hwansus defied convention by cohabiting. Anxious nces flitted between Nichs and the restless heirs confined within the cage. With a touch of apprehension, Nichs sought Eugene¡¯s approval. ¡°May I release them now?¡± Eugene nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± As the cage door swung open, the two squirrels bounded forth, their eager movements halted as they encountered the protective barrier of established heirs surrounding Eugene. Abu emitted a low growl, Krak unfurled his wings in a defensive stance, while the diminutive figure perched on Eugene¡¯s shoulder pressed closer to her. Riner clicked his tongue and muttered under his breath, his disbelief evident. ¡°How the hell.¡± ¡°Hey, now, none of that. Come here,¡± Eugene intervened, her voice firm but gentle. At hermand, the other Hwansus begrudgingly yielded, allowing the two squirrels to approach Eugene side by side. With a warm smile, she caressed their heads affectionately. ¡°Aren¡¯t they adorable?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what are their names?¡± Though Eugene already knew their names, she posed the question to confirm. Nichs faltered momentarily, grappling with uncertainty. Under the weight of all eyes trained on him, he finally stammered out his response. ¡°Um¡­ one is Gwiyeomi¡­ and the other one is Doongi¡­¡± ¡°Gwiyeomi, Doongi?¡± Riner echoed, seeking rification, while Richard struggled to contain his amusement. Unsettled by the attention, Nichs quickly sought refuge in his seat, hoping to evade further scrutiny. But the room¡¯s attention swiftly shifted as King Aquil made his grand entrance, apanied by an awe-inspiring sight. A sturdy leather leash tethered a wolf with a striking coat of silver and ck fur, eliciting murmurs of admiration from the assembled kings. *** ¡°Respects to Dark King.¡± As Aldrit entered, his demeanor instantly shifted to one of reverence as he prostrated himself upon the floor. Despite previous encounters with Dark King Pered, the young man couldn¡¯t quell the nerves that apanied each audience with the king. ¡°Rise and take a seat,¡± Peredmanded with a gesture of his hand. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Aldrit replied, scrambling to his feet before settling into the offered chair. Dark King Pered had requested this meeting between Aldrit and Kasser, the leader of the wanderers. There were pressing matters to discuss, and Pered wasted no time in broaching the subject. ¡°As chief, you must be intimately acquainted with the members of your tribe,¡± Pered began, cutting straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty, but keeping track of the entire tribe¡¯s current status can be challenging,¡± Aldrit admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the current state. Can you recognize someone simply by hearing their name?¡± Pered pressed on. Aldrit nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Pered leaned forward, his gaze intense. ¡°Have you ever heard the name Taon?¡± Chapter 378.1 Aldrit responded cautiously, his brow furrowing in thought. ¡°Apart from the name, do you have any other details? In our tribe, it¡¯s quitemon for multiple individuals to share the same name, as we often pay homage to our ancestors in such a manner.¡± ¡°He was a man, and in terms of age¡­ Although he has passed away, if he were alive today, he¡¯d be in his early sixties.¡± Aldrit strained his memory, but no one fitting that description came to mind. Being rtively young himself, his recollections of the past were limited, especially concerning older members of the tribe who had since departed. He resolved to consult the elder members back at the hideout. ¡°He left home at a young age, and I¡¯ve heard he had a younger brother named Mur.¡± Aldrit struggled to respond, his wordsing out in hesitant fragments as he tried to recall. Yet, when Pered mentioned the name, Aldrit was taken aback. ¡°Mur?¡± The name resonated deeply within Aldrit, akin to hearing the name of his own father or the former chieftain of the tribe. Mur, in his mid-fifties, matched the approximate age, and Aldrit knew he had an older brother who had long passed away. Aldrit often heard Mur speak fondly of histe brother. ¡°Aldrit, seeing you reminds me of my brother. You share many traits with him. I¡¯m not referring to your appearance, but your character. My brother, much like you, disyed maturity beyond his years from a young age.¡± There had to be a reason why Mur held Aldrit in such high regard, appointing him as his sessor.¡°If my brother were alive, he would have ascended to chieftaincy without a doubt. He possessed immense potential. Despite his progressive views, he had a remarkable ability to navigate disagreements without conflict. That was his unique gift. If Taon had assumed leadership, our tribe could have witnessed significant transformations,¡± Aldrit reminisced, recalling a drunken conversation he had once overheard from Mur. A faint memory sparked in Aldrit¡¯s mind as Pered spoke. ¡°I believe I might know of whom you speak. That individual¡¯s sibling currently serves as one of our esteemed elders.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I entrust this to you. Please, deliver it,¡± Pered replied, opening a pouch secured at his waist. As it widened, a small monkey emerged, perching on his shoulder. Delving into the pouch, Pered retrieved a jar-like container, resembling a medicinal vessel, and ced it before Aldrit in solemn silence. ¡°These are Taon¡¯s remains,¡± Pered revealed. Aldrit¡¯s breath caught in his throat. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°He carried the weight of abandoning his homnd with him. He rests in a separate grave, and only a portion of his remains could be recovered. Perhaps his spirit will find sce resting in his native soil,¡± Pered expressed somberly. Aldrit gazed at the small urn, a heaviness settling in his heart. Though he had never met Taon, he understood the depth of Mur¡¯s longing for his lost brother. He could already envision Mur¡¯s emotional reaction upon receiving the urn, perhaps shedding tears like a grieving child. ¡°When did youst see him?¡± inquired Pered. ¡°It has been approximately seventeen years,¡± Aldrit replied. Mur¡¯s brother vanished when he was in his twenties, likely prompting his funeral. However, ording to Pered, Taon had endured for over four decades beyond that disappearance. ¡°If there¡¯s any additional information you can provide about him, I¡¯d appreciate it,¡± Pered requested. ¡°He had a wife and a daughter. But his wife wasn¡¯t from our tribe,¡± Aldrit disclosed. For Taon to marry outside the tribe was a significant departure from tradition. Returning to the tribe would mean bringing back only his offspring. Aldrit surmised why Taon hadn¡¯t returned. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bear to forsake his wife or subject his children to the fate of wanderers. Without delving into Taon¡¯s family matters, Aldrit epted the urn. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver this to his brother. Thank you for trusting me with it. May I ask one more thing? Did he find peace in his final moments?¡± Aldrit inquired. Pered remained silent, but Aldrit noticed tears gathering in his violet eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll shoulder his debt,¡± Pered dered with a chilling determination in his somber tone. Aldrit simply nodded in understanding. *** Following the meeting with Eugene and the revenants, the six kings convened once more. This time, they gathered to exchange the six volumes of spellbooks crafted by Eugene and Aldrit. Although the volumes were still iplete, the final step of the spell necessitated the user¡¯s registration, prompting Aldrit¡¯s attendance for that purpose. Remarkable. Truly remarkable, Eugene thought inwardly, feigning disinterest while discreetly observing the six resolute kings. It marked the first asion she had witnessed all six assembled since the encounter with the revenants, with the Dark King notably absent. Each of the six kings bore a distinct appearance, characterized by sharp features and intense gazes. There was no resemnce among them, presenting a selection akin to choosing among six handsome men, each with their own allure. Even the eldest among them, Richard, exuded a dignified charm that rivaled that of the younger kings. Chapter 378.2 Aldrit felt the weight of anticipation heavy upon him as he sat in the meeting room. He sensed that the oue of this gathering would shape the destiny of their tribe. Presenting the spell to the kings held the promise of recognition for its value, potentially leading to a reevaluation of the wandering tribe and its magical potential. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging uncertainty of whether this newfound treasure would truly benefit their tribe or spell disaster. Perhaps our tribe¡¯s true crossroads are just beginning now, Aldrit reflected silently, grateful to Eugene and Kasser for affording him the opportunity to make an impression on the kings. The user registration process was straightforward, alleviating any concerns on that front. Moreover, since the introducers were the Death King and Queen Anika, the kings would not treat Aldrit carelessly despite his status as a wanderer. Following Eugene¡¯s instructions, a servant presented a silver tray adorned with leather-bound notes before the six kings. Their reactions varied as theyid eyes upon the documents¡ªsome nced casually, others examined them with keen interest, while a few eagerly inspected the covers or swiftly flipped through the pages. ¡°You¡¯ve undoubtedly heard of the ancient mystical power of magic,¡± Eugene began, capturing the attention of all present. ¡°But simply exining its essence falls short in truly grasping its nature. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve prepared something to demonstrate its essence, believing it to be profoundly beneficial. Toplete this demonstration, the chieftain of the wandering tribe will elucidate the remaining process.¡± Eugene then directed her gaze towards Aldrit, who stood from his seat. ¡°These notes necessitate user registration. The process is straightforward. Please, open the cover,¡± he instructed, as the kings simultaneously flipped open the leather covers before them. ¡°Upon turning the first page, you¡¯ll encounter a pattern of circles and lines¡ªthat¡¯s the sigil,¡± Aldrit exined, gesturing towards the notes. ¡°This magic is activated using the user¡¯s energy. Ordinarily, it would require blood, but kings can substitute it with their Praz. Simply ce your hand over the sigil and infuse your Praz into it.¡± The kings regarded the notes with uncertainty, the unfamiliarity of it all evident on their faces. Kasser took the initiative, testing the magic with his Praz beforehand. Satisfied with itspatibility, he wasted no timepleting the registration process. As he pressed his hand onto the sigil, a faint blue light emanated from beneath his palm before dissipating. Encouraged by his sess, the other kings followed suit, one by one. Once all the kings had finished their registration, Eugene addressed them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who writes. When you write in the notes, the writing will appear in other people¡¯s notes as well. With these notes, even people far away canmunicate.¡± Kasser, once again leading by example, picked up the pen and wrote a line in the note: ¡°Please end your sentences with your name to avoid confusion. Kasser.¡± As the characters appeared in everyone¡¯s notes, their eyes widened in amazement. Riner, Nichs, and the others took turns adding their thoughts, marveling at the newfound magic.¨DSo, this is magic? It¡¯s quite different from what I imagined. Riner. ¨DFascinating. Surprising. Nichs. ¨DDepending on how it¡¯s used, magic could be very useful. But it could also be a dangerous force. ¨DIt¡¯s quite a feat just to gather all six kings. This will be truly helpful. Richard. ¨DFire King. I said to write your name at the end. Kasser. ¨DRiner. After witnessing the practicality of magic firsthand, the kings¡¯ perspective shifted from vague notions to concrete possibilities tied to reality. They began contemting how to leverage this technology in the future. However, recognizing that now wasn¡¯t the time to delve deeper into mastering magic, the kings reluctantly bid farewell, cherishing the magic notes with anticipation for the future. The kings of Dno Kingdom and ke Kingdom, whose paths diverged the least, departed first, their minds buzzing with thoughts of the possibilities ahead. After bidding farewell to the king of ng Kingdom, Dana escorted him out. ¡°I heard the news about your grandson arrivingte. Congrattions, Your Majesty,¡± Eugene remarked warmly. Richard¡¯s smile widened at her words. ¡°The congrattions shoulde from me,¡± he responded. ¡°My son and his wife are thriving, thanks to Anika Jin. I won¡¯t forget her kindness.¡± Eugene waved off his gratitude. ¡°You¡¯ve said more than enough.¡± Later that evening, Riner¡¯s departure was met with a hint of regret in Krak¡¯s eyes as he cast a lingering nce at Eugene before entering his cage for the final time. Suppressing augh, Eugene noted Krak¡¯s asional absence would be felt. She found both the viinous Abu and the vastly different Krak charming the more she encountered them. ¡°Anika Jin,¡± Riner called out, beckoning Eugene over. After a moment of silence, he sighed deeply, stealing nces at Kasser, whose expression noticeably cooled. Another sigh followed, prompting Kasser¡¯s gaze to grow colder. ¡°Be well,¡± Riner finally uttered, leaving behind a short yet meaningful farewell. Kasser¡¯s countenance softened, as if a decade of pent-up difort had dissipated. Eugene couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she might encounter Riner more frequently after the war, but she kept the thought to herself, not wanting to burden her husband before the impending conflict. As they concluded Riner¡¯s departure and prepared to return inside, the Dark King, Pered, approached them. Eugene assumed he, too, was bidding farewell, but Pered surprised her with unexpected words. ¡°I have something to share with both of you,¡± he began, leading them to a quieter spot. Seated, Pered deliberated on how to broach the topic. Though Eugene had encountered Pered only a few times, she had always sensed a stoic barrier behind his taciturn demeanor. Now, however, he appeared more human, his countenance lighter. ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter, somewhat rted to the story told by the Fourth King. I believe it shouldn¡¯t remain buried within me alone, though it¡¯s not something to share with the other kings,¡± Pered exined. Acknowledging the personal nature of the matter, Kasser offered to listen. With a nod, Pered continued, his expression softening further. ¡°When I was a prince, I encountered a family from a wandering tribe. They were living in hiding, and I stumbled upon them while scouring the mountains to capture Hwansus. At first, I was unaware of their wanderer status. The first person I met was the daughter of the wandering tribe, and shecked the distinctive tattoos. Later, I learned her name was Corin. Corin¡¯s father was a wanderer, but his mother was not.¡± Chapter 379.1 ¡°I¡¯ve heard that among wandering tribes, marriages typically ur within the tribe,¡± Eugene remarked. Additionally, the absence of n markings on a child signifies their upbringing outside of the wandering lifestyle. Eugene couldn¡¯t help but recall the wanderer brought to court by King Akil and Myung King. He imagined that wanderer, much like the one Pered had encountered years ago, choosing to conceal their survival from their n. ¡°There are likely numerous wanderers who feign death, seeking refuge in various corners of the world,¡± Pered continued his narrative. ¡°Corin possessed a remarkable talent. She was nurturing a monkey, which was actually a Hwansu.¡± Such a revtion defied conventional wisdom, prompting disbelief unless witnessed firsthand. Pered couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the astonished expressions of the royal couple. Reflecting on his past actions, he realized how foolish he must have appeared. ¡°My pursuit of the Hwansu was merely a pretext. Corin adamantly refused to let the monkey be captured, leading me on countless excursions up the mountain to negotiate and satisfy my curiosity about her ability to tame the creature.¡± Looking back, Pered understood that the Hwansu was merely a means to engage in mental sparring with Corin rather than a genuine hunting target. Each outing filled him with an inexplicable excitement, relishing thepany of someone who treated him as an equal. Pered reminisced, recognizing that those moments were the most vibrant in his life. ¡°As a result, I found myself acquainted with Corin¡¯s parents and familiarized myself with their family dynamics. These three families resided deep within the mountains, isted from external interaction. While they had once been nomadic, never settling in one location for more than a year, they had now called this mountain home for over five years.¡± ¡°Thanks to the Hwansu¡¯s territorial domain¡­¡± Eugene interjected, prompting a nod from Pered. ¡°That¡¯s when it dawned on me,¡± Pered continued. ¡°The Hwansu¡¯s territory could provide protection not only from predators but also from the dangers posed byrks.¡± While it wasmon knowledge that Hwansusid im to territories, it was typically viewed in terms of the creature¡¯s strength, with people venturing into these domains solely for hunting purposes.¡°As long as the threat ofrks was absent, the mountain offered a viable habitat for human habitation.¡± Lost in reminiscence, Peredpsed into a momentary silence, his eyes reflecting a mixture of joy and sorrow, noticed keenly by Eugene. ¡°Taon, Corin¡¯s father, was the first wanderer I encountered,¡± Pered resumed. ¡°While rumors of knights hunting wanderers circted, I didn¡¯t consider myself directly impacted. I harbored vague preconceptions, yet I held no animosity towards wanderers. This mindset afforded me the opportunity to forge a friendship with Taon. He defied stereotypes; neither did he sumb to age nor did his status diminish his humility. Taon embodied wisdom, insight, and emotional depth. At times, he resembled a schr, at others, an adventurer or an artist. Since then, I¡¯ve seldom encountered anyone as captivatingly human as Taon.¡± Pered paused, a bitter smile ying on his lips. ¡°Yet, the crux of this narrative veers away,¡± he confessed. ¡°I recounted this tale in light of the king¡¯s remarks regarding Anika. Sang-je¡­ that cunning rascal meticulously orchestrated events to ensure Anika¡¯s birth exclusively within the sanctuary.¡± Kasser nodded solemnly as their gazes locked. ¡°When I first encountered Corin, her hair had turnedpletely white. A severe fever during her childhood was the culprit,¡± Pered exined, abruptly shifting the conversation¡¯s focus. Eugene and Kasser leaned in, captivated by the unexpected turn. ncing at Eugene, Pered continued in a hushed tone. ¡°Yet, despite her white hair, Corin¡¯s irises remained ck.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression quivered with realization. ¡°Corin¡­ was Anika,¡± she whispered, disbelief coloring her tone. ¡°At the time, devoid of any memory of my birth mother, I had neverid eyes on Anika. Corin¡¯s unconventional appearance masked her true identity. And she herself was unaware of her past, unfamiliar even with the name ¡®Anika.''¡± ¡°¡­So Anika was born beyond the confines of the sanctuary,¡± Eugene pieced together. Pered affirmed with a nod. ¡°I initially believed their family¡¯s seclusion in the mountains was linked to the wanderer, Taon. However, it was Corin¡¯s mother, Celis, who was on the run. Celis¡¯s parents, Corin¡¯s grandparents, had resided in the sanctuary before their departure. Tragically, they perished in an ident en route, witnessed by a young Celis who discovered the ident¡¯s instigator, disguised as a knight.¡± The narrative unfolded further: a couple discovering an exhausted girl in the woods, saving her, and raising her as their own. Celis¡¯s memory loss due to shock allowed for a rtively peaceful upbringing until the cruel hand of fate intervened, triggering a relentless pursuit by the knights once she regained her memory. Fleeing, Celis found a crucial ally in Taon, marking the beginning of their intertwined fate. Pered recounted the tale of how two souls,pelled by circumstance to shroud themselves from the world, found sce and understanding in each other¡¯s presence, eventually blossoming into a couple. Amidst their ndestine existence, a girl with raven hair and dark eyes entered the world, bridging the gap between their secretive families. Together, they roamed, eschewing contact with the outside world. Chapter 379.2 ¡°It was by chance that I stumbled upon the truth of Corin¡¯s identity as Anika. Her baster locks weren¡¯t a symptom of illness but the result of meticulous bleaching, courtesy of potent concoctions. Beneath that facadey her true essence, with ck hair, ck irises, and a rare gift to tamerks, particrly the Hwansu¡ªa creature with matching ebony features, transformed from a foe into apanion under her hand. It was then that everything fell into ce,¡± Pered recounted, the pieces of the puzzle finally fitting together. Corin¡¯s sufferings, induced by the potent potions, troubled Pered deeply. He sought counsel from Taon, questioning why they endured such hardships whenfort awaited them within the sanctuary. Pondering if their nomadic lifestylepelled this sacrifice, he offered aid in seeking eptance, realizing the gravity of his words only in retrospect. ¡°In hindsight, how foolish I was to utter such folly. It¡¯s like beckoning someone into the jaws of a beast,¡± Peredmented, grappling with remorse for his naivety. It was during this exchange that Taon divulged his family¡¯s history, unveiling the relentless pursuit of his wife, Celis, by relentless knights. Yet, at the time, Pered failed to grasp the depth of Taon¡¯s fears, erroneously assuming Celis¡¯s parents were fugitives of grave crimes. In his ignorance, he believed that their possession of Anika would secure forgiveness, failing toprehend the true extent of their perilous plight. ¡°Taon hesitated to seek refuge in the sanctuary, so I offered to safeguard the three families. My first task was to subdue Corin¡¯s Hwansu. As a prince bereft of even a single Hwansu, it was the only recourse avable to me,¡± Pered recounted, his voice heavy with the weight of his past decisions. Kasser, grasping the implications, nodded in understanding. Acquiring his inaugural Hwansu marked a pivotal moment, granting the prince a semnce of independence. With newfound autonomy came a dedicated budget, and instead of relying solely on attendants, the prince couldmand loyal subjects. ¡°Upon my return to the capital with the Hwansu¡­¡± Pered faltered, his voice trailing off as he struggled to continue. Taking a deep breath, he lowered his gaze to the table, as if addressing his own reflection. ¡°The judicial pursuers were relentless, sparing no effort to track down Celis,¡± Pered continued, his toneced with sorrow. Taon, far from a passive spectator, waged a valiant struggle to rescue his captured wife. However, he faced insurmountable odds against the knights. Moreover, Pered knew Corin well enough to understand that she wouldn¡¯t have hidden while her parents faced peril. Bound by an unbreakable familial bond, the three families made a fateful decision¡ªto confront death together rather than survive apart, a choice deemed foolish yet resolute.Within a mere span of two days, tragedy unfolded with relentless swiftness. If the Hwansu had been present to shield them, the oue might have differed. But s, the families were left defenseless. Taon met a gruesome demise after being exposed as a wanderer, and Celis, bereft of her beloved husband, chose to end her own life. Pered surmised their fate from the condition of their bodies discoveredter. Not far from where their bodiesy, Corin¡¯s own life came to a tragic end. Whether she fell from a cliff while fleeing the pursuing knights or chose to end her own life, Pered could only specte. Remarkably, Judges failed to recognize her as Anika, sparing her remains from their grasp. The haunting scenes of that fateful day lingered vividly in Pered¡¯s dreams. If given the chance to rewind time, he would willingly sacrifice his very soul. The agonizing pain endured over six relentless months paled inparison to the anguish of those memories. ¡°All I could do was bury the three families together,¡± Pered uttered, his voice heavy with the weight of loss. Eugene¡¯s tear-filled eyes bore witness to Pered¡¯s calm narration, her own sorrow seemingly insignificant inparison. She marveled at his ability to maintainposure in the face of such tragedy, her tears feeling like a trivial indulgence in his presence. Reaching into his waist pocket, Pered produced a monkey that caught Eugene¡¯s attention. Dita, as Pered introduced it, reacted oddly, fixating on Eugene with its red eyes. She cautiously observed Pered¡¯s response, finding sce in his reassurance that all was well. ¡°This is Dita,¡± Pered stated simply, the monkey¡¯s actions conveying a silent message that Eugene interpreted as a rejection. ¡°Dita, you already have someone like Anika in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Eugene murmured, fighting back tears. With gratitude for the closure provided by Pered¡¯s revtions, Eugene expressed her thanks, her emotions tightly restrained. Pered, acknowledging the king and queen with alternating nces, released a sighden with regret. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I think I can let go of the past a little now,¡± he confessed with a sad smile. Kasser called out to Pered as he turned away. Just hearing his voice made him feel like he hadva in his stomach, unable to fathom the weight of the past that Pered carried within him. There was no thought of offering feeblefort. He just wanted to ask one thing. ¡°Did you find those Judges?¡± Pered¡¯s response was a bitterugh, his lips curling into a half-hearted smirk. It was evident that those Judges had met a fate far worse than any punishment they could have endured in this life. Their demise was shrouded in agony, leaving behind a trail of bitter regrets. Chapter 380.1 Pered¡¯s expression shifted, as if a sudden recollection had sparked within him. ¡°If you could ry a message to the chief of the wanderers we encountered yesterday¡­ No, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you spare a moment? It¡¯s a brief story.¡± Kasser graciously led Pered out of the reception room to meet Aldrit. Left alone, Eugene sat in a daze, unable to gather herself to depart. Her sentiments toward the Dark King were less than favorable. An encounter at a high-ss club with Dana had unveiled Anika, coincidentally encountered in the restroom, as the Queen of the Dicus Kingdom. Though Eugene hadn¡¯t divulged the incident to anyone, Anika¡¯s demeanor left an indelibly negative impression. A nagging suspicion crept into Eugene¡¯s thoughts, suggesting it might be Anika¡¯s husband driving her to such extremes. While physical violence was unimaginable, Eugene pondered the possibility of psychological abuse. Rumors of the Dark King¡¯s gambling addiction only deepened Eugene¡¯s disdain. She mused bitterly, realizing their ndestine meeting merely unveiled the couple¡¯s widespread unpoprity. Exhaling heavily, Eugene buried her face in her hands, chastising herself for baseless judgments and unwarranted expectations. Despite Pered¡¯s demeanor not painting him as a doting husband, Eugene hesitated to assume violence in their rtionship. The intricacies of marital dynamics remain known only to the involved parties. Perhaps, Eugene spected, the Dark King¡¯s demeanor would have been different had past events unfolded differently, much like the disparity between the Kasser she glimpsed in future readings and the present one. Tears, long suppressed, finally broke free from Eugene¡¯s eyes, cascading down her cheeks in an unstoppable torrent. She found herself unable to pinpoint the exact trigger for her overwhelming emotions¡ªwhether it was sorrow, anger, or the merciless hand of fate at y.A soft towel appeared before her face, and as Eugene epted it, she raised her gaze to find Kasser standing there, a hint of embarrassment coloring his expression. ¡°You hadn¡¯t emerged, so I thought I¡¯d check on you,¡± he exined softly. With the towel in hand, Eugene wiped away her tears, her voice quavering with sobs as she spoke. ¡°Is¡­ the Dark King gone?¡± Kasser settled beside her, wrapping aforting arm around her shoulders. ¡°The Dark King granted Aldrit safe passage. He mentioned for us to visit the kingdom at our leisure. It seems Taon from the wanderers was familiar with Aldrit.¡± Realization dawned on Eugene¡ªyes, the Dark King had indeed met Aldrit yesterday. She nodded silently, then, after a moment of contemtion, she turned to Kasser with a resolute expression. ¡°Kasser, we must definitely deal with that damn Sang-je. Don¡¯t give him a peaceful death.¡± Her gaze, initially firm, wavered as tears continued to flow unchecked. ¡°But¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be you risking yourself in dangerous situations. If you were to get hurt¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s voice trailed off, choked by tears, resembling that of a distraught child. Kasser was momentarily taken aback, then gently reimed the towel from her trembling hands, tenderly dabbing away the tracks of her sorrow. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll exercise caution, utmost caution. Please, stop crying.¡± Despite Eugene¡¯s valiant effort to stifle her tears, her shoulders continued to tremble with the aftershocks of her emotions. When she heardughter escaping, she raised her gaze, shooting daggers at him with all the intensity she could muster. How could he find amusement in such a dire situation? As their eyes locked, Kasser¡¯sughter gradually faded, reced by a heated intensity that left Eugene bewildered. He chuckled softly before speaking, his voice low andden with desire. ¡°I can¡¯t resist any longer.¡± With a swift movement, Kasser captured Eugene¡¯s chin in his hand, drawing her into a deep, passionate kiss. His tongue danced with hers, exploring the depths of her being, igniting a fervor within her that she couldn¡¯t deny. Despite her initial resistance, Eugene found herself yielding, her arms wrapping around his neck in a fervent embrace. *** On the eve of Kasser¡¯s departure, the couple sat side by side on the couch, poring over their spell notes. In addition to the shared notes from the six kings, Eugene and Kasser had crafted their own method ofmunication. While Kasser utilized Praz as conduits for his spells, Eugene employed Ramita. Testing the limits of their connection, she discovered that Ramita could indeed serve as a medium for theirmunication. With this newfound ability, Eugene felt a sense of security, knowing they could remain in constant contact regardless of distance. ¡°Only use it in emergencies. Silence will be our signal of safety,¡± Eugene cautioned. ¡°Likewise. Save it for when you truly need it,¡± Kasser agreed. They made a pact to reserve the use of their spell notes for critical situations, wary of the potential drain on their energy reserves. Eugene fretted over the toll it might take on Kasser, jugglingmunication with the kings alongside their personal exchanges. Simrly, Kasser worried for Eugene¡¯s well-being, mindful of the strain on her body as she carried their unborn child. ¡°Please wake me when you depart in the morning. I want to bid you farewell,¡± Eugene requested softly. ¡°Just rest peacefully. Save your tears for when you¡¯re alone,¡± Kasser replied, his tone tender yet firm. Eugene brushed off his concern with a nonchnt shrug, stealing a sidelong nce at him. ¡°I won¡¯t shed a tear.¡± Kasser¡¯s expression softened as he observed her. ¡°You can¡¯t always control your emotions. Lately, it seems¡­ well, they¡¯ve be more pronounced.¡± Chapter 380.2 Grimly nodding in agreement, Eugene acknowledged the heightened emotional rollercoaster she seemed to be riding, perhaps exacerbated by her pregnancy. Yet, as soon as their conversation ended, she found her eyes inexplicably welling up with tears, bewildering her. ¡°Why is this happening? Maybe it¡¯s best if I just stay in and spare you the difort of my tears and fuss,¡± Eugene mused, her voice tinged with frustration. Watching her eyes redden with moisture, Kasser felt a pang of empathy tug at his heart. Why did this woman possess no ws in his eyes? Each nce from her seemed to electrify his entire being. The sight of her smiling, her pregnant belly protruding, sent his head spinning with affection. ¡°Eugene,¡± Kasser whispered, locking eyes with her before leaning in to kiss her tenderly. ¡°I love you.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, her lips parting in silent surprise. ¡°Ah¡­¡± was all she managed to utter. ¡°I thought it was just a passing remark. Words can¡¯t encapste emotions adequately. Yet, in the end, they¡¯re all we have. I should have expressed it sooner, but I hesitated, and now¡­¡± Kasser trailed off, hisughter bubbling up. ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± he teased gently. Eugene responded by pulling him into a tight embrace, clinging to him as tears mingled with her words. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve always known¡­¡± Though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact moment, she realized she had never doubted his love. While today marked the first time he had confessed directly, it felt as though she had heard those words countless times before.¡°You know, don¡¯t you? You know¡­ I love you,¡± Eugene murmured against his chest. Kasser¡¯s hand pressed lightly against her back, his response tender and assured. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± In his embrace, she appeared utterly enchanting. Kasser couldn¡¯t see her, couldn¡¯t hear the melody of herughter, and tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t hold her like this. A single day without her felt like an eternity. Yet, amidst the looming separation, an inexplicable lightness settled in his heart. ¡°Everything will work out,¡± he murmured softly, his hand tracing soothing circles on Eugene¡¯s back. ¡°I may not possess your gift of foresight, but I have a sense that things will turn out alright. So, just rx, take care of yourself and our child.¡± With Eugene nestled in his arms, nodding in agreement, a twinge of regret tinged her heart. Yet, she also recognized the significance of her role in awaiting his return. It was a familiar tale of anticipation, with the promise of a joyful reunion and the resounding echoes ofughter. The following morning, as Eugene stirred awake at dawn, she found herself staring at the vacant space beside her. ¡°He¡¯s really gone¡­¡± she whispered to herself, a hint of self-reproach coloring her words. ¡°You sleep so deeply, even on days like this.¡± For a fleeting moment, she felt overwhelmed by a sense of defeat. But soon, she gathered her resolve, clenching her fists with determination. There were tasks awaiting her, both for her own sake and for the greater good. With the ability tomunicate with the elders of the wanderers through Aldrit, her research into magic would elerate. In that moment, a gentle kick from within her belly reminded her of the presence of their unborn child. It felt as if the baby was offering a silent reassurance, urging her to persevere. With a burst ofughter, Eugene embraced the encouragement, her spirits lifting as she embraced the day ahead. *** The promation from the Holy Pce sent shockwaves through the Holy City, igniting fervor among devotees who gathered at the temple, eager to pledge themselves as soldiers in God¡¯s cause. Amidst the chaos, the actions of the priests only added to the confusion. They diligently recorded the names of volunteer soldiers and solicited donations for military provisions. Those whose names made the list would earn the esteemed title of knights, with the promise of greater blessings based on their contributions. The crowd surged forward eagerly, driven by anticipation. Such direct involvement of priests in Holy Pce affairs was unprecedented, leading many to specte that Sang-je must be pulling the strings behind the scenes. Yet, amidst the frenzy, there were those who watched with caution. Most of the noble families in the Holy City fell into this category. Wary of the Holy Pce¡¯s sudden call to arms against a vaguely defined evil, and heeding the warning issued by the Ars family, they refrained from rushing into action. After much deliberation, Pides decided to seek an audience with Sang-je. Though he had attempted to avoid Sang-je¡¯s gaze, he recognized the need to gain his trust in order to delve deeper into the unfolding situation. ¡°Your Holiness, forgive me for neglecting my duties as a knight,¡± Pides began as he stood before Sang-je. ¡°It has been some time. Have you found sce through prayer?¡± Sang-je¡¯s voice, though absent for a while, resonated with rity. Pides couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter pang, realizing the once divine voice now sounded mundane to him. ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. Amidst my emotional turmoil, I learned of themencement of the holy war. Grant me the honor of standing at the forefront,¡± Pides implored. ¡°I shall assess yourmitment to the cause,¡± Sang-je responded cryptically. Before meeting Sang-je, Pides had contemted how to earn his favor. Reflecting on Sang-je¡¯s ability to manipte desires, as discussed in a conversation with Flora, and his decision to bestow ranks upon priests for the war effort, Pides resolved to present himself as a candidate with ambitions ripe for exploitation. ¡°I pledge myself wholeheartedly to the divine will,¡± Pides dered, his voice resonating with the fervor of faith as he recited the familiar lines expected of a knight. Yet, as he reached the conclusion of his speech, he faltered, his hesitation palpable. Sang-je regarded him expectantly. ¡°Continue.¡± Struggling against an invisible weight, Pides spoke with evident difficulty, as if wrestling with a profound inner conflict. ¡°I have heard¡­ after the war, blessings shall be bestowed ording to one¡¯s faith¡­¡± Though elegantly phrased, the underlying question lingered: ¡°Will my contributions be recognized?¡± A subtle curve graced the corners of Sang-je¡¯s lips. He admired individuals of unwavering integrity, such as Pides. Throughout his interactions with countless humans, Sang-je had learned to value sincerity over cunning ttery. Yet, what intrigued him most was when such individuals began to acknowledge their own desires. Chapter 381.1 ¡°Our God is both merciful and just, rewarding those who make sacrifices,¡± Sang-je proimed, his smile deepening as Pides remained silent, his gaze downcast. ¡°Yet, the word of God can be ambiguous, confounding foolish men who struggle to interpret His will,¡± Sang-je continued, his voice steady. ¡°That is where Ie in, Pides.¡± Pides nodded, ¡°Yes, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°When justice is established within this temple upon itspletion, you will find that you can attain all that you desire,¡± Sang-je assured him. ¡°However, I am not omnipotent; I merely follow the will of God. You must articte your desires for me to assist you.¡± Pides hesitated, grappling with his thoughts. As Anika Jin¡¯s face shed before his mind¡¯s eye, he struggled to form his words. Sang-je waited patiently for his response. ¡°Someone once used me of cowardice,¡± Pides finally confessed. ¡°They said I turned away from treasures beyond my grasp.¡± ¡°Was Anika Jin one such treasure?¡± Sang-je inquired gently. Pides¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He had deliberated on his desires before approaching Sang-je, suspecting the man of God had discerned his feelings for Anika Jin. Now, as he spoke, he realized his desire was not entirely fabricated, but rather buried beneathyers of self-doubt. Pides felt no inclination to achieve his desire through deception orchestrated by Sang-je. Yet, the embarrassment coursing through him, a result of his momentarily shaken resolve, flushed his cheeks crimson.Sang-je¡¯s satisfaction with Pides¡¯s reaction was palpable. Had Pides casually dismissed Sang-je¡¯s words, he would have immediately discerned the facade. ¡°Pides, my loyal knight,¡± Sang-je intoned, his voice carrying weight as he gestured towards the airborne seed. ¡°You shall obtain all that your heart desires.¡± As the seed approached him, Pides knew that upon swallowing it, he would no longer evade Sang-je¡¯s discerning gaze. Prepared for this inevitability, Pides consumed the seed without hesitation. *** Flora surveyed thendscape before her, perched atop a slight elevation that afforded her a glimpse of the quaint vige below. Log houses dotted the terrain, interspersed with modest vegetable plots andmunal fields where vigers toiled amidst the enveloping forest. For Flora, whose existence had been confined within castle walls, this tableau was profoundly unfamiliar. Thoughcking the foreboding atmosphere of the slums she once mistakenly wandered into, the vige bore the unmistakable signs of poverty. The notion that her erstwhile prison was the sole bastion of decency held true; the dpidated dwellings below cast doubt on the resilience of their inhabitants. The air hung heavy with heat and aridity, an ill-suited climate for agriculture evident in the sparse and ailing crops dotting the fields. It had been several days since Flora began her explorations, spurred by the absence of the young man who had once attended to her needs. Instead, a middle-aged woman had delivered her meals, granting Flora an unexpected reprieve to wander outside without objection, citing the stifling confines of her abode. Before Flora¡¯s departure from the vige, Aldrit had cautioned her not to intervene should Flora attempt to venture outside, but rather to maintain a watchful eye. Initially wary of potential traps, Flora gradually eased her vignce as days passed without incident. Whenever Flora ventured beyond the confines of her dwelling, she noticed a discreet figure trailing her from a distance, a rotating cast of individuals¡ªsometimes a middle-aged man, other times a young woman. The surveince appearedx, and Flora harbored doubts about their ability to apprehend her should she attempt to flee. The temptation to escape tugged at her, yet she relinquished the notion, resigning herself to her unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°Um¡­¡± A voice interrupted her reverie. Flora turned to find a young girl extending a timid offering of wildflowers. ¡°Are you giving these to me?¡± Flora inquired, taken aback by the gesture. The girl nodded eagerly, her eyes alight with hope. For days, children had observed Flora with curiosity, though she had refrained from engaging them, wary of potential repercussions from the adults. ncing towards the distant observer¡ªtoday, a middle-aged man¡ªFlora hesitated, expecting a rebuke. Yet, his passive demeanor suggested otherwise. ¡°Is it permissible for children to approach me?¡± Flora mused aloud, studying the wilted blooms in her hand, a stark contrast to the meticulously tended garden flowers. Turning her attention back to the girl, Flora observed her anxious anticipation, her innocence radiating from wide eyes. Despite her worn attire, the child¡¯s joyous countenance stirred something within Flora. ¡°Thank you. They¡¯re beautiful,¡± Flora murmured, offering a genuine smile. ¡°You¡¯re even lovelier, unnie!¡± the girl eximed before darting away, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Flora chuckled softly, her first genuine expression of joy since arriving in the vige. Feeling a glimmer of upliftment, Flora clutched the unassuming bouquet of wildflowers tightly as she made her way back to the log house. After wandering freely for a time, the abode no longer seemed as confining. ¡°Hey, Anika,¡± a voice called out, jolting Flora from her thoughts. With a sharp turn of her head and a stern expression, she found herself face to face with a lizard. Reacting instinctively, Flora snatched an object within reach and hurled it at the red-eyed reptile. ¡°Shoo!¡± Mara, disappointed once again, grumbled as he retreated. ¡°Your temper is as foul as ever. Why do all Anikas have to be like this? How did that person manage to deal with such Anikas?¡± All Anikas? I¡¯ve only encountered two Anikas. Besides the Anika in the castle¡­ Wait¡­ Mara¡¯s unease grew as memories of silently cursing the Anika in the castle flooded his mind. Yet, now, when he thought of that same Anika, all he could recall was their ability tomunicate. Chapter 381.2 The lizard¡¯s body tensed momentarily before the red energy faded from its eyes. Regaining control, it blinked slowly before darting away into the safety of a nearby crevice. In the underground cavern, a translucent figure materialized above the dining table, gradually taking on a human form. Marra, now present, nced briefly at the old men before addressing them. ¡°Did you achieve sess today?¡± asked one of the old men. Another chuckled, ¡°Sess? Looks like you were chased off again.¡± Mara, frustration evident in his voice, retorted, ¡°I keep telling you, she¡¯s an Anika with a fiery temper!¡± ¡°You impudent fool,¡± another elder admonished. ¡°You cannot simply abduct a nobledy and expect everything to fall into ce. The world doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± Seated boldly before the council of elders, Mara voiced his frustration. ¡°What exactly am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Why do you seek our counsel?¡± one elder countered dismissively. ¡°We have no inclination to aid your schemes.¡± Unfazed, Mara pressed on. ¡°Aren¡¯t we on the same boat? You¡¯re fed up with holding onto this magic, aren¡¯t you? Then you should help me break this magic quickly.¡±An elder who had reclined on the floor rose to his feet, questioning Mara¡¯s intentions. ¡°While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s be clear. What are your ns for that Anika? What do you intend to do with the magic controllingrks?¡± ¡°We must ambush the man in the castle,¡± Mara insisted. ¡°The king has pledged to apprehend him. Now that his identity is exposed, the king will handle it himself. If you wish, release the magic now. Even if he discerns your location by breaking your seal, he cannot reach us immediately,¡± another elder interjected. Mara faltered, unable to formte a response. Sensing his hesitation, yet another elder probed, ¡°And once you dispose of the man in the castle, what then? Do you aspire to im his position? Beware, for the kings will hunt you down.¡± ¡°Who desires such a fate?¡± Mara scoffed. ¡°Furthermore, if the man in the castle meets his death, do you believe the kings will overlook me? I would be their next target.¡± The elders exchanged weary nces. ¡°Heprehends reality well,¡± one remarked. ¡°He¡¯s barely lived a year or two. It¡¯s a wonder his head hasn¡¯t spun off,¡± another mused. Mara¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°You old fogeys are testing my limits! Can¡¯t you just escort me to the afterlife already?¡± ¡°Be our guest,¡± one elder quipped. ¡°This one talks big, but he¡¯s hardly intimidating,¡± another muttered. ¡°He threatens us at every turn, yet none of us tremble in fear. Oh, the irony,¡± remarked another with a hint of gratitude. Mara sneered at the grumbling elders. It seemed they were oblivious to their own intentions. ¡°Hmph. If the king dares toe for me, I¡¯ll use you as shields. Wanderers like you are handy; he wouldn¡¯t dare harm you. And you won¡¯t perish until my life force is depleted, as I¡¯ll cling to you tightly,¡± Mara dered, his tone brimming with confidence. ¡°You¡¯ll cower behind us for protection?¡± one elder remarked incredulously. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s certainly got a peculiar way of thinking,¡± another elder added with a shake of his head. Interrupting their conversation, Mara lifted his head. ¡°He¡¯s arrived. Aldrit.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already here?¡± one elder questioned in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Did he return ahead of schedule?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, what was Aldrit up to before he left?¡± Mara pondered aloud. ¡°Seemed like he was plotting something for quite some time.¡± ¡°Just delving into the usual magic,¡± one elder replied nonchntly. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, feel free to join us and listen.¡± Mara scrutinized the elders suspiciously before vanishing from sight. As Mara¡¯s presence dissipated, the elders lowered their voices, engaging in hushed conversation. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s as astute as a ghost,¡± one elder remarked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure; are you?¡± another responded with uncertainty. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you. He¡¯s a bit enigmatic, that one.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, he¡¯s an intriguing character. Sharp at times, yet a tad obtuse at others,¡± the elders chuckled amongst themselves as they dissected Mara¡¯s demeanor. Ten days had drifted by since Aldrit¡¯s return, casting a somber pall over the vige with the arrival of the urn. Seizing the opportunity amidst the heavy atmosphere, Mara cautiously approached Flora once more, his movements shrouded in discretion. Observing Flora¡¯s recent interactions with the wanderers¡¯ children, Mara pondered if her demeanor had shifted. Transforming into a young roon, he stealthily prowled around the wooden abode. Despite the customary time for an afternoon stroll approaching, an unusual stillness enveloped the surroundings. Slipping through the cracks in the walls, Mara swiftly assessed the scene within the house. Flora sat upon the floor, her gaze distant, lost in thought with her head nestled between her knees. Sensing something amiss, Mara inwardly sighed, bracing himself for another precarious situation as he cautiously addressed Flora. ¡°Anika,¡± Mara called out softly, anticipating herck of response. Yet, to his surprise, Flora lifted her head. ¡°You,¡± she murmured, her eyes locking onto the young roon with a mixture of recognition and frustration. The encounter with the children earlier had left her deeply perplexed, summoning forth the creature of unknown origin. Lost in contemtion, Flora absentmindedly etched symbols into the ground with a stick, remnants of the ritual she had inadvertently participated in. When the children recognized the markings, their familiarity sparked a disconcerting realization within her¡ªhow could the wanderers¡¯ children be acquainted with sacred symbols of the divine? Overwhelmed by anxiety, Flora¡¯s steadfast beliefs began to falter. ¡°What do you want?¡± she inquired, her voice trembling with uncertainty. ¡°I am willing to listen. Who are you? Where am I?¡± The roon¡¯s red eyes narrowed slightly. Chapter 382.1 ¡°Strange indeed,¡± Alber murmured, sensing an unsettling shift in the air. The presence of the monster that had long tormented her with deceitful intentions had abruptly dissipated. Reflecting on the timeline, it became apparent that its disappearance coincided with Alber¡¯s activation of the magic enabling her to glimpse into the future. With the creature having finally glimpsed the future it so fervently desired, there seemed to be no further need for it to torment Alber. Yet, an intuitive whisper nagged at Alber, suggesting there was more to this abrupt departure. ¡°Come to think of it, its reaction was rather peculiar,¡± she mused aloud, her thoughts drifting back to the towering tree that loomed over a clearing in her vision of the future. The memory of that moment remained vivid in her mind. Upon witnessing that particr future, Alber¡¯s emotions had been a tumultuous mix of relief and disquiet. Relief washed over her, knowing that the creature¡¯s relentless pursuit might finally be at an end, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the pang of unease at the realization that the creature had achieved its coveted foresight. However, the creature¡¯s demeanor hadn¡¯t matched what Alber anticipated. It had shown far more enthusiasm at the birth of two others in the past than at its own prophetic revtion. ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Alber demanded, her hand tracing the intricate patterns on the floor as she concentrated her thoughts. The faint glow of the patterns intensified into a brilliant beam of light. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice reverberated in her mind, and Alber¡¯s eyes fluttered open. A translucent figure materialized, its form blurry and indistinct. It had been a considerable time since Alber had lost her sight, and she considered herself fortunate not to behold that loathsome face once more. ¡°My ears are fully functional,¡± Alber retorted, noting the annoyance flickering in the apparition¡¯s eyes. ¡°What were you doing?¡± At the sound of the harsh voice, Alber eased the tension in her furrowed brows. Refusing to engage in telepathicmunication, she found sce in the rity of spoken words, despite the grating quality of the apparition¡¯s attempt to mimic human speech. ¡°I summoned you,¡± she stated inly, her voice steady.There was no immediate response, and Alber sensed a flicker of surprise from the apparition. She hadn¡¯t summoned it before, always on edge, uncertain of when the monster would next intrude. ¡°Why?¡± the apparition demanded, its tone edged with skepticism. ¡°I¡¯ve glimpsed the future you desire,¡± Alber replied calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time you updated me on its progress?¡± The apparition scoffed dismissively. ¡°You speak nonsense. The future you see is not imminent. How long has it been since youst beheld it?¡± ¡°Time loses meaning in this ce,¡± Alber said, her impatience seeping through her words. ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped here for what feels like an eternity, guarding this magic. Now that the end is finally in sight, can you me me for feeling restless?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any noteworthy progress, I¡¯ll inform you. Do not disturb me needlessly,¡± the apparition snapped before vanishing abruptly, leaving Alber with a furrowed brow and a sense of dissatisfaction. ¡°Something about this feels off,¡± she muttered to herself, her intuition prickling at her senses. Living for as long as she had, her intuition had sharpened to a remarkable degree. It was moments like these that made her feel as though she had transcended mere humanity. Previously, Alber had dedicated herself solely to the mastery of magic, but with the apparent resolution of her trials, a sense of ease washed over her. It was as if her senses expanded infinitely as she took in her surroundings, reveling in the newfound tranquility. ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled by whatever trickery is at y,¡± she dered, a smirk dancing upon her lips. The following day, Alber summoned the apparition once more. It was a simple task, a consequence of the magical connection between her and the creature. When she activated the magic, it sent a signal to the apparition, prompting its arrival to investigate her actions. ¡°What is it now?¡± the apparition grumbled upon its arrival, irritation evident in its voice. ¡°It seems you¡¯re hiding something from me,¡± Alber observed casually. ¡°Now you¡¯re delusional. If you unnecessarily summon me again, I won¡¯t let it go,¡± the apparition warned sharply before dissipating. Alber found herself rather amused by the apparition¡¯s reaction and decided to repeat the act the following day. When the apparition materialized once more, it was greeted with an angry outburst. ¡°Alber!¡± ¡°Hmph. Did you think I would remain silent if you ignored me? With nothing else to upy my time, bothering you has be a delightful diversion,¡± Alber retorted, a smirk ying across her features. Sang-je glowered at her, his frustration palpable. He was preupied with overseeing thepletion of the temple and the fortification of the sanctuary¡¯s defense spells, leaving little patience for Alber¡¯s antics. This was undoubtedly the busiest period he had experienced in his long existence. Yet, despite its annoyance, Sang-je was powerless to act against Alber. He had yet to find a suitable recement for her, and if he desired to be rid of her, he would have to wait until after the sessful implementation of the defense spells and the stable operation of the magic was confirmed. Sang-je departed after confirming Alber¡¯s innocence, leaving her to her own devices. Yet, Alber persisted in summoning him, increasing the frequency from once a day to twice, a ritual now ingrained in her daily routine. With each appearance, Sang-je seemed to grow increasingly agitated. Days melded into weeks, and Alber¡¯s morning and evening summonings became a predictable pattern. Each encounter with Sang-je was met with heightened emotional responses, his demeanor resembling that of a person severed from their lifeline. Then, one fateful morning, Alber sensed a shift in the air¡ªa subtle yet unmistakable energy that coursed through her veins. It was a sensation she struggled to articte, but she recognized it for what it was: witchcraft. A higher-level magic had been activated nearby. Had she been anyone else, she might have dismissed it as a fleeting mood swing. But thanks to Eugene¡¯s teachings, Alber understood the truth¡ªSang-je was covertly siphoning magic to augment his knowledge. Chapter 382.2 Detecting the activation of foreign magic was an unparalleled feat, beyond the reach even of ancient tribes. But Alber was no ordinary being. Her existence had been dedicated solely to the study and mastery of magic, honing her intuition to unprecedented levels. Summoning Sang-je, Alber waited expectantly, but he failed to materialize. Undeterred, she persisted, calling out repeatedly until the day waned into night, her brow damp with sweat, her body weary from the exertion. Yet, beneath her exhaustion, a sense of satisfaction lingered, a knowing smile gracing her lips. The following day, Alber summoned the apparition once more. Sang-je appeared, but only briefly, casting a venomous re before vanishing into the darkness. The next day presented an opportunity. With Sang-je likely dismissive of any further magical triggers, Alber seized her chance. That night, she infiltrated the dreams of Rahan, the head of Muen. *** As the midnight hour drew near, soldiers from the ke Kingdom spurred their steeds onward with urgency. Dispatched on the orders of their lord, they rode swiftly toward the Holy City, tasked with a ndestine mission before the king¡¯s arrival. Their directive: to infiltrate the city ahead of the monarch¡¯s procession and assess the internal situation. As the lead rider tugged on the reins, signaling a gradual deceleration, the others followed suit, bringing their mounts to a halt. ¡°We¡¯re nearing the Holy City. Dismount and secure the horses,¡±manded their leader. With practiced efficiency, the soldiersplied, swiftly removing saddles and reins to set their steeds free. Fearful of leaving the animals vulnerable to prowling predators if tethered, they opted to release them into the wild.With their mounts tended to, the soldiers resumed their advance, moving swiftly and silently through the night. Though not trained as traditional warriors, they were an elite unit, honed through rigorous training and specialized tactics. In the annals of the ke Kingdom, these soldiers were recruited for their agility and keen senses, specifically trained as scouts adept at navigating treacherous terrain. While they might not rival seasoned warriors inbat prowess, their role was indispensable, particrly in situations where conventional forces were constrained. Nichs¡¯s decision to deploy soldiers rather than warriors to the Holy City was a calcted one. Heeding the Fourth King¡¯s warning regarding Mara¡¯s followers¡¯ uncanny ability to detect warriors, caution prevailed. While the extent of Sang-je¡¯s knights¡¯ abilities remained uncertain, the possibility that they harbored hidden talents couldn¡¯t be overlooked. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± came the hushed announcement, barely audible over the sound of their steady footsteps. In the distance, the imposing walls of the Holy City loomed, shrouded in the cloak of darkness. The soldiers advanced cautiously, their movements calcted to minimize any sound that might betray their presence. ¡°It¡¯s unusually dark,¡± remarked one of the soldiers, prompting nods of agreement from the others. Ordinarily, the Holy City¡¯s walls would be aglow with torches andnterns after nightfall, offering a guiding beacon visible from afar. The absence of such illumination left the soldiers unsettled, a tangible unease lingering in the air. ¡°Stay vignt,¡± came the tersemand, met with resolute nods. Despite the darkness, determination gleamed in their eyes as they pressed forward. Disguised to conceal their true affiliations, they were prepared to resort to drastic measures if discovered¡ªpoison capsules concealed in their possession, a grim safeguard against capture. The repercussions of their presence within the Holy City could escte into a full-blown conflict between their kingdom and the revered sanctuary. Undeterred by the eerie atmosphere, the soldiers continued their approach. Yet, as they neared the walls, a disconcerting realization dawned upon them: the distance to the walls remained unchanged. Though they walked tirelessly through the night, the looming barrier seemed to recede with each step, frustrating their efforts to breach its perimeter. As the first rays of dawn threatened to illuminate their predicament, the soldiers halted in unison, their expressions a mix of bewilderment and resignation. Trapped in a perplexing loop, they gazed helplessly at the distant walls, which stubbornly refused to draw any closer. *** ¡°I understand you. Then, does the corrtion between these patterns also form part of the pathway?¡± Eugene penned the question in her magic notebook, patiently awaiting a response. Soon enough, words materialized on the pages before her. [I¡¯m uncertain about that aspect as well. I¡¯ll investigate and provide you with an update.] [Very well. Thank you,] Eugene acknowledged, appreciating the convenience of the magic notebook for exchanging notes with Aldrit. With only Mara¡¯s energy being expended, there was no undue strain on her resources. Just as she was about to rise from her seat, new writing began to emerge in the notebook. [Your Higness, there¡¯s something I must discuss regarding Anika.] Eugene sighed softly, inwardlymenting, ¡®Oh, Flora, Flora. What am I to do with you?¡® as she retrieved her pen. [What¡¯s the matter now?] In recent days, Eugene had learned that Mara had divulged Sang-je¡¯s identity and intentions to Flora. Subsequently, Flora had withdrawn, refusing sustenance and retreating to the solitude of her log cabin, her anguish asionally spilling out in cries audible even to Aldrit. It was a predictable response to the upheaval of confronting a reality so far removed from one¡¯s expectations¡ªa journey through denial and anger. [Today, she began eating again and expressed a desire to speak with the tribe¡¯s leader. I¡¯m unsure of how to approach her or how much information to disclose.] ¡°Hmm,¡± Eugene mused, caught off guard by the unexpected development. ¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated this.¡± Uncertain whether Flora had progressed beyond denial and anger or if ulterior motives were at y, Eugene felt a sense of unease at leaving Flora to her own devices, fearing Mara¡¯s influence in her vulnerable state. There was no guarantee that Flora, feeling trapped, wouldn¡¯t sumb to Mara¡¯s maniption. After careful consideration, Eugene lifted her pen once more. [Convey the truth to Flora as objectively as possible. However, be aware that she may struggle to ept your role as the tribe¡¯s leader. It will require thorough exnation and reassurance.] [Understood, Your Highness.] Chapter 383.1 Lost in contemtion, Eugene stared at the notebook, its pages devoid of new characters. She pondered how Flora might navigate the current confusion enveloping her. Confronted with the unsettling realization that her once-believed justice was tainted with malevolence, Flora would soon face a pivotal choice: to acknowledge her error or descend into viiny. ¡°Regardless, I hope Flora remains untangled from this conflict,¡± Eugene murmured to herself. Closing the notebook, she exited her study into the adjoining parlor, where only a solitary sofa upied a corner. Presently serving as a makeshift research space, the roomcked any significant furnishings. Magic circles varied in size ording to their purpose. Those employed in crafting magical notes were diminutive, fittingfortably in one¡¯s palm, whereas those intended for transportation enchantments, such as those Flora left in her hotel room, spanned wide enough to amodate multiple individuals. To facilitate her research, Eugene devised a solution for easier ess. Using a white marble bid upon the parlor floor, she meticulously recreated Flora¡¯s portable magic circles in size and form, using ck paint. These replicas, however, were imbued with charcoal powder, rendering them inert¡ªwhat practitioners termed ¡°dead magic.¡± Adrit had enlightened her on this ancient technique, used by tribes of old to depict magic circles without activating them during study. Amongst the ck lines of the replicated circles, traces of Eugene¡¯s study were evident, with numerous red lines and scribbled annotations adorning the surface. Eugene moved with deliberate steps around the magic circles, absorbing the notes she had penned. The deeper she delved into magic, the more entrancing it became. Initially, she felt confident in her grasp of the subject, yet with each revisit, new interpretations emerged, apanied by perplexing queries. This part here is a connecting link. This side is a path, and this side is blocked. Seating herself on the floor, a crimson pencil gripped in hand, Eugene annotated newfound insights onto the magic circle. As she etched, a cascade of ideas flooded her mind,pelling her to record them onto the floor.And this section¡­ Just as she poised the pencil to mark a revtion, Eugene¡¯s brow furrowed at a sudden movement. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop,¡± she chuckled softly, soothing the stirring in her belly, then relinquished the pencil. She hade to discern that the baby¡¯s movements weren¡¯t uniform; she could discern between yful kicks and expressive wriggles. Should Eugene maintain a posture that pressed against her belly for too long, the baby would convey difort from within. Ignoring the signal once before, she had felt the vigorous kick that followed. When the baby stirred within her, Eugene would jest, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± with a grin. From its early behavior, it seemed her future son wouldn¡¯t possess an ordinary temperament. Given her penchant for favorable destinies, she presumed his obstinacy was already assured. Well, he¡¯ll inherit that from his father, won¡¯t he? asionally forgetting due to her husband¡¯s gentle demeanor, Eugene remembered that Kasser was anything but easygoing. Even Marianne, who had raised him, found him challenging, a realization that often struck her. As Eugene attempted to rise, the maids hurried to her aid, offering support. With their assistance, she settled onto the sofa, allowing her belly to be fully exposed. Contentedly, the baby stirred within her. ¡°You mischievous little one. Are you trying to keep Momzy?¡± Her hand caressed her belly gently as she scolded, eliciting a kick in response from the baby. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad warn you about tiring Mommy out?¡± This time, her belly remained tranquil. Though it might have been mere coincidence, it felt as though she were conversing with her unborn child, prompting her tough. Eugene retrieved the magic notebook from the pouch always fastened to her waist. Its presence provided a measure of sce, diminishing the weight of his absence. The knowledge that she couldmunicate with him at any moment brought herfort. As she stumbled upon a new entry in the notebook, Eugene¡¯s expression darkened. Adjusting her posture, she perused the message from Kasser. [I¡¯ve traversed the mountains overnight and am now passing through n. If all goes well, I should reach the outskirts of the capital within two days. Are you faring well without any difficulties? Do not reply.] ¡°So, he concludes with ¡®do not reply,''¡± Eugene murmured, a tinge of disappointment coloring her tone. Though Kasser dutifully updated her daily on his progress, the ending of his messages remained consistent. Despite appreciating his efforts to minimize their reliance on magic notebooks, Eugene couldn¡¯t shake the loneliness of receiving his messages one-sidedly. Today, she resolved to break the pattern, picking up a pen. [We¡¯re both doing fine. It feels surreal knowing we¡¯re nearing the capital. Stay safe. My prayers are with you every day.] While Eugene wrote in the magic notebook, Kasser continued his journey, discovering her message hourster. A smile graced his lips as he read her words repeatedly. The prospect of returning to his wife and child after the trials ahead imbued him with a sense of invincibility, as if he wore the strongest armor in the world. Chapter 383.2 Kasser carefully stowed away the note exchanged with Eugene in his leather pouch, then retrieved the kings¡¯ missives. Thus far, there had been no noteworthy updates. Despite departingter than his counterparts, Kasser¡¯s progress towards the buffer zone remained unremarkably on schedule. However, today brought a new addition, and the contents were unsettling. [I have reached the vicinity of the capital. Upon receiving strange news, I immediately redirected my course back to the kingdom. Unusual urrences are unfolding. No one can approach the capital. It¡¯s difficult to exin in words. Nichs.] Beneath, Kasser penned his response: [I will hasten my journey. Expect my arrival within two days. Kasser.] Followed by a string of replies from the other kings: [It seems we shall arrive tomorrow afternoon. Richard.] [There may be dys, but I shall endeavor to expedite my travel. Ferrard.] [Let us strive to reach the capital by day¡¯s end. Akil.][Does the fact that the rogue hasid a trap near the capital mean something?] [Riner.] Riner¡¯s question lingered in Nichs¡¯s mind as he sealed the notebook shut. His gaze drifted upward towards the imposing silhouette of the capital. A mere two hundred paces separated him from the city gates. He could venture closer, perhaps another hundred paces, but ess beyond that threshold remained forbidden. Nichs had confirmed this through multiple expeditions, both by sending warriors and by personal visits. Though the primary objectivey in defeating the monster within the capital, Nichs found his focus diverging. With the assurance that other kings would address the creature, he resolved to channel all his efforts into rescuing the trapped citizens. The remedy Eugene had shared with Nichs wasn¡¯t sourced from Alber, as he had misunderstood. It stemmed from her visions of the future, glimpsed through Alber¡¯s activated magic. Yet, Eugene saw no need to rectify Nichs¡¯s misconception. Given the origin of her foresight, she deemed the remedy legitimate. Nichs harbored a desire to meet the individual who had provided him with his mother¡¯s remedy, intending to express his gratitude. This person had not only saved his mother but also him. Despite living alongside his mother, the depth of his affection remained concealed. Rather than resigning himself to fate like other kings might have, he felt a fervent determination burning within him. Had his mother passed away as she nearly did, his heart would have borne scarssting a lifetime. Following his mother¡¯s recovery and her heartfelt apology, the wounds in Nichs¡¯s heart found sce. He experienced a miracle that painted the world in newfound beauty. Since departing the Hashi Kingdom, Nichs had meticulously orchestrated his ns. Having previously dispatched warriors to aid the other kings at the behest of the Fourth King, he possessed intimate knowledge of the location andyout of the prison housing his benefactor. Soldiers had already been tasked with assessing the current circumstances, ensuring a swift rescue operation. Is this also the work of witchcraft? Nichs pondered, his brow furrowed with concern. His meticulouslyid ns had yet to unfold, and with his inability to enter the capital, he felt powerless. Normally, guards would be stationed atop the city walls above the gates, yet presently, there was no sign of any sentries. He realized anew how important information was. If he had encountered this situation without any knowledge of magic, fear might have gripped him, attributing the circumstances to divine intervention. However, armed with the understanding that a monster was behind the chaos, his emotions swelled with anger. Summoning his warriors, Nichs issuedmands. ¡°We will camp here for the night. Make the necessary preparations.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± came the dutiful response. The original rendezvous point for the kingsy further back, yet Nichs found no urgency in adhering to it. Deceiving Sang-je regarding the kings¡¯ dyed assembly was no longer a paramount concern. As dusk descended, King Akil arrived. The following day, King Richard joined, and the day after, all kings save the Dark King convened in front of the capital. Inside the tent, five kings gathered around a table, deliberating on how to ovee the obstacle preventing their approach to the capital. Yet, no clear solution emerged. The situation seemed absurd, as they hadn¡¯t anticipated Sang-je¡¯s unconventional tactics. ¡°For now, let¡¯s attempt something. I¡¯ll investigate firsthand,¡± Riner proposed, rising abruptly before departing the tent. With a dramatic swing of his arms, he assumed a determined stance before dashing towards the capital. As Riner¡¯s pace elerated, a faint red energy enveloped him, akin to a floating me above the ground. The other kings observed closely as he neared the city gate, tension etched on their faces. At precisely one hundred paces away, Riner encountered the same phenomenon. Unable to approach directly, he waspelled to veer alongside the wall. The oue mirrored the observations made by the soldiers sent earlier. It might have seemed as though Riner, running at full speed, had collided with an imperceptible barrier obstructing his path toward the city wall. Yet, to onlookers observing from afar, it appeared as if Riner had abruptly altered course, skirting along the perimeter of the wall. Chapter 384.1 The crimson aura enveloping Riner¡¯s figure dissipated, halting his sprint as he stood, his gaze fixed upon the Holy City for a fleeting moment before he abruptly altered his course. Moments earlier, he had been barreling straight towards the gates, but now he found himself considerably askew from his initial trajectory. ¡°Interesting,¡± Richard mused, his gaze flitting between Riner and the distant city. ¡°With the Fire King¡¯s velocity surpassing even that of warriors, the true nature of this barrier bes clearer. It¡¯s like trying to scale slick walls.¡± Akil interjected, his brow furrowing in contemtion. ¡°Breaking through with sheer force seems improbable. Even ourbined might with Praz can¡¯t breach it.¡± Nichs pondered aloud, ¡°Does this barrier epass the entire perimeter of the Holy City? And what about the skies above? Can we circumvent it from above?¡± Kasser, eyes scanning the heavens, responded, ¡°Unlikely that it¡¯s so easily circumvented. Nevertheless, it¡¯s worth investigating.¡° Surveying the vicinity, Kasser signaled a nearby warrior, issuing instructions for the retrieval of a lengthy spear, then proceeded towards the Holy City. As he passed Riner, who had reverted to his original position, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the disgruntled expression etched upon thetter¡¯s features. ¡°This is frustrating. It feels like an invisible force is repelling me. If there¡¯s a threat, it should make itself known!¡± Riner eximed, his frustration palpable, yet met with nk stares from hispanions. At that moment, as Kasser approached the barrier¡¯s edge, all attention shifted to his actions. Gripping the spear firmly, Kasser gauged the distance to the Holy City before raising the weapon, his hand pulsating with azure energy. The energy coalesced into a sinuous serpent shape, wrapping around the length of the spear. ¡°The Fourth King¡¯s serpent,¡± someone murmured among the gathered kings. The Fourth King¡¯s Praz was renowned for its lifelike depiction of a snake, a departure from the typical manifestations of mes, wind, or mist exhibited by other kings.For everyone present, except King Riner, witnessing the Fourth King¡¯s Praz firsthand was an unprecedented experience. Encounters between kings were rare urrences, let alone witnessing the manifestation of another king¡¯s Praz firsthand. ¡°I recall a legend passed down from the Hashi Kingdom,¡± Akil began, capturing the attention of the assembled kings. ¡°In ancient times, during a crisis in Hashi, a colossal serpent, ark, emerged. The reigning king at the time barely managed to vanquish the creature, but at the cost of depleting his own life force. From then on, the king¡¯s Praz has manifested as a serpent through sessive generations.¡± As Akil recounted the tale, Kasser¡¯s spear soared into the sky with astonishing force, carrying a surge of blue energy that seemed poised to breach the heavens. The kings watched intently, their anticipation palpable as the spear arced downward, its trajectory scrutinized by hopeful eyes. Yet, despite the collective hope for a breakthrough, the spear¡¯s descent was hindered by an unseen resistance, gradually slowing its velocity until it rebounded, deflected as if repelled by an invisible barrier. The spectacle resembled the futile attempt to puncture a taut rubber sheet with a slender rod, only to be met with an stic recoil. The spiraling spear traversed the air, narrowly passing over Kasser¡¯s head and the vicinity where the kings were positioned. All eyes followed its path, only to notice a gathering crowd approaching from the distance, seemingly unaware of the impending danger. As the spear descended toward the unsuspecting throng, a figure leaped from their horse, sprinting forward with remarkable agility to intercept the falling weapon before it could strike the ground. With a swift motion, the individual caught the spear mid-air, preventing potential harm. Drawing closer, the figure¡¯s identity became discernible to Richard, who remarked with a note of recognition, ¡°Ah, now we¡¯replete.¡± At longst, King Pered, known as the Dark King, had arrived, exchanging nods of acknowledgment with his fellow kings as he joined their gathering. *** ¡°It must be witchcraft,¡± one king murmured, voicing the sentiments shared by many among the assembled monarchs. ¡°Unfathomable that such feats are achievable through magic. That monster is nothing but ark, not a representative of God,¡± another king interjected, his tone tinged with a mixture of astonishment and disdain. The concept of magic was alien to them, viewed through the lens of skepticism and mistrust. They had always regarded magical beings as little more than bothersome nuisances, never considering the possibility of being impeded by magic from the outset of their endeavors. ¡°It seems the only practitioners of magic known to us are the wanderers. We should direct our inquiries in that direction,¡± Akil suggested, his frustration evident in the click of his tongue. However, the distance to the Hashi Kingdom, where the wanderers resided, presented a formidable obstacle. Even with haste, it would take over a fortnight to establishmunication, transforming the conflict into an unpredictable, drawn-out ordeal. Aware of the pressing need to resolve the situation swiftly, Kasser¡¯s voice cut through the deliberation, drawing the attention of all present. ¡°There is a solution,¡± he announced. All eyes turned expectantly to Kasser as he continued, ¡°Several kings, including Eugene and myself, possess a magic notebook that facilitates the sharing of knowledge and insights. I will utilize it to contact the wanderers and investigate the nature of this magic.¡± Kasser had brought the magic notebook he shared with Eugene for various purposes. However, he felt a twinge of regret for disclosing it under these circumstances. Yet, in the face of their current dilemma, it was an unavoidable necessity. Chapter 384.2 ¡°Did the Fourth King carry two magic notebooks?¡± Richard inquired, prompting Kasser to respond. ¡°Yes,¡± Kasser confirmed, acknowledging Richard¡¯s observation. ¡°It was a precautionary measure.¡± ¡°Your foresight is truly remarkable,¡± Richard remarked, expressing his admiration for Kasser¡¯s preparedness. Yet, the moment was interrupted by a mischievous remark from Riner. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t bring it solely for the purpose of sharing a love letter with Anika Jin?¡± Riner jested, his toneced with teasing insinuation. Kasser¡¯s expression flickered momentarily, a subtle pang of difort betraying his otherwiseposed demeanor. The sudden shift in atmosphere didn¡¯t escape the notice of those present, all eyes briefly fixating on Kasser as he grappled with the unexpected remark. Clearing his throat unnecessarily, Kasser averted his gaze, a discreet attempt to regain hisposure. Aside from Riner¡¯s smirk, the other kings regarded the Fourth King with a mixture of curiosity and tacit understanding. Though not explicitly discussed, the kings had been deeply impressed by the Fourth King and his wife during their visit to the Hashi Kingdom. The description of their rtionship as unconventional was an understatement. The Fourth King¡¯s unwavering gaze fixed upon Anika Jin seemed to convey a profound sense of adoration, as if ensnared by an unbreakable bond. ¡°Well then, let us each endeavor toprehend this magic until further information arrives,¡± Richard interjected, deftly steering the conversation away from its momentarily awkward tangent. His words injected a sense of purpose back into the gathering, prompting nods of agreement from all present as they refocused their attention on the task at hand. ***Pides¡¯ initial task was to establish the Shield of God, a formidable barrier intended to safeguard the Holy City. Prior to this endeavor, he had heard of the intricate process involving three distinct groups: devout priests offering fervent prayers to the divine, pure souls serving as conduits between humanity and the gods, and holy knights tasked with warding off malevolent energies. However, the reality that Pides encountered diverged significantly from the vague images he had previously conjured. The three factions appeared disorganized and disjointed, their unity fractured. The priests stationed within the sanctuary struck Pides as unnaturallyposed, akin to living dolls with their uniform smiles, unsettling in their eerie uniformity. Those designated as pure souls bore expressions marked by a curious mix of trepidation and anticipation. d in pristine white robes and impably groomed, they seemed conspicuously out of ce,cking the aura of devoutness that Pides had expected. He harbored a desire to inquire about their origins, yet found himself unable to approach them. As for the knights, now dubbed holy knights, they appeared intoxicated by their prestigious title. However, their assigned role seemed mundane, reduced to little more than a surveince task aimed at averting potential mishaps. Observing the activation of the magic for the first time, Pides noted the haphazardly drawn patterns adorning the floor, resembling crude paintings or ancient scripts. Individuals brought forth by the priests were securely bound, their limbs positioned precisely upon the intricate designs. When Pides questioned the necessity of such restraints, a priest responded with a serene smile, ¡°To ensure the souls remain still in reverence upon hearing the voice of the gods. Any disruption to their positions could jeopardize the efficacy of our prayers.¡± With all preparations finalized, an elderly priest solemnly initiated the proceedings. The priests encircled the patterns, sping hands and entering a meditative state, murmuring unintelligible invocations with unwavering devotion. After a brief interval, a soft glow began to emanate from the intricate patterns etched onto the floor. Initially subtle, the light gradually intensified, its brilliance piercing even the daylight, extending skyward in radiant beams. Like his fellow knights, Pides found himself drawn to gaze upward, his head tilted towards the heavens. The towering column of light seemed to reach towards the very realm of the gods, captivating the attention of all present. As the light assumed a golden hue, a silent spectacle unfolded in the sky. shes danced amidst the clouds, and the luminous shaft fragmented into myriad branches, weaving a celestial canopy that spanned the firmament. Even after the light dissipated entirely, Pides remained transfixed, his gaze lingering upon the heavens. When he eventually lowered his eyes, he was startled to find all those who had stood upon the patterns now prone upon the ground. Addressing the knights, the priest who had overseen the ritual spoke with a tone of reverence, ¡°The grand prayers have been duly offered. You knights have yed an indispensable role. His Holiness will surelymend your service.¡± The knights had done nothing but stand guard. Pides couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pity for his fellow knights, who now seemed content to be relieved of their responsibilities. ¡°Your efforts are appreciated. We shall attend to the aftermath. Please, report to His Holiness,¡± the priest continued, prompting the eager knights to hasten their departure. As the knights hurried away, Pides lingered, casting a hesitant nce back towards the fallen figures. Sensing his uncertainty, a priest approached him with a serene smile. ¡°Sir, may I be of assistance?¡± the priest inquired politely. Pides hesitated before voicing his concern, ¡°What¡­ has be of those individuals?¡± Maintaining hisposed demeanor, the priest offered reassurance, ¡°There is no cause for rm. They have merely entered a deep slumber, blessed to be closer to God than any other mortal.¡± As Pides walked away, a sense of relief washed over him as he reassured himself with the thought, ¡°They¡¯re just sleeping.¡± However, a peculiar intuition tugged at his senses,pelling him to nce back. His eyes widened in rm as he witnessed several priests meticulously arranging the unconscious figures upon the patterns, ensuring theyy facing the heavens with precision. Among them, he noticed a priest solemnly covering the face of one of the fallen with a somber ck cloth. A surge of unease gripped Pides, hardening his expression as a chilling realization dawned upon him. Closer to God¡­ in a deep sleep? The implications weighed heavily upon him. They¡¯re dead. All those people¡­ They were sacrifices. His heart pounded painfully within his chest. Clenching his jaw, he fought to suppress the rising tide of emotions threatening to overwhelm him. He dared not look back again, sensing that any further hesitation would lead to a reckoning. If he sumbed to the impulse to confront the priests, his carefullyid ns to deceive them and earn their trust would crumble to dust. The Shield of God? Pides thought bitterly. There¡¯s no way sacrificing innocent lives could be the will of God. That¡¯s not magic! Chapter 385.1 The following day, Pides chanced upon a conversation among the knights, their voices carrying the weight of reverence for Sang-je. ¡°Now the pce has be a fortress of God that no one can invade,¡± remarked one, met with murmurs of agreement. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing miracle. Indeed, His Holiness¡­¡± added another, eliciting nods of affirmation. As the des for Sang-je swelled, Pides discreetly withdrew, feeling a growing sense of unease. He resolved to uncover more about the cryptic discussion he had inadvertently stumbled upon. Turning to alternative sources, he gleaned from a friendly priest that a formidable shield, blessed by the divine, had encircled the pce. Details on how this shield rendered the pce imprable remained elusive. Meanwhile, vignt soldiers patrolled the vicinity, further obstructing any attempts at investigation. The information left Pides with a gnawing desire to delve deeper. Yet, the risks of venturing beyond the pce walls loomedrge. While Sang-je hadn¡¯t explicitly curtailed his movements, discretion was paramount in these uncertain times. Having recently sworn fealty to Sang-je, Pides found himself elevated to the esteemed rank of holy knight, granted the rare privilege to partake in the invocation of divine arts. Amongst the eighty-nine knights, only a select twenty bore the revered title of holy knight. Pides¡¯s sudden resurgence, despite prior assumptions of his waning favor with Sang-je, irked his peers. Any conspicuous actions would undoubtedly draw scrutiny, potentially leading to a report to Sang-je himself. Pides harbored doubts about Sang-je¡¯s trust in him, suspecting the leader¡¯s silent vignce over his every move. Is it true that no one can really enter? Pides mused inwardly, the weight of the situation settling heavily upon him. If indeed the pce had be imprable, it meant total istion. A deep sigh escaped him as he contemted the implications. So¡­ a Holy War has truly been dered. The notion of a blockade surrounding the pce stirred concern within him. He foresaw that the pce¡¯s inhabitants would not tolerate such confinement for long. Yet, if they were convinced that the closure was for their protection, shielding them from unseen dangers lurking beyond, they would likely rally behind Sang-je, blind to the truth. But what about the king? Within the pce walls, there existed no rival capable of contesting Sang-je¡¯s absolute rule. Though some may harbor doubts, dissenting voices would likely falter against the prevailing belief in Sang-je¡¯s divine mandate.However, the king stood apart, regarded by many as a figure transcending mortal limitations. Pides spected that if the king opposed Sang-je, his authority would remain unchallenged. Perhaps the king could leverage the knowledge of divine arts I witnessed yesterday, Pides mused, unaware of the gathering storm of kings converging upon the pce. In his mind, the Fourth King naturally loomedrge as the potential adversary to Sang-je¡¯s dominance. The reasons behind the Fourth King¡¯s and Anika Jin¡¯s flight from the pce eluded Pides. He could only surmise that they foresaw the unfolding crisis. Contemting the Fourth King¡¯s potential response, Pides harbored a glimmer of hope that his words would carry weight. Yet, there was simply no way to avoid Sang-je¡¯s eyes and spread the news to the kingdom. Is there a way for the Arse family to reach Anika Jin? Pides mulled over the question in the solitude of the prayer room, but no viable solution presented itself. Visiting the Arse mansion personally seemed unwise, fraught with potential risks. Lost in contemtion, he exited the prayer room as dusk descended, seeking seclusion on his way to his quarters. Preferring solitude, he opted for a shortcut known exclusively to the priests, avoiding any unnecessary encounters. As he traversed the shadowy corridors, he sensed approaching footsteps and hastily concealed himself behind a nearby pir. Engaging in pleasantries or ceremonial exchanges was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford at this juncture. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the list you requested. You can count on me, Anika,¡± a voice echoed, catching Pides off guard. Eavesdropping on this unexpected exchange, his curiosity piqued. ¡°And here¡¯s a letter for my children. If you entrust it to the Arse family as before, they¡¯ll ensure it reaches them,¡± a voice replied, drawing Pides¡¯s attention further. Grasping at the significance of the conversation, Pides strained to discern the rtionship between the two individuals. Recalling rumors of Anikas¡¯ ndestine dealings with pce priests to obtain goods from outside, Pides pieced together fragments of the puzzle. Friendly priests often served as conduits for news from within the pce, unbeknownst to many of the knights. The priest¡¯s amiable demeanor and amodating nature hinted at a lucrative arrangement, likely involving bribes from the Arse family or Anika. It seemed usible that he acted as a liaison for their ndestine operations, reaping substantial rewards in return. Chapter 385.2 Who could it be? Pides pondered, his curiosity piqued by the mention of Anika. Waiting patiently, he approached her once the priest had departed. ¡°Anika,¡± he addressed her, causing Katie to startle. She quickly regained herposure, her tone turning chilly. ¡°You startled me. It¡¯s rather impolite,¡± she chastised. ¡°I apologize,¡± Pides responded earnestly, though his next action bordered on rudeness as he scrutinized her face intently. As Katie¡¯s confusion morphed into irritation, a realization dawned on Pides. With a mixture of reverence and resignation, he uttered her name, ¡°Anika Katie.¡± ¡°It seems the knights have grown more impertinenttely,¡± Katie remarked tersely before attempting to leave. However, Pides seized her arm urgently, prompting her to recoil with annoyance. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly. Anika Katie, I need your assistance. I implore you,¡± Pides pleaded desperately, his tone betraying his desperation. Katie¡¯s expression softened slightly as she scrutinized Pides, recognizing a familiar face. ¡°You seem familiar¡­ Sir Pides. What brings you to me? Or should I address you as Sir Holy Knight?¡± she inquired, her words tinged with a hint of sarcasm. Pides regarded Katie with a mixture of surprise and suspicion. It hadn¡¯t been long since he was bestowed the title of holy knight, and news of it hadn¡¯t circted widely. Katie¡¯s knowledge of pce affairs hinted at a deeper awareness. To Pides, Anika Katie had always been a figure on the periphery, seldom interacting with others. To think she was exchanging messages with the Arse family through the priests. Pides felt a divine nudge, a sense that this encounter held significance beyond mere chance. Surveying the dim surroundings to ensure their privacy, he broached the subject.¡°Anika Katie, this matter is not suitable for discussion here. Could you join me in the prayer room tomorrow morning?¡± he proposed earnestly. ¡°Why should I?¡± Katie responded, her tone guarded. ¡°The matter at hand concerns His Majesty the Fourth King and Anika Jin. Your assistance is crucial,¡± Pides exined, his eyes pleading for understanding. Katie hesitated, her gaze flickering with suspicion before reluctantly consenting. She wanted to hear Pides out first. Had it been anyone else but Pides, Katie might have been less suspicious. His long-standing favor with Sang-je and recent elevation to holy knight status were testament to his influence within the pce. If he seeks to manipte me, he¡¯ll find it¡¯s not so easy, Katie resolved inwardly. Her life had been one of quiet reserve, purposefully distancing herself from the glitz and mour of the Anika lifestyle, concealing her distrust of Sang-je out of prudence. In hindsight, it had been a shrewd choice. However, entering the pce had thrust her into a whirlwind of activity, her once-quiet existence now scrutinized by all. Acting as an intermediary for the Anikas and discreetly conveying information to the Arse family had granted her a taste of influence. The taste of power was tempting, yet it wasn¡¯t what Katie desired. Under the guise of letters to her children, she had gradually funneled pce secrets to the Arse family. I may end up using him instead. *** Following the sessful defense spell, Sang-je found himself overwhelmed with a sense of tion, nearly bursting intoughter in solitary revelry. The intricate preparation and execution of the high-level spell had weighed heavily on his mind, bncing the prospects of sess against the looming specter of failure. With the spell now firmly in ce, Sang-je savored the newfound security it afforded him, likening it to the sensation of stretching out in bed with both legs unencumbered. The pce had be an imprable bastion, impervious to external threats. Yet, amidst this triumph, one vexing presence marred his contentment: Alber. Is she losing her mind? Sang-je pondered, his initial suspicions evolving into irritation. Alber¡¯s incessant interference with the spell had begun to manifest in unwee disturbances, the repercussions of which he couldn¡¯t entirely ignore. For a human, she¡¯s held out for quite a while, Sang-je acknowledged, begrudgingly admiring Alber¡¯s unwavering determination. It wasn¡¯t her knowledge or skills that impressed him most, but rather her indomitable will. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her for now, and if the spell remains stable, I¡¯ll have to deal with her. Alber, you¡¯ve lived for too long. It¡¯s time for you to slowly make your way to the side of the God you¡¯ve longed for. Now that no one could enter the pce within the range of the defense spell, Sang-je ordered all the soldiers surrounding the pce walls to withdraw. Then he stationed soldiers around the walls at intervals and didn¡¯t allow anyone to approach. Sang-je chose particrly trustworthy devout followers among those who volunteered to be soldiers of the temple and gave them special tasks. They formed teams and climbed the walls a few times a day to scout outside the pce. A few days following the triumphant defense spell, Sang-je received startling news from the scouting soldiers. ¡°Did you say all six kings have convened, Your Holiness?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. The banners of the six kingdoms were seen flying together. What are your orders?¡± the soldier responded, his voice filled with awe at the magnitude of the moment. ¡°The kings have gathered in anticipation of the Holy War,¡± Sang-je dered solemnly, prompting a reverent reaction from the soldier, who sped his hands in gratitude for being witness to such a sacred event. ¡°However, the time is not yet ripe. With the kings assembled, the divine decree will soon descend. Until then, not a soul shall depart from the pce, nor shall any sound breach these walls,¡± Sang-jemanded firmly. ¡°We shall heed your instructions faithfully, Your Holiness,¡± the soldier pledged before departing. Alone once more, Sang-je contemted the implications of the kings¡¯ swift convergence. His thoughts drifted to Mara, the likely source of the leak, and regret gnawed at him for not acting sooner to eradicate his influence. Nevertheless, Sang-je remainedposed, trusting in the protective spell enveloping him. Considering the untimely convergence of the kings, he contemted the possibility of seeking their aid to further the cause of the Holy War. Summoning a priest, Sang-je awaited the confirmation of the divine mandate. As the priest entered and bowed deeply, Sang-je disclosed the awaited news. ¡°The divine decree has been bestowed,¡± Sang-je announced. ¡°I uphold the words of the Great God,¡± the priest intoned, sinking to his knees in reverence. Chapter 386.2 As Riner¡¯s murmurs persisted, Kasser¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Fire King, spare us the editorials. Or shall I take over?¡± he asserted firmly. Riner stifled his irritation and resumed reading from the next sentence. ¡°There is a crisis looming over the world at this very moment. God purportedly stated that if we unite, we can ovee this crisis with ease.¡± Cynicism painted the expressions of not only Riner, but also the other kings who listened intently. Each harbored the same skeptical thought: ¡®Let¡¯s see how far this charade goes.¡¯ Talk of a world crisis, an impending war, and an ambiguous evil tobat only served to exacerbate Riner¡¯s annoyance as he recited the flowery phrases littered with grandiose descriptors. Pausing momentarily, Riner met Kasser¡¯s gaze before continuing. ¡°¡­To lead this war to victory, God purportedly bestowed two priests upon the earth. Supposedly, when these two priests enter the sacred fortress and receive the oracle, the path to restoring peace will reveal itself. Warriors of God, you are deemed worthy of a sacred mission by the divine. Anika Jin and Anika Flora, you are tasked with opening the way for the two priests to safely reach the fortress.¡± A hush fell over the surroundings. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Kasser burst intoughter, though there was no mirth in his tone. The audacity of the monster, seizing hold of the Holy City and issuing its demands, particrly the mention of the two Anikas, filled him with a fiery rage. His blood boiled with fury at the thought of some monstrous entity daring to covet Eugene, his wife. The anger within him burned so fiercely that he felt it would not dissipate even if he were to tear the creature apart, piece by piece.Through clenched teeth, Kasser addressed Riner in a low, ominous tone. ¡°Is that all?¡± Riner shook his head briefly before continuing to read the remainder of the sentence. ¡°Until the priests arrive at the fortress, the sacred shield surrounding the fortress will endure indefinitely.¡± *** Rahan, the leader of Muen, cleared his throat dryly and slowly opened his eyes. ncing towards the window, he realized that his brief nap hadn¡¯t stretched into evening yet; it was still midday. A sigh of relief escaped his lips. Every time he drifted into slumber, there lingered a fear that he might not awaken again. Sensing the fragility of his own existence, Rahan felt as if his life hung by a thread, swaying in the wind like a flickering candle. Only a thinyer of skin remained stretched over his emaciated frame. His cheeks were hollowed, and his prominent cheekbones lent his visage an almost skeletal appearance. Yet, his eyes held an enigmatic gleam. Oh God, grant me a little more time, he silently pleaded. Allow me to fulfill my final duty in peace. Despite receiving a terminal diagnosis in the past, Rahan had persevered far beyond expectations, baffling even the most seasoned physicians. He couldn¡¯t quiteprehend why he clung so desperately to life. With few regrets to weigh on his conscience and having imparted all he could to his grown son, Rahan longed for respite from the ceaseless pain. Yet, the sce of eternal rest eluded him. Recently, Rahan had encountered Alber in a dream. As he stirred from his slumber that morning, a premonition stirred within him. It was as though he had endured all the hardships thus far in anticipation of this pivotal moment. The memory of the grey-haired old woman, whom he had encountered just once in his childhood, lingered stubbornly in Rahan¡¯s mind. Despite numerous inquiries directed at his father regarding her identity and whereabouts, each query was met with stoic silence. It wasn¡¯t until his sister departed the family and Rahan assumed the mantle of household leadership that he finally unraveled the mystery surrounding the old woman¡¯s identity. From that point onward, Rahan dedicated himself to finding a way to aid Alber. However, as he confronted the harsh realities of their predicament, his resolve wavered. Yet, when the King¡¯s warriors sought him out, he imparted to them a method to briefly deceive the monster¡¯s vignt gaze¡ªa small victory amidst daunting odds. Alber¡¯s tearful farewell to Anika Jean left him deeply concerned, yet Rahan found sce in the knowledge that he had done all he could, despite being unable to save her. ¡°This aging body still has its duties,¡± he resolved, spurred on by his encounter with Alber in a dream, where they engaged in a profound conversation. The following day, Rahan felt a renewed sense of purpose, buoyed by the weightless anticipation of fulfilling Alber¡¯s request. As the door creaked open, Thas entered quietly, prompting Rahan¡¯s immediate attention. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rahan inquired, noting the urgency in his son¡¯s demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve received crucial information through the Ars family. It¡¯s an eyewitness ount from a knight who personally witnessed the spell being cast,¡± Thas eximed, his youthful face alight with anticipation, seeking his father¡¯s approval. Rahan¡¯s grin widened, etching lines of joy on his weathered face. ¡°Excellent,¡± he dered. Alber¡¯s task lingered in Rahan¡¯s mind¡ªto uncover the nature of the spell cast within the Holy City and discern Sang-je¡¯s intentions. Despite his confidence in his family¡¯s intellect, Rahan found himself entangled in a web ofplexity as he delved into his investigation. Sang-je¡¯s iron grip extended beyond merely dering the Holy War and sealing the city gates; he had seized control of the Holy City itself. The residents found themselves confined within their homes, permitted only minimal excursions for essential tasks like procuring groceries or seeking medical care, and even these outings required explicit permission. Those fervent volunteers who had enlisted in the crusade were christened the ¡°Justice Army¡± and tasked with monitoring the popce. Amidst this turmoil, deciphering the intricacies of Sang-je¡¯s machinations, particrly regarding the spellcasting, proved to be a daunting challenge. Surveince on the Muen family had intensified, leaving them ensnared in a web of restrictions. Time dwindled, pushing Rahan to desperate measures. Despite his solemn vow never to acknowledge his sister¡¯s kin, he reluctantly reached out to the Ars family in a bid for assistance. Rationalizing his actions with the notion of necessity, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his bloodline urged him on. Ultimately, his decision bore fruit. Through tenacious efforts, he established a ndestine line ofmunication with the Ars family, gradually gaining insight into the inner workings of the Saint Pce. And on this pivotal day, the crucial information he had long sought finally reached him. That night, as sleep enveloped him in contentment, Rahan found himself once more visited by Alber in his dreams. Chapter 386.1 Kasser paced along the perimeter, maintaining a cautious distance from the imposing walls of the city. A sleek ck leopard trailed silently behind him. ¡°Is it an imprable barrier?¡± he wondered aloud. He had made numerous attempts to breach the defenses of the Holy City, trying everything from walking to running and even jumping. As the king themselves, as warriors, and as soldiers exerted every effort, each endeavor yielded the same result. Even when various objects of differing weights, sizes, and materials were hurled towards the walls, they met with the same impervious resistance. Hwansu¡¯s attempt to startle the horse and ride towards the barrier ended in vain as well. Halting his steps, Kasser noticed a vibrant red object wedged in a crevice of the stone beneath his feet. It was ark seed. There arerk seeds here too, he mused to himself. Given thatrk seeds were typically found in areas whererks recently appeared, their presence near the capital was unusual. Nheless, as long as the monster remained ensconced within the Holy City, this seed would remain unbroken. He picked up the seed and tossed it lightly in his hand, repeating the gesture absentmindedly. Then, with a sudden resolve, he flung the seed towards the Holy City. His eyes widened as he watched it sail through the air beforending within the confines of the barrier. Now standing approximately a hundred paces away from the Holy City, Kasser attempted to approach the seeds scattered on the ground, only to find himself thwarted by the unyielding barrier. The inexplicable phenomenon persisted, leaving the gap unchanged. Resigned, he plucked a small stone resembling a seed from the ground and hurled it towards the city, witnessing its futile bounce against the invisible barrier. Unpacking the bag of seeds he had brought along to feed Hwansu, he extracted one andunched it towards the Holy City, noting its proximity to the previously thrown seed.Why dork seeds pass through the wall? As he prepared to make another attempt, a crackling sound diverted his attention. Abu, the Hwansu, regarded him with a disgruntled expression, his tail thumping against the ground impatiently. Observing Abu¡¯s disappointment at the tossed seed, Kasser pondered the mystery of therk seeds and their peculiar behavior. ¡°Abu, go in there. If you seed, I¡¯ll give you this,¡± Kasser instructed, offering the seed as a reward. However, Abu seemed reluctant toply, perhaps considering the endeavor futile after previous failed attempts. Reluctantly, he took his stance and dashed towards the capital, only to circle around it fruitlessly. Returning to Kasser¡¯s side, he protested with an even louder thump of his tail. Kasser clicked his tongue in frustration, regarding the defiant Hwansu. Though he had once believed otherwise, witnessing the behavior of other kings¡¯ Hwansus made it clear that none were as spirited and stubborn as Abu. ¡°Abu¡¯s like a rubber ball, resilient and smart. Coaxing and soothing are the most effective with him,¡± Eugene¡¯s words echoed in Kasser¡¯s mind as he generously tossed seeds to the spirited Hwansu. Pop! Startled, Kasser nced upward to see fireworks illuminating the distant sky. With the kings dispersed, each seeking their own path into the capital, only Richard remained behind. He stationed himself near the gate of the Holy City, ready to signal any change. ¡°Abu!¡± Kasser called, leaping onto the Hwansu¡¯s back and urging him toward the city gate. Meanwhile, Richard received a report from a warrior indicating that the gate of the Holy City had opened. Rushing to verify the information, he found the gate indeed ajar, with two figures emerging. Without hesitation, he ordered the re to be ignited to alert the others. The distance from the city gate to the kings¡¯ meeting room tent was short. Before the other kings arrived, envoys from Sang-je approached Richard. d in white cloth adorned with golden embroidery, the envoys bowed respectfully. ¡°May Mahar¡¯s blessing be eternal upon the King who enters the great temple,¡± they intoned solemnly. It was a glimmer of hope that the congregation responded in some manner. The frustration had been palpable during this prolonged ordeal. Understanding Sang-je¡¯s intentions was crucial for devising a n, yet unraveling the true motive behind the strange spell that encased the Holy City remained elusive. However, Richard¡¯s expression darkened as he observed the envoys, a sense of unease settling in his gut. The moment he drew close enough to recognize their youthful faces, he felt a wave of perplexity wash over him. These envoys were mere boys and girls who had yet to reach adulthood. Richard could discern the sinister intent behind Sang-je¡¯s choice of messengers. No matter what provocation the children might offer to incite the kings¡¯ anger, harming them would be unthinkable. Sang-je would undoubtedly exploit any harm inflicted upon the young envoys, leveraging it to manipte public opinion in the capital. How cunning and dangerous you are. That monster has absorbed the most malevolent aspects of humanity, Richard thought bitterly. As the other kings arrived one by one, their expressions mirrored Richard¡¯s dismay uponying eyes on the envoys. Riner, who had traveled the farthest, greeted the scene with a scowl when briefed on the situation. ¡°Recite the oracle, or whatever it is,¡± Riner demanded tersely. The boy and girl paled under the intense scrutiny of the six kings. Despite their efforts to maintainposure, their bodies quivered with nervous tension. With trembling hands, the boy extracted the contents from therge envelope he carried and began to recite. ¡°We embarked on a long journey to reach the great temple¡­ Sacred poetry, warriors of God¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Give it to me!¡± Riner interrupted brusquely, snatching the paper from the boy¡¯s trembling grasp. ¡°The Great Temple, ah, that¡¯s enough bullshit. The holy warriors of God gathered in front of God¡¯s fortress without hesitation to travel a long way. Who can say that they are God¡¯s warriors?¡± Chapter 387.2 ¡°The monster won¡¯t relent in its pursuit of me and Flora,¡± Eugene muttered, her gaze drifting to her hands. She possessed an unknown advantage, a powerful card hidden up her sleeve. ¡°Lamita of the Sea¡­¡± she murmured, considering the possibility of turning the monster into wood herself. Her thoughts meandered before she shook her head, acknowledging the uncertainty of sess. What if she failed? What if sess came at the cost of her own life, leaving behind her newly found family¡ªparents, brothers, husband, and child? The prospect of bing a sacrifice for the monster weighed heavily on her. Above all, she knew Kasser would never consent to such a n. Resuming her focus, Eugene picked up her pen and inscribed her thoughts in the notebook. [Is there no activity within the Holy City while the magic remains active? Has Sang-je made any demands?] [It¡¯s still eerily quiet.] [There must be conditions it seeks to impose. Keep me informed of any changes.] [I¡¯ll keep you updated. Try not to worry too much and remain calm.] Closing the notebook, Kasser sighed inwardly. He had lied to her. Days ago, envoys dispatched by Sang-je had demanded the presence of the Anikas under the guise of divinemand. With no viable solution in sight, informing Eugene of this would only burden her with unnecessary worry, potentially jeopardizing her health, especially given her heightened sensitivity after pregnancy.The boy and girl dispatched from the Holy City on the envoy¡¯s mission found themselves thwarted by the imprable defensive wall magic encircling their home. Despite Kasser¡¯s hope that they might have discovered a route back, the children solemnly confessed their readiness to embrace martyrdom upon leaving the safety of the Holy City. ¡°His Holiness has warned us that malevolent forces lurk in every corner beyond the fortress protected by God. He emphasized the perilous nature of our mission, given the infiltration of God¡¯s warriors by these nefarious elements. Nevertheless, we were steadfast in our resolve to stand by God¡¯s side,¡± they recounted, their demeanor shifting from trepidation to dreamlike detachment as they spoke of their impending demise. Witnessing this, the kings were consumed by a mixture of anger and disdain. These children were undeniably the offspring of Salvationist believers, the most troublesome faction among the fanatics who fervently worshipped the Holy City. Firm in their conviction that when the world teetered on the brink of catastrophe and God descended, they would be delivered. They surreptitiously funneled funds without their families¡¯ knowledge, draining their savings. In households where both spouses were devout followers, or where prosperity prevailed, these beliefs were instilled in their offspring from a tender age. It was as if the innocent minds of these children were systematically indoctrinated by their zealous parents. Despite the societal gatherings, there had been no repercussions against the assemblies held within the Holy City. Authorities justified thisxity by citing the difficulty in monitoring such ndestine events. Now, it seemed these gatherings were not merely overlooked but subtly encouraged. If the wanderers are unaware¡­ will we truly be able to uncover a means to dismantle that magic? Since learning of Sang-je¡¯s demands, no one dared to offer Kasser any hints. Even though the kings refrained from mentioning Eugene due to her being his wife, they didn¡¯t broach the subject of bringing Anika Flora either. Perhapsplying with Sang-je¡¯s demands was now regarded as a stain upon their honor. But what if the blockade of the Holy City persisted? There were still inhabitants from various nations yet to depart its confines. As kings, they couldn¡¯t simply abandon them. Furthermore, without Anika, the royal family¡¯s stability hung in jeopardy. If the blockade persisted for years and a solution to dismantle the magic remained elusive, rifts among the kings would inevitably surface. That¡¯s what he¡¯s aiming for, isn¡¯t it? Kasser realized bitterly, his hand clenching into a fist with palpable frustration. It felt disgustingly simr to being caught in the monster¡¯s clutches. *** Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as she nced around, trying to make sense of her surroundings. ¡°Why am I here?¡± she murmured to herself, realizing she was seated at the table on the bridge where she often indulged in tea. Yet, she hadn¡¯t visited this spot in quite some time. During the early stages of her pregnancy, she had refrained froming here out of consideration for Kasser, who harbored unease about heights. Even after she had stabilized, she continued to avoid the spot, unwilling to take any risks, even if it was just superstition, for the sake of her unborn child. ¡°Could this be¡­ a dream?¡± Eugene pondered aloud, a flicker of uncertainty dancing in her eyes. As the notion of it being a dream crossed her mind, a figure materialized in her thoughts. Eugene¡¯s gaze darted around as she called out. ¡°Elder? Are you here? I¡¯d like to invite you, Alber,¡± she eximed, her voice carrying a mix of hope and anticipation. Suddenly, where there was once an empty seat, Alber appeared, wearing a gentle smile. ¡°Elder!¡± Eugene eximed joyfully, leaping up from her seat and rushing toward Alber, her hand reaching out eagerly to grasp hers. ¡°Jin, I came swiftly at your call,¡± Alber replied, her voice carrying a reassuring tone. ¡°Elder, are you truly here? I¡¯ve missed you immensely. I never imagined I¡¯d have the chance to see you like this again. Am I dreaming?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as tears welled up in her eyes. Alber¡¯s smile was gentle as she reached out to affectionately stroke Eugene¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll soon be a mother. Congrattions,¡± she said warmly. Eugene¡¯s gaze shifted to her slightly protruding belly, her heart swelling with a mixture of joy and apprehension. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°A healthy baby will be born, though they seem to possess quite a stubborn streak,¡± Alber remarked with a knowing smile. Surprised, Eugene questioned, ¡°You can see?¡± ¡°I just know,¡± Alber replied cryptically. ¡°Jin, I can¡¯t linger for long likest time. That creature has ensnared the Holy City with its magic.¡± ¡°I know. The Holy City is now encased in a defensive wall,¡± Eugene confirmed, swiftly updating Alber on the current situation. She mentioned the unity of six kings against Sang-je, detailing the challenges they faced in breaching the city¡¯s defenses. Alber¡¯s expression softened as she nodded in understanding. ¡°It appears the world has taken a new turn without my knowledge. Thank you for your diligence. You¡¯vebored tirelessly,¡± shemended sincerely. Chapter 387.1 Alber paused, closing her eyes to delve into her thoughts. The information transmitted through the Ars family by Rahan was riddled with gaps. Despite Rahan¡¯s insistence that he had witnessed the spell¡¯s activation firsthand, hisck of magical understanding hindered his ability to convey the details urately. It was simr to describing a camel based solely on touch, without ever havingid eyes on the creature. Meanwhile, Rahan, disguised as a boy, observed Alber in silent contemtion. In Alber¡¯s own dreams, she, too, took on the form of a young woman, mirroring his appearance as a boy. A pang of difort pricked at Rahan as he superimposed the image of the elderly woman he had encountered decades ago onto his thoughts. She must have once experienced vibrant, beautiful moments before being ensnared in that dark prison. Opening his eyes, Alber¡¯s gaze gleamed with determination. ¡°I understand,¡± she dered. Rahan¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°Do you know what type of magic it is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alber affirmed. ¡°It¡¯s one of the ancient sealed magics. It¡¯s astonishing that I remained oblivious until he stole and activated it. I was truly clueless.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we thwart the spell by destroying the magic?¡± Rahan proposed. ¡°As you know, sessful spells possess inherent defensive mechanisms. Undoing them requires an understanding of the magic itself. You may only grasp its intricacies through firsthand experience¡­ and he wouldn¡¯t recklessly manage the magic,¡± Alber exined. There are two methods to destroy the magic: untying the knot or cutting it. Untying the knot necessitatesprehension of the magic, and it¡¯s time-consuming. Cutting it, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t require magical knowledge but is more challenging. Advanced magic wields formidable power once unleashed, requiring an external force of greater strength to counteract it. This condition practically renders it impossible for a human to achieve such a feat.If only it were a king¡­ perhaps then it might be possible, Alber mused. However, breaking the magic within the confines of the Holy City necessitated entry, rendering the current option of destroying the magic to nullify it unfeasible. ¡°I¡¯ll find a solution, no matter the obstacles. Begin investigating the whereabouts of the magic¡¯s source. They must be guarding it meticulously,¡± Albermanded. ¡°Yes, Elder,¡± Rahan responded promptly. Alber cast a brief nce at him before gently taking the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Rahan, because of me, you all have suffered under the tyranny of the monster¡¯s surveince, losing your freedom. I am truly sorry,¡± Alber expressed with remorse. ¡°Elder, please do not me yourself. Muen has flourished under your guidance,¡± Rahan reassured, bowing respectfully before Alber. ¡°It is an honor to be in the presence of Muen¡¯s ancestral Elder. I have longed to meet you. Thank you for everything. None of us harbor any resentment towards you, Elder,¡± Rahan dered sincerely, his words bringing tears to Alber¡¯s eyes as she looked down at the devoted young man. *** These days, Eugene found herself carrying two volumes of spell notes wherever she went. It all began when she first learned about the invisible wall encircling the Holy City from Kasser. Immediately, she bombarded Aldrit with questions about the nature of this magic, eagerly awaiting his responses. Whenever she found a spare moment, she poured over the contents of the two volumes, hoping to glean some insight. Despite Kasser¡¯s regr inquiries about Eugene¡¯s well-being in the morning and evening, he refrained from providing any additional updates about the state of the Holy City. Sequestered from the city¡¯s affairs, he must have been awaiting crucial information that could potentially alter the situation. Eugene couldn¡¯t shake off the image of kings helplessly ring at the imprable barrier of the Holy City, seething with frustration. As days passed without any new information in Aldrit¡¯s notes, her anxiety intensified. [Your Highness.] Startled, Eugene snapped out of her reverie, her gaze fixed on the nk page of the note before her. Before she could even lift her pen, the next sentence appeared as if by magic. [I apologize. The elders have no knowledge of such magic.] ¡°Oh, what am I to do?¡± Eugenemented, her voice tinged with despair. It felt as though all her energy was draining away, leaving her utterly depleted. Her hand trembled as she penned down the troubling sentence in the note. [What did the elders of the tribe say?] [At first, they appeared perplexed by my question. They mentioned the possibility of knowing but forgetting, attempting to recall. However, upon my return after a few days, they admitted their ignorance. All their knowledge of magic stems from the ancient texts brought by Mara. Even if the magic isn¡¯t explicitly detailed in those texts, they could specte by adapting them. Yet, Your Majesty, the magic you mentioned was entirely foreign to them. I regret that I couldn¡¯t be of more assistance.] [You¡¯ve done everything in your power. It¡¯s not your fault it didn¡¯t yield results. I appreciate your efforts.] Eugene replied, offering words of encouragement. She closed the notebook with a heavy sigh, her heart burdened with disappointment. The pen hovered over another spell note, her mind nk with indecision. [Kasser, I couldn¡¯t obtain any information about the defensive wall magic. The wanderers im it¡¯s an unfamiliar form of magic.] Soon after, Eugene noticed Kasser¡¯s response appearing below her own words. [I understand. We¡¯ll need to devise a solution from our end. Try not to dwell on it too heavily.] His reassuring words conveyed a sense of calm, but Eugene couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of pessimism. Could there truly be a way to breach the invisible barrier surrounding the Holy City? Magic, in this era, was a forgotten art, requiring extensive time and effort toprehend and master. ¡°It¡¯s baffling that no one can prate the magic,¡± Eugene muttered to herself, her thoughts racing. ¡°At present, neither Flora nor I are within the Holy City.¡± Though she couldn¡¯t discern the monster¡¯s ultimate intentions, it was evident that achieving Sang-je¡¯s goals hinged upon the presence of both herself and Flora. It was said to be the first time in ages that two Anikas were born simultaneously, both blessed with dreams extending beyond visions of just ake. Chapter 388.1 Eugene shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, elder. You helped me uncover the truth, and I¡¯ve simply shared what I¡¯ve learned.¡± Her words weren¡¯t just humble; they resonated with genuine sincerity. Meeting Alber had been pivotal for her. It had swiftly unveiled Sang-je¡¯s true identity and intentions, allowing her to escape danger promptly. Learning about the Holy City¡¯s blockadeter had left her both relieved to be safe and burdened with guilt for feeling that relief. ¡°Not everyone has the courage to do what you did¡ªreveal the truth, regardless of consequences. Some might exploit it for their own gain. But you acted on your beliefs,¡± Alber praised, her words striking a chord with Eugene. ¡°I¡¯ve made countless wrong choices, but meeting you was undeniably the right one.¡± Eugene blushed, averting her gaze. Among thepliments she¡¯d received, this was the most meaningful. Alber¡¯s acknowledgment made her feel validated in this world. ¡°That magic¡­¡± Alber¡¯s voice drew her attention back. Eugene lifted her head, eager to listen. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient magic, perhaps as old as the ancient tribes themselves.¡± Alber briefly elucidated the key aspects of the ancient magic. In the distant past, the ancient tribes, categorized into three major factions, engaged in heated debates about magic. These discussions, however, were more schrly thanbative,cking clear victors until the emergence ofrks. Beforerks, the tribes¡¯ distinctions were minimal. Yet, preceding this era, the tribes endured a brutal period characterized by kinship-based factions and territorial disputes. During this savage epoch, conflicts raged, marked by piging and bloodshed, prompting the development of defensive magic. This defensive sorcery functioned as ast resort, like the desperate defiance of a cornered animal. Upon activation, it formed an imprable barrier, shielding its users from external threats. Choosing istion over submission to plunder and envement seemed preferable, even if it meant facing death alone while safeguarding one¡¯s possessions. ¡°Do people living within these defensive barriers not interact with each other? Is it like living on an isted ind?¡± Eugene¡¯s question caused Alber to bow her head solemnly.¡°The potency of this magic is immense. To unleash such power, equally potent conduits are required. Human lives were necessary to activate and sustain this magic.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s realization filled her with a chilling dread. Innocent lives must have been sacrificed to fuel the Holy City¡¯s magic as well. Outside the defensive barrier, enemies lurked, while those trapped within awaited their inevitable demise. With each passing moment, their sanity waned amidst the horrors they faced. In response to these harrowing circumstances, the ancient tribes devised rules governing warfare. Once the oue of a conflict was determined, the victor could only im material wealth; humans were never to be considered spoils of war. Furthermore, the use of defensive magic was strictly prohibited. Over time, a consensus emerged that war was futile, leading to an era of unprecedented peace and magical advancement. However, the hubris of the ancient tribes led to their downfall as they summonedrks, heralding their own destruction. ¡°When sessfully cast, this magic envelops a designated area in an invisible barrier, impervious to anything from our world,¡± Alber borated on the magic¡¯s capabilities. The shield possessed a certain sticity, mitigating external impacts to some extent. Enduring powerful gusts was akin to the flexibility of a bending reed rather than the steadfastness of a deeply rooted tree. To dismantle the magic, one needed to disrupt its medium. However, since the medium resided within the defensive barrier, external interference was impossible unless the barrier was breached from within. Even amidst seemingly insurmountable odds, Eugene refused to sumb to despair. ¡°But there must be a solution, right? You came to inform us of it. Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± she asked, her tone infused with hope. With a reassuring smile, Alber nodded, prompting Eugene¡¯s face to light up with optimism. ¡°This barrier blocks entities from our world. But there are beings not of our world within it.¡± Eugene¡¯s mind raced back to the information Kasser had conveyed in his note. He mentioned throwing ark seed and breaching the defensive barrier. At the time, she hadn¡¯t grasped its significance, but now, the pieces began to fall into ce. ¡°But Kasser¡­ He said even Hwansus couldn¡¯t ess it¡­ Ah, because they are subservient to the king. They fall outsiderks¡¯s jurisdiction, unaffected by the territories of other Hwansus,¡± she realized aloud, her understanding deepening. Alber¡¯s proud nod affirmed her deduction. ¡°The existence of this magic had been all but forgotten, sealed away long ago. However, after the summoning ofrks, the ancient tribes scoured their records in search of a countermeasure, leading to its rediscovery.¡± The ancient tribes had hoped that deploying defensive magic would thwartrks, but their aspirations were dashed. Larks remained impervious to the defensive enchantment, and its entry into the barrier destabilized the magic, contradicting its primary function of repelling intruders. Chapter 388.2 ¡°That magic was sealed once more and ced under special guardianship. It was an exceedingly perilous sorcery, utilizing human lives as conduits. It¡¯s possible that Sang-je took a keen interest in the advanced magic stored within the tribe¡¯s archives and unearthed it.¡± How long had he been plotting the sess of this magic? Alber¡¯s suspicion, initially a seed of doubt, now blossomed into certainty. Whatever ulterior motives that vile being harbored, it certainly wouldn¡¯t have upheld its promise to aid in the tribe¡¯s resurgence. ¡°Jin, I told you once to use a monster to catch a monster.¡± ¡°Yes, I encountered Mara. Mara holds a deep-seated animosity towards Sang-je. He pledged his cooperation in eliminating that wretched being. But I cannot fully trust him. Who knows what schemes Mara might be concealing.¡± Alber marveled, ¡°So much has transpired in such a brief span.¡± Suddenly, Alber felt as though time, frozen in ce, began to flow once more. She realized she had foolishly confined herself to the shackles of ancient traditions, relying solely on magic. Meeting Jin through a mere dream had sparked a change within her. No, it was more than just a dream. Realizing that nothing would change if she remained passive, Alber embarked on an uncertain adventure, risking everything to meet Jin. Her most significant journey in life involved forming an alliance with a creature. Following the bitter failure of that endeavor, she shied away from further adventures, convinced that the future was already predetermined, relying solely on magic to glimpse its path.¡°Are you proposing we enlist Mara¡¯s help?¡± Jin¡¯s question broke Alber¡¯s reverie. ¡°The Holy City falls under Sang-je¡¯s jurisdiction, and mostrks instinctively avoid it. But Mara might be able to infiltrate,¡± Alber exined. ¡°So ifrks breaches the defensive barrier, it could create an opening for the kings to enter the Holy City¡­¡± Jin mused. ¡°The longerrks remains within the barrier, the greater the likelihood of such an opening,¡± Alber affirmed. ¡°Then, if morerks enter the Holy City, the probability increases?¡± Jin inquired further. ¡°Exactly,¡± Alber confirmed. ¡°What about using magic to controlrks?¡± Eugene interjected, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Controlrks? What do you mean?¡± Alber replied, surprised by Eugene¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Mara mentioned a spell among the stolen ones from the tribe¡¯s archives that could controlrks,¡± Eugene rified. Alber¡¯s eyes widened gradually. ¡°Ah, yes. Such a spell does exist,¡± she confirmed, still visibly astonished. ¡°And Mara possesses it? That¡¯s one of the sealed spells I had forgotten about. However, specific conditions must be met to utilize it.¡± ¡°Only descendants of the vanished ancient tribe can wield the magic, right? So Anika can use it. Mara kept it as a secret weapon against the monster of the Holy City,¡± Eugene concluded. Alber chuckled ruefully. ¡°It brings to mind the ancient sins that resurrected those creatures. The monsters are toying with fate, looming over humanity. It¡¯s the future that worries me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t share that outlook, elder. The worst-case scenario would be those two monsters uniting forces. But the tide seems to be subtly turning in our favor. Once we navigate through this crisis, we¡¯ll glean valuable lessons, preventing a recurrence.¡± Alber observed Eugene silently for a moment before nodding. Suddenly, a profound realization dawned on her: the hope for a brighter tomorrow. That hope was the driving force behind humanity, and it, in turn, shaped the future. *** Six kings convened near the walls of the Holy City¡¯s fortress. ¡°Allow me to attempt it,¡± Riner dered, plucking a seed from his pouch and hurling it towards the wall. The kings watched in astonishment as the seed breached the invisible barrier,nding inside the fortress. After Kasser revealed the existence of this magic, a solemn silence enveloped the gathering of kings. However, they swiftly regrouped, determined to unravel the mystery and break the enchantment. The ability ofrk seeds to prate the wall stood as their most promising lead. ¡°I shall follow suit,¡± Nichs announced, casting his seed towards the wall, which also passed through. ¡°What if we apply more force? Enough to embed the seed into the wall,¡± Akil proposed, drawing a seed from his pouch. As he prepared to throw, a surge of green energy emanated from his palm, but he soon realized his error. With a disappointed exhtion, he opened his hand, revealing the seed reduced to dust. It couldn¡¯t withstand the magic. ¡°The seeds can breach the barrier, yet Hwansus cannot enter¡­ Then, what aboutrks?¡± Richard pondered aloud, prompting nods of agreement from the others. Kasser, having discovered this crucial clue, had devoted more time to contemtion and had thus pinpointed the issue. It was time for him to voice his thoughts. ¡°We must find a way to drawrks inside. The seeds won¡¯t shatter within the buffer zone,¡± Kasser emphasized. ¡°So, we must destroy the seeds beyond the buffer zone to enticerks here,¡± Akil concluded. ¡°Just bring one here, then? Shall I fetch one immediately?¡± Riner proposed eagerly. However, Richard shook his head in response. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that. The distance from outside the buffer zone to here is considerable. It¡¯s no easy feat to subdue a rampagingrks and bring it here. Besides, I doubt any of us kings have ever captured ark; we¡¯ve only ever hunted them.¡± Chapter 389.1 Riner shrugged and remarked, ¡°We should make a move and try something. He won¡¯t open the doors if we just sit here.¡± Richard chuckled at Riner¡¯s statement. After spending some time together and sharing their thoughts, they had a rough understanding of the kings¡¯ personalities. Fire King Riner was all about action, not much for borate nning. He wasn¡¯t the best for discussing intricate scenarios; he preferred a direct approach. However, in this instance, there wasn¡¯t much room to argue with Riner¡¯s perspective. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s take some action,¡± Richard agreed. ¡°It¡¯s probably wiser for us to act together rather than individually. We might have to learn through trial and error,¡± Kasser suggested. The other kings nodded in agreement with Kasser¡¯s proposal. So, Richard and Nichs stayed put while the four kings ventured beyond the buffer zone after dusk. With the dry season upon them, there was a higher chance of seeds sprouting at night than during the day. After they had ventured a certain distance from the castle, Riner piped up, ¡°The seeds will sprout here.¡± They found themselves halfway between the kingdom¡¯s borders and the buffer zone encircling the Holy City. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go a bit further?¡± Kasser inquired. Riner shook his head.¡°They¡¯ll sprout right here,¡± he insisted. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Richard queried. ¡°Because I¡¯ve tested it,¡± Riner replied matter-of-factly. The three kings fell into a thoughtful silence. Riner had already discerned the boundary where the seeds wouldn¡¯t sprout around the Holy City. Essentially, even in the buffer zone, nobody would dare attempt such a reckless act in close proximity to the Holy City. *** After summoningrks using forbidden sorcery, the ancient tribe splintered into three distinct factions. Interactions between these factions ceased, and intra-tribal marriages became a strict rule. The sorcery that controlled therks was crafted by the faction known as Death and Resurrection, during a time when the tribes had no contact with each other. However, the sorcerer who created the spell used their own blood as a conduit. Consequently, only those who were descendants of that sorcerer could wield the sorcery. Yet, with the disappearance of the Death and Resurrection faction, the sorcery became effectively obsolete. ¡°There¡¯s this rare sorcery that imposes restrictions on the sorcerers themselves. I stumbled upon it in the library long ago, but I couldn¡¯t activate it because I didn¡¯t meet the criteria,¡± Alber confessed with a nervousugh. ¡°Anika meets the criteria¡­ Yes. Since it¡¯s not documented, Mara must have deduced it,¡± Eugene mused. ¡°I suspect the wanderers might have informed him,¡± Eugene added, suggesting Mara had assistance from beings simr to Alber, though indirectly. He also brought up the wanderers¡¯ circumstances, perhaps to offer some justification. Alber furrowed her brow, initially listening in silence before sighing resignedly. She felt it wasn¡¯t her ce to intervene in the wanderers¡¯ decisions, especially concerning such a delicate matter. Eugene cautiously nced at Alber before continuing, ¡°I shared a piece of the magic with the wanderers¡­ It seemed like a fragment of forbidden sorcery, the same kind the ancient tribe divided among themselves.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Alber¡¯s expression turned sharply serious, causing Eugene to unconsciously swallow dryly. The disappearance of Alber¡¯spassionate smile sent a chill down her spine, even though it was all just a figment of her dream. ¡°I didn¡¯t give them the entire magic. I left out some parts,¡± Eugene exined, detailing the process of discovering the technique. ¡°Since it was found within the Arse lineage¡¯s heirloom, it suggests a close connection between the ancestors of the Arse lineage and the ancient tribe, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Alber nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The Death and Resurrection faction was led by a priestess unlike the others, possessing extraordinary abilities. Though the specifics remain unknown, if she passed down the forbidden sorcery, her descendants may be eligible.¡± Eugene recalled Dana¡¯s ability to perceive people¡¯s energy with her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Albermented. ¡°I would have liked to witness that technique.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Kasser said, surprising Alber. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d meet you, but if I did, I wanted to share it with you. So, I diligently memorized it.¡± Eugene murmured, ¡°How should I write this down?¡± Alber smiled with pride, admiring her capable and intelligent descendant. ¡°It¡¯s your dream. Write as you see fit.¡± Following Alber¡¯s advice, Eugene thought, I wish I had writing tools. Suddenly, paper and pen materialized on the table, eliciting a gasp from her. Quickly seizing the pen, she sketched the ritual meal on the nk paper. Ironically, she had been mentally rehearsing this ritual while reclining on the couch, soothing her unborn child¡¯s tantrums. Thanks to this, she filled the paper without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯splete,¡± she announced. Alber epted the paper Eugene handed her and skimmed its contents. She then closed her eyes, nodded approvingly, and reopened them. ¡°I¡¯ll need to contemte thister. Thank you, Jin. It¡¯s truly a treasure.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Did you memorize everything?¡± Eugene asked, astonished. Alber smiled at her descendant¡¯s reaction. ¡°After all my years of practicing sorcery, let¡¯s return to the topic of Mara¡¯s sorcery. To activate it, a qualified sorcerer is needed, but you¡¯re unable to use it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Eugene inquired. Chapter 389.2 Alber nced down at Eugene¡¯s belly. ¡°Because you¡¯re carrying the child of a king.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fundamental principle of sorcery. It cannot contain contradictions. This particr sorcery functions as a form of temptation, luringrks. In that regard, Anika is the ideal sorcerer. However, the king¡¯s intentions are contrary to those of therks. Logically, he wouldn¡¯t be attracted to something that could pose a threat to him.¡± ¡°So, the king is unable to utilize this sorcery at all,¡± Eugene remarked with disappointment. She had hoped that if Anika, possessing the appropriate lineage for the sorcery, could wield it, then why not the king, who shared Anika¡¯s lineage? It would have seemed perfect. Entrusting such a role to a king with transcendental power would have alleviated any concerns. But it was an option that had never been viable from the outset. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a viable n if another Anika, not me, employs this sorcery to breach the castle¡¯s shield?¡± Eugene pondered aloud. ¡°At present, it appears to be the best option. However¡­¡± Alber¡¯s voice trailed off as she fell into contemtive silence, wearing a cautious expression. It seemed she was on the brink of mentioning something significant, possibly rted to one of the sealed forbidden sorceries. There must have been a rationale behind sealing the sorcery controllingrks. It could be that the sorcery was sealed due to the disappearance of the Death and Resurrection faction, rendering it inessible, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the sole reason. Nevertheless, her recollection was hazy, as it had been a long time ago. At the time, she hadn¡¯t paid much heed to the sorcery since it was one she couldn¡¯t even approach. Suddenly, Alber jerked in surprise, her gaze fixating on empty space. Eugene¡¯s form began to blur, swiftly transitioning into a translucent state. Theirst interaction involved Eugene reaching out as if attempting to grasp something, shouting, their eyes locking in a moment of connection. When Alber opened her eyes again, she retched violently. A wave of heat surged from her stomach, and she vomited uncontrobly, the acrid scent of bitter blood assaulting her senses. It was a side effect of forcibly disrupting the sorcery.¡°What have you done?¡± The voice grated on her ears, especially on this particr day. Alber wiped the blood from her mouth and looked up, her vision still blurred. ¡°What were you thinking, Alber?¡± The voice was tinged with irritation. Alber scolded herself for her recklessness. The interval between exiting Rahan¡¯s dream and entering Jin¡¯s dream had been too brief. But she couldn¡¯t continue evading the probing gaze indefinitely. Alber¡¯s re hardened as she faced Sang-je. She had already devised contingencies.¡±If you¡¯re deceiving me, I have to verify it myself!¡± ¡°What are you talking abut?¡± ¡°Is there any other reason you¡¯re avoiding me? What about Mu¡¯en¡¯s children?¡± Sang-je, taken aback by the unexpected words, furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°So I investigated it myself. Are the children safe?¡± Alber¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°How?¡± Sang-je demanded when Alber remained silent, ring at him. ¡°You used magic, didn¡¯t you? Some obscure magic. What have you been hiding?¡± Sang-je¡¯s voice grew more aggressive. ¡°¡­A magic to safeguard my bloodline,¡± Alber admitted reluctantly. ¡°Such magic exists? You¡¯ve been deceiving me all this time, haven¡¯t you? Is that how you verified it? Did you confirm they¡¯re all alive?¡± Sang-je pressed on. ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Alber responded quietly. ¡°Then I see now that your suspicions were unfounded,¡± Sang-je dered triumphantly. Alber remained silent, only turning her head away. ¡°I can¡¯t linger here now, but when I have the chance, you¡¯ll need to exin what that magic is. And if you meddle with magic again, I¡¯ll hang one of Mu¡¯en¡¯s descendants from Mu¡¯en each time I catch you,¡± Sang-je threatened. ¡°You!¡± Alber protested, her voice rising with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Be silent. If you wish to spare your bloodlines,¡± Sang-je warned before vanishing. As Sang-je disappeared, Alber¡¯s fury gradually subsided, her expression calming. So you¡¯re quite reliant on the shield spell. It was the first time he had openly threatened the lives of Mu¡¯en¡¯s descendants. Previously, he had employed a more subtle approach, tiptoeing around the edges while still applying pressure to Alber. He had carefully probed the boundaries, wary of overstepping any limits. But now, there was a sense of recklessness, as if he had nothing left to lose. Fine. Allow yourself to be smug. It stings more to be betrayed by what you trusted. The corners of Alber¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards. She took a deep breath, attempting to steady her still-trembling nerves. Her only regret was not bidding Jin a proper farewell, yet she harbored no apprehension about whaty ahead. Jin, that child will manage everything alone. A sense of tranquility washed over her. It had been ages since she had felt this serene. She closed her eyes, recalling the technique Jin had taught her. Anticipation bubbled within her at the prospect of encountering new knowledge after so long. There wouldn¡¯t be a dull moment for a while. A soft smile graced her lips. Chapter 390.1 The first sliver of dawn painted the sky a bruised purple, the darkest moment before light. Unease gnawed at Eugene all day, a disquiet born from the strange encounter with Alber in her dreams. Had something happened to the elder? Alber¡¯s abrupt disappearance likely stemmed from magical interference, and Eugene harbored a chilling suspicion of Sang-je¡¯s involvement. The rogue mage¡¯s cruelty was a constant worry, a shadow over her thoughts. Lost in her anxieties, Eugene barely registered the maid¡¯s announcement of lunch. Time had slipped by unnoticed, stolen by her worry for Alber. ¡°Enough,¡± she muttered, forcing her thoughts away. Stewing wouldn¡¯t help Alber, nor would it bring news. ¡°Focus on what you can control. That¡¯s how you help her.¡± A solution simmered in Eugene¡¯s mind, a way to breach the Holy City¡¯s protective spell. But it wasn¡¯t a simple choice. Should Mara risk direct confrontation, venturing into the heart of the city to dismantle the barrier? Or could Flora manipte magic, subtly diverting the watchfulrks? Both options felt precarious, leaving Eugene hesitant. ¡°Mara or Flora¡­¡± she murmured, tracing the lines on Aldrit¡¯s spellbook with a restless finger. Picking up her pen, she hovered it over the page, then let it fall back down. ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Eugene.¡± Eugene carefully opened yet another spell notebook, brimming with anticipation. True to her expectations, she found a fresh set of sentences penned by Kasser. Today¡¯s entry was more substantial than usual, nearly filling an entire page. As Eugene delved into the text, her astonishment grew with each passing word. He attempted to breach the Holy City barrier using ark seed? Remarkable. How did he think of it? Kasser recalled his own futile attempts at capturingrks by scattering seeds throughout the night, only to meet disappointment. Yet, as Kasser sinctly put it, the endeavor was not without itsplexities. Hunting proved to be a task fraught with challenges, despite the ease with which it was portrayed by the kings. Determined, Kasser resolved to try againe nightfall.An inner conflict waged within Eugene, torn between seeking guidance from Kasser regarding her dilemma between Mara and Flora, or facing the weight of decision-making alone. She hesitated, her pen hovering over the parchment, unable tomit her thoughts to paper. Coward, she chastised herself inwardly. You¡¯re not seeking counsel; you¡¯re evading responsibility. Recalling the wisdom garnered from conversations with Alber, her diligent studies alongside Aldrit and Rihan, and her ties to the wanderers, Eugene realized the need to exhaust her own efforts before seeking external opinions. The time for hesitation has passed. A decision must be made. With resolve bolstered, Eugene unfurled the notebook once more, inscribing her intentions to Aldrit with deliberate rity. ¡°Aldrit, the Holy City is ensconced within a formidable magical barrier,¡± she began, sinctly outlining the dire circumstances. She implored Aldrit to enlist Mara¡¯s aid in dismantling the spell, assuring him of Mara¡¯s safety under the protection of the kings. Eugene pledged non-betrayal in return for Mara¡¯s assistance, urging Aldrit to discern Mara¡¯s true intentions on her behalf. In the end, Eugene¡¯s choice fell upon Mara, despite the undeniable animosity between Mara and Sang-je. As for Flora, her intentions remained shrouded in mystery. Previously, when Flora expressed her desire to converse with the leader of the wanderers, Aldrit had divulged everything he knew to her. However, since then, Flora had retreated into silence once more. Eugene paused, her pen hovering uncertainly above the paper. ¡°How is Flora faring?¡± she finally wrote. [There haven¡¯t been any noticeable changes,] Aldrit responded. [She maintains her meals but remains inert within the confines of the house. Just the day before yesterday, I inquired, and she confessed to not even acknowledging Mara¡¯s attempts to engage her.] Eugene released a soft, sympathetic sigh. ¡°It must be disorienting,¡± she mused. [Keep me informed if there are any developments.] [Of course. I¡¯ll discuss your concerns with Mara.] With a pensive air, Aldrit closed the notebook, lost in contemtion. ¡°She must be under significant duress to seek Mara¡¯s assistance with such urgency,¡± he reflected. ncing around, he called out for Mara, but the usual chorus of small animals that typically apanied his presence was conspicuously absent. It dawned on him that Mara and the elders were likely sequestered in the underground cave. As Aldrit prepared to depart, a moment of hesitation gripped him. An unexpected figure stood before his doorstep. Flora had arrived a short while ago, deliberating whether to announce her presence with a knock or wait for his emergence. Their eyes met as the door swung open, a silent exchange pregnant with unspoken emotion lingering between them. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± Aldrit asked. Flora couldn¡¯t shake her disbelief that this young man, younger than herself, held the mantle of leadership among these people. It was a concept difficult for her to grasp, but there was an undeniable air of wisdom and maturity about him that belied his age. ¡°Well¡­ I seek an audience with those who safeguard the magic. I wish to meet them,¡± she ventured. ¡°Even if you meet them, their words will echo what I¡¯ve already conveyed. I¡¯ve spoken truthfully,¡± he affirmed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I doubt your honesty¡­ My entire belief system has been shattered. Everything I once held as truth has proven false. So, I¡­¡± Flora trailed off, grappling with theplexity of her emotions. She felt lost, adrift in a sea of confusion and disillusionment. It seemed as though the very fabric of her reality was unraveling before her eyes. ¡°I understand. Yet, this decision isn¡¯t mine alone to make. I must consult the elders. If they consent to Anika¡¯s audience, I shall guide you,¡± he assured. Flora nodded, her expression a mixture of daze and relief. Surprisingly easy permission, considering she had resolved to press him further if denied. As Aldrit respectfully bowed, Flora reciprocated with a slight bow of her own. She watched him depart, her thoughts swirling. Flora¡¯s resolve wavered. In the wake of her lengthy discourse with Aldrit, she realized she might have been misled by Sang-je more frequently than she dared admit. The weight of disillusionment settled upon her heavily. What must Jin have thought when she imed to be the harbinger of divine retribution? She buried her face in her hands, a deep sigh escaping her lips. Shame washed over her so intensely, she almost wished for death. Chapter 390.2 After Adrit conveyed Eugene¡¯s proposal, Mara dismissed him with a pensive remark, his gaze sweeping over the elderly figures scattered throughout the dim cavern. Some were seated, others reclined, and a few loungedfortably. Though he heard Adrit¡¯s words, the pretense of ignorance and mutteredints from some grated on Mara¡¯s nerves. ¡°Hey,¡± Mara called out, prompting a response after a brief pause. ¡°If I were to break my seal, would it shatter the magic that binds this ce?¡± Mara queried, cutting to the heart of the matter. ¡°Without a doubt,¡± affirmed the elder. ¡°Humans can ascend to the pinnacle of knowledge and technology within a mere fraction of your lifespan. What significance does a century hold for beings like you? If you¡¯ve safeguarded magic for so long, shouldn¡¯t mastery be within your grasp by now?¡± Mara pressed, his tone edged with frustration. An elderly figure, previously reclined, now sat up indignantly. ¡°Are you implying that we are foolish?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Just listen to me until the end! If you treat young people with that attitude, they¡¯ll turn away and curse you.¡± With a grunt of displeasure, the old man fell silent, unwilling to be diminished by his descendants¡¯ rebuke. ¡°If the seal is broken, would the magic die?¡± Mara continued, his tone probing.¡°Not immediately,¡± came the response. ¡°Perhaps it could endure for at least a day.¡± ¡°Just one day?¡± scoffed Mara, casting a critical nce at the grumbling elders, as though regarding characters in a distant tale. ¡°Is there no method known to maintain the magic in my brief absence?¡± ¡°Why do you require such assurance?¡± the elders countered. ¡°We are unaware of any such means, and even if we were, it would contravene our initial agreement.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Mara murmured, bemused by the humans¡¯ peculiarities. ¡°Outsiders will go to great lengths for even a fleeting extension of life. Offer them eternal existence, and they would barter not only their souls but those of their kin as well.¡± A hitherto silent elderly woman erupted intoughter, her mirth echoing through the underground chamber. As the eldest among them, she found the notion of bickering over age disparities rather meaningless. In the crucible of their subterranean existence, she had emerged as the de facto leader, pragmatically guiding the group through myriad trials and tribtions. ¡°Boy, you have yet to grasp true maturity,¡± she addressed Mara, her tone tinged with a blend of wisdom and admonishment. ¡°In this world, every meeting heralds a parting, and every beginning inevitably leads to an end. Such is the immutable nature of existence.¡± Mara, momentarily silent, retorted sharply, ¡°The nature of this world has nothing to do with me. I have no connection to this world.¡± In the blink of an eye, Mara¡¯s figure seemed to dissolve into the shadows, his presence fleeting as a rushing stream. ¡°That impudent child,¡± someone muttered, though the remark carried more amusement than ire. Another voice chimed in, offering a perspective: ¡°It¡¯s called tough love.¡± A stillness settled over the once bustling cave, the weight of silence stretching into the depths of darkness. Meanwhile, Mara, taking the form of a mouse, ventured towards Aldrit¡¯s dwelling. Finding Aldrit in the midst of his evening meal, the mouse scurried onto the table, prompting a furrowed brow from Aldrit as he poised a spoonful of soup near his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Aldrit swiftly set aside his meal, his expression grave. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Can you truly ce your trust in the king? Who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t betray you?¡± ¡°The queen vouched for me,¡± Aldrit countered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. And didn¡¯t the king say he would handle capturing that thing himself? Now hees and tells me what to do. I¡¯m not going because it¡¯s dangerous, so I¡¯ll help with something else.¡± ¡°Elsewhere?¡± Aldrit queried. ¡°How should I know? If Anika requires assistance from the kingdom, she¡¯ll inform us. Regardless, I won¡¯t be participating.¡± With a flicker, the red energy in the mouse¡¯s eyes faded. Aldrit cast a frustrated nce at the creature, swatting it away with the back of his hand. The mouse, recoiling on the floor, appeared momentarily bewildered before scurrying off into the shadows. ¡°What capricious behavior. Acting as though eradicating the monster in the Holy City isn¡¯t a lifelong ambition,¡± Aldrit muttered, perplexed by Mara¡¯s unexpected stance. He had anticipated Mara¡¯s cooperation, fearing instead unreasonable demands being levied upon the queen. *** As the sun dipped below the horizon, signaling the appointed hour, the kings assembled one by one at the tent before the castle gate. Their mission: to capturerks, an endeavor that had met failure the previous day. With the Dark King¡¯s arrival,pleting the gathering of all six kings, Riner, brimming with anticipation, eagerly urged their departure. ¡°We¡¯re all present, let¡¯s proceed with haste,¡± Riner eximed, his excitement like that of a child. Kasser regarded Riner¡¯s enthusiasm with a disapproving nce, then turned to the gathered kings, seeking consensus. ¡°Today, the Fire King will remain here, while Myung King joins our venture,¡± Kasser decreed. Riner, taken aback, voiced his protest vehemently. ¡°Why must I stay behind?¡± he demanded. Kasser¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who do you think was responsible for yesterday¡¯s failure?¡±If you want to consider supporting Keopi Trantions please check out our Patreon for advanced chapters.If you can, please also leave a review for this novel onNovelupdates. Thank you so much!~Keopi Chapter 391.1 ¡°Riner let out a dry cough, his demeanor sheepish as he spoke. ¡®I¡¯ve had a few missteps, I admit, but¡­¡¯ His momentary detion swiftly gave way to a renewed confidence. ¡®But it was unavoidable. Ever since I firstid eyes onrks, my instinct has been to strike first.¡¯ The three kings, including Kasser, regarded Riner with disapproval, their expressions stern. Yet, Riner met their reproach with a sense of injustice. ¡®Was I the only one chasingrks? The Fourth King, King Pyeon, the Dark King¡ªall of you set traps to capturerks. Why single me out?¡¯ As he pointed usingly at each king, their ire remained contained. They had recentlye to terms with the fact that Fire King Riner was woefully short onmon sense. Richard¡¯s concerns were valid. The kings had indeed huntedrks but never sought to capture them. And during therks¡¯ active periods, swiftness was paramount. The quicker therks were hunted, the less damage they inflicted. Hence, extinguishing therks¡¯ core upon sighting was deemed the optimal strategy. Thanks to Riner¡¯s swift actions,rks that emerged with the first seed crack vanished in an instant. ¡°Oh, st it. My hand moved of its own ord.¡± At that moment, understanding dawned upon everyone. Yet, when Riner persisted in huntingrks even after subsequent appearances, Kasser issued a stern warning: ¡°Fire King, step back ten paces. If you persist, I will bind you.¡± And whenrks emerged from the fourth cracked seed, King Pyeon took charge. In the ensuing chaos, Akil instinctively destroyed therks¡¯ cores. Even Kasser couldn¡¯t deny such primal urges. The same held true for Pered. Yet, unlike the other kings who struggled to restrain themselves, Riner leaped into action each time. ording to the three kings, there were numerous instances where, had it not been for Riner¡¯s impulsive actions, they might have seeded.¡°I can¡¯t remain here. If I¡¯m to catchrks and I¡¯m stuck in this ce, that¡¯s simply not feasible,¡± Riner grumbled, his frustration palpable. Kasser felt an intense urge to punch Riner square in the face. It was the first time he had ever genuinely desired to strike someone. ¡°If the Fire King is determined to go,¡± Pered¡¯s usually reserved voice cut through the tension, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°then I will stay. I cannot undertake this mission alongside the Fire King.¡± ¡°Then, if the Dark King remains here, we can proceed together.¡± Nichs attempted to force an awkward smile, but his troubled expression betrayed his difort. Kasser felt as though he was experiencing migraine symptoms for the first time in his life. Suddenly, he found himself missing Eugene. With a longing to see something of hers, he retrieved his spellbook from his hip pocket and flipped it open. His expression shifted as he stumbled upon a sentence he hadn¡¯t noticed before. ¡°We should postpone therk-catching for now,¡± Kasser announced, carefully tucking the book back into his pocket. ¡°New information regarding the spell has surfaced.¡± The note contained details about the Holy City¡¯s spell barrier that Eugene had gleaned from Alber, as well as Mara¡¯s plea for assistance via Aldrit. Ironically, this was information linked to the kings¡¯ curiosity about whetherrks could breach the barrier. Sang-je likely had spies stationed around the walls to monitor the kings¡¯ activities. Approaching the walls with capturedrks would undoubtedly attract Sang-je¡¯s attention. There was no need to provide unnecessary intelligence to someone who believed the Holy City to be an imprable fortress. *** [If Mara refuses to go to the Holy City, we¡¯re left with only one option: we need the spell that controls therks.] [But using that spell¡­ it¡¯s dangerous, Your Highness. Especially now, when you¡¯re in a vulnerable position.] [I cannot wield that spell. Ick the qualifications. The King¡¯s Praz has interfered with its use.] Aldrit hesitated to directly broach the idea of entrusting Flora with such a significant task. Instead, he pondered her suitability silently. His initial hostility towards Flora had softened over time, but whether she was truly trustworthy remained uncertain. As if responding to his internal musings, words materialized in the notebook before him. [Surely you wouldn¡¯t readily agree to send Flora to the Holy City. Exposing the tribe¡¯s hideout to that monster is a risk we can¡¯t ignore. I believe I should meet Flora and discuss this with her¡­ Perhaps I should venture there myself. Nothing is set in stone yet. I must confer with the tribe¡¯s elders to determine the feasibility of this n.] [Yes, Your Highness,] Aldrit replied, covering the notebook with a solemn expression. The notion of Eugene visiting their humble hideout weighed heavily on Aldrit¡¯s mind. It seemed far more significant than the uncertainties surrounding Flora¡¯s potential journey to the Holy City. There¡¯s no ce for her in this humble ce, Aldrit mused silently. Moreover, the realization dawned on Aldrit that Eugene¡¯s due date was fast approaching. Even if she managed to utilize teleportation magic from the warehouse to reach their hideout, the return journey would be unbearable for a body as pregnant as hers. The thought of Eugene enduring such difort, followed by the necessity of resting in their modest hideout, sent a chill down Aldrit¡¯s spine. He couldn¡¯t fathom allowing such a dreadful scenario, especially after receiving unexpected kindness from their benefactor. Chapter 391.2 ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Aldrit dered vehemently, his resolve firm. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of contending with the unpredictable Mara, even if it meant resorting to forceful measures! With urgency propelling him, he hurriedly left the house, though he halted his steps en route to the underground caves. As he traversed, a semnce of calm settled over his thoughts. Regardless of how he pondered it, navigating Mara¡¯s capricious and unpredictable nature seemed beyond his capabilities. Perhaps even the elders of the caves would struggle to manage his antics. Redirecting his course, Aldrit made his way to Flora¡¯s dwelling. Upon knocking, Flora promptly opened the door, her curious gaze meeting his. ¡°You expressed a desire to meet with the tribe¡¯s elders, and they¡¯ve granted their consent. Would youe with me?¡± Aldrit proposed, conveying the elders¡¯ agreement. However, despite this prompt affirmation, Aldrit intended to proceed with caution, taking time to carefully n their course of action. Yet, he couldn¡¯t afford to be leisurely now. It was imperative to swiftly discern Flora¡¯s true intentions. Flora nodded silently and fell into step behind Aldrit, her eyes darting nervously around the unfamiliar surroundings. The scattered houses of the vige were nowhere in sight, evoking the same anxiety she had felt on her first day here. Doubts crept into her mind, wondering if she was being deceived, as a myriad of thoughts raced through her head. Their journey led them to a dead end, surrounded by imposing stone towers with no visible path ahead. Flora observed Aldrit¡¯s silent interaction with the stone towers, her expression guarded as she took a step back, wariness clouding her features. Then, to her astonishment, the solid rock they had assumed to be a wall began to shift slowly. Flora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, mirroring Aldrit¡¯s expression from their first encounter in this mysterious ce. ¡°It¡¯s down here. Be cautious as you follow me; it¡¯s dark,¡± Aldrit advised, disappearing beyond the opening in the rock wall into the shadows beyond. Watching his retreating figure, Flora felt a surge of irritation. It seemed as if Aldrit cared little whether she followed or not. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she steeled her resolve and stepped into the darkness.Descending the dark staircase, Flora¡¯s gaze flickered as she caught sight of a faint light emanating from below. This sorcery was the primary reason she had chosen to trust Aldrit¡¯s words. The notion that social elites freely wielded such power contradicted the belief that sorcery was the sacrednguage of the gods. Moreover, as Flora spent more time in the wanderers¡¯ hideout, her faith in Sang-je¡¯s abilities waned. Despite her prayers and calls for help, Sang-je remained silent, nevering to her rescue. After ascending the moving steps of the hideout, Flora and Aldrit¡¯s figures vanished, reappearing at their final destination. Flora was immediately taken aback by the sight that greeted her. ¡°It¡¯s enormous,¡± she eximed, her voice hushed in awe. The lines of sorcery emanating light were so vast that it was impossible to capture them all in a single nce. Though the cave was shrouded in darkness, Flora could sense its immense expanse stretching out before her. Flora understood that the depth of sorcery corresponded to the will of the gods. Yet, she had never witnessed sorcery of such magnitude, even within the sanctuary. ¡°Just how remarkable is this sorcery?¡± she mused aloud, her astonishment giving way to fascination. Throughout her studies of sorcery, Flora had been captivated by its mysteries. Witnessing miracles unfold as she applied her knowledge filled her with a profound sense of aplishment. As Flora lost herself in thought, she was suddenly jolted back to reality by the voice of a strange old man speaking to Aldrit. ¡°Have you brought her?¡± the voice inquired. ¡°Yes, Elder,¡± Aldrit responded respectfully. Startled, Flora nced around, her eyes widening as she noticed spectral figures materializing around them. Though the cave remained dimly lit, the illumination from the sorcery allowed her to discern some of her surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s this? You brought her without a word,¡± a familiar voice echoed in Flora¡¯s mind, prompting her to instinctively search for small creatures like mice or lizards. An apparition, previously seated on one side, abruptly rose and approached Flora. She froze upon seeing the blond youth, shock etched across her features. With a trembling voice, she managed to mumble before hesitating and taking a seat. ¡°Your Holiness?¡± she uttered in disbelief, her mind reeling with confusion. Mara, looking down at Flora, chuckled wryly. ¡°Hmm, is this the first time you¡¯ve seen me like this?¡± he queried, his mischievous expression contrasting sharply with the Sang-je Flora remembered. Those eerie red eyes¡­ Suddenly, Flora felt a chill run down her spine, jolting her back to reality. Eyes¡­ I¡¯ve never seen them before, she realized, her thoughts racing. Sang-je always kept his eyes closed. Could it be that those red irises were concealed within Sang-je¡¯s eyelids? Was the saying of being blinded by divine light merely a lie? ¡°You vile creature! What nonsense are you trying to pull on the nobledy!¡± someone interjected angrily, causing Mara to scoff and turn away. ¡°Wait,¡± Flora called out to Mara, her voice steadying as she scrutinized him. Though the darkness obscured her vision, she could vaguely discern Mara¡¯s form, as if he were a ghostly apparition. ¡°Are you¡­ an illusion?¡± she questioned tentatively, her heart pounding in her chest. Mara chuckled lightly, and suddenly his appearance became clearer, devoid of any doubt. Then, reverting to his blurred state, he remarked, ¡°This form consumes too much vitality. Is the imposter from the Holy City always like this?¡± Flora nodded stiffly. ¡°He must be expending a considerable amount of energy, masquerading as a mediocre deity,¡± Mara scoffed. Chapter 392.1 Flora, who had been staring nkly at Mara, suddenly stood up and ran towards her, passing right through her. ¡°See, it¡¯s just an illusion!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s an illusion. It¡¯s a fake form. That guy in the Holy City is the same¡ª¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not! I¡¯ve seen him many times holding a letter and a pen,¡± Flora insisted. ¡°I can do it too,¡± Mara retorted. ¡°It just requires life force and concentration, which is bothersome. Try touching him when he¡¯s off guard. Your hand will pass right through.¡± Flora looked down at her hands in bewilderment. She had never touched Sang-je. Whenever she met him, she always kept a few steps away. The priests and knights did the same. No one approached within a certain distance of Sang-je. It was considered natural to show respect to the representative of God. ¡°Want to know something more interesting? Do you know how that guy replenishes the life force he uses?¡± Mara asked, ignoring Aldrit¡¯s call. ¡°Mara!¡± ¡°He devours the Anikas. Those like you who worship him like a god.¡± ¡°Mara, watch yournguage!¡±¡°How can you say that? Devours, really?¡± one of the elders chided. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± Mara replied defiantly. Flora¡¯s eyes wavered. A scene shed through her mind where she had briefly encountered another Anika priest in the Holy City. It was before she attended her first Anika gathering, so she wasn¡¯t sure if that Anika was already a priest or someone new. She had tried to greet the Anika, but the Anika avoided eye contact and quickly moved away with the priests nearby. When Flora tried to call out, the surrounding priests stopped her. ¡¸That Anika priest is in silent meditation.¡¹ ¡¸Is that necessary? I haven¡¯t heard about it from His Holiness.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not mandatory, but you shouldn¡¯t disturb someone who is meditating.¡¹ After that encounter, Flora never saw or spoke to any other Anika priests. She didn¡¯t even know how many Anikas there were. Flora had assumed the Anika priests would be a close-knit group within the Holy City, so their absence struck her as odd. But soon, she forgot about it as she became engrossed in learning divine arts in the sanctuary. She was the only Anika priest there and felt special for being chosen. Now that she thought about it, she realized she had never heard any news about Anikas entering the Holy City before she became a priest. It was as if their existence had been erased from the world, and no one knew about them. She had never questioned this before. Is it really¡­ as they say? Sang-je, the one everyone reveres¡­ is just a mere monster? Fear or despair, she couldn¡¯t clearly define the emotion that engulfed her. It felt like sinking into a sticky swamp. Seeing her staring nkly into space, half-crazed, Aldrit clicked his tongue. Mara, that guy, is really not helpful. Aldrit had nned to observe Flora while she spoke with the elders. Since there were many elders and she was alone, he thought there would be a moment when her guard would slip, no matter how resolved she was. He intended to determine whether she truly believed the elders¡¯ stories or was pretending to believe them to gather information for Sang-je. But Mara had ruined everything. It seemed Flora would once again shut herself in her house for a while. The queen must be very distressed, Aldrit thought. Aldrit felt a pang of guilt, as if the situation were his fault. Determined to resolve the other matter Eugene had asked him to handle, he approached the elders. ¡°Elders, I have a question about the spell used to controlrks,¡± he said. ¡°Really? Come, sit. Hey, everyone, gather around. The boy has a question,¡± one of the elders called out. The elders, who were lounging or sitting around, got up and formed a circle around Aldrit. A blond youth, who seemed out of ce among them, also joined the group. Aldrit suppressed the urge to tell Mara to stay out of it and instead ryed Eugene¡¯s question to the elders. A robust-looking elder, who usually answered most of Aldrit¡¯s questions about spells due to his extensive knowledge, spoke up. ¡°Ah, so the spell you asked about earlier was that one. A defensive spell that nothing can prate. Fascinating. No matter how much you learn about spells, there¡¯s always more to discover.¡± This elder was the most knowledgeable among them, as the understanding of spells varied greatly within the underground cavemunity. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that onlyrks can pass through that barrier, and we have a spell to controlrks, fitting together as if nned. It¡¯s like an invisible force is guiding us.¡± ¡°Yes, elder. I think so too,¡± Aldrit replied. ¡°But child, for your n to seed, you must address the two issues this spell has,¡± the elder continued. ¡°What issues?¡± Aldrit asked, leaning in. ¡°First, the spell requires an immense amount of energy to maintain. Without a steady source, it will fail quickly. Second, the spell¡¯s range is limited. Extending it would requireplex modifications that couldpromise its integrity,¡± the elder exined. Aldrit nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Thank you, elder. I¡¯ll ry this information to the Queen and see if we can find a solution.¡± The elder patted Aldrit¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck, child. We¡¯re all counting on you.¡± As Aldrit walked away, Mara fell into step beside him. ¡°See? That wasn¡¯t so hard,¡± Mara said with a smirk. Aldrit sighed. ¡°Stay out of trouble, Mara. We have enough to deal with as it is.¡± Chapter 392.2 [Mara refuses to help. That leaves only Flora, but I don¡¯t know what to do,] Eugene wrote, pausing for a moment. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to suggest, ¡®What if I go to the wanderers¡¯ hideout to meet Flora?¡¯ She feared Kasser might drop everything and return to the kingdom immediately. Though she knew he wasn¡¯t a reckless person, the thought made her feel conflicted. His prioritizing her above all else made her feel both cherished and burdened. [We¡¯re still gathering more information about the spell to controlrks. I¡¯ll let you know what I hear from Aldrit.] Eugene closed her notebook and sighed. This lockdown of the Holy City mightst a long time. The dry season was already more than half over, and the kings¡¯ n to eliminate the monster and stabilize the Holy City within this period seemed likely to fail. If Mara and Flora didn¡¯t help, Eugene would be the only one who could use the spell to controlrks. However, she couldn¡¯t travel long distances in her current condition. Perhaps after she gave birth and her body had recovered, which would be at least six months from now, at the earliest. Eugene was worried about her family left in the Holy City, but she didn¡¯t think anything immediate would happen. The Arse family¡¯s influence would protect them for the time being. The real problem was that the powerless citizens of the Holy City would be sacrificed to maintain the defensive spell. The longer the lockdownsted, the more people would die. To calm herplex emotions, Eugene picked up a pen and unfolded a piece of paper. She drew a long line and wrote ¡°Holy City¡± in the middle of it. Then, she sketched a semicircle over the Holy City. This spell is said to be an invisible barrier¡­ Eugene imagined a dome-shaped transparent wall covering the Holy City, a soft barrier deflecting any surrounding attacks. Soon, Sang-je will undoubtedly state his demands. Will it be me? Or Flora? Or perhaps both of us? So let¡¯s assume Flora and I reach the front of the Holy City. Eugene paused, noticing something odd. In that case¡­ how do we enter the Holy City? Sang-je wouldn¡¯t deactivate the defensive spell just to admit two Anikas. If the kings entered during that moment, it would be over.It means there¡¯s a way to enter the Holy City while keeping the defensive spell intact. Eugene stared intently at the picture she had drawn. She regretted not having Alber¡¯s guidance longer in her dream. If Alber had stayed in my dream longer, she would have surely told me. As she drew an arrow from outside the Holy City to inside the dome-shaped barrier, she suddenly realized. Oh, could it be¡­ with a teleportation spell? *** ¡°The first problem is the limitation of this spell. You said the purpose of using this spell to controlrks is to get past the Holy City¡¯s barrier,¡± the elder began. ¡°Yes, elder,¡± Aldrit confirmed. ¡°This spell is called a control spell, but it¡¯s not as precise as its name suggests. It doesn¡¯t give specificmands torks; it¡¯s a spell that summonsrks. In other words, you can¡¯tmandrks to go somewhere specific. You can only tell it toe to where you are.¡± Aldrit sighed deeply, contemting the implications. ¡°So the spellcaster needs to be inside the Holy City¡¯s barrier.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But the spellcaster can¡¯t cross the barrier¡­¡± ¡°Which means the spell can¡¯t be used for its intended purpose.¡± Aldrit frowned, pondering further. ¡°What exactly is the form of the Holy City¡¯s barrier?¡± Suddenly, Flora, now with clear eyes, stepped forward. The elder, having noticed her attentive listening, chuckled and gestured for her toe closer. ¡°Come nearer.¡± Flora hesitated briefly before approaching the elders. Though she had been in a state of shock and confusion, the conversation about the spell caught her attention, easing her despair and piquing her curiosity. She had recently beenpletely absorbed in learning divine arts. The newfound knowledge brought her so much joy that she felt sleeping at night was a waste of time, waking up each morning with excitement. For the first time, she felt that this excitement was the joy of life. She hadn¡¯t be a priest out of sincere religious devotion. Anger and jealousy had been her motivators. She both relied on and resented Sang-je for favoring Jin over her. She believed that if it came down to choosing between her and Jin, Sang-je would choose Jin. Therefore, learning the truth hadn¡¯t devastated her as much as it might have. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± the elder asked. ¡°The spell to controlrks¡­¡± Flora began. ¡°It¡¯s sorcery,¡± the elder interrupted. Flora slowly nodded, absorbing the revtion. ¡°You must have been frustrated listening to our conversation without context. Let me give you some background.¡± The elder proceeded to exin the current defensive spell surrounding the Holy City, its characteristics and weaknesses, and the n to use therks control spell to break through the barrier. He also revealed that only Anikas could be sorcerers for therks control spell. Aldrit anxiously watched Flora¡¯s expression, unable to interrupt. ??? Flora listened silently with a calm demeanor, processing the information. ¡°The spell to summonrks to the sorcerer¡¯s location¡­ Is that the only problem to solve?¡± Flora asked. The elder shook his head. ¡°There is a bigger issue. Can the sorcerer handle this spell?¡± ¡°¡­Are the side effects severe?¡± Flora inquired. ¡°You could call them side effects. This spell amplifies the sorcerer¡¯s darkest emotions. For example, if someone has been irritating to you, that feeling could turn into an urge to kill. You will face the darkest parts of yourself. The sorcerer could userks to fulfill their desires. That¡¯s why this spell is dangerous and was sealed as a forbidden art long ago.¡± The elder looked Flora in the eyes and asked, ¡°Do you have the courage to face your own ugliness?¡± Flora¡¯s eyes wavered. Chapter 393.1 Flora, who had been pondering the old man¡¯s words, let out a wry chuckle. My own ugliness? I¡¯ve seen that countless times. Despite being one of the rare Anikas¡ªonly a few dozen in the world¡ªFlora had never felt a sense of superiority. There were fleeting moments of pride when people gazed at her in awe or when knights treated her with the utmost respect, but these feelings neversted. Whenever she visited the pce annex, she saw it filled with Anikas of various ages and lifestyles. Though they lived morefortably than others due to their wealth and fame, they aged, fell ill, and their lives were not so different from ordinary people. Flora, too, was just one of the many Anikas. Moreover, Jin, to whom she had beenpared since birth, was an insurmountable barrier. Despite possessing the most powerful Ramita among the Anikas, Flora could not freely showcase her abilities. She feared displeasing Jin and often felt self-deprecating when Sang-je showed favoritism towards Jin, wondering, ¡°Is Ramita really that special?¡± Flora was tormented by her own inferiorityplex, her inability to escape Jin¡¯s shadow, and her inner prayers for Jin¡¯s misfortune¡ªsomething she loathed about herself. For her, there was nothing uglier to see. ¡°What you said is ambiguous. What does it mean to see one¡¯s worst? How does it affect a sorcerer? Will it drive them mad or lead to death?¡± ¡°ording to ancient texts on this sorcery, it does not affect the sorcerer¡¯s mind or body. However,¡± the old man paused briefly, gauging her reaction, before continuing, ¡°it is recorded that all sorcerers met miserable ends.¡± Aldrit subtly nced at Flora, trying to gauge her expression. ¡°¡­Was there a reason recorded?¡± she asked. ¡°The sorcerer¡¯s desires often bordered on malice. Evil begets evil. They were likely killed by those who held grudges against them.¡±¡°Then this case might be an exception. Malice aimed at eradicating a monster is justice.¡± The old man smiled gently. ¡°It is not an easy decision. Take your time to think it over, young Anika. And if you have any questions,e by anytime. We old folks here are always eager for someone to talk to. You are always wee.¡± Flora silently nodded, looking at the old man. Despite being called ¡°young Anika,¡± she didn¡¯t sense any special treatment in his tone. It felt as if he was simply sharing his life stories with a grandchild. Perhaps because of this, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable with these strangers. The old man called out to Aldrit, who was about to leave with Flora. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you. Come backter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Aldrit replied. After escorting Flora home, Aldrit returned to the cave. The old man who had spoken with Flora addressed him. ¡°Is it absolutely necessary to use this sorcery? Is there no other way?¡± Aldrit hesitated, sensing there might be a deeper issue the old man hadn¡¯t disclosed to Flora. With a stern expression, he answered, ¡°At present, it is the only way to break the barrier surrounding the Holy City.¡± A mocking voice interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking him? The answer is obvious. He¡¯s a fervent believer in the Anika of the kingdom.¡± Aldrit red at Mara. ¡°Mara brought that Anika here to use that sorcery. If there¡¯s a problem with it, why did you elders allow it?¡± Someone spoke up abruptly. ¡°So, are you questioning us now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Aldrit replied carefully. ¡°I believed that you, who have lived with noble intentions, would not say anything contradictory.¡± ¡°This boy, he¡¯s got the eloquence of someone beyond his years.¡± ¡°He¡¯s pretending to tter us while actually twisting his words. He¡¯s got a snake in his belly.¡± The elders chuckled and exchanged remarks. Aldrit lowered his gaze. ¡°Mara can¡¯t use that sorcery without our help.¡± ¡°He knows nothing, only that such a sorcery exists.¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you saying that if Mara had brought the Anika here to use that sorcery, you wouldn¡¯t have helped?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He was full of grand dreams about utilizing that sorcery, but dreaming is free.¡± ¡°Deceitful old men! You have no integrity!¡± Mara shouted angrily. However, Aldrit sensed that Mara wasn¡¯t truly angry. It seemed like he had expected this to some extent. Every time he saw Mara and the elders together, their rtionship perplexed him. Today, it was even more confusing. A stout elder addressed Aldrit, ¡°It depends on the situation. If there¡¯s truly no other option, we¡¯d be willing to assist with the sorcery.¡± ¡°When you say no other option¡­¡± Aldrit inquired, seeking rity. ¡°When it is the only way to protect you. What else could there be?¡± Aldrit felt a surge of emotion, his nose tingling with the weight of the elder¡¯s words. He was reminded once again of the profound sacrifice the elders were prepared to make solely for the sake of their descendants. ¡°But child,¡± the elder continued, his voice softening with concern, ¡°this sorcery is truly dangerous. It¡¯s not us who are at risk, but those outside. It seems neither that Anika nor you fully understand how terrifying human darkness can be. Even she probably doesn¡¯t know what darkness lurks in her heart or how it might change. So please, thoroughly exin this to both the Anikas in the kingdom and that Anika. If they still insist on using the sorcery and you agree, we will follow your decision.¡± Aldrit nodded solemnly. ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 393.2 ¡°Your Holiness, the power of the divine spell is weakening. I will prepare to offer a new prayer,¡± the priest informed. ¡°Do so,¡± came the terse reply. After the priest left to tend to the barrier spell, Sang-je¡¯s expression soured. Already? The report of the weakening barrier spell was akin to the news that the firewood had burned out and the campfire was on the verge of extinguishing. Sang-je was well aware that sustaining the barrier required a continuous supply of human life force. However, the rate of consumption far exceeded his expectations. With the Holy City¡¯s vast expanse, maintaining the spell consumes an extensive amount of resources. Should I have restricted the barrier to just the pce? No, that wouldn¡¯t suffice, Sang-je mused, mentally calcting the logistics. At the current rate, over a hundred individuals would need to be sacrificed each month. Utilizing prisoners or drawing from orphanages and slums would soon reach its limit. Once exhausted, new victims would have to be found, inevitably leading to resistance, especially if they weren¡¯t rootless individuals or from the lowest sses. I need to strategize for the long term, Sang-je concluded. Initially anticipating a protracted siege of the Holy City, he had believed the kings wouldn¡¯t react significantly for several months. Sending envoys to summon Jin and Flora was a tactic to sow discord among the kings, not an expectation of immediatepliance with his demands. Furthermore, considering Jin¡¯s pregnancy with the heir of a king, the Fourth King wouldn¡¯t easily relinquish his im. Only after Jin gave birth, at the earliest, would he consider sending her to the Holy City. Or they might attempt negotiation by sending Flora alone, Sang-je considered, assuming Flora was held in the Hashi Kingdom.I¡¯m not in a hurry, Sang-je smiled. How long would it take for the kings to grow desperate? A few years? Perhaps ten? Ten years might seem lengthy for humans, but for Sang-je, it was merely a moment. Should I use them as sacrifices? Sang-je pondered, thinking of the descendants of an ancient tribe known as sorcerers. Since they were despised within the Holy City, their deaths wouldn¡¯t stir much controversy. No, it would be troublesome if Alber sensed something, Sang-je thought, noting the recent quietness of Alber, likely out of fear that her descendants might be targeted. However, the silence itself was unsettling. I need to see what she¡¯s up to, Sang-je resolved, annoyed by Alber¡¯s presence, which couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°It¡¯s better to use the kingdom¡¯s people as sacrifices rather than the Holy City¡¯s citizens,¡± Sang-je decided, summoning Pides and issuing instructions. ¡°Pides, I have an important task for you,¡± Sang-jemanded. ¡°Command me, Your Holiness,¡± Pides replied dutifully. ¡°The enemy within is more dangerous than the enemy outside. We must restore order in the Holy City. Identify and confirm the residences of all those who were not born and raised here,¡± Sang-je ordered. ¡°I will carry out your orders,¡± Pides affirmed before leaving. Sang-je watched Pides depart with satisfaction. While Pides seemed more obedient than before, if Sang-je had observed the look in Pides¡¯s eyes as he turned away, he might have harbored different thoughts. There was a determined glint in his eyes, the look of someone who had seized an opportunity. I have a reason to leave the Holy City, Pides thought to himself, his thoughts consumed by the message he had received through Anika Katie from the Ars family. It was a single word: ¡°Come.¡± He interpreted it as an instruction to depart from the Holy City. Following Sang-je¡¯s orders, Pides, apanied by soldiers, meticulously investigated those who were originally from the kingdom and now resided within the Holy City. To avoid arousing suspicion, he focused diligently on his task. However, by sunset, he had not encountered anyone who seemed to be an agent of the Ars family. ¡± The sun will set soon, so let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Pides instructed his soldiers. ¡°Yes, Holy Knight,¡± they responded dutifully. After dismissing the soldiers, Pides absentmindedly reached into his jacket pocket. His expression flickered momentarily before he calmly withdrew his hand. Returning to the Holy City, he reported to Sang-je before retiring to his quarters. There, he retrieved the paper from his pocket. ¡°When did this get here?¡± Pides wondered, recalling a collision with a boy earlier as he ran around a corner. Unfolding the paper, he found a few brief sentences, yet the content was shocking. ¡°A monster wearing a fake shell is masquerading as a god and deceiving everyone. The kings have united to destroy it.¡± As he read the cryptic message, an image from the underground prayer room shed in Pides¡¯s mind¡ªa massive scale protruding from one wall. A chill ran down his spine, and he gritted his teeth to stifle a scream. *** Eugene finally tore her eyes away from the spellbook she had been reading repeatedly. ¡°A dark heart?¡± she murmured to herself. No one could grasp the wanderers¡¯ warning as profoundly as she did. She had foreseen a future where the fake Eugene maniptedrks to bring about the world¡¯s destruction. Eugene had surmised that in that bleak future, the imposter failed to summon the true Eugene¡¯s soul. Instead, they likely encountered Mara through some twist of fate and utilized a spell to controlrks. However, what puzzled her was why the imposter had resorted to indiscriminate attacks on people and their homes, earning the ominousbel of a demonic incarnation. Amplified malice. Hatred towards the world, Eugene mused, piecing together the fragments of her vision. Always yearning to embody the true Anika Jin, yet perpetually falling short, the imposter¡¯s despair and rage must have reached a boiling point, unleashing extreme malice triggered by the spell. Chapter 394.1 ¡°I have no idea,¡± Eugene admitted. Flora and fake Jin were like oil and water. Predicting the oue of Flora using that spell was impossible. ¡°That darkness within Flora¡­¡± Eugene had asionally sensed a hidden darkness in Flora, but wasn¡¯t that true for most people? After all, who didn¡¯t have the capacity for negativity? Eugene didn¡¯t believe in universal moral categories. There were surely those born with a natural inclination towards good, and others inherently drawn to evil. But the majority, like herself and perhaps Flora, existed in a spectrum. They were simply people, more or less forgiving of their own ws. If only she could be as clear-cut as the fake Jin, who dismissed Flora as simply ¡°evil.¡± It would be easier. Easier to write her off, to erase her from the equation. Eugene sighed, her eyes returning to the notebook. Aldrit had promised to pass on the advice from the elder and update her on Flora¡¯s reaction. ¡°Right,¡± she thought, a new resolve forming. ¡°Flora¡¯s voice matters. Until I know where she stands, worrying is pointless.¡± [Your Highness.] Eugene acknowledged promptly, seizing her pen to respond. [Did you converse with her?] [Yes,] Aldrit confirmed. [She expresses her intent to embrace the role of a shaman. Furthermore, she desires a direct audience with Your Highness, hence her presence with me presently.][You¡¯re with Flora?] Eugene¡¯s surprise was evident. Aldrit cast a fleeting nce toward Flora, seated across the table, beforeposing his reply. [Indeed, Your Highness. I beg your pardon for the oversight. I should have sought Your Highness¡¯s counsel beforehand.] He released a weary sigh, recounting how he had anticipated a prolonged wait for Flora¡¯s response after delivering the elder¡¯s cautionary message. To his astonishment, Flora promptly dered her intention to assume the mantle of a shaman. ¡¸Is it just a matter of my decision?¡¹ ¡¸¡­We need to discuss it.¡¹ ¡¸With those people in the underground caves?¡¹ ¡¸Not with them¡­¡¹ ¡¸Then who? Jin?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡¹ ¡¸You have a way tomunicate with Jin, right? That¡¯s how you know what¡¯s happening in the capital. Is this ce somewhere within the kingdom? Mara said it¡¯s all desert around here and we¡¯d die in the middle of the desert if we tried to escape. Was that a lie?¡¹ ¡¸No.¡¹ Concerned that the Queen might be unjustly implicated in Flora¡¯s disappearance, Aldrit divulged the existence of the notebook. Flora scoffed in disbelief. ¡¸That¡¯s worse than kidnapping me. She must have enjoyed hearing about my miserable state.¡¹ ¡¸Mara did the kidnapping alone. I informed the Queen only after learning of the shaman¡¯s notebook from the elders. Weren¡¯t you the one who initially sought to harm the Queen based solely on that monster¡¯s words?¡¹ Aldrit¡¯s emotions intensified as he spoke. His voice crescendoed until he realized his outburst, but Flora, unperturbed, remained silent momentarily before speaking. ¡¸I want to talk to Jin. Right now. You need my cooperation, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think my request is unreasonable.¡¹ There was no viable refusal. Aldrit escorted Flora to his abode, essed the notebook, and contacted Eugene. He felt a pang of frustration at his clumsy management of the situation. ? It¡¯s eptable. In fact, it¡¯s preferable this way, Eugene acknowledged, taken aback by Flora¡¯s sudden appearance. Yet, given her contemtion of visiting the wanderer¡¯s hideout, there was little reason to decline Flora¡¯s invitation to converse. [Aldrit, your assistance is essential. Only the registered user can operate the notebook, thus you must transcribe Flora¡¯s words precisely. Please,] Eugene directed. [Yes, Your Highness,] Aldrit affirmed. Eugene hesitated, pen poised. Finding the appropriate opening proved challenging; a mere salutation felt inadequate. Then, a phrase surfaced in her thoughts. [Even should you transition into a shaman, challenges persist. You understand the limitations of this spell, correct?] Eugene penned with a smile, opting for directness. [I have a guess on how to solve that problem.] Chapter 394.2 Flora¡¯s response swiftly appeared, initiating the dialogue between Eugene and Flora, with Aldrit acting as intermediary. [Imagine the barrier simr to an imperceptible rubber membrane. You cannot breach it from outside, but perhaps one could traverse it without physical contact,] Eugene borated. [A teleportation spell?] Flora¡¯s astuteness impressed Eugene, hinting at a depth of understanding reminiscent of sanctuary teachings. [Precisely. Sang-je requires Anika for its objectives. Hence, it will undoubtedly endeavor to transport both you and me to the capital. There must exist a method to breach the barrier without viting its integrity,] Eugene proposed. As Flora read the suggestion, a shiver ran through her. Mara¡¯s ominous words, ¡®to consume Anika,¡¯ reverberated in her thoughts. Recalling Sang-je¡¯s deceit under the guise of the Great God¡¯s will to bring Jin to the capital filled Flora with anger and disgust. Her resentment towards Sang-je only deepened as she dwelled on the memory of her perverse enjoyment in executing that task. [What do you suppose the monster desires? Does it seek to return to its own world? Is that its true aim?] Flora queried, her words transcribed by Aldrit. Eugene¡¯s response materialized momentster: [I¡¯m uncertain myself. However, it¡¯s evident that fulfilling the monster¡¯s wishes will entail numerous innocent sacrifices.]Flora inquired further. [And what of the aftermath of confronting the monster? The capital will plunge into chaos. Do you have a n for that?] [To be frank, there¡¯s no foolproof n. Yet allowing Sang-je to hold the capital hostage will only exacerbate matters in the long run. We¡¯ll have to contend with the consequencester. The kings have pledged not to forsake the capital¡¯s popce, so we¡¯ll find a solution. Writing this makes me feel somewhat naive. They say moderate pessimists live longer.] Eugene¡¯s message trailed off, seemingly embarrassed by the lengthy discourse. Flora couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the unexpected exchange. Conversing with Jin in this manner felt peculiar. She pondered the changes that had urred in Jin during her absence after their marriage, realizing the subtle shifts she had previously sensed. Inparison, she felt infinitesimally insignificant, as if she had remained stagnant. [If I could employ the teleportation spell I established in the guest room, I could infiltrate the capital. However, it failed; perhaps I erred in drawing the magic circle.] [I doubt your error in drawing it. Mara likely sabotaged it.] [I detest him more than the creature reigning in the capital.] Flora¡¯s anger was palpable even through written words, eliciting a wry smile from Eugene. [Could you recreate the spell at the wanderer¡¯s hideout? If youck materials, I can dispatch them from here,] Eugene offered. [No, the arrival magic circle in the capital was inscribed with specific materials. Redrawing it won¡¯t link to the original. The spell possesses a peculiar nature; once activated, it vanishes automatically. Thus, the spell in the guest room is a one-time use. Once erased, it bes unusable,] Flora exined. Eugene pondered briefly, contemting whether to suggest, ¡®Then you must journey to the kingdom,¡¯ but halted. She couldn¡¯t discern if Flora spoke truthfully or sought an excuse to evade the wanderer¡¯s hideout. The constraints of writtenmunication weighed heavily on her. The ability to perceive her expression and hear her voice would facilitate judgment. Yet, with Aldrit transcribing, Eugene remained bereft of such cues. [I didn¡¯t interfere with the magic circle. I left the part Mara tampered with, so you can rectify it,] Flora rified. Eugene opted for candor. [Can you truly confront Sang-je? Do you truly perceive Sang-je as a monster? Frankly, I didn¡¯t anticipate your swift decision. I presumed your inner turmoil would persist longer.] Upon reading Eugene¡¯s direct inquiry, Flora experienced an unfamiliar sensation. Jin¡¯s straightforward manner of speaking felt peculiar. She pinpointed the source of her earlier difort. Was Jin¡¯s handwriting always like this? she pondered, noticing subtle differences as she focused. Fascinating. Handwriting typically remains consistent. Despite essentially questioning her trustworthiness, Flora harbored no offense. Were she in Eugene¡¯s position, she would harbor simr doubts. Eugene¡¯sck of pretense in feigning trust while harboring ulterior motives actually bolstered her trust in her. Do I truly trust Jin? she mused, sensing her heart had softened during her prolonged confinement in an unfamiliar environment. [What reason would I have for doubt? My allegiance was to the word of God, not some purported monster. Rest assured, you¡¯re not alone in your concern for the capital and its people. It is my birthce and home; I will spare no effort to safeguard it.] Eugene vowed to ry this n to the kings and solicit their input, bringing the protracted exchange to a close. [Aldrit, your efforts aremendable. I anticipate requiring further assistance from you in the days ahead,] Eugene acknowledged. [I would be honored to continue serving, Your Highness.] Eugene muttered to herself, ¡°He certainly speaks eloquently,¡± as she set the pen down. She flexed her fingers, easing the stiffness that had settled in from the prolonged writing session. This is the first asion I¡¯ve engaged in such a long conversation with Flora, Eugene reflected. Contrary to her initial expectations of Flora¡¯s obstinacy and hysteria, the dialogue flowed surprisingly smoothly. She doesn¡¯t appear as stubborn as I had presumed, Eugene admitted to herself. Perhaps if circumstances were different, Flora and I might have forged a friendship. Some individuals possess the uncanny ability to awaken the dormant demons within others. The fake Jin may have been such a negative influence on Flora, Eugene pondered. I hope for the opportunity to convey to Flora that I am distinct from the fake Jin, Eugene resolved. She harbored the hope that once tranquility was restored, she could express this sentiment to Flora. With determination, Eugene resumed her task, lifting the pen once more. It was time to apprise Kasser of the recent developments. *** The kings convened in the tent meeting room, their attention focused on Akil as he summarized the proposed strategy. ¡°Anika Flora infiltrates the capital via the teleportation spell, then summons therks using the summoning spell. Subsequently, we await near the barrier, seizing any opportunity to breach it,¡± Akil concluded. ¡°Just hearing it makes it seem as though victory is assured. However, reality seldom aligns with our expectations. I¡¯ve lived long enough to understand that,¡± Akil remarked, his gaze shifting towards Richard. In truth, Richard was the sole individual in the room with firsthand experience. Richard smiled knowingly and interjected, ¡°Indeed. We must brace ourselves for adversity. Would you not agree, Fourth King?¡± Kasser nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s merely a n. There exists the possibility that Anika Flora may betray us upon entering the capital, or unforeseen circumstances could hinder her utilization of the summoning spell altogether. If it falls within the realm of anticipated variables, we can manage. However, in the event of an unforeseen urrence¡ªwhich, I believe, is highly probable¡ªwe must remain prepared,¡± he cautioned. Chapter 395.1 Nichs scanned the assembled kings. ¡°Unpredictable situations are futile to fret about,¡± he said, ¡°no matter how much we strategize. Surely, none of you expected a wless execution.¡± No one disagreed. ¡°But more importantly,¡± he continued, ¡°implementing the Fourth King¡¯s n within days is impractical.¡± A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. ¡°We have only two months left of the dry season,¡± Nichs pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely Anika Flora can master that spell in such a short time.¡± ¡°A valid concern,¡± another king conceded. ¡°The bigger issue is, none of us can remain here indefinitely.¡± Kasser, lost in thought, tapped a finger against the letter Eugene had written. Time was the one obstacle he couldn¡¯t seem to ovee. Fortunately, a series of fortunate coincidences had brought the six kings together to face the monster. By sheer chance, all the kings found themselves in the Hashi Kingdom for various reasons, at the very beginning of the dry season. This serendipitous timing offered ample time before their kingdoms required their attention again. Exchanging lengthy correspondence, which could have jeopardized secrecy, was thankfully avoided. Additionally, all the kings readily agreed on the need to eliminate the enemy. This was another stroke of luck, as there was always the possibility of a king with conflicting interests or one who viewed the enemy as a divine figure. With the dry season offering a window of opportunity, and the unexpected convergence of the kings, there was little hesitation ¨C they assembled without dy.Akil proposed, ¡°Rather than rushing into this, why not reconvene at the start of the next dry season?¡± This was precisely Kasser¡¯s concern. The next dry season loomed just four to five months away ¨C not an unmanageable dy. After all, a king¡¯s primary dutyy with their kingdom, regardless of any potential crisis brewing in the capital city. Eliminating the monster, while important, wasn¡¯t an immediate threat. From another perspective, the monster had essentially cornered itself by isting the capital. A known enemy location shouldn¡¯t pose such a logistical nightmare. However, Kasser disagreed with dy. The war was escting, and any pause could introduce unforeseenplications. The monster¡¯s cunning, having tormented humans for so long, was beyondprehension. Lost in thought, Kasser formted a response when Riner cut in, his voice sharp. ¡°With such a rxed approach,¡± he dered, ¡°we¡¯ll snatch victory only to have it slip through our grasp.¡± Akil bristled, but Riner pressed on, his voice rising with fervor. ¡°Are we all underestimating this beast? Remember the legend of the Hashi Kingdom, as recounted by the Fourth King? The king who vanquished the giantrk perished from exhaustion. Who guarantees our safety after this fight? We¡¯re barely holding on with all ourbined might. Dying won¡¯t solve anything. It simply won¡¯t.¡± Pered, who had maintained hisposure throughout, spoke up. ¡°I second the Fire King¡¯s sentiment.¡± Riner¡¯s delivery, though passionate, bordered on rudeness. His blunt and loud nature often came across as criticism. However, Pered¡¯s support effectively defused the brewing tension. As the kings spent more time together, unexpected revtions emerged. King Pered, notorious for his supposed gambling addiction, defied expectations. Rumors had painted him as a neglectful ruler, but the reality was far different. Pered was serious, spoke sparingly, and disyed minimal emotion. Now, if faced with a rumor of Pered striking someone, the other kings¡¯ likely reaction would be, ¡°He must have had iting.¡± This highlighted the unique character of Riner as well. He had challenged Pered to a fight and remained unfazed by the exchange. Kasser reevaluated Riner in light of this. Who knew he could be helpful at times? he thought wryly. Riner¡¯s unwavering stance had lessened the pressure on Kasser to be the sole voice of reason. ¡°While the exact timeframe for a full operation remains uncertain,¡± Kasser began, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°dying until the next dry season carries significant risks. Retreating now wouldn¡¯t guarantee the monster¡¯s passivity within the capital. It would likely send out scouts, and you all know its ability to empower knights with extraordinary abilities. The potential for chaos is immense. Hypnosis or simr tactics could be used to infiltrate the royal pce, exploiting individual vulnerabilities.¡± ? Nichs¡¯s brow furrowed. His mother resided in the pce, his sole Achilles¡¯ heel. A hostage situation could force his surrender. ¡°Therefore,¡± Kasser continued, ¡°I have a n in mind. This is just my proposal, and I wee any objections or doubts. Please, speak freely.¡± Chapter 395.2 The scout on the city wall returned with news, disappointing for Sang-je despite being anticipated. ¡°The kings have retreated¡­ but not all of them?¡± Sang-je inquired. ¡°Indeed, Your Holiness,¡± replied the scout. ¡°The kings¡¯ tent remains standing, and a sizable contingent of warriors is still present.¡± ¡°I understand. Maintain a close watch. Report any changes immediately.¡± The scout departed, leaving Sang-je deep in thought. How long do they intend to camp out there? he pondered. The two envoys sent to demand Jin and Flora¡¯s return were instructed to ry that the kings could signal their decision with a red g. Yet, the g remained unmoved. Clearly, the kings had no intention of returning Jin and Flora. They likely recognized the futility of breaching the capital¡¯s defenses. But what purpose did their continued presence outside serve? If the kings vanished, Sang-je nned to send knights to each kingdom for information. Their movements were concerning. He needed to determine the extent of Mara¡¯s leaks and the purpose behind the kings¡¯ gathering. Perhaps waiting until the active season is wiser, Sang-je thought. A hasty move could backfire.¡°Your Holiness,¡± Pides announced at the door. Sang-je, sensing his approach, called out, ¡°Enter.¡± Pides entered and reported diligently, ¡°The list of non-citizens and verification of their dwellings isplete, as per your instructions.¡± ¡°Excellent work,¡± Sang-je acknowledged. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a second pass. However, I have another task.¡± Spies had ryed Pides¡¯ meticulous execution of the citizen list. His unwavering obedience and steadfast nature made him the ideal candidate. Sang-je intended to assign him to guard the ritual site for Flora¡¯s nned teleportation spell. Defense of the barrier spell remained the top priority, followed by surveince of the outer wall. This new task, guarding the ritual site, held moderate importance. Even if Pides acted unexpectedly, it wouldn¡¯t be catastrophic. A failed spell simply meant Flora couldn¡¯t return through that specific magic. However, Pides¡¯ limited magical knowledge would likely lead him to perceive the ritual as highly significant, based on his experience at the barrier spell activation site. Observing his behavior here would be a valuable test of his loyalty. ¡°This mission will require you to remain outside the main pce for a while. It¡¯s not challenging, but it is tedious. Can you handle it?¡± ¡°Your Holiness¡¯s orders are my onlymand. I will dedicate myself fully to the task.¡± ¡°As I expected, dependable as always. A priest will guide you to the designated location.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness. However, I have a small request. I made a promise to assist with a task, and I would like your permission toplete it before I depart.¡± ¡°A request? Does it require my authorization?¡± Pides hesitated a moment before replying. ¡°Anika asked me to retrieve an item for her¡­¡± Sang-je¡¯s brow furrowed subtly. He knew the Anikas asionally smuggled items through the priests, a practice he turned a blind eye to, avoiding punishment for both parties. Pides¡¯ reputation for politeness among the knights made his involvement unsurprising. His bluntness in reporting it, however, was characteristic. ¡°Frugality is the rule within the pce walls,¡± Sang-je said with a click of his tongue, prompting Pides to bow deeper, as if taking the me. ¡°Well, a promise is a promise. However, while on your external mission, you are to have no personal contact with anyone.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The audience chamber doors hissed shut behind Pides. Wasting no time, he made his way to the annex where the Anikas resided. Wary of potential enemy surveince, Pides avoided meeting Anika Katie directly and instead requested an audience with Anika Anne through a priest. Although they had long been estranged, Katie was still the mother of the Fourth King. Upon meeting Anne, Pides delivered a brief message. ¡°It¡¯s hidden in the usual spot,¡± he said, receiving a knowing nod from the younger Anika. Before departing the pce, Pides had stashed a note in a secret location essible only to him and Katie. ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a while,¡± he added. ¡°If the priests suggest visiting the underground prayer room during my absence, refuse politely but firmly.¡± Following this cryptic warning, Pides made a quick stop at a cosmetics shop, fulfilling Anne¡¯s request for various beauty products. He ensured their delivery to the pce before finally setting off for his designated mission site. The priest leading him ventured towards the capital¡¯s outskirts. Even for the periphery, the area they arrived at was strikingly deste. ¡°Did such a ce even exist within the capital walls?¡± Pides thought, a flicker of unease sparking within him. The sight that greeted him solidified his growing difort. Towering walls, topped with menacing iron bars, enclosed the location. As the rusted gate groaned open under his touch, Pides peered into the surprisingly open space. A single, unassuming building stood in the center, surrounded by a bed of crushed gravel. ¡°Is that where I need to be?¡± Pides inquired, gesturing towards the lone structure. The priest chuckled, a dry, unsettling sound. ¡°Good heavens, no, no one enters there. Please, follow me.¡± As they walked past the building, the constant crunch of gravel underfoot sent a jolt through Pides. It wasn¡¯t the sound itself, but its purpose ¨C a crude yet effective method of detecting movement. ¡®A prison?¡¯ he thought, his unease morphing into full-blown dread. ¡®Who, or what, could they possibly be keeping here?¡¯ *** ¡°The exact timeframe for the operation remains uncertain,¡± Kasser began, his gaze sweeping across the assembled kings. ¡°However, one thing is clear: dy is not an option. We strike before the dry season wanes, even if it means pushing the very limits. Until then, I urge you to return to your kingdoms. Prepare for theing active season with renewed vigor. I, myself, will remain here.¡± If you want to consider supporting Keopi Trantions please check out our Patreon for advanced chapters.If you can, please also leave a review for this novel onNovelupdates. Thank you so much!~Keopi The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!